《Local Netizen Elf’s Life In Another World》
Case 1: Cannot without the Internet.
Case 1: Cannot without the Inte.
Humanity''s twenty-first century so far has seen exponential progress being made in the technological field.
There have been numerous achievements in engineering,munications, medicine, etc. Apart from these, we also witnessed the invention that changed so many things in human life: The Inte.
For most people, the Inte is a great tool for learning or trying out different forms of entertainment, and also formunicating, as there are a variety of social media tforms to choose from.
For the average shut-ins out there, they practically live in cyberspace and gradually have all forms of peculiar knowledge engraved in their brains. Games? Check. Anime? Check. The memes? Check. Hent*i? Check. Weird shitpost on all kinds of forums? Check.
Hanazawa Hanako is also like that, she''s been on the Inte every day for almost 9 years, even though she''s just a teenager at the age of 16.
But she has a pretty good reason for that: Stage 4 cancer. At this point, she has be the ultimate otaku NEET degenerate hikikomori after that much time spent online. But there''s no end to learning, as someone probably said.
Unfortunately, though, cancer cells don''t exactly appreciate learning, they eventually take the life of pitiful 16-year-old girl Hanako, determined to prevent her from descending even further into the abyss that is cyberspace. Ill-fated, but nothing can be done about it.
*****
Suddenly waking up in a space of pure ck, Hanako tries to move, but nothing happens.
Her whole body is just a ball, if she has to guess, it''s probably her soul, or something simr.
As she drifts into the infinite void, she thinks about the final moment of her life that she can remember. It was the faces of her family members looking down at her from the side of the bed.
Her dad and mom were holding her skinny, bony hand, her brother standing slightly behind them. They were weeping.
''So I''ve died, huh.'' Hanako realizes that she has perished, but this fact does not surprise her much. ''Haaa~ I only got 1 episode left before finishing [The eminence in shadow], damn it''
Rather, she is upset because she didn''t have enough time to finish the anime.
''But seeing that I''m somehow still thinking, did I really die? Or is it like one of those Isekai thingies I''ve seen in Anime and such?''
''Well, guess we''ll see soon''
''Anytime now..''
......
Contrary to what she expected, it takes a whopping one month for anything other than darkness to appear in her field of view.
''...Let me out of here already.''
''Wait, what''s that?''
From above, a giant white hand-looking thing is approaching her soul, it radiates some kind of aura that makes it seem somewhat holy, maybe, probably. She won''t know.
''Am I finally getting out of here now!?'' She is very tired of having to ''sit'' here with nothing to do.
The hand, despite being at least 10 times bigger than her whole ''body'' majestically misses her, sliding through her left side, keeps going for a little while beforeing back, and this time, finally catches her ''body'', dragging it upward.
*****
This time, Hanako''s soul arrives at a pure white space where there is mostly nothing except light, mostly, because there is a small gazebo in front of her.
''So fucking bright...'' Hanako tries to bring her nonexistent hand to block the light from entering her nonexistent eyes.
Inside the gazebo sits a gorgeous woman with white hair and red eyes, wearing a one-piece white dress, appearing like an elegant nobldy.
''''So we finally met, Miss Hanako'''' The woman says softly. ''''I am known as Eva, the one and only goddess of the realm [Aria].''''
''''Now, I am sure you are wondering why you are in this ce.'''' She continues. ''''I want to make a deal with you, Miss Hanako.''''
Seeing the beautiful and somewhat holy-looking woman say that, Hanako can only respond: ''''Took you long enough, bozo.''''
''''Eh?'''' The appearance of the beautiful and somewhat holy woman begins to crumble, her beautiful butterfly-like eyebrows twitching.
''''Don''t think I didn''t notice you let me drift in that void for so long, aunty?'''' Hanako lets out a painful sigh.
''''I-It was so hard to find a single soul in that void, you know!? I forgot to check your situation on Earth for a moment and who expected you to die in that time...'''' Eva blurts out. ''''Also, I am Eva, not aunty.''''
''''Right, aunty, so what is the deal that you are saying?'''' Hanako asks anyway.
''''Ah, So... I want you to save my world from the soon-resurrected demon king. In exchange, you will have a second chance in life.'''' Eva answers, regaining herposure.
''''Typical reincarnation, huh, tell me more about it.'''' Hanako sighs, but still very interested, after all, she can live another life. This time, a ''normal'' one, hopefully.
Eva exins: ''''My world is very simr to that of a fantasy world that you can find in mediums such as games and anime, this is one of the reasons why I chose you. You can choose which race you want to be reincarnated in, be it human, dwarf, elf, dragon, beastkin, or whatever you want to be. I can also grant you some kind of head start buff of your choice, an advantage, if you will. It cannot be too outrageous however.''''
''''Can''t you just throw the buff onto one of your people in that world and let them go PvP with the demon king or something?'''' Hanako voices her doubt, though she has an inkling as to why.
''''Well, the thing I really need from you guys that the people of Aria do not have is your knowledge of advanced technology from Earth, not thebat, as people from here can do magic and fight just fine.''''
''''And yes, there is magic here, though not quite as diverse as some examples of those in your memory.'''' Eva exins ''''You can conjure fire or summon water balls using magic, you can also heal injuries, with high enough mastery, you can use pure magical energy and apply pressure onto space itself and unlock space magic, teleportation, and such.''''
''''Neat, so it somewhat feels like the same magic I know, very interesting indeed.'''' Hanako''s nonexistent eyes spark. ''''Well, there''s that, so how much time do I have till D-Day, sis?''''
''''It will be 35 years from now, well enough time for your growth, I would assume. Also just call me Eva, please.'''' Eva''s face slightly cringes.
''''Fair enough, now moving onto my race, I think I want to be an elf, I heard they''re very beautiful.''''
''''Well, they are beautiful, I will have you born as a princess, then. The elven royalty naturally has a higher aptitude for magic than normal elves and the majority of other races, which would be helpful for you.''''
''''But I also heard that they have small boobs, so can you make my boobs bigger than normal? I''m talking like E-F range.'''' Hanako rightfully has a desire for big booba.
''''...Fine, so what buff would you like to have? I can give you a magic affinity buff, battle instinct, slight intelligence buff or muscle growth buff, etc. You have to choose carefully, or if you want something, then tell me so I can think about it.''''
''''...Mhmm, it really is hard to choose...'''' Hanako is thinking hard, using all three of herst brain cells.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
And then suddenly, she has a genius idea, if she is not smart enough to do all the inventing, then she can just leave that to smarter people!
So naturally she respond: ''''Can you just give me ess to the Inte? That would solve all of my and your problems, I think.''''
Eva stares wide-eyed at Hanako, apparently, she has not thought about that at all. Turns out she is also living on herst three brain cells.
''''Why didn''t I...'''' She mutters. ''''W-Well, that also works, sure, I can establish a connection to the Inte on your and pluck it into your brain. You can use it by thinking about going online when you close your eyes.'''' Eva says while bringing her hand to her chin, pretending to think, taking advantage of her elegant and serious looks.
''''Yes! That would be great!" Although Hanako loves to fool around the Inte like any other otaku, she also realized the potential of it, having virtually all the information that one would need. Through reading and watching a lot of English content, she''s pretty confident about her English as well, granting her even more avable information.
''''That should be all you need, I am sure.'''' Seeing the excited ball of soul before her eyes, Eva lets out a little sigh. ''''I am going to send you out now, Miss Hanako, we can talk moreter when I have time.''''
''''Oh, alright, good day to you then ma''am!'''' Hanako bows lightly to express her respect for this wonderful goddess. She doesn''t have a neck though.
Eva frowns lightly, but still maintains herposure before finally prepares to send out Hanako: ''''Then miss Hanako, [½¡êL¤òÆí¤ë][Good Luck], El Psy Kongroo.''''
''Fuck, why is it always so bright?!'' An intense light engulfs Hanako''s soul. ''Wait, El Psy Kongroo? So you ARE an otaku like me after all, traitor!(?)''
Hanako loses consciousness.
Case 2: Sylvia Everwood, the elven princess.
Case 2: Sylvia Everwood, the elven princess.10:08 P.M, August 8th, 1735. North of Kiera continent, Everwood kingdom.
''''Quick! Call all avable medics and doctors ASAP, the royal heir is about to be born!'''' Someone shouts at the servants standing outside the bedroom of the elven queen - Olivia Everwood.
He''s a handsome man, presumably in his early 20s, though he is much older than that.
''''''''Yes! Your Majesty!'''''''' Two maids and one guard immediately reply to the order of the king and rush out to call in experts who can help with the delivery.
Fortunately, the doctors and medics, healers alike had been stationed near the queen''s bedroom for a while now due to her pregnancy reaching the final stage.
Just 2 minutester, all of the avable staff is in the bedroom, ready to assist the queen, though her husband, His Majesty the King unfortunately got evicted from the room.
*****
I woke up after being eaten by the goddess''s light, and now I can see a beautiful couple looking down at me.
Or at least I want to say that, but I''m pretty sure I''m still in the womb, heck, I can''t even open my eyes. I swear I will get back at that ipetent goddess, can''t she just send me when it''s over? This feels yucky, I don''t want to stay here for even one more second. Urghhh...
Call me Dwayne fucking Johnson cause I''m unbreakable, I''ve been here for like, 8 hours already.
How do I know? There''s the clock on the Inte, pretty neat, right? Though I''m just using the UTC time zone to count because I don''t actually know what time it is in here.
I have to say, the goddess did a pretty good job for this one, I can browse the Inte even faster than normal because the hospital''s WiFi sucked. She''s also smart enough to mask my IP as a random one in the US every time so I don''t just be a freaking ghost in the digital space, a new SCP, maybe.
That sounds kinda cool, though. I can change my IP to ess different websites as well, so the damn goddess was also addicted to the Inte like me the whole time, huh.
But I digress. So, what did I do in those 8 hours? I finished the Anime, and watched some more, nice! And I also took some time to think more about the situation I''m in right now.
The goddess needs me to spread the technologies from Earth, and from that, I can probably assume that there is something that modern weapons or some other applications can do that magic can''t. This heavily depends on the power of magic in general, so I guess I have to look that upter.
I also noticed a tab that I can''t close, it has the typical cross icon and when I clicked on that, oh, did I also mention that there is a pointer and a keyboard? They move ording to what I want them to do, it opened a chat, and I could see someone texted me already-
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: Hello, Miss Hanako, I am Eva. From now on, if you have any questions, message me on this chat. Do not bother me too much though, as I have many important things to do.
Like what? Cosying as an 8th grader? Nonono, this can''t be true, Isn''t she the only goddess? How the hell is she gonna protect the world while being a Chuuni at the same time?
Whatever, can''t do anything about that. I''m a sensible and proper human being though, well, not anymore, but anyway, I couldn''t just ghost her like that, so I sent back a message-
[Hanako]: Greetings, my dear goddess, I sincerely wish you a speedy recovery from your deadly disease and spread your grace to every believer out there, let there be light, cya.
Regardless, the chat was a pretty good idea. Now back to the present, what do I do, hmm...
Wait, I''m hearing something, it is almost done now!? Finally, I can get out of here, just a little bit more!
''''...Hah....Hah..... She''s beautiful'''' A gorgeous woman says while looking down at me, she has silky smooth silver hair that runs down past her shoulder and a pair of soft magenta eyes. Together with reasonably beautiful facial features, she has an image of a charming mature woman.
A few secondster, a handsome man bursts in through the door and briskly walks over to the bed that I and the woman are in, staring intently at us for a good 30 seconds before blurts out: ''''M-My daughter!?''''
''''...You''re being silly, dear. Who else can she be?'''' The woman tells her husband, still exhausted, but looking visibly better.
''''She''s so cute, my daughter''s so cute!'''' The silly man also has long hair, but blonde instead, sharp jawline, straight nose, graceful eyebrows and a pair of brilliant cyan eyes. The brilliant part might be because of him staring with his eyes literally sparking at me though.
Well, guess I have good parents this time as well, they clearly do love me very much. Also, I''m going to be so beautiful muehehehehehe-
''''But why isn''t she crying...?'''' The ma- my dad finally snaps out of his trance.
That''s right, I''m not crying, I''m the opposite of crying right now. Because inside, I''m a grown-ass teenager already. But this will not do, I have to cry now before they throw me out and hang me for being a heretic and using dark magic. Skill: Acting ACTIVATE-
''''... sobs... sobs ...'''' I start to cry in full force, prompting my mom to pad me to try calming me down, it''s pretty nice.
While I''m enjoying that, I also notice a strange part of my body, I slowly look down and-
I have a PENIS!?-Nah I''m just kidding, smooth as ever baby. I''ve read so many hentai and somehow the elves had giant PPs half of the time, but there''s no way that is possible here in the real world.
''''I''m d that both of you are alright. Hmm... There are quite a lot of issues with her heirs down the line because she''s not a futa though. But I reckon that''s a problem for the far future.'''' My dad calmly says with his index finger and thumb on his chin.
I am not WHAT?! Did I hear that wrong??
''''Mhmm, I''m sure it would be fine, two third of our high-ranking nobles that also happen to be high elves in our kingdom have futa daughters after all. And if our daughter wants one, I will try my best to find a way for her.'''' Mom answers back.
Great, now there are actually futas here. I''m speechless, not that I can talk, to begin with. I''m tripping, really.
''''Yeah, we should leave that forter. Now for her name, as we have agreed before - Sylvia is good, right?''''
''''Mhm, Sylvia is good, it fits her.'''' Mom bows down and strokes my head gently. ''''Baby, remember, from now on, your name will be Sylvia Everwood - The Crown Princess of the Everwood kingdom, alright?''''
*****
Bonus - After Hanako sent out her message.
Eva is sitting in her gazebo as usual, watching a reality TV show while munching down a chocte cake.
''''IT''S RAW YOU IDIOT!!'''' A passionate voice can be heard from herptop - the Asus ROG radiating RGB light.
ping
''''Hm? She finally texted back, huh, what took her so long...''''
''''W-What!? Deadly disease?? Is there something wrong with me?''''
Case 3: Peculiar child.
Case 3: Peculiar child.
It has been 6 months since I - Sylvia was born.
Throughout this period, there were a few things that I''vee to realize. Firstly, my parents are clingy as hell, they will find every opportunity to jump on me and do all the cuddling and kissing as if they were seeing me for the first time in 10 years. I don''t hate it though, at least I know they love me a lot.
Fortunately, they are the ones leading the entire kingdom, so they can''t just hold me all day long. When they have work to do, it''ll be the maids and my nanny who will take care of me. The nanny - Isabe is an old elf who has a few wrinkles on her face, overall, she has a gentle aura. Oh, and apparently, she was the one who took care of my dad as well.
Secondly, I can feel some kind of tangible energy floating all over the air. There are ces where the energy is more dense than normal, and there are ces where the energy is very thin. Assuming that this is the source of all magic, figuring out how the energy is distributed would be one of the most important things to do.
Thirdly, living creatures that are bigger than ants do not have the energy in them. Turns out all the BS about mana reserve in anime was wrong, you can''t stuff energy into your ass when your body is changing constantly, it just doesn''t store the energy.
Then raised the question, wouldn''t all the mages out there be very dependent on the battlefield if the energy, let''s just call it mana, can just run out? They would have to move to a new ce to use magic again, how do they counter this?
To find out the answer, we invited the self-proimed sole goddess of [Aria], Miss Eva to clear out all our doubts. Please, Miss Eva-
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]:Well, it is true that mages are dependent on the battlefield they are in, just as you have noticed. To counter this, they usually find materials that can store a lot of mana, which they then equip on their body for use. A battery of sorts. Or if you really want to be free of equipment, just ascend to godhood. Then you can store all kinds of energy inside your body.
That was really insightful Miss Eva, it is as though you really are the goddess, truly impressive.
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]:...Well, I am sure you have realized it already, although magic works like a wish machine - you literally will something into existence with the power of it, magic also has its ws. Magic cannot be omnipotent, which is why modern weapons will y arge role in the battle with the demons.
Thank you for this interview, Miss Eva. It was an honor, you changed my life. I am not kidding.
But you came to the right person Mdy, although I don''t know jack shit about how to make guns and artillery and aircraft and whatnot, the Inte knows, and I AM very passionate about firearms in general. Somehow I got a very boyish taste.
As to how to utilize mana, you need to use your brain, literally. Somehow, I can control mana to move at my will. Of course, this takes a lot of practice, I was only able to do it after 2 months of trying. So far, I''ve tried the most convenient thing that I can think of: Telekinesis.
I was able to move small objects by controlling mana, they gradually shaped from a mist to a hand, touching and moving the objects ording to my will, the mana doesn''t even disappear after I use it. Apparently, some magics don''t consume the mana.
The maid who saw the spoon on the table just abruptly froze though, she got spooked so much that she let out a scream and went to fish my dad. Did she notice that I was using mana?
My dad who eventually came to interrupt my lunch had a look of bewilderment in his eyes. His name is Louis, by the way. "Sylvia, how are you using mana already...?'''' So the maid saw that after all.
''''E''m a jebius, ded'''' Ignore that, please, my first time trying to talk normally, don''t let me cringe every time I remember this in the future.
''''...My daughter is a genius! I have to let everybody know about this! Sophia, help her finish her meal!'''' Dad ran out of the room.
''''Yes! Your Majesty!'''' The maid answered and turned to me, her face showered with excitement. "Let''s eat now, Your Highness!''''
...Are they just going to ignore the fact that a 6-month-old baby talked? Mhmm, well, I did call them Dad and Mom a few times already, fair enough.
It is I, Sylvia again, I''m 10 months old now. Due to the mistake I made 4 months ago, now virtually every soul in this kingdom knows that I''m a genius. Yare yare, it''s hard to receive all thepliments all the time daze.
At this point, I still only know how to use telekinesis, as my parents don''t really have any n to let me learn other magic, like elemental ones. I understand their concerns though, they wouldn''t want me to injure myself or other people. I don''t pester them either.
If there is one thing that I got out of binging every Murim and Wuxia novel there is, it would be to master your foundation. So I bnce my schedule between sleeping, practicing magic, and entertaining myself on the Inte.
Over time, I noticed my mastery in controlling mana increase, I can now move heavier objects than before, and I can even control two or three at the same time. My mom and dad always cry tears of joy when they see me do that though, wonder what is the standard for kids here.
As a wise man once said, time runs fast like the dog in the field. It has been 100 years, wait, no, 1 year since.
I am now almost 2 years old, with shoulder-length soft vani-colored hair, and blue eyes with glints of yellow in them, almost like Lapis Lazuli, truly beautiful. My face is still a little chubby, I do look cute though, I can see myself being a hot girl in the future.
After my maid finished brushing my hair, I am now going out toplete my objective today. Let''s get to Dad''s office.
knock knock
''''You can enter.''''
Opening the door, I can see a handsome man with a serious look on his face, sorting out his papers. The scene unfortunately crumbles after he sees me, as he immediately abandons his duty and walks up to me, then proceeds to hug me.
''''What''s wrong, my little princess?'''' He says with a soft smile.
''''Dad, can I go to the library now? I want to learn how to read.'''' My dad had blocked all my attempts to gain ess to the library, apparently worrying I would unintentionally pick up a dangerous magic and blow myself up. As Dad said, many children have unfortunately ended themselves while practicing magic at a very young age.
''''Hmm....You''re very stubborn on this, my daughter.'''' He puts me down from his hug, hand reaching to his chin, pondering.
''''Fine, but I''ll assign a guard and have nanny Isabe apany you, alright?''''
Yes! He finally conceded.
Case 4: Me, the magic book, and the f*tanaris.
Case 4: Me, the magic book, and the f*tanaris.
''''But.... I''m not sure you can learn how to read just by looking at books though.'''' Dad ponders. ''''How about you go there to familiarize yourself with the library first? I''ll arrange a tutor for you to learn the characterster.''''
Well, sure thing, that''s just a random excuse I whipped out to get to the library.
''''Un.''''
I am on my journey to the library, which is located on the middle floor of the castle. Our kingdom has castles, by the way, it seems like this world is not perpetually stuck in the medieval age or anything, it''s rather advanced, by normal fantasy standards.
I''ve heard the adults talked about things before, like, how they have ballpoint pens already, and they also have cars for whatever reason, not sure if there''s magic involved in the whole cars thingy though. My dad once talked about how the Empire just developed a new type of weapon, hearing the description I''m pretty sure they''re muskets. I''m d I don''t need to start from the bottom and stea- invent gunpowder or anything.
So anyways, our kingdom even has concrete buildings, which surprised me. The elves do love nature, but they also love convenience and improving their lifestyle, so there are actually very few stubborn elves who refuse to build a solid house and live in the trees, fair enough.
The building I''m currently in is the Emerald Castle, which is the main residential space for royalties. We live on the top floor, and although I''m more of a fan of clearndscape scenery instead of forests, the view there is pretty amazing.
Following me to the library is my nanny, apparently she is adept at magic, and a gal named Justia, a royal guard, also good at magic.
It always is exciting when I''m going somewhere for the first time, thest time I remember I didn''t have much freedom in traveling and such. And I don''t really feel worried about the books this time, somehow the elves just speak Japanese, so I''m pretty sure I can read the books too.
Opening therge wooden door, I scurry over therge bookshelves in the room. There are 16 shelves in total, each one towering over me and mypanions, it''s tall, like, really tall.
Well, it''s time to explore. ''''Justia, hold me up so I can choose the books!''''
''''Heheh... Sure, Your Highness'''' Justia holds me up in her arms, she has a smile on her face. My nanny looks quite disappointed though, what''s wrong?
Me and my friends walk through the shelves as I scan the titles, indeed that is Japanese. I also see some English titles, not surprising considering there are Japanese, and some othernguages I can''t understand.
Hmm, Introduction to nts, Alchemy, How to grow taller, Guide to cooking 101,....''''Wait, get me that one.'''' I point to a book, the title reads [History of the third gender - Futanari].
I''m curious, really curious about this one. Isabe and Justia seem a little bit flustered, but proceed to fetch me the book anyway. Now let''s see...
I should have expected this when I heard the word futanari. Apparently, there were people besides me who came from Earth, and one of them coborated with the dragons to create a procedure to grow a penis on a female, regardless of race.
This is devious, demonic, and honestly degenerate, but very cultured and genius at the same time, I love it. So the penis gene can be passed onto the eldest daughter if there happens to be more than one, as long as the mother has a PP. My mom doesn''t have one it seems, seeing my smooth crotch. And you can make babies with a futa and a woman, nice. I have nothing but respect for the men of culture who have the courage to marry the futas though, cuz here it said that a futa''s PP will almost always be bigger than a male''s.
''''Hey, do you guys know which high noble houses in our kingdom have futas?'''' Curiosity poked my brain, I ask two of my friends, my nanny seems to be pondering the question, while Justia has a troubled face.
''''I believedy Emilia Campbell anddy Raeliana Seymour are, Your Highness.''''
''''Right, thanks, nanny.'''' So it''s not umon in the high elves'' society, huh.
Our kingdom''s noble system is surprisingly simr to a normal human''s one. We have two Dukes: Campbell and Florence, one Marquis: Seymour, several other Counts and Viscounts, and around a dozen Barons. My mom told me this, for your information, she is from the Florence household.
Well, there''s that, I think I should move on to magic now.
''''Hmm... Oh.''''
Immediately, a book caught my attention, it is written in English and the title reads [Introduction to Magic], that looks like a good one to start.
So I return the futanari book, sounds like I''m reading porn, but I''m not. ''''Get me that one over there, please.''''
Nanny gives me the book. ''''This one is written in the Empirenguage, Your Highness.''''
''''Un.'''' So the empire uses English, how lucky. She is talking about the Aragon Empire that upies the center of the continent, the one with so far the biggest human territory in terms ofnd and poption.
Anyway, I keep getting distracted, magic. Let''s see what it''s all about.
Mana is the mysterious energy that exists around us ... You can control mana with your will ... Magic can be divided into 2rge categories, there we go, finally something new.
So there''s transitional magic which includes fire, water, wind, and earth, every magic that uses mana to convert it into something else. And then there''s imaginary magic, which is basically all the supernatural phenomena that one can cause, like telekinesis that I did before, space magic, summon magic, enchantment as well, lots of things to consider.
How do I use this magic then? Hmm... This is confusing writing here, achieve mastery in the art of controlling mana and and have a mind full of imagination? So do I just... will it out? In that case, it also exins why many children blew themselves up when they learn the concept of offensive magic too early.
Also, there''s a special category that includes divine and dark magic. Divine magic is mostly used to heal and create barriers, one can acquire this through worshipping a deity, in this case, the goofy goddess. Dark magic is only avable to subjects under the demon rulers... devastating offensive capabilities and runs on one''s negative emotions, that sounds dangerous, they don''t even have the mana cap that normal magic has then.
By the way, this book is written in a tone so pretentious and grandiose, confusing the readers, I can''t stand it anymore. Are you trying to teach magic or literature, huh. Who is the asshole that wrote this garbage-
Flipping through to thest page, there I see ''by Louis Everwood''.
Oh.
''''...Well, enough books for today, let''s go get dinner, shall we?'''' Let''s get the hell out of here, friends.
There are things that are better left unsaid.
Case 5: Friends – Emilia Campbell.
Case 5: Friends ¨C Emilia Campbell.
*****
My name is Olivia, Olivia Everwood - the Queen of the Everwood kingdom.
Some decades ago, I met His Highness the Crown Prince and fell in love with him. And fortunately for me, he also harbored the same romantic interest towards me.
After we got married, we decided to take it slow and spend our sweet time together.Louis ascended to the crown at this time because the old king had abdicated his throne. But then, the former King and Queen thought it was a good idea to just go out for an adventure together, throwing all responsibilities to us, it was a hectic time indeed.
So we wanted to have another family member partly to relieve our stress. And an heir for the stability of the family as well, that''s exactly what we did.
Five years ago, our little baby was born. She was like an angel, with pleasant vani-colored hair that and milky skin, her brilliant blue eyes had yellow sparks in them like the night sky itself.
But as a mother, I have a lot of worries about my baby. The time when she was just born, she didn''t cry like a normal baby UNTIL we said it out loud. Highly suspicious.
Furthermore, after that, she didn''t bother to cry for even one more time! For 5 years! She just cooped up in her bed all day long, we didn''t even need a cradle for her, as she just stayed in the same position, presumably sleeping for almost 18 hours a day, only waking up to eat, bathe, and relieve herself.
I called doctors and healers alike to examine her several times already, but they said there was nothing wrong with my daughter. Outrageous.
She is also suspiciously quiet and obedient, it made me feel like I was looking at an adult. The first time she went to the library with the excuse that she wanted to learn how to read, I and my husband got a report afterward from the nanny implying my baby already knew how to read Elvish and the Empirenguage. She didn''t even try to hide it anymore!
Now I''m convinced there''s something wrong with my child. I mean, what kind of 5-year-old can use telekinesis to uproot a whole tree?! What monstrous mana control is that?? My husband, despite being an Archmage himself, had his jaw dropped to the ground when he saw it.
The little idiot seemed to think that we didn''t notice, but with the way she behaved normally, anyone would have to double-check their eyes to see if they were looking at a young child or an imposter.
But s, she is still my daughter, and I don''t want to press her to tell me what''s on her mind. I can only do my best to assist her passion and dream.
Hmm... Maybe I can introduce ymates to her so they can y together, I don''t want her to practice magic and sleep all day long...
The daughter of Campbell should be one good candidate, she just turned 6 this year, right along my baby''s age. Maybe they can be good friends, or even something more...
*****
Call me a soldier, ''cause I''m fighting the hardest battle you could ever imagine, against my old rivalry. So they have managed to spawn in this world as well, huh.
Without my signature weapon from my past life, I can only rely on my magic to end them, once and for all. Although I''m sure they wille back someday again in the future, just to terrorize the poption.
They are incredibly agile, and stealthy enough to put you on edge the whole time, they can even fly, causing catastrophic damage.
''''Phew... COME!!'''' I shout as I utilize the full power of my telekinesis, lifting all the furniture in my bedroom up, revealing the hiding spot of the enemy - below the bed, truly dangerous, I could have been attacked by them tonight!
I can''t let this chance go.
I immediately use telekinesis again to grab a rag and swiftly pick the enemy into the air before bringing it out the window.
Releasing my telekinesis on the furniture, I cast a fireball and shoot it at the rag, sessfully burning the enemy together with the rag. Mission aplished.
''''...Pardon me if I''m being rude, but couldn''t you just toss the cockroach out the window normally?'''' A female voice is heard behind me.
I turn around to meet my maid, Sophia. ''''You don''t understand, Sophia, this is war, and they shall see no mercy!'''' There should be no mercy to insects on this, or any for that matter. They''re gross, they attack you for no apparent reason, and it''s yucky if you don''t kill them correctly.
''''Well, aside from that, I''m here to inform you that Her Majesty the Queen has found you a ymate for you to befriend with. She is in the living room right now, Your Highness, do you want to see her?''''
''''ymates? What a weird way to describe friends, but sure, let''s go immediately, I don''t have anything to do anyways''''
click
''''Her Highness Sylvia Everwood is here. Lady Campbell.'''' The door opens with Sophia announcing my arrival.
I can see a young girl, presumably 9~10 years old sitting quietly on the couch. She has sharp but beautiful facial features, signature long ears of an elf, coupled with smooth white bobbed hair and golden eyes, she looks more like a dignified goddess, even more than the real one.
''''Hi there. Nice to meet you, I''m Sylvia, let''s be friends from now on!'''' I greet her first.
The girles down from the couch and bows lightly. ''''It''s an honor to meet you, Your Highness. My name is Emilia Campbell, please feel free to tell me if I do not satisfy you as your ymate.''''
''''Hey, that''s wrong already.'''' I make her stand straight up. ''''Friends don''t use formal speeches in front of each other, if you want to be a good friend, just treat me casually.''''
''''But...''''
''''No buts. I won''t feelfortable with a friend like that.''''
''''...Fine, can I call you Sylvia?''''
''''Good, that''s a friend alright! I''ll call you Emy then.''''
The slightly tense atmosphere disappears, reced by afortable silence between the two of us.
''''Right, my mom called you here to y with me, so let''s y something. Any ideas?'''' I have to go first or else it would be very awkward.
''''...Mhmm, I don''t y much outside of chess, my father loves to y chess, and I like it as well.''''
"Chess! Sure, I love it as well. Sophia, can you fetch me a chessboard?'''' I can''t believe I would find someone who ys chess here. I was pretty passionate about the game itself in my previous life, though I''m just a tiny brain 1200 ELOELO is a rating system for chess, the higher your ELO is, the better you are at chess. 1200 is considered to be an early intermediate yer. kid. I can always y chess online, but bullying real people is always more fun.
''''Understood, Your Highness.'''' Sophia excuses herself to fetch the chessboard.
''''Now, while we''re waiting, let''s have some cakes to fill our stomach first, agree?'''' I use telekinesis to pull out various cakes from the shelf in the corner. The one that has the preservation magic imbued on.
''''Mhmm.''''
Case 6: Chess prodigy.
Case 6: Chess prodigy.
''''So...'''' I speak up after devouring my third slice of cake. Sweets are the best. ''''What do you want to do in the future, Emy?''''
The girl diverts her gaze from the cake she is eating, finishes chewing her bite, gulps it down, and looks at me with an expressionless face. ''''I want to be a Swordmaster.''''
''''Sword, huh.''''
I have very little interest in swordy or martial arts and such. I''ve never really imagined myself holding a melee weapon or doing CQC before.
''''That''s admirable, how''s your practice going?''''
''''Last time I got tested I was at 5-star Novice.'''' The girl says before taking another slice of cake, her seventh slice so far. What a monster.
For your information, there are 3 major roles in the world of fighting: Supporters, Defenders, and Damage Dealers, or DPS for short, although I''m the only one who uses this. And what are we fighting against? Monsters and demons.
Demons have sentience and are quite intelligent as well, they control monsters with dark magic and invade the territories of other races. Unlike in Anime where you can walk into a forest and monsters would just randomly attack you, there are just normal beasts there.
Most of the monsters are fighting armies at the border of the Empire and several other countries. Yes, we are at war with the demons right now, and we have lost quite a lot ofnd already. It will be much worse when the demon king resurrects in a few decades apparently, ording to the goofy goddess.
If the elven territory is in the northernmost of the continent, then the demon territory is at the southernmost, sandwiched between the two is the Empire.
Anyway, back to the roles. Supporters are mainly just healers, asionally, some mages join them to support other roles. Defenders are basically anyone who can protect themselves and their teammates against attacks. And finally DPS, this role is the most popr one, who doesn''t like to stand out, right? Anybody who can significantly deal damage to the enemies is considered a DPS.
Emy''s goal of Swordmaster is the end goal of most Sword users. Every ss regardless of their role has the same ranking system: Novice, Intermediate, Advanced, and Master. Each rank has stars, going from one to five. Her being a 5-star Novice at that age is very unusual already, normally children at 9 or 10 are at most 2-star Novice.
I told my dad that I wanted to test my rank before, but he justughed it off saying don''t bother. So was it because I''m too weak or I''m too strong? I''m starting to question my dad''s capability as an Archmage at this point after the book blunder.
''''That''s impressive, Emy, and you''re like, 9? Or 10? This year, right?''''
''''...No, I just turned 6 this year.'''' The girl stops eating for a second and answers me.
''''...That''s got to be a joke, how are you this tall already??'''' The girl is like 1.25 heads taller than me, how the hell is she supposed to be 6 and I''m 5?? And she''s a 5-star Novice at that age??
''''...Twat I wo vot jow.''''That I do not know. Emy replies while chewing the final bite of her ninth slice of cake. Stop talking while eating, it''s unsettling with your stone face.
''''...''''
I''m speechless.
knock knock
The door opens after two knocks. I can see Sophia holding a chessboard, apanied by my dad and another dude I don''t recognize. He''s quite handsome, looking at his white hair... I''m assuming he''s Emy''s dad, but I could be wrong, who knows?
''''I''ve brought you the chessboard here, Your Highness. Please enjoy the game.'''' Sophia ces the chessboard down while I and Emy set the dishes aside.
I look at my dad and the man intently. It seems like Dad does notice my curious gaze. He turns to the man and says: ''''This is Duke Campbell, my old friend, and your friend''s father as well.''''
''''It''s an honor to meet you, Your Highness, I''m Albert Campbell, Emilia''s father.'''' The dude bows lightly then turns to Emy ''''I hope you and Emilia enjoyed yourselves.''''
''''Right, nice to meet you. Your daughter is very impressive, a 5-star Novice at that age.'''' I reply calmly.
The man has an expression of surprise for a bit. ''''You are really as incredible as Louis said, Your Highness.''''
''''Told ya.'''' My dad chimes in.
''''What.''''
What the hell did you tell him?
''''Well, enough of that, old Abe here said he wanted to see your chess skill because I said you beat me before.'''' My dad changes the topic, while Sophia has already retreated to stand near the door.
And I did beat my dad before, he was pretty good, actually.
With my dad sitting down on my side and Albert sitting on Emy''s side, I start to arrange the pieces. ''''Then let me have a game with Emy first, I''ll y youter.''''
''''Emy? Seems like your two got along, huh.'''' My dad smiles while patting my head.
Stop that, old geezer.
''''Mhmm, I''m not very good, I''ve never beaten my dad before, but I''ll try my best.'''' Emy moves first with the white pieces while I got the ck pieces.
''''That''s natural, Abe here is one of the best when ites to chess. He immediately got addicted 300 years ago when chess was introduced by a Saint.''''
Bet that''s the case, another person from Earth. They call us Saints because apparently, the goddess told the world that she personally blessed us the Earthers.
''''But I''ll keep silent for now to let you two y first.''''
''''...And that''s checkmate.'''' I let out a little sigh after moving my queen to the back rank, my rook in the second rank. She gotdder mated.
''''...You''re good.'''' Says Emy, her face still neutral.
''''You''re not bad yourself. I enjoyed that.'''' I reply while rearranging the pieces for the next game. It was very close actually, I had to channel my inner Magnus Carlsen energy to beat her. I reckon she''s around 1100~1200 ELO.
''''You''re up next? Mister Abe'''' I turn to Abe.
''''Oh please, not you too.'''' Abe has a resigned face, don''t resign before you y the game, dude. ''''Then, please.''''
This time I got the white pieces.
This is bad, really bad. It''s only been 15 moves and I''m already down a bishop, I''m getting my cheeks pped here, this guy''s the real deal. This cannot go on, I need to protect my dignity as a princess.
''''...It looks like I can''t y around anymore.'''' I mutter a cool line before closing my eyes.
Help me Stockfish!The best chess engineputer/AI in the world, better than any human.
I begin to enter my current position on the digital board and proceed to y the best moves ording to the engine.
And 37 movester-
''''I lost'''' Abe says while reaching his hand out, I take it and shake his hand. He resigned, heh. Skill issue.
''''That was insane, somehow you clutched out of the losing position.'''' Abe''s golden eyes spark. ''''It''s rare to meet a prodigy this strong, can we go again?''''
''''Sure thing.'''' I said with my smuggest face. I can see Emy and Dad looking at me with admiration as well.
And with the help of my friend and savior Stockfish, I managed to beat him 3 more times before the door burst open.
''''The greatdy Seymour is here!''''
Case 7: Friends – Raeliana Seymour.
Case 7: Friends ¨C Raeliana Seymour.
''''The greatdy Seymour is here!'''' A little girl, a cute one at that, kicks the door open and shouts.
She has light green hair tied in a twin tail flowing to her shoulder, and a pair of golden irises just like Emy''s, albeit lighter, almost like the pale vani color of my hair. That, apanied by a smug face gives her an impression of an utter brat.
''''Energetic as usual.'''' Says my dad with a grin, dude Abe has the same expression as well.
The little girl in question confidently walks towards us, bows down, and greets: ''''Nice to see you again, Your Majesty and Your Excellency,dy Campbell as well.'''' She then turns towards me: ''''It''s an honor to meet you, Your Highness, I am Raeliana Seymour.''''
I thought she was a brat, but turns out she just has a really unique greeting, huh.
''''Right, nice to meet you, just treat me casually, I''m morefortable that way.''''
''''Great. I hate formalities as well. I''ll call you Sylvie then, is that alright?''''
''''Sure thing, Liana. By the way, what in the world was that greeting you did before?'''' That was weird.
''''Heheh, I see you already made a nickname for me as well. And that greeting before was His Majesty''s idea, he said that I could make a deep impression if I do that.'''' Little Liana replies, giggling.
So the culprit was Dad all along.
''''Dad, don''t inject strange ideas into children, please. I''ll tell Mom about this.''''
My dad immediately switches from grinning stupidly to freaking out, let''s ignore that.
''''I''m not a child anymore, Sylvie. I''m 9 already.'''' Liana puts her hands on her hip, puffing out her cutting board.
Yes, you are. ''''You look more like a 5-year-old than I do, Liana.''''
That''s actually true, her height is simr to mine.
''''W-Well, I have a lot of room to grow, I''m sure I''ll be taller than you and even Lady Campbellter.''''
Don''t sweat it, girl, you''re beautiful as you are. LOL.
''''Just call me by my name, I''ll call you Raeliana too.'''' Says Emy. ''''I don''t like being too stiff either.''''
''''That''s fine by me, Emilia. By the way, I got here because of Her Majesty''s request, but... What are we doing here?''''
''''We''re ying chess, wanna join?''''
New victim spotted.
''''Sure, I only know the rule, but I''m sure I can beat you, I''m confident in using my brain.''''
Heheh, gottem.
''''Checkmate.'''' Get Schr matedThe fastest checkmate in chess, only takes 4 moves., idiot.
I can see her little face crumble in real time, this is so fun! Trolling and bullying children are two of my favorite things to do. Maybe I should troll more often, this is great.
I don''t want to go overboard though.
''''Well, should we do a little exercise outside now? Sitting down too long is not good for your health.'''' I dere with a nonchnt face.
''''Right, I''m also good at moving my body!'''' Little Liana seems to be verypetitive, well, that''s not a bad mindset, I guess.
''''Said the one who sleeps for almost 18 hours a day.'''' My dad looks unconvinced, I''m telling the truth though, and I only sleep 10 hours a day, the remaining 8 hours I use to go on the Inte and practice controlling mana.
''''I don''t sleep for 18 hours, Dad, it''s just that I was meditating to improve my mana control.'''' I state while slowly getting out of the chair.
''''The maids said you were closing your eyes, unmoving the whole time though.''''
My maids, including Sophia, are apparently not mana users, so they couldn''t see me control mana in my room. My nanny Isabe got an ''important'' job to do so she went out 2 years ago as well, my parents didn''t even bother to hire a new nanny for me cause they thought it was unnecessary. So everybody thought I was just sleeping, then?
''''But I''m not lying.''''
At some point, I think it was when I was 3 years old, I was able to move my mana even when closing my eyes. I tried and it was harder than normal, mainly because I can ''see'' mana with my eyes, but I also felt like my control was getting better, so I just kept doing that. Before that I did sleep a lot though, maybe that was because of my young body.
''''Sylvia, my daughter, controlling mana with your eyes closed is in the territory of Intermediate mages already.'''' Dad tells me with a raised eyebrow.
I shrug. ''''Well, guess I''m an Intermediate mage then. I''ve been doing that for 2 years, by the way.''''
''''...Unbelievable, even the first princess of the empire was only able to control mana with her eyes closed when she turned 9!'''' Abe is apparently bbergasted, actually, everyone here is. I guess the difference is because I''m doing it more consistently and earlier than most kids do, and some talent I guess, if I were to believe Miss DarkLordOfTheme or whatever.
''''Enough of that, what does everyone want to do outside?''''
''''Why don''t we try fighting monsters then? I think Louis can recreate some from his memory.'''' Abe dude speaks up. Looks like nobody opposes the idea either.
''''Let me get my mom here then, I bet she also wants to see the princess fight.'''' Says Liana.
We just arrived at the training field in our castle, it is pretty spacious, the floor is made out of cobble, and I can see the weapon racks in the corner also.
My mom and anotherdy joined us halfway, she is Liana''s mom, one of her moms, to be exact. Green hair green eyes, overall pretty and friendly. Actually, I think every elf is just straight-up beautiful, I''ve never seen an ugly one before, even my maids are insanely pretty. But I''ve never seen any elf with a pair of milkers bigger than C cup, so I''ll be the first one to surpass that, hopefully.
''''So you''re going to summon fake monsters, Dad?'''' I send my dad a questioning gaze.
''''That''s right, don''t underestimate me, my princess. I am a 4-star Archmage, and I''ve been to the frontline fighting demons before. Using illusion magic to make 1 or 2 dragons is well within my capabilities.'''' He says that with a confident smile, I guess my dad is really strong, huh, his writing skill is horrendous though.
''''So who wants to go first?''''
''''...I''ll go.'''' Emy speaks up, her eyebrows are a tiny bit lower than usual, and her mouth slightly curls up. I guess she likes fighting.
''''Sure, you''re a 5-star Novice, so a Werewolf should be a good opponent.'''' Dad flicks his finger, and I see mana gather on the ground a bit away from us, gradually forming into the shape of a werewolf, this one... Feels kinda ''bluer'' than the one I saw in books, the color of mana, probably because it''s fake.
Still, two meters tall, humanoid but has fur and its head is a wolf''s, long hands with sharp ws, pretty intimidating, if you ask me.
Emy trots back from the corner of the field where she just ran to, with a two-handed sword.
With her legs slightly spread, two hands holding the sword pointing at the monster and activating her mana coating on her sword, which makes the sword more durable and sharper, she signals my dad. ''''I''m ready.''''
''''Go.'''' The werewolf immediately bursts into a run, heading straight towards the girl, ready to pounce on her. All the while growling, that''s pretty scary.
Emy dodges the wsing horizontally from left to right by ducking down, shing at the wolf''s right thigh, making it falter a bit before it goes back to attacking again.
This time, the werewolf uses both of its hands, going from top to bottom diagonally, forming an X. Emy instantly falls back, rendering the attack null. After that, she charges in with a high jump and cleanly cuts the monster''s head beforending very gracefully on the ground. A trail of gold made from her sword''s mana remains for a few seconds in the air.
p p p
That was pretty clean. Deserves a round of apuse.
''''Well done,dy Campbell, I think at that level you should be in the range of Intermediate already.'''' My dad smiles. Old Abe dude almost cries, it seems he''s very proud of her, why are you two, wait three so simr to each other?
''''Thank you, your Majesty.'''' Emy bows with a small smile. She did a good job, really.
''''''ll go next then, can I trouble you, Your Majesty?''''
It''s Liana''s turn this time, well, let''s see her strength then.
Case 8: Precision.
Case 8: Precision.
''''Before that, can you take out my weapon, Mom?'''' Liana runs back to her mother. Actually, I don''t even know what weapon she uses.
''''Alright, dear, be careful.'''' Marchioness Seymour reaches her left hand into the air and seemingly pulls out a scythe out of a ck hole thingy.
So it''s space magic, I''m jealous. I''ll make sure to learn itter. Rather, her weapon is a scythe? An unusual one, huh. That one looks even taller than her. But still just a normal in scythe it seems. Wait no, at the end of the metal handle is another small de, pointing in the opposite direction as the main one.
Liana grabs her weapon and mana coats only the de, then proceeds to coat her whole right arm holding the scythe as well. After spinning and swinging a few times to warm up, she turns to Dad: ''''I''m ready, Your Majesty.''''
''''Okay, I remember you were 4-star Intermediatest time, right? So I''ll do an orc then.''''
So she is pretty strong for her age, 4-star Intermediate at 9 years old. Are all high elves this strong? That certainly seems to be the case.
Just likest time, mana begins to umte on the other side of the field, forming an orc... Wait, that''s way uglier than I thought, and disgusting, I''m pretty sure I''m frowning right now. I read they do rape women as well, how awful. Regardless, it is very intimidating, around meters tall, with green skin, and bulging muscles. This guy could win Mr.Olympia with his muscles, jeez.
''''Go.''''
The orc follows themand and charges straight forward, and so does Liana, wait, what?
Orc puts his hands together like a club and ms them straight down, but Liana steps to the right and jumps up, swinging her scythe towards the orc''s neck, unfortunately, the orc jumps back just in time. Liana''s swing only manages to graze his right bicep a bit.
This one is tough.
The two go in again, this time Orc tries to throw a punch with his right hand. Liana immediately jumps up vertically to dodge and swings her scythe one more time. This time the de went pretty deep into the orc''s traps, causing it to fall back, clutching his wound.
This pattern is repeated a few more times, they go in, and the orc tries to attack, but Liana dodges and deals damage to him. Eventually, his body copses with numerous small and big wounds, Liana spins back to us, still panting with sweat, making a V sign with her hand. That''s very cute, except for the orc''s mangled corpse behind her.
We give her a round of apuse, Marchioness Seymour lets out a sigh with a smile. I guess she''s pretty worried about her daughter.
''''That was pretty good,dy Seymour.'''' My dad praises her.
''''It''s an honor, Your Majesty!'''' Liana does a 90-degree bow before going towards her mother to hand back the scythe. The blood on the scythe disappears suddenly, obviously, because it''s just an illusion.
''''Guess I''m thest one.'''' I turn to my dad.''''What will you summon this time, dad?''''
''''Hmm...'''' Dad ponders a bit before he suggests: ''''How about a troll? Can you handle it? We never tested your rank so this is based on my evaluation here.''''
''''Dear! Trolls are too much for her, who would let a 5-year-old fight trolls?'''' My mom intervenes, frowning.
Mom''s concern is valid, though, trolls are basically orcs, but bigger, stronger, and have ridiculous healing capabilities.
''''Trust me on this one, my love, I can cancel my illusion anytime if it gets dangerous. I really want to see my daughter''s strength this time.''''
''''...'''' Mom closes her eyes and thinks for a moment. ''''...Fine, but promise me, don''t let her get injured or anything, alright?''''
''''Absolutely, now, get ready, my little genius.'''' Dad turns to me and smiles.
I smile back, too, I''m happy they''re worried about me, really.
''''You don''t use weapons, Sylvie?'''' Liana asks me with a curious gaze.
''''I don''t have one. Yet.'''' I give her a wink before turning my back to them. ''''Go ahead, Dad.''''
After a while, I can see a giant figure standing some distance away from me, his height I reckon should be about five meters tall, that''s insane. His skin is like a muddy green, he has fur patches everywhere except the front, red hungry eyes staring at me. AND he got a big tree log in his hand as well. Yep, this is terrifying, no wonder my mom was so worried about me.
But I got this. I think, even if he has insane healing power, at the end of the day he, is still a humanoid creature. I should know his weakness.
''''Go.''''
The troll immediately brings his right hand holding the log up, preparing to throw the log at me.
But before he does that, I raise my right hand first and point my index finger at his face. I then start to focus my mana control to the best of my ability, gathering almost all of the mana in this training field, condensing all of it to form a ring outside the troll''s head, right around his nose, tightening it. Then with all my power, I rotated the ring counterclockwise, my finger moving from top to bottom, leaving a blue trail of the letter ''C'' in the air. And-
snap
The troll''s head turns unnaturally behind his body, and he copses forward with a thud. Dead.
Just as I thought, the nervous system is still there, so I just need to sever it. Well, that was pretty good, GG.
As I turn around, I can see everyone''s jaw dropped, even Emy has her mouth like this [''o'']. Heh, that''s what I can do when I''m serious.
So naturally, I put on my smug face. ''''We-''''
''''What the hell was that?!'''' Someone shouts, surprisingly it is Marchioness Seymour. ''''How did you even do that?'''' There goes her gentle image.
''''Well, I was just thinking of a way to deal with it more efficiently. I don''t want to fire magics blindly, that wouldn''t do anything to the troll.'''' This is true, even I am not very confident in taking the troll down with elemental magic, that''s why I used telekinesis, it was tough as hell though, I''ve never used telekinesis on this level before.
I see Emy and Liana''s eyes looking at me practically glowing, it doesn''t help that they both have golden eyes, so bright, Jesus. This is why I despise those inferior websites that don''t have dark mode. The adults, or the elderly are still dumbfounded though.
I have to help them snap out of this. ''''Well, what is there to be surprised about, with years of experience (In games) in dealing with monsters, this much is natural.'''' I said while puffing out my (Soon) giant milkers, hands on my waist.
''''...Sylvia, you''re 5.''''
That''s not the point, Mom.
And what about my apuse?
Case 9: World-class.
Case 9: World-ss.
''''...This is insanity, if she keeps up this pace, we might finally see another World-ss mage after 500 years.'''' Abe mutters.
I''ve heard of that before. A World-ss mage is a title above Archmage, given to those who surpassed the realm of 5-star Archmage. The pinnacle of magic, they say. There are also World titles for sword users, healers, tankers, and such as well.
''''Thest World-ss mage was the first Emperor of Aragon, right? Wasn''t he a Saint?'''' Says Liana, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.
''''That''s right, Emperor Kira Alistaire Aragon was the third World-ss mage in history, and the 17th Saint as well. Unfortunately, he died fighting the demon king at the time though.'''' Mom answers back.
When I asked the goddess about this, she exined that there are generations to the whole demon king and saints mess. Every now and then, a new demon king will spawn in thend of demons and try to lead them to invade the continent. But every time that happens, the goddess will select a suitable soul from Earth to reincarnate here and fight back the demons. One generation is around 70 years.
She said that summoning requires quite a lot of energy, so she couldn''t do it often. She also rambled about how others have multiple deities but she is the only one governing this world. The misery of a working-ss woman.
The results were quite satisfactory though, there were several close cases, but the demons never managed to invade the whole continent or the whole world. The geography here is weird, there''s only one giant continent covering about 60% of the''s surface.
Anyway, there were Saints who died fighting the war, there were survivors, those who died of old age,... The list goes on, but ultimately there are still saints left in this world living somewhere.
But enough about that, I''m hungry, let''s stop the exercise here and go grab some food, I''m craving some steak.
...They''re still discussing Saints though, I guess I have to stop them first.
''''Well, Saints are nice and all, but it''s almost dinnertime already, can we go eat?'''' I interrupt the enthusiastic schrs.
''''Ah, sure, we can continue discussing while eating.'''' Dad snaps out, they really are interested in the Saints, don''t they?
After that, we moved back to the dining room, and now there''s a heated discussion going on.
They''re basically arguing about who was stronger, first Emperor Kira or another dude named Antony, who apparently was a World-ss Swordmaster. There are two teams in this battle, my dad and Marchioness Seymour, whose name was Ad, are on the side of Kira, while Abe and my mom are on Antony''s side. This is like, the usual ''conflict'' between knights and mages that I saw in fiction works? Whatever, I''m not interested.
And what am I doing at this time? I''m stuffing my face with food, of course, the best position you can take in a conflict is the spectator one, it''s very entertaining. The other two kids are also busy eating after moving around so much as well.
Mhmmm~ This pudding is so good, I might even have an orgasm here. Royal chefs are the best. It looks like Emy has the same thought as me, just look at her face flushing. Hey, let''s reach climax together, my friend.
''''Phew, we''re going nowhere with this.'''' Mom gave up, it seems. ''''Let''s just finish the meal.''''
''''I agree, let''s finish eating and then we can move on to work.'''' Dad also gave up. So it''s a draw, then.
After that, I just went back to my room after having an orgasm with Emy over the puddings and saying goodbye to her and Liana. If that sounded wrong, that''s a you problem, not mine. It feels pretty good to have friends who you can y with, actually, I never really had friends in my past life.
Following that was a bath.
While showering, I remembered my dad telling me that the three of us could go outside to y tomorrow while four of them were going to do some more work. It''s hard being rulers, it seems.
Now then, it''s time for some night entertainment, let''s watch some YouTube stuff, maybe listen to music...
It''s 7 in the morning the next day. I wake up and get refreshed, I''m azy bum, so I leave all the tidying to my maids. Pray to the maids, I love you guys.
Now that I look good again, let''s go to the living room.
As I open the door to the living room, I can see two little girls sitting on the couch, fiddling with chess pieces and the chessboard on the table.
''''What''s going on here, guys?''''
Liana and Emy notice me. ''''I was getting taught by Emilia.''''
Fair enough, it''s good that she wants to learn. But now''s not the time for that.
''''Let''s go have breakfast then head out to y, you guys will stay here for a few more days, right? Better use that time to have fun.''''
''''Mhmm.''''
''''Alright.''''
Great. It''s explore time. I''ve never bothered to go out of the castle before, but now I have friends so I''m sure it''ll be fun.
After having breakfast, we are now heading out of the castle. As we step out of the main door, I can see a familiar face standing outside.
''''Hey there Justia, what are you doing here?'''' It''s Justia, the gal who escorted me to the libraryst time. She is now wearing a green uniform, simr to a military one back on Earth, with a cap as well.
''''I''ve been tasked to guard Your Highness and thedies during your trip. I hope you can pardon my intrusion.'''' Justia says with a smile.
Liana bends her neck to look up. ''''That''s fine, I don''t think our parents want us to be stranded or anything.''''
I''m starting to feel pity for her now, she has the same height as me but four years older...
Well, she''s right though, that means our party now has four people.
''''His Majesty told us to use the car to go, the city''s pretty far from here, I''m afraid.'''' Justia points to a roofless ck car parked on the left side of the door.
Nice, we got a car. Dad said it''s still very hard to get a car, as they''re very expensive and rare. It looks different from a normal modern car though.
But we get in anyway, as Justia starts the engine, I see her controlling the mana stored somewhere inside the car and the tires start to roll. I wonder what''s the moving mechanism here.
Surrounding the castle is unsurprisingly a forest, the trees are so tall I think I might have a neck problem looking at the trees. The trunks are very thick as well.
In the end, elves are still elves, they love trees and nature. I myself feel nicer when I''m around trees as well, as I am now an elf with proper long and pointy ears. There''s just a subtle feeling of freshness whenever I''m around nts.
That''s why I have several potted nts in my room, and there''s more around the castle as well.
But anyway, I''ve heard a bit about the city from Dad before, I hope there is lots of fun there.
Case 10: Elven city and hot spring.
Case 10: Elven city and hot spring.
As we drive out of the forest, I can see glimpses of our capital city.
''''We''re about to reach South Ayr.'''' Justia announces.
The geography of our kingdom is pretty straightforward, I think. Although we named our country ''Kingdom'', our territory is only one vast forest, bordering the empire and several other countries, and there''s only one city in the huge forest, that''s it.
The forest''s name is Ayr, so the city is also Ayr. Our castle is in the heart of the forest, surrounded by a sizable ring of trees, then the city itself is also shaped like a huge ring, and the rest is just forest.
It''s kinda like Attack on Titan, a bit. The royal family divided the city into four parts, East, West, South, and North. We''re now heading to South Ayr.
As the car enters the city, Justia parks the car in front of one of the bigger houses and gets out of our vehicle.
''''I think we should leave the car here and go explore by feet, Your Highness anddies. It would attract too much attention.''''
I was about to suggest that, too. ''''I''m fine with it, how about you guys?'''' I turn to my twopanions.
''''I think we should do that as well.''''
''''No objection.''''
That''s decided, then.
We start to get out of the car as well. Though I think our appearances will attract attention anyway.
Justia is looking very obvious already, her clothing screams royal guards as that''s the only squad that uses green military uniform.
And then there''s us, I''m wearing a white shirt with a beige skirt, Liana is wearing a white one-piece with the usual twin-tails, and Emy is wearing ck short pants with a white shirt just like me.
But that''s not the problem, the problem is our hair color, most normal elves have bright blonde hair, like Justia, other hair colors are only seen in high elves. My hair is somewhat fine because it''s just a pale blonde, but those two with bleach-white hair and green hair, they''ll get a lot of looks, I''m sure.
While I''m thinking that, Justia has gone over to a dude and is talking with him near the entrance of the 3 stories house.
Then she walks back to us.
''''Please wait here for a moment, I''ll go park the car in a secured location.''''
''''Sure.'''' I reply.
After a while, shees back to us, and we head to the city.
As we finally walk through the main street of the city, I can see many more elves walking around. It''s not at the level of crowded, but definitely quite a lot.
And we also get looked at frequently, as expected. It doesn''t seem like anyone in our party cares though, and I doubt anyone can do anything harmful to us.
To begin with, everyone here so far is looking pretty friendly, and second, Justia is a 3-Star Advance mage, that is very strong for normal standards.
Aside from that, I also notice that the buildings here are quite well built, most of them are 1 or 2 stories tall, but asionally there are some 3-story buildings like the one before as well. All of them have green roofs though, unsurprisingly seeing they love trees and nts.
''''Alright, what do we do first?'''' Sys Liana, who has been walking silently with us for a good 2 minutes.
'''''''' No idea. '''''''' That''s me and Emy. I have no idea what to expect, really.
Liana snorts. ''''Heh, then let your older sister here guide you.''''
Well said, the one who is significantly shorter than Emy over there.
So we follow little Liana for a while, and she stops at a jewelry shop. That''s a good start.
''''Let''s see some jewelry first.'''' And she goes inside.
Walking into the shop, I can see all kinds of essories being presented behind ss disys, there are several rows of them, actually.
I saw quite a lot of jewelry shops earlier as well. That''s probably because of 2 reasons:
Firstly, jewels and gems in this world are not rare at all like on Earth.
Subsequently, the big reason, is gems can store mana, so they''re pretty much essential for mana users, hence why there are quite a number of shops. They made it into jewelry so that you won''t have to hold a gemstone while fighting like an idiot, and also for aesthetic reasons, obviously.
Finding out what kind of gemstone would suit you is quite a daunting task, though. Every person has their unique ''affinity'' for a type of gemstone, one could befortable drawing out mana from Sapphires, another could be adept at using mana from Aquamarines, things like that.
So usually you can have the shops provide you the service of testing with a minimal fee. I''ve done that already, I work best with Lapis Lazuli, so Lapis is ''my'' gemstone, and hey, same color as my eyes, that''s pretty neat.
I''m curious about those two gemstones.
''''Hey owner, mind showing me some Emeralds?'''' Liana talks to the shop owner behind the counter, who is a young woman. And she seems nervous as well. I don''t know her age though. ''''How about you two? You guys knew your gems already, right?'''' She turns to us.
''''Show me obsidians.'''' So Emy''s gem was obsidian, those really suit her, appearance-wise.
''''Lapis Lazuli for me.'''' I got Dadmissioned for me several pieces already, but it doesn''t hurt to see more.
''''Understood! Please sit at the table and enjoy some refreshments, I''ll go prepare in the meantime.'''' The nervousdy replies and starts to collect the gems from the disys.
So now we go to the table. Having sat down, me and myrade Emy start to munch on the cookies while the other two are looking at us worryingly.
After my seventh piece, I can see the owneres to our table and ces a wooden tray, on it are 3 rows of 3 different gemstones as we ordered. She then excuses herself.
There is a reason as to why one would seek gemstones regrly, the purer the gemstone is, the better it''s functioning as a mana battery. So always looking out for a purer gemstone than your current one is obviously not a bad idea.
There''s a lot of confusion as well, a mage could have a lot of gems on his body because his gems were trash. Or he could be bluffing, or he was just overly careful. No one really knows.
When choosing a gemstone, usually feeling it directly is the best method, so here we are, touching and trying out different jewelry.
Mhmm, these are not quite as pure as the samples I got back in the castle, though, I think I''ll pass. ''''Nah, not feeling it.''''
It looks like Liana also feels the same. ''''The ones at my house are better than this, I''ll pass.''''
''''This one is pretty good, I''ll take this.'''' Emy seems to have found a good one, a pair of obsidian earrings.
''''Alright, Emy, let''s go pay and continue exploring, then.''''
''''Mhmm.''''
We walk back to the counter, then Emy ces the earrings on the counter. ''''Have these made into a bracelet for me, send it and the bill to the Campbell mansion.''''
''''U-Understood, I''m assuming you''redy Campbell, is that correct?''''
''''Mhmm.''''
''''I''ve received your order, the bracelet will be ready in 2 weeks, mydy.''''
After that, we went to a lot of ces, there was a kind of theme park, I had fun riding the rollercoaster, I bet one mad from Earth invented that.
We also went to clothing stores and bought some nice dresses, and had lunch at a local restaurant, it was nice.
And now as we are walking on the street, something suddenly catches my eye. A hot spring. My Japanese blood is screaming for me to get into that ASAP right now.
''''Hey, let''s try the hot spring.'''' So I call out to my party.
''''Sure''''
''''Why not.''''
Yes!! Wait for me hot spring, I''ll be there soon.
The interior of the building is very Japanese-like, apparently, this hot spring is inspired by another one in the empire, another Earther, huh.
Liana immediately proceeds to rent a private hot spring, that''s good, I like privacy.
I finished undressing first, threw a towel onto myself, and got into the outdoor hot spring. It''s been a really long time since I''ve been to one, so I''m super excited, I''m definitely telling my parents to build one of these in our castle, but first, gotta wash.
Thinking that, I hear the door open again and I instinctively turn my head towards the sound to see Emy and Liana wrapped in towels standing there. Oh, and also Justia.
''''Hey there, l-let''s wash first.'''' The reason why I sound weird is because I identally saw a bump below their navels, so they''re really futanaris, huh... It''s strange seeing one, I mean two in real life.
'''''''' Haaah. ''''''''
This is it, this is the feeling I''ve been missing. This one must be in the castle, at all cost.
''''It feels so good.'''' Says Liana
''''Mhmm.''''
''''Haah'''' Justia is melting.
So we had a wonderful time in the hot spring, then we decided to get home before dinner. Today was fun, very enjoyable. Maybe I should do this with these two moreter.
The walk back to the car was pretty painful though.
Case 11: The goal is the Saint of Artilleries.
Case 11: The goal is the Saint of Artilleries.
After the outing with my little buddies that day, we went out several more times during the period of their stay here in our castle. I have to thank my mom for this, if she didn''t invite those two here then I would have been a loner in this world as well.
Eventually, though, they had to go back to their territories, I said goodbye to them, and they promised me toe every time their parents came here for work, so I think I would be able to spend a lot of time with them.
Emy''s manor is in East Ayr while Liana''s is in the West, I wonder what they use to travel.
As I was thinking about that, I saw Dad touch his hands on Emy and her dad''s shoulders, and then they just disappeared.
Oh. Teleportation.
Three secondster, he came back and did the same to Liana and her mother.
When asked about it, Dad said that not even 10 people can teleport on this whole continent. I guess my dad is pretty insane. But he also said that even for him, teleporting across countries is not possible, and that consumed a lot of brain juice to process, fair enough.
Back to the present.
''''Rather than that, I''m sure you have something to say to us, isn''t that right?''''
...So he noticed, huh. Can''t get past 400 years old mom and dad when I''m just 21bined I suppose.
That''s right, I''m nning to tell them everything today, including the fact that I''m not exactly a 5-year-old kid.
''''So, don''t worry and just say what you want, baby.'''' Says my mom, stroking my head.
We are now in the living room, just the three of us sitting on the couch, and I''m sandwiched by my parents.
Diving back a bit, the reason why I didn''t tell them that I was a Saint right the instant I could talk is mainly because I wanted to observe the world''s situation first.
The goddess told me that the demon king would resurrect in 35 years, now it''s 30, I guess. But anyway, I thought I couldy down for a few years at least to train my mana first and try to find more information about this world at the same time. I could ask the goddess, in fact, that''s what I did, but she said that she''s very busy controlling the weather and whatnot, so she only paid attention to the general situation of the major war with demons, and that I should go find out for myself.
Another reason is that at least I want my grand reveal to be believable, albeit this one is just a minor reason. I don''t want to seem like I''m just spouting nonsense, the goddess really didn''t give me anything to prove that I''m a Saint. I have a feeling she''s telling me to prove it myself.
After reading and asking around for a while, I realized that my decision was correct all along. The main problem is the Empire, it is now waging war with several other countries that share borders with it.
If I were to introduce, let''s say, a significantly more advanced version of the muskets that they have right now, like a Kar98Khttps://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Karabiner_98k or the Mosin Naganthttps://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mosin¨CNagant, I fear that everything would spiral down real quick, and we''ll be dead by the time the demon king reappear again. 30 years is enough for the empire to wage war everywhere and trample on pretty much every country there is.
So I n to conceal my identity until I can do something about the in-fighting first, and then hopefully put a leash on those idiots before bing the ultimate ''Saint of Artilleries''. The goddess approved this n already.
But now, it should be a good time to tell my parents about this, my n that is, I''m sure they expected me to be a Saint of sorts, I didn''t really bother to hide it either.
''''I''m sure you guys have already realized it, but I''m a Saint.'''' I say with a confident smile.
''''As expected...'''' That''s my dad, Mom just smiles bitterly.
''''Well, I''m sorry I didn''t tell you guys about it, but to be honest, I just didn''t really have a chance, nobody asked me, so...''''
''''Don''t worry, you''re still our daughter regardless...'''' Dad lets out a sigh. ''''So there''s going to be another demon king, and my daughter is the saint... Haah.''''
''''I have a n.'''' I look up to them. ''''Please hear me out for a second.''''
I start to tell them my n, from the start.
''''...I see, that''s doable, I think. What do you think, dear?'''' Dad looks over to Mom.
''''I think that''s fine, too. We will help with putting the leash on those despicable humans, even if that means we have to intervene in the war.'''' Mom replies.
''''Mom, I used to be a human.''''
''''Eh?! Sorry, baby, I don''t mean to-''''
''''Heheh.''''
''''...??''''
''''I''m just joking, Mom, I am aware of how ugly humans can be, they''re not very clean back in our world either. And look.'''' I point to my ears and twitch them a bit '''' I''m an elf now.''''
''''Heh, you naughty little thing.'''' Mom catches my ears and starts to y with them, I can hear Dadugh lightly behind me too.
''''Tell us more about past life, Sylvia, I''m very much curious about a Saint''s past life, of course if you''refortable with it.'''' Dad says with a gentler tone than normal.
''''Sure! And....''''
''''?''''
''''...Hanako.''''
''''My past life''s name, you guys can call me that if you want to!''''
''''I''ll call you Hanako sometimes then, I still like the name Sylvia as well, you know?''''
''''Me too.''''
''''Mhmm.''''
After that, we spent a few hours talking about my past life, and as expected, they were very interested in what I said.
Dinner over, now I am back in my room, spending time alone.
Today, I''m happy because I saw more than ever, that my parents truly care about me, they epted me as who I am and would continue to treat me as their family.
But...
Sometimes I can''t help but get emotional, my current parents are great, I love them. But I also love my former family. Every time I remember them, I want to cry a bit. I wonder if they''re doing well, my little brother should be a high schooler now, he''s a nice kid, so I''m sure he would get a lovely girlfriend...
...
Enough of that, right, let''s sing for a bit, I''ve always loved music, that should make me feel better.
? How I wish it were only a dream ?
? Even now I still dream of you ?
Phew~, that was great, my 5 years old voice was not very suitable for this piece though.
Should I ask for a music teacher soon? I want to learn instruments, and vocals too. That''s a great idea, and also the hot spring.
I still have to hone my Earth magic though, it''s not quite enough for what I want to do yet...
Case 12: My baby.
Case 12: My baby.
*****
It has been 8 years since I told my parents that I''m a Saint. Nothing particrly important happened. But I am now 13 years old, my height has grown a lot, I''m like, 155cm now. And I''m starting to be more ''beautiful'' rather than ''cute''.
My waist-length hair has gone from vani to now slightly tinum blonde, I guess my mom''s gene really kicked in. My Lapis Lazuli eyes are still as charming as ever, straight little nose, graceful long eyebrows, and a pretty jawline as well, it''s looking great.
But the most important thing is, my boobs grew, a lot. I have big booba now. They''re already as big as my mom''s already, D cup, at 13. I can sometimes see my mom looking at my chest enviously, so this is the taste of victory... Sorry, mom.
I got 3 pieces of high-quality Lapis Lazuli as a birthday present a few years ago, so I had two of them made into a pair of 4 pointed star-shaped earrings, and the bigger one I used to link it with a choker, also 4 pointed star-shaped. They all have gold outlines as well, I''m satisfied with these.
But enough of that, I am now using my Earth magic to make a piece of metal, that''s right, I prioritized improving Earth magic for a few years just to make custom metal pieces. For guns.
It''s still incredibly hard though, I''ve only been able to shape metal to a satisfactory level since 2 years ago. But even then it took a lot of tries just to get things into ce.
So far I have been able to make three .357shttps://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/.357_Magnum, I gave two of them to Emy and Liana. Training them to use guns was surprisingly easy, they''re just very good fighters in general.
The bullets were the easy part, the world has gunpowder already, so I just had Dad buy it for me, and then I could mold the copper using telekinesis, my control had already exceeded that level a long time ago.
But those were just the basic ones that I made to train, this time I''m making my baby, my favorite handgun. This one will be much more difficult though, as it is a pistol, and the 357 is a revolver. Revolvers are easier to make.
As I''m thinking about that, I see something white appear to the right of my vision, I also feel weight and warmth on my shoulder, arms slipping through my armpits too.
''''Oh, Emy, you''re here.''''
''''Mhmm, making guns?''''
''''Yep, I''m almost done making my baby.'''' I proudly puff out my big chest.
''''I want to make it too... With you, someday.''''
What an enthusiastic student, I wee!
''''Don''t worry, I can teach youter, you''ll have to focus on Earth magic for a while though.''''
''''Mhmm.''''
sniff
''''W-Wait! Don''t suddenly sniff my neck like that!''''
''''But you smell good...''''
''''Are you a dog or what...''''
For the past 8 years, I and my two friends have been getting along very well, I''d say. We trained, ate, and yed together. It''s been a lot of fun.
Emy now is also a full-fledged beauty, the cold and cool type. She still has bleach-white bobbed hair and exquisite facial and body features, her chest growth has been somewhat normal for an elf, but her height though... She''s almost a head taller than me, that''s like, 176cm, for a 14-year-old.
Also, she doesn''t talk much, but she''s super clingy with me now, it''s like raising a big dog. She would do skin-ships with me whenever she could, I''m not hating it though.
And about Liana...
click
Talk about the devil.
''''I bought some desserts here-''''
We both look at her with Emy still back-hugging me.
''''...Close as ever, huh. Take a break and eat some snacks, new cookie vors, from the royal chef himself.'''' Liana raises the paper bag up.
Emy and I simultaneously stand up. I walk over to the table, taking the paper bag with telekinesis while Emy still clinging to me like a panda.
''''Get off me so we can eat.''''
''''You can sit on myp.''''
''''...Fine.''''
So I sit on Emy''sp and open the paper bag of cookies that Liana bought. In another corner of the room, Liana herself has already taken off her coat, now she throws it on the bed-
Hey! This is my room!
Liana is now 17 - the oldest of us, but apparently, that doesn''t really matter for high elves who can live basically forever. Her height has grown insanely over thest 8 years, now she''s taller than me, at 173cm. But I''m sure I can get past her, after all, I''m still just 13, I can pass her... Right?
Aside from that, she''s still doing twin tails, although the tails have reached her waist. Sometimes I look at her swinging the scythe and spinning, with the tails she looks amazing, not to mention she''s also gorgeous, thedy-like type.
Liana walks to the table and flops down next to us.
''''You''ve been making that ''baby'' for like, 3 months already, is it almost done?'''' Says Liana, taking a cookie.
''''That was thest piece I need, actually, I''m going to assemble the gun after this. It''s a heavy caliber gun, so the power is going to be on another level.'''' I reply. Emy is still on my shoulder, munching cookies.
''''That''s good, watching your boobs swaying with each shot should be fun.''''
''''Wha- said the-'''' Said the cutting board, I wanted to say, but... Thest time I made fun of her chest, she just pped my boobs, she''s terrifying.
''''What?''''
''''...Nothing.''''
This is the problem with Liana, she has negative filter now, sometimes she''s just brutal with her words, and her actions as well. Who the hell hurt my friend?
But we begin to eat up the cookies anyway.
Wow, this fluffy one is insane, as expected of the royal chef. ''''Mhmm~ The creamy one is so good, I-''''
''''I might have an orgasm?'''' Liana says with a smirk.
''''...Stop teasing me.'''' Goddamnit, I identally said that out loud when we were eating puff creams thest time, and now she''s teasing me with it.
''''What if I won''t? Maybe this is the secret to having these boobs, huh? Cumming while eating snacks?'''' Her index finger sinks into the side of my chest, making my whole body shudder. Emy''s hand holding the cookie over my shoulder shakes a bit because of that, and I feel crumbs of cookies fall near my neck.
pack
I p away her hand. ''''Stop it, just eat.'''' I frown.
And sometimes she does sexual harassment as well, really, who the hell hurt me friend for her to be like this-
slurp
''''!!''''
Suddenly, I feel a warm and wet thing slid over my neck-
''''Hii~! Not you too...!'''' Why are you doing this too, Emy?!
''''I don''t want to waste food.''''
''''...''''
After a while, we finished the cookies, which was pretty good. Now, onto the main show.
I put the trigger I just made on the table and take out all the other parts from my space inventory as well. That''s right, I can use space magic to make an inventory now, I can only throw so many things into the inventory though.
I then start to assemble the gun following the tutorial on YouTube.
''''Phew~ It''s done!'''' I exim, holding my absolutely gorgeous Desert Eaglehttps://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Desert_Eagle up.
This is going to be fun.
Case 13: My enchanted babies.
Case 13: My enchanted babies.
I''m now outside the castle, at my personal shooting range. I just chose a random empty ce near the forest surrounding the castle as ''my ce'', no one cares anyway.
I bring a table and some chairs out of the inventory space and set them down, then I pull out a sizable wooden box, inside are exactly 35 rounds of .50 AE bullets and the D.E. itself. I decided to test my D.E. using 5 mags first.
But first, I need targets to shoot at. I begin to make a few earth pirs around 1.2m tall, and just for today, I bought a whole cart of rotten melons here... And then set them up using telekinesis...Done. Then I take out 3 pairs of earplugs and give two to Emy and Liana. One for myself.
Now I have targets at 20, 35, 50, and 70 meters. For thest one, I conjured a circr metal target instead of the normal one. Everything looks good.
''''I''ll try to shoot now, and then I''ll give it to you guys to tryter.'''' I announce to my two friends.
''''Go ahead.'''' Liana replies while Emy gives me a nod.
Loading exactly 7 bullets into the magazine, I then insert it into the D.E. The handle is not quitefortable for me yet, probably because I''m still 13, my hands are small, looks like I can''t dual-holding D.E.s anytime soon.
I need to brace myself for the recoil as well, I don''t want to dislocate my shoulder or anything.
So I ramp up the already existing mana coat on my shoulders and two entire arms just in case, when you mana coat your body, it will get tougher, just like any material. People above Advance level like me that use mana usually coat their body 24/7, just to train their control and protect their body as well.
Holding the pistol, I carefully aim at the nearest target. Pull the trigger.
BANG
The slide pulls back to eject the empty case out then quickly returns to the initial position, loading in a new shot at the same time.
Wow~ that was loud, but the recoil I can handle with mana somehow. And the target? Obliterated, yep, the melon just straight-up explodes.
Liana seems to be surprised by that, even Emy has her eyebrows raised a bit.
''''I was not expecting that much power.''''
''''Mhmm.''''
''''Told ya, but that''s not all, just wait until I get to the enchanted bullets. But first, let me finish this mag and then I''ll pass it to you guys.''''
BANG
BANG
Two more melons exploded, this feels so damn good, now onto the metal target.
BANG BANG BANG BANG
ck
The slide fixes at the back of the gun, signaling me that I''ve emptied my mag. I think hit all 4 bullseyes on thest target.
''''That was good.'''' I smile.
So I walk back to the table and load in another mag, it''s time for them to try.
The result was predictable, they both said it was fine, but they would prefer something more flexible and easier to use. It''s not like I particrly made this for practical use or anything, I just love this gun a lot. Maybe I should make them each a Glock 18https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Glock instead, and maybe an assault rifle as well, or submachine guns should also work.
''''Now, onto the special show. This is the first time I will be trying enchanted bullets, so brace yourself just in case. Also, block your ears with the earplugs I gave you earlier.''''
''''Alright''''
''''Mhm.''''
They both begin to increase the mana coating on their bodies, and I too, are increasing mine some more, I don''t want to get hurt.
Now, I''ve made two types of enchanted bullets, one of them is the A.P. (Armor Piercing) type, these ones have diamond tips for maximum durability, I''ve also had Dad pour in mana and madesting mana coats on them as well, these coatsst for about a year.
ording to Dad, very few people in this world can do that, and I think that''s true, even I can only do 5 months for now, all hail Archmages. And yes, his gem is Diamond, my mom''s Amethyst.
But having a super duper hard tip is not enough for me, I want more power. So I decided to mix my mana with the gunpowder, now it''s super durable.
And that would be quite taxing on the bullet cases and the gun itself, so now I have to coat all of them as well, howplicated.
Anyway, I pull out another sizable wooden box, inside is a big piece of foam and a ss bottle of mana-mixed gunpowder. I''ve dug small holes in the foam to hold my bullets, empty casing, and bullet tips as well, this is my working table for making special bullets, basically.
I pull out a diamond tip bullet for my gun and mana coat the case, put it in the mag, load the mag into the gun, mana coat the entire gun, and aim at the 75mm target that I set up before.
BOOM
That was much louder than before, and the recoil was quite big. I can feel fallen leaves around me move due to the shockwave generated by the shot as well. Fortunately, the gun survived.
Now the target... Cleanly prated, very nice.
There''s also the second type, but I won''t be shooting those things right now, it''s going to ruin the forest. It''s basically just a grenade made into a bullet that travels 0.8km per sec.
And I got one more secret weapon that is still in production right now, that''ll have to wait a few more years.
Emy and Liana are now examining the target together with me, very closely together. Nice smell, reminds me of dessert.
''''Well, that was a good session, let''s go back and have dinner, then.''''
Right now, I''m having dinner with my parents, my two friends and their parents as well, what is this, a birthday party? Why is everybody here?
''''Is this some kind of asion? Why is everybody here?'''' I tug my mom''s sleeve and ask.
''''Ah~ We were discussing about our treatment towards the Empire and its enemies before, so your dad gathered all of them here.''''
''''That''s right, Your Highness, we needed to revise our policy a bit, now that the war situation between the empire and the allies has gone way over a minor territorial dispute. The Empire has justunched a full-scale invasion towards the Kaspia kingdom.'''' This is Marquess Beryl Seymour, the other mom of Liana. She''s a futanari and A fierce woman by appearance.
''''Hmm~ So what was the new treatment then?'''' Asks Liana.
''''We were just about to tell you guys now anyway. At first, we wanted to have you all in the meeting but all of you were out, so now I''ll brief it here.'''' Says my dad.
''''Basically, we will remain neutral to all countries, as we have trades going on with all of them, we don''t want to hurt our economy by cutting trade ties, or worse, have our kingdom attacked. As you know, some malicious powerful individuals in or out of the empire have expressed their desire to ''own'' our people before, we don''t want to give them the reason to target us directly.''''
''''And we will refuse any request rted to providing weapon or weapon materials from any of them.'''' This time Duchess Campbell speaks up, she''s Emy''s mom, also a futanari.
She said it right though, our kingdom''s production team including cksmiths, engineers, technicians, etc. Was never inferior to any country, to begin with. We''re talking about several hundred-year-old dudes full of experience here. We were the ones who sold swords, spears, arrows and whatnot before. Alongside the dwarves.
Now we''re even more insane. Eight years ago, I and my parents decided that we should develop our country''s various technologies and weaponry first and keep them secret from the world for the time being.
So I just gave them a lot of the blueprints for them to research and collect materials. The hard part is the tooling though, those took up a lot of time to develop even with magic and experienced elves.
Now, the main concern is obviously blueprint leakage, so we made all of the researchers take an oath to the goddess through the church. If they leak, they die. So far I''ve given them several blueprints of rifles and revolvers as the main focuses first, and they actually produced quite a number of them recently, the royal guards and the elites of our army are being trained with those guns in secret. I think I''ll give them the next models in a year or so when they''refortable with guns.
Aside from weapons, I also handed them the blueprints of other things in life as well. I had nightmares trying to exin to them the concept of telephones though, it''s hard finding them on the inte and then trying to describe how they''re made. Some of the things can be reced by magic so I didn''t need to copy-paste everything.
Overall? It''s going quite well, we''re just going to stock up weapons and shit, then somehow leash the empire or whatever country trying to wage war in the future. And the neat part is that we can do that by overwhelming them with modern weapons in a decade or so, so that''s one solution.
But it''s best we try to solve this the peaceful way, or we''re just the same as them.
''''Well, we also need to hide the Saint as well, if the Saint''s identity is revealed in this critical time, she''ll be targeted by everyone.'''' Abe says.
''''That''s true, the Saint really needs to hide herself or it''ll be really dangerous. I feel pity for her.'''' I really do.
''''Said the Saint herself...''''
''''Well, let''s move on to lighter topics, I just had the recorder delivered here, do you want to sing for us, Sylvia?''''
Oh, I gave them the blueprint for maic tapes a while ago, it seems like Dad got it here. It''s his idea to record me singing as well, as I often sung a lot in the past.
''''Sure thing, let''s finish the meal then I''ll sing.''''
I''ve learned how to sing and y various instruments over the years, so I''m quite confident in my singing ability. I can''tpose though. I''ve also learned how to control mana to project sounds from my head, apparently, it was one music enthusiast from Earth who discovered this one, so now I can y the full instruments of modern pieces. Very nice.
Now sitting in the living room near the recorder, I''m thinking of which piece to sing, it''s the first one to be recorded, so let''s sing a beautiful one.
''''Please listen, Yonezu Kenshi - Chikyuugi.''''
Case 14: Combat training.
Case 14: Combat training.
Hello there, I''m Sylvia, 13 years old. I''m going to have to save the world, in like, 22 more years.
Saving the world means that I''ll probably have to go to war with demons someday. I am aware of that.
So I asked my dad, an Archmage to teach mebat when I turned 6. At first, it was just Dad teaching me magic, but then it evolved into mebating monsters that my dad made. Sometimes my friends join me too. Though Emy would usually train with her swordmaster dad and Liana would train with the Marquess.
I wonder what monster I''ll face today...
Walking to the training field, I can see my dad standing there with my two friends.
''''Hey Dad, you two as well. What are we doing today?''''
''''Ah, daughter, here you are.'''' Dad and the gals turn to me ''''Today I''ll test the three of you together.''''
''''Sure, what monster are we fighting today?''''
''''Confident enough to face a dragon?'''' Dad says, smiling.
''''''''...''''''''
For your information, a normal dragon is as strong as a 1 or 2-star Master, and he wants us to battle one.
''''Honestly? I think we can do it.'''' I reply.
''''...I don''t mind doing it.'''' Emy speaks up after pondering for a bit.
''''Well, I''m screwed.'''' Liana smiles weakly. ''''You guys are going to drag me in this anyway, right?''''
Seeing this, my dad''s smile grows wider. ''''Don''t worry, you won''t die.''''
That did not inspire confidence at all, Dad.
We start to get into position, Emy unsheathes her long sword with obsidian gems sticking on the cross guard on the end of the handle, she then mana coats the de with the mana from her sword and her two bracelets, making the whole sword and her bracelets glow in golden.
Liana bounces the scythe sitting on the floor behind her with her feet, spinning it a few times before holding it horizontally to her right. Her new scythe is still longer than her height, it''s a pitch-ck one with emeralds on the end poles of the handle. Just like Emy, the scythe and the gem on her ne begin to glow in green as she uses the mana to coat the scythe.
And I pull out, well, nothing, I can''t exactly use my super AP bullets here, the dragon''s scales and its magic shield are quite literally impossible to break normally, but I think I can banish it to the shadow realm in one shot through the mouth or the eyes, and that''ll be cheating. So I''ll have to do with my magic here.
In fact, that''s what people do to defeat dragons, just target the eyes and mouth, and sometimes its belly. Gotta take advantage of the opponent''s weak points.
Dad concentrates a bit, then focuses the mana onto the other side of the field. Slowly, I can see a red dragon a size of a 4 stories building emerging, it has giant legs with sharp ws, thick scales everywhere except its belly, a long tail that moves like a snake, golden eyes with vertical ck slits, an open mouth full of sharp teeth, and above all, a giant pair of wings.
ROARRRR
I instinctively use telekinesis to fix us in ce and hastily make a mana shield for protection. Shit, almost got blown away there.
''''How are we supposed to kill this thing?!'''' Liana shouts.
''''Just go unga bunga! Ain''t got no time for strategy! Just target the eyes and mouth!'''' I shout back.
''''You''re not being very helpful!''''
''''I know right!!''''
BOOM
A tail strikes the ce I was just standing before, chipping the cobber floor.
Why always me?!
Not the time for that now, those two have already charged toward the dragon, and I can see it already began to charge for a fire breath. I immediately imagine a giant ice spear that is about 3 meters long and 20cm thick, aim it straight at the dragon''s mouth, and thenunch it.
The spear hit perfectly at the red, molten-like tongue of the creature, causing it to hiss in pain and shake its head a bit.
My two teammates jump in with their weapons but unfortunately, the dragon manages to get back in time. It then uses the tail from before to whip both of them back, rendering their attacks useless and pushing them away.
Not wavering, they immediately go in again. On my part, I cast 3 more ice spears as the dragon tries to use its tail again.
Not this time, idiot.
I concentrate my mana to use telekinesis to the maximum of my ability, forcing the tail in its ce.
Simultaneously, Iunch my spears at its eyes, to which it responds by ducking down to dodge. Fortunately, both Emy and Liana each get a stab in its eyes because of the dodge, causing it to let out a piercing roar again. My teammates immediately fall back and stand beside me.
It went berserk.
''''What do we do now?!'''' Shouts Liana.
''''I don''t know! Dodge until it ran out of energy? It shouldn''t be able to see us now.''''
''''Then try flying above!'''' This is Emy, it''s weird hearing her voice this loud.
But she''s right, we should fly above and wait.
So I use telekinesis to bring all three of us up into the sky, around 50m above the ground. It''s not like they can''t fly on their own, just that I''m morefortable doing it, and I have no trouble moving all of us here.
The dragon starts to struggle in pain, shooting all kinds of magic everywhere. Dragons are just like some of those idiots who create a character in an RPG, put all the stats into power and magic and defense and whatnot, but put negative on the intelligence stat. So usually they''re very dumb, only a selected few of higher bloodlines are smart.
So we wait above for a while, and I hatch a simple n.
''''Hey, can you guys poke its eyes one more time and make its mouth open? I''m going to freeze that bastard''s brain.''''
''''Fine, but aim carefully.''''
''''Sure.''''
I nod and start to conjure 5 more ice spears, then I use telekinesis topress all of them together, tighter and tighter...
Eventually, what''s beside me is a super hardpressed ice spear of 3.5 meters and only 10cm thick, ready tounch.
The dragon stops firing magic and seems to have run out of energy, my two teammates nod to me and I release them down.
While falling down, they use their own telekinesis to adjust the angle. Precisely, Emy''s sword digs into its left eye once more, while Liana''s scythe swings straight at its right eye.
The dragon yanks its head upward and points its open mouth at the sky due to the excruciating pain, leaving my mates hanging on their weapons. I fly to the angle at which I can see the pte of its mouth andunch the spear with maximum velocity towards my target.
The spear prates the rtively soft part of the mouth, going all the way through the brain, nearly freezing all of its content, I''d imagine.
The dragon pauses for a second and then drops down, vanishing into nothingness.
p p p
''''That was impressive,dies.''''
I fly to where my friends are, and I can see Dading out of the corner.
''''Well, that one was annoying.'''' I say.
''''Your teamwork is still a little clumsy, but you''ll get there.'''' Dad replies, stroking his chin.
'''''''' Thank you, Your Majesty. '''''''' Emy and Liana bow lightly.
''''You deserve it, now I only have magic to teach you guys.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Hmm...'''' Dad ponders. ''''Do you guys have any interest in, say... Bing diplomats?''''
''''For what?'''' I ask.
''''To negotiate something with the Empire.'''' He smirks.
That smirk... There''s something else to this, I''m sure.
Case 15: Hitwoman Sylvia.
Case 15: Hitwoman Sylvia.
*****
There are things in life that you''ll never get.
I learned that the hard way. I tried every possible solution, I spared no effort to get what I wanted, and I kept doing my best until the end.
Yet, nothing changed. I''m still the old me.
At this point, I''ll have to admit it. I''m not going to get any taller. Goddamnit.
Remember the girl 4 years ago who said ''I''m going to get taller than Liana''? Yeah, that one is super dead right now, I''m 17, almost 18, and I''m pretty sure I''m not going to grow taller anymore. My height has stayed at 168cm for a while now. And that girl Liana reached 178cm already, unbelievable. Not to mention Emy, her legs are taller than me. 186 is not a number that I like right now.
But if think I about it like I traded my height for giant boobies, it''ll be fine, it''s just that this is the way god 3D printed me, I''m totally fine.
Anyway, the point is, it has been 4 years since I''ve made the D.E. Now I''m sitting here in my room... Making a gun. Again.
I''ve used myst 4 years making guns and trainingbat and assassination techs continuously. My dad and the royal guards have been teaching me, and it''s not every day that I get a lesson from an Archmage and the best soldiers of our country, so I tried my best to follow them. I did improve a lot, Dad said that I might as well call myself an Archmage at this point, so I guess I did pretty well.
Even now, I still have the best control over Earth magic and telekinesis, followed by other elements that are roughly at the same level. I also know some other magic as well, but they''re not as important.
Over the 4 years, I made my friends and family each a Glock and an MP7https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Heckler_%26_Koch_MP7, Those were harder than I thought, but they gave me a lot of experience in making guns.
Right now, I''m making a sniper rifle. I''ve always wanted to make one. And it would serve my purpose in the future as well.
As for what purpose... We will have to go back to when we beat that illusion dragon.
***
''''Do you guys have any interest in, say... Bing diplomats?''''
''''For what?''''
''''To negotiate something with the Empire.''''
''''...That sounds exceptionally risky, Your Majesty.'''' Emy says, Liana nods as well.
''''Of course, it''s just the pretense. We have real motives behind that.''''
''''I feel like I know what you''re talking about.'''' I speak up.
''''Well, for starters, you guys are going there under the excuse of gaining magical knowledge to contribute to the major war with the demons, and as diplomats to negotiate small trades with the imperial family as well.
That''s why you guys will be attending the Aragon Academy for a period of time.
But now''s the real part. Do you remember your nanny, Sylvia?''''
''''Yeah? What about her?''''
''''I sent her and a few more people to investigate the situation in the Empire 10 years ago. Around that time, there were many missing cases of traveling elves, they vanished in the territory of the Empire. And I got a report from Isabe 2 years ago.''''
''''After a long time going undercover, the team found out that a number of nobles, including some powerful ones in the Empire kidnapped our people and used them as ves.'''' At this part, all of us frown.
The Empire legally does not allow ves, but there are always some dumb motherfuckers that do it regardless, risking the rtionship between countries.
''''After that, we unanimously decided to rescue our people from those hells. To take revenge for our people, as well as to prevent further victims from appearing, we assassinated the worse ones as well.''''
''''So far, they''ve managed to dispose of several nobles and criminals alike, but we don''t have enough manpower there to finish the powerful ones. That''s where you guyse in.''''
''''In a few years, I can send you guys, alongside the squad in our Royal Guard that specialized in assassination to the capital, and you all will help with the rescuing and... Killing, as well.''''
''''But of course, this will be entirely your choice, I personally want you all to experience the human world beforehand so that when the timees, you''ll not be taken by surprise. If any of you don''t want to go, that''s fine as well.''''
''''''''...''''''''
''''I''ll do it, why not.'''' I say, breaking the silence. I can''t stand very, this one is against my own people as well, I''ll do it, even if it means I have to kill.
''''I want to go as well.''''
''''Me too.''''
It seems like those two are also thinking the same.
''''I''m d to hear that.'''' Dad smiles.
''''Ah, and also, as a side mission, try to learn more about the power struggle in the imperial family as well, we could use something to our advantage.''''
***
Well, basically Dad wants us to be hitwomen, it''s not the best job to have, but we decided to do it anyway.
So from that day, alongside normal training, I trained in stealth techniques and such as well.
I''ve also made several Dragunov SVDshttps://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/SVD_(rifle) for the squad, they were really happy with them, I myself also had fun with the gun, I love sniper rifles.
But I wanted a rifle that has more power, and what could have more power than a .50 caliber BMGhttps://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/.50_BMG sniper rifle, am I right?
I was torn between the Barretthttps://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Barrett_M82 and the PMG Hecate IIhttps://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/PGM_H¨¦cate_II, but ultimately I decided to make the Hecate first because I love bolt action, I''ll make the Barrettter.
And...
ck
There we go, I have assembled the gun, nice. I''m so excited to try this one out...!
Just look at this beautiful gun, giant muzzle brake, barrel longer than a baguette, and a perfectly shaped stock,bined with satisfying bolt action, wonderful design, really.
Now then, I''ll have to test this and the special bulletter, afternoon, maybe. I''ll go wake up my friends first.
So I walk to my bed and start waking my two friends up, we had a pajama party yesterday.
''''Hey, stop sleeping, will ya? Yo-''''
''''!!!''''
W-what are those?!
I can see two tall tents, covered by the nket, emerging from their crotches. Are those the legendary morning woods?!
''''Mhmm~ yawm...'''' Emy sits up and stretches outzily, her eyes still cloudy.
She then wraps her hands around me, diving straight into my mostly bare chest. I hadn''t bothered to change the negligee out earlier. ''''Sylvia...'''' She keeps nuzzling my breasts.
''''Right right, let''s wake up and have breakfast together, huh?'''' I tap her head a few times, this is too cute, damnit.
''''Mhmm...'''' She hesitantly lets go and walks to the bathroom.
I then move on to tap the next inhabitant. ''''You too, wake up already, your sleeping posture is revolting, you know?''''
Liana slowly opens her eyes, frowning.
''''...Tch, hateful breasts.''''
''''Wha-'''' She catches both of my breasts with her hands and starts to knead them roughly.
''''Hey!! You idiot!''''
pack
She pped my boobs again!!
''''Just go wash up already!''''
Case 16: Gungnir.
Case 16: Gungnir.
After a breakfast in which I bickered with Liana like normal, we moved on to the special training field in the forest near our castle.
This ce, a roughly 50x50m clear ground was being used for training martial arts for the three of us, and the assassination squad as well.
Their official name is the Silent Death Squad, what a horrifying and cool name, I like it. They''re assassins under the direct order of the royal family, their missions usually involve killing highly dangerous criminals, or just taking out enemies silently, if there is a war going on.
Throughout the years of their activities, they have used mostly melee weapons, martial arts, magic or poisons, and such to eliminate the targets. But then I came in, and now they have been trained to use guns as well.
Each one of the seventeen members is equipped with a Glock and an M4https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/M4_carbine, of course, with silencers. It took me quite a while to make all of these, though, the result was quite satisfying.
I''m not sure if this is just the default setting, or rather, characteristic of elves, but our aim is phenomenal. It''s on the level of like, that one dude in an FPS gameFirst Person Shooter game who''s just doing 360 no scope non-stop, and somehow they hit you every single time. It''s something like that.
Anyway, in the past few years, I''ve been working on a bunch of different bullet types, and I made one of them specifically for assassination.
I call them Ghost bullets, because when we do eventually have to use guns to kill people in the capital of the Empire... That sounded wrong. But the point is, I don''t want to give away anything rted to our weapons by letting someone see our empty shells on the ground or even the tips stuck somewhere.
So the solution that I had was to make the bullet itself out of mana, By freezing mana in the air, basically formingsting mana coats over nothing, with the shapes of the casings and tips, then make the structures of mana so that they shatter upon impact, pour some gunpowder in, and vo, we have ghost bullets that don''t leave any obvious traces, with the power of normal bullets.
I didn''t use mana to rece gunpowder because I wanted to preserve the durability of the guns, with magic as fuel those bullets became quite taxing for the guns, and not everyone can maintain mana coats over their guns for long enough.
Also, there''s the problem of avability, it''s not easy to make these, so far only I and several other Advance mages in our production team can make them, and they don''tst forever. So we need to use it wisely.
But regardless, I think we''re quite ready for our mission.
As I think about that while watching the squad train with their guns, the captain of the squad walks up to us and salutes.
''''Good morning, Your Highness anddies. What may I assist you with today?'''' He''s Adam, although he looks like a pretty young man with just a few unfortunate minor scars on his face, he''s well over 200 and is the master of assassination himself.
''''Oh, I don''t actually need anything, I just came here to observe you guys training. It looks like you guys are doing pretty good.'''' I reply.
''''It''s an honor, Your Highness.'''' He smiles back.
''''Ah, we want to train our martial arts today, can we have a few matches?'''' Liana raises her hand.
That''s right, they wanted to train martial arts with the S.D. squad today, I''m not, my CQC techniques are quite miserable, and having a short figure and a pair of F-cup breasts doesn''t help either. Sorry if that sounded like a flex, I know.
I''m here today to carry their lunches, and my lunch as well, having a meal outside sometimes is pretty nice. I had them in my inventory space, I''ll have to heat them upter.
The inventory space doesn''t freeze time for you, it''s such a pity.
''''Hey! Anyone want to be Lady Campbell and Lady Seymour''s opponent? They''re here to train!'''' Adam shouts to the people shooting below, causing them to stop firing.
After a few seconds, 7 of them step forward.
''''Good, let''s clear out space for them.''''
It''s been a little while since I''ve started watching these guys fighting. Each one of my friends took on an opponent and fought separately. It''s pretty close, actually, although these two are undoubtedly geniuses, without using mana, they still fell short of the well-trained veteran soldiers. This is why it''s good to learn from the squad.
After a bunch of exchanges, a woman thrusts her hand towards Liana''s throat, stopping just before they touch, both of them panting.
''''...That was a good one.'''' Says Liana.
''''You''ve improved a lot, mydy.'''' The woman smiles.
''''Thanks.'''' Liana turns her gaze to Emy, who''s still fighting a middle-aged man fiercely, and then she turns to me.
''''How long has it been?''''
''''Around 3 hours, it''s 11:30 A.M now.''''
''''Hmm, I think I''ll stop for now, help me with my lunch.'''' Liana walks towards me while using water and wind magic to clean herself.
''''Sure. Let Emy continue the fight for a bit, then.'''' I reply, taking out our lunches. It''s rice and roasted pork belly today, with scrambled eggs and a lot of veggies, I''m hungry.
I use fire magic to heat the metal boxes up while Liana flops down next to me on the bench I''ve been sitting on.
''''...''''
''''...You know, sometimes I really think you would make a good wife.'''' Liana suddenly says, propping up her chin on her hands, smiling gently.
Why suddenly? And what''s that gentle face??
''''...That''s good then, that means whoever I marry in the future will be lucky.''''
''''Very true, I''m very lucky indeed.'''' Liana moves her left hand behind my neck to pull me closer to her, uses her palm to fix my head facing her, then leans in and kisses my forehead.
chut
Awawawawawawa-
I urgently force my head the other way while pushing the hot lunch box towards her. ''''Just eat the lunch before it''s cold again...!''''
''''My, I''m very tired from all that fighting I did, I wonder if there''s anybody here that can feed me instead?'''' She again pulls me closer to her and makes my face turn back to hers.
''''F-Fine, I''ll do it, so keep some distance.''''
''''Heh, sure thing.''''
Phew...
So I begin feeding this oversized baby. She happily eats the lunch.
After a bit, I see Emye back and look at us intently.''''...Feed me too, I''m tired.''''
''''....Youzy bunch.''''
After the meal, we rested for a bit, and now we''re flying in the air, towards a mountain range where I will be testing my new baby today.
The range is a little bit far, located outside our city. The reason why I have to go here is because of the special bullet I made a while ago, that one definitely couldn''t be used anywhere near our castle or our city.
After one suffocating hour of flying, wended in a clear spot. Before us is a pretty long and vast range with snow-covered mountains standing tall and proud, here I can shoot whatever I want.
Like before, I take out the table and chairs, plus some earplugs as well. I then take out my Hecate II ced in a case I made, together with the bullet box.
''''You''ve been worrying about that bullet for a while now, is it that bad?'''' Liana says while looking at one particr shiny bullet in my box.
''''In theory, yes, I think it can blow up half of our castle. Even.''''
''''...That''s dangerous, you sure you''ll be alright?''''
''''Don''t worry, it won''t explode until I activate the spell.''''
''''Hmm~''''
"Let me do the normal bullets first.''''
So I take out 7 .50 caliber BMG bullets, load them in the magazine, and then spread out a nket I prepared beforehand. I set the Hecate down, stabilize it with the bipod at the front and the monopod below the stock.
Iy face down on the nket, the boobs provide pretty good cushion. Now increase the mana coat on my body, and let''s do one on the gun as well, just for sure. Insert the magazine, pull the bolt back and push it forward, that was very satisfying.
I look into the scope, it takes a bit to get used to, but not bad, I can clearly see a few dead trees in the distance, around 1900m or 1950m from here, I think?
''''Wow~ I have a very good view here.'''' I exim.
''''Good view indeed.'''' Liana whistles. Why do I feel like she''s staring at my butt...?
Anyway, I steady my breath, aim carefully at the dead tree, and slowly pull the trigger.
BOOM
Wow, that was a pretty significant concussion, but the recoil is good. Now for the target, looking into the scope again, I can see a sizable hole in the tree, mhmm, I shot just below my mark a bit, I can fix that.
Pulling back the bolt, an empty shell is ejected out of the right side of the gun. I''m ready for the next shot.
So I emptied my mag, and after the first shot, I pretty much bulleyed all of the remaining shots. Shooting this baby was so good.
Standing up and turning back to the table, I can see my friends each holding a binocr, looking at the targets.
''''That''s terrifying uracy, and power, even at almost 2 km, this one is insane.''''
''''I agree.''''
''''Heheh, that was nice, but now onto the star today.''''
I pull out a needlessly fancy-looking bullet in the box, the case is made out of diamond, and the tip is actually the highest quality Lapis Lazuli, shaped into a bullet tip. I call this one ''Gungnir''.
I had to infuse my mana into the tip for almost 5 hours for it to be done, I threw in a spell to make it explode with all the mana inside when I triggered it, and then I infused ayer of mana coat outside so it doesn''t break when shooting.
The diamond casing? That''s just for decoration. Don''t me me on it.
Anyway, I load in the bullet and lie down again. Now pull the bolt and push the bullet into the barrel, I''m nervous.
After aiming at the dead tree for a good minute, I finally pull the trigger back.
BOOM
The bullet flies out, leaving behind a blue trail, hitting the dead tree, to trigger the explosion, I need to snap my finger-
snap
I then witness an enormous blue explosion on the side of the mountain, blinding me for a second, after the initial explosion, smoke is gushing up from the spot, looking like a mushroom.
Exactly 5.5 seconds after the explosion, the sound hit us-
BOOOOOOM
After a while, the smoke clears out, and I can see-
Half of the mountain is gone.
''''...My wife is scary.'''' Liana mutters.
Case 17: Messy bath time. (R-18, V2)
Case 17: Messy bath time. (R-18, V2)
''''''''...''''''''
Right now, I, Emy, Liana, and my dad are standing at my previous shooting location.
''''... Does that mountain over there usually look like that?'''' Dad says after 15 seconds of silence, pointing at the mountain, now reduced half in size, still has the charring spots of the explosion.
''''Probably not.'''' I reply.
"What did you do?''''
''''I shot it.''''
''''With what?''''
"This.'''' I bring the empty diamond case up for Dad to see.
''''So that was the one you were worried about. Hah... I think I understand why now.'''' Dad takes the case and continues.
''''How long does it take for you to make one of these?''''
''''A week, mainly because of the case, if I use normal case, then around 5 or 6 hours. It''ll be quite ugly though. And I need high-quality Lapis as well.''''
''''Why do you care about aesthetics...?'''' Liana mutters.
Let''s ignore that.
Emy is just staring at the mountain with her never-changing expressionless face.
''''...I think this will be very effective as an intimidation tactic, if we ever need one in the future, and as a trump card as well. You should hide this for now.'''' Dad hands back the case to me.
''''I was thinking just that too, I can''t really fire one of these wantonly when I''m in the empire, else people would call me the Saint of destruction and madness.''''
''''That''s true.'''' Dad nods.
''''But at least I didn''t see, like, 10 more of those ridiculous bullets in your box, so you can''t really destroy our kingdom by ident or anything.'''' Liana interjects.
...I have 3 more of these tips in another box though.
Oh well, let''s just dub this scene here as the aftermath of an asteroid or something and call it a day. It''s been a while since I''ve gone to the hot spring with Emy and Liana, I''ll have to get them to join as well.
*****
People often say that my name is a little bit mouthful to say, and I think that''s quite true.
Normally, people would just call me Lady Seymour, or if it''s someone close, they''ll call me Liana.
Yes, like my best friend Sylvie. Together with Emilia, we''ve been friends for 13 years now, we''re really close, closer than even normal best friends.
Maybe it''s because we''re all high elves that we got along so well. I''m not sure.
Over time, I found myself wanting to be more than just a friend to Sylvie. She''s beautiful, smart, and considerate, but also very naughty sometimes. She likes to do pranks from time to time and seems to enjoy it, but she''s also surprisingly weak to teasing, every reaction of her is adorable. I love her.
I''m also attracted to her body, in a sexual way, of course. Her face I''m convinced is crafted by the goddess herself, sparking blue eyes like a night sky, small straight nose, rosy lips, beautiful jawline and long, graceful eyshes, it''s just perfect. Thatbined with her voluptuous breasts and her thick thighs. I almost get hard every time I imagine it.
But there''s one problem. I know what kind of intention Emilia has towards Sylvie as well, it''s the same one as me.
And actually, it''s fine, I don''t really mind Emilia joining in. Sylvie is a princess, and a Saint as well, it''s okay if she wants more partners.
The core of this problem is I don''t know if Emilia wants all of us to be in a rtionship together. I hesitated for a long time, then recently I confronted her.
The result to my delight was very good, she also doesn''t mind me being with Sylvie.
This was a huge sess, now we only need an opportunity to officially seal the rtionship with my dear princess. I''m pretty certain Sylvie has feelings for both of us, I can easily tell by her reactions.
So there we were, tip-toeing around to try to find good moments and tease her even more.
That was until she invited us to a hot spring in the castle. We haven''t had one together for almost a year now.
I don''t know if I can survive this.
Stepping into the bath with Emilia, I saw Sylvie already sitting on a small chair in the shower area, cleaning her body. She doesn''t actually need to do that, she can use magic to clean yourself just fine anyway, but she prefers it, saying that the mood is important.
As we get closer, our vision gradually recovers from the fog of the hot bath. I can see her adorable face with her eyes closed, humming a song, and her plump, naked figure, bare for us to see. Her pink, rosy nipples dance together with her breasts every move she makes.
And I''m instantly hard.
This is not good, Emilia is here as well, I need to preserve-
Oh, she''s also hard.
I don''t think we can hold it anymore.
*****
In the fairly spacious artificial hot spring that I begged my parents to make for me a while back, I''m currently cleaning myself while humming a random song.
Suddenly, I can feel something touching my shoulder. Startled, I turn back and-
''''Oh, it''s you guys,e her-''''
''''-Eek!''''
Wh-why are those?! Are those cocks?? Why are they standing up!?
Before my face is two huge cocks the size of my forearm, rock hard and twitching. It''s the first time I''ve seen them this close... And why are they so big?!
''''U-Um...''''
''''Sylvie.''''
''''What''s w-wrong, Liana?''''
''''I''m sorry, but both I and Emilia can''t seem to hold it anymore.'''' Liana says, her eyes seem a bit cloudy.
''''Hold what?'''' I reply nervously, though deep in my mind, I already know where this is going.
''''Don''t pretend.'''' Emy adds, furrowing her eyebrow very lightly.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
I did notice that they''ve been trying to invite me into sex recently, but they always stopped right before I could jump in...
Did seeing me naked make them lose control or something...?
I mean, I think I like both of them. They''re really fun andfortable to be around with. And not to mention their godly appearances and dominant tendencies... Also, considering that I am a royalty, having two... Husbands? Wives? Is not that umon... Is it a feeling problem?
Either way, after letting my pussy dust for more than 30 years, I am dying to try sex now. And I have the option to do it with my crushes? A threesome, no less?
Count me in. Oh, wait.
''''W-Wait, how about confession stuff?'''' I ask.
''''It is needed?'''' Liana asks back.
''''N-No... I love you. Both of you.''''
''''Exactly, we love you too. So? Do it or not?''''
''''We can wait if you want.'''' Emy adds.
Of course, I want to. But the location...
''''...Are we really doing it here...?'''' I ask, looking up at them.
'''''''' Doesn''t matter. ''''''''
Fine then.
chu
I randomly kiss Liana''s cock, mostly because I don''t know what to do.
''''Salty...''''
''''Hngh...''''
D-Did it just twitch?? I did something wrong...?
Oh, wait. I need to suck it. Stupid me. But would it even fit... Fuck it, I don''t care anymore.
slurp
So I start to lick Liana''s cock slowly, moving my tongue around the tip area. This... Strong smell and slightly salty taste are kinda addicting, actually...
''''Hngh... That''s good...'''' Liana moans.
chup
"Mhn~''''
It tickles...
Emy meanwhile crouches down and dives straight into sucking my nipple, asionally biting it lightly. Her naughty hands are wantonly ying around my inner thighs as well... This feels weird...
''''Sylvie.'''' Liana calls out while I''m kissing her meat rod.
''''Mhn?'''' I look up, my lips still stuck to her cock''s n.
''''Want to suck it?''''
''''...Mm.'''' I nod lightly.
I open my mouth and put out my tongue, then ce the heavy cock onto it.
Slowly, I begin to move forward, wrapping the cock with my own mouth. I move my tongue around the cock, cocking my head from side to side, trying to feel it with all of my mouth.
This hard, hot, and delicious cock... I want more.
''''Hm?!''''
I grab Liana''s thighs and pull her towards me. The long rod slides slowly into my throat, stretching it forcefully.
This sensation of my throat being raped... I might get addicted...
''''Agh... Cumming!''''
The lovely cock starts to pulse, I can even feel it pumping the liquid inside out inside my throat. Finally, something extremely hot, dense, and sticky shoots out.
The thick stream flies straight into my belly, dyeing my stomach with her piping hot cum.
''''Hah... Sylvie.'''' Liana strokes my head gently, a sweet smile blossoms on her face.
So you only treat me good when I suck your dick... Just kidding.
''''Mhm~!"
As if jealous, Emy spread my legs out and thrusts two fingers inside my wet pussy, rocking them rather roughly.
''''Don''t worry. As promised, I''ll let you go first.'''' Liana says while looking at Emy, moving her hand down to stroke my cheek.
Having this cock inside my throat actually feels nice...
slrrp
Hey, why did you pull it out?!
''''Already missing it?'''' Liana switches to a devilish grin. ''''What a slut.''''
chut
She crouches down and presses her lips against mine, her tongue breaks in dominantly, twirling and chasing around mine like a predator.
''''Mhn... slurp... slurp...''''
Ah... This is bad. Emy is strangely good at fingering... Or maybe I''m just too much of a slut... A-Ah, wait, what is this-
''''Mhm~!" My body jerk violently, and tides of unknown origin shoot out of my pussy, drenching Emy''s hand below.
This is the hardest I''ve cum yet...
puh
Pulling out of the kiss, Liana lifts me up by my armpits and turns me around.
Looking below, I can see Emy has already taken my seat, her huge cock standing straight.
''''Here.'''' Liana says, handing myself to Emy, who also takes me by my armpits.
''''Ready?'''' She asks.
gulp
''''W-Would that fit in my pussy...?''''
That thing is massive...
''''It will.'''' She affirms me.
''''Then... Please.'''' I reply, spreading my legs and my pussy out for her cock.
Emy smiles lightly, she slowly brings me down, aiming her giant cock straight at my little pussy.
I could see Liana standing on the side, looking at us intently.
''''Mhn...''''
The hard cock kisses my hole gently, then slowly but firmly advances further in thanks to my pussy juice earlier, and just how strong Emy is.
slrrp
''''Agh...'''' I frown, mainly due to the cock stretching my pussy a little too hard.
''''Keep going?'''' Emy asks.
''''...Do it all at once.''''
I don''t know why I just said that. If that thing ms against my womb...
thud
"AGH!''''
Fuck, it hurts. It hurts...
sobs
''''You alright?'''' Liana hurriedlyes over and kisses my tears away. Even Emy is stroking my belly while looking very apologetic right now.
So we stay like that for a minute, with the cock still rock hard inside my pussy. Actually, I think my womb is fucked... No, literally...
''''M-Move.'''' I say, feeling mostly better. ''''Kiss me.'''' I turn to Liana.
chut
I close my eyes, anticipating.
p
First thrust of my life, it still hurts.
p p p p
Fifth thrust, not as much. But my womb feels ufortable...
p p p p
Ninth thrust, it doesn''t hurt anymore...
p p p p
Thirteenth, it feels kinda nice...
p p p p
Enjoying the sensation of the cock invading my womb, I pull away from the kiss with Liana.
''''Give me... Hgn~... your...Ngah~... cock.''''
''''...Sure thing, princess.'''' Liana says, her voice somewhat sulky.
She then whips her cock on my breasts, it sinks on my milkers, then slowly intes again, returning to its previous pristine state.
''''Ah~" I open my mouth wide.
thud
She angrily ms her cock down my throat, pulling out and pushing in repeatedly, not caring for anything at all.
''''Hgn...''''
Just in time, Emy''s cock starts to twitch.
FLAP
She mmed her cock real hard onest time, pumping her thick semen straight inside my womb.
''''Hgn...!''''
Cumming...!
Ah... I can practically feel my womb ovting... I''ve been bred...
''''My turn.'''' Liana sighs, pulling her cock out of my mouth.
''''Sure.'''' Emy replies, pulling her own cock out of my pussy.
I still want to suck more...
''''cough cough...Maybe we can do spit roasting...?'''' I speak up.
p p p p
So here I am, getting both my mouth and pussy fucked silly. Skewed like a pig from both sides.
This is bliss. This is just pure bliss.
pack
''''What a tight pussy, huh? Even after you''ve eaten that huge cock entirely!'''' Liana ps my butt lightly, thrusting her cock mercilessly.
I love angry cocks, too...
''''Hgn...'''' Emy moans quietly.
p p p p p
For a while, only sticky noises of pussy and throat being destroyed sounded in the room.
I didn''t think that sex was this good... Agh... Cumming again..!
Four orgasmster, I am still being pounded hard.
''''Hgn...''''
''''I''m getting close.''''
But finally, it seems like they''ve hit their limit, too.
Simultaneously, the two cocks pulse again, shooting their second loads all inside my body, not leaving a single drop to go to waste.
Cumming again~!
slrrp
"Ngh... cough... Hah... Hah...'''' I flop down onto the floor, semen mixed with pussy juice gushing out of my pussy.
God, it feels airy down there. It''s not too loose now, right...?
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''...Let''s go wash up?'''' I slowly sit up.
''''Sure, we can continueter in Sylvie''s room.''''
''''Mhmm.''''
''''...Huh?''''
What the hell is this stamina...?
Case 18: Aftermath and preparation.
Case 18: Aftermath and preparation.
The first part is a little bit sensitive. Be careful with that.
*****
As I open my eyes, an unfamiliar ceiling greets me.
It''s actually my room, I just wanted to say that once, like one of those main characters who got transmigrated into a video game about an academy that they somehow almost always addicted to, and they are the ultimate veteran of themunity, then they proceed to get all the girls, defeating the final boss only to find out that some kind of bullshit regression thingy is going on in the multiverse or whatever.
Anyway, I''m getting sidetracked here. You may call me out for avoiding reality right now, but in fact, I am. That''s why I ranted about those bullshits.
But it''s time to face the truth.
Looking at the clock right now, it''s almost 11 A.M already. That makes sense, because these two bitches that are still sleeping beside me right now fucked me until 3 freaking A.M yesterday, well not yesterday, but you get the point.
Now I have a bazillion problems to solve.
First, my thighs are sore, my calves are sore, my lower back is sore, my jaw hurts a bit when I try to move as well. I have hickeys and bite marks all over my tits and thighs. My belly feels full. My body is absolutely wrecked right now.
Second, I need to exin to my parents now. This one is fine, I think.
Andstly, the most important one, I need to somehow prevent myself from getting pregnant. These two idiots just kept cumming inside me all the time, I bet I would have a quadruplet in 9 months if I do leave it alone.
I don''t want to get pregnant yet, I still have to go to the Empire in 2 weeks or so, and I have a world to save. So I need to stop the semen now. Well, I guess that''s toote already.
I don''t think starting to look at how to make birth control pills on the Inte now is gonna solve it fast enough. I don''t even know anything about the pills in the first ce, why would I have cared about that when I was doing MMA with cancer all my past life.
Well, let''s try asking the goddess-
[Hanako]: Hey, um...
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: Hmm?
[Hanako]: So... I may have identally got creampied, for like, 10? 15? Times yesterday. Is there any way I can prevent myself from getting pregnant? Cause like, I have to save the world, and I don''t want to do it while raising a child...
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]:...Sorry, what?
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: Never mindthat, well, in that case, I can do something about it.
[Hanako]: I knew it was a good idea to ask you! You''re a goddess, Eva! But how would you do it?
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]:I am a goddess, mind you. About the question, I have a little box that can basically stop time. I use them to store fresh food and stuff like ice creams, so if I take out your ovaries This is where eggs are stored. No eggs = no babies. and store them inside the box, it''ll be fine. I can give them back to you whenever you want.
[Hanako]:...And you won''t identally eat my eggs?
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]:While I am a little bit curious about how they taste, I won''t eat them, I promise you.
[Hanako]:...Then, please.
A light ball suddenly appears above my abdomen, it then flies inside my lower stomach, making it glow a little bit. Then it disappears quite abruptly, I feel like something is gone, like, there was something in my stomach before, but now it''s gone.
Well, there goes my eggs. Wait, did I just give away my whole royal bloodline? Can I really trust her to not eat my eggs?
Wait, no, what am I talking about. My parents can still have another child, even my grandparents are still alive and kicking. Did losing my eggs make me dumber?
Whatever, I need to wake up first.
''''Hey, you two idiots, wake up.'''' I tap two of them under the nket, we''re all naked right now.
''''Mhmm...'''' As expected, Emy goes straight to my breasts, this time even sucking and licking them.
''''Gmorning~'''' Liana sits herself up, then she does a water magic spell to wash clean all of us together with the bed. Then she goes for my lips.
After exchanging tongues a bit, I pull away. ''''Not again, it''s the middle of the day already, we need to eat.''''
''''..Fine.'''' Liana concedes.
slurp
This gal down here seems to be enjoying my breasts very much already, though.
Well, after that, we got dressed and now we are walking through the hallway to the dining room to eat our lunch. Yesterday we told my maid Sophia that we would skip breakfast to sleep in today, so I guess I won''t get any questions about that.
Also, I''m not exactly walking, I can''t really walk with my thighs and calves like this, so I''m using telekinesis to lift myself up, hovering above the ground.
Walking beside me are my two girlfriends, Liana has a look of satisfaction on her face, while Emy looks at me for a second and opens her mouth.
''''I''m sorry.''''
''''Huh?''''
''''About your thighs.''''
''''Ah~ that''s fine, I have no problem using telekinesis anyway.''''
''''And I came inside you as well.''''
How the hell can you say that with no embarrassment at all?!
''''W-Well, it''s fine. You guys can cum inside the next time as well, I asked the goddess to take care of it already. I won''t get pregnant until I want to.''''
'''''''' Really!? '''''''' Both of them have sparking eyes now, so bright.
''''...Yeah.''''
Are they that happy...?
Floating into the dining room, I see my parents, Marquess Beryl Seymour and Duchess Campbell sitting there in the chairs already.
''''Good day, Mom, Dad, and the two of you as well.''''
''''Good day, Your Majesties, and Duchess as well, hi mama.'''' Liana greets everyone.
''''...Good day, Your Majesties. Marquess.'''' Emy as well, she and the Duchess just nodded to each other, I guess they''re really casual.
''''You''re all here, sit down. The food is almost ready.'''' Dad says, holding a newspaper.
We go to sit next to each other at the round table, with me in the middle.
''''My, why are you not walking, baby?'''' There it is, my mom has noticed my flying.
''''Why, it is all thanks to these two yesterday, now my whole lower body is very sore, Mom.'''' I reply, ring at the two culprits alternatively.
Everyone excluding Emy has their eyes wide open, bet they didn''t expect this. Either way, I have no reason to hide, really.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''...Congrattions, I''m rooting for you two, my future daughter-inws.'''' Dad finally speaks up, nodding contently.
The Duchess and the Marquess have proud expressions as well, I guess I''m good enough for these two.
''''I hope you can take care of my daughter, Your Highness.'''' The Duchess speaks up.
''''My wish is the same as well, Your Highness.'''' Marquess follows her as well.
Emy and Liana are both smiling, this is good.
Thenes my mom with her hand covering her mouth. ''''My my, when do I get to see grandchildren, my baby?'''' She whispers.
''''Mom, I have to save the world first.''''
''''Heheh, I guess so, but it''s good that you now have new families, isn''t that right?''''
''''I guess so,'''' I shrug.
''''Ah, and also.'''' Dad raises the newspaper up for us to see ''''The Empire has officially announced our visit already. You guys can depart 10 dayster, is that alright?''''
I see the article clearly, and the headline reads [The Everwood kingdom''s official delegation team consists of high elves will visit Xeno in two weeks]
Well, I guess it''s time for some assassinations.
Case 19: Arsenal check.
Case 19: Arsenal check.
There are only 2 days left until the departure. We''ve been preparing for this operation for over 4 years now.
By ''we'', I mean the servants and officials of our kingdom. Really, the three of us have nothing to do except training and ying.
Most of the normal rescues and assassinations will be done by the S.D. squad and thebatants that are already in the capital.
From what Dad said I can probably guess that the three of us will need to take out Advance or even Master level individuals.
We all got ourbat abilities measured around a month ago. The criteria for eachbat ss are different, for mages like me they evaluate everything rted to mana: Control, casting speed, release capacity, affinity to different magic types,... My most powerful magic is telekinesis, as expected.
I barely got 1-star Master, which means I can legally call myself an Archmage, yay. Dad told me that it''s going to get much harder to advance further from here though, but I got enough time on my hand, no worries.
For melee sses like Emy''s or Liana''s though, most of the time their CQC skills and how they utilize mana intobat will be evaluated.
Emy and Liana are now 3 and 5-star Advance, respectively. Apparently, high elves are all this strong, Liana is on the high end of her level as well, which means she''ll be a Master soon enough.
Well, aside from that, now we''re sitting here in Dad''s office. We came in a little bit earlier.
After the intense threesome a week ago, they had to go back to their home to prepare their own things, like clothing, spare weapons, spare gemstones, etc.
They only came back 2 days ago and have since stayed here in our castle. Through 2 whole nights of fucking, I realized that they really love deepthroating and cumming inside me, and Liana somehow really got into paizuri as well. I guess I''m d I can use my breasts for something now.
Anyway, the reason why we''re here is because Dad called us for some final n checks and to make sure everything is right.
Sitting on one of the couches with my girlfriends, I take a look at the opposite couch over the antique wooden table.
There I can see Dad, Adam - the captain of S.D, and one more middle-aged man I''ve only met a few times.
He''s the Minister of Foreign Affairs - Count Julius Nixon. This man had been working for the royal family even before Dad ascended the throne. He''s a veteran.
This time, he will be apanying us to the capital as well. Because we''re just barely adults and inexperienced, he''ll be the one who actually negotiates all the trades and policies.
After sipping the tea a bit, Dad opens his mouth: ''''So you all will be traveling by cars, I''ve prepared a few of them already. You girls will ride one car, I''ll let Justia drive it for you.
The squad will have 3 more cars and they will go together with you for a while, then when all of you get out of the elven territory, they will break up with you guys and go for another route, just so there''s no suspicion.
Remember that Adam, Justia, and a few other S.D. members will act as your bodyguards, so treat them appropriately.''''
Three of us nod to his words.
''''Try to settle in the capital first, your targets will need to be investigated for a while more and we need more nning as well. Just focus on finding out more about the powers of the Empire for the time being. You can enjoy the academy experience as well.''''
''''Mhmm, what are we really supposed to do in the academy though?'''' I ask, I honestly don''t know what am I supposed to do in the academy, do I just be a student there?
''''Well, first of all, your official positions will be temporary exchange students, but in reality, you''ll have the freedom to do whatever you want. You can attend whatever lectures you want, and you can ess most facilities as well, you have no obligation either.''''
''''That''s great, I don''t think we''re weak enough to actually learn from those humans anyway.'''' Liana says with a small nod.
''''That''s right, you guys are not weak enough for that, there''s practically no human of your age that can match a high elf''s strength anyway. There''s just, a lot more of thempared to us.''''
''''On that note, most of the students there are sons and daughters of noble families, so maybe try to befriend some of the good ones, you can get information out of them as well. But of course, you don''t have to.''''
''''That''s fine by me.'''' I reply.
After that, we talked some more about the n and checked the preparations for the 4 days long journey.
Another two nights of fucking passed, and today''s the day.
I''m notining, but I really wonder why they are this horny all the time. When I asked that, they told me that they''re almost always horny every day, just, usually they would jerk off alone, but now they have me so they just use me instead, fair enough. Those are insane libidos though.
Wait, how are they gonna endure it while traveling then? It''s 4 whole days. I''m worried.
But regardless, we''re now in the back seat of a ck car parked in front of our castle gate. This time it''s not a roofless car anymore, and the engine is now running on gas, thanks to all the blueprints I gave the researcher almost a decade ago, it still uses some magic, though. The car we''re in now has been modified for traveling, so the seats we''re sitting on right now are adjustable, they can be lowered to create a t surface, almost like a bed.
The windows are open, on one side is my mom and dad, another side is old Abe and Marchioness Seymour. They''re seeing us off right now.
''''Remember, your safety is the most important, I trust you can judge for yourself when to fight and when to run away, baby. I want to see my grandchildren.'''' Mom says, raising her index finger.
"Hm, hm.'''' Dad nods along as well.
''''I won''t do anything reckless, don''t worry.'''' I smile in response.
After a lot of naggings and goodbyes, everyone in the operation got into their car, Justia climbed into our driver seat, and we''re now off to the capital.
While the wheels are rolling, I want to check all my guns again before we reach the capital, so I turn the switch to lower the adjustable seats behind us and start to take out my guns.
I''ve made a lot of guns throughout the years. The first one I made is the .357 revolver right here, and then the Desert Eagle I made when I was 13.
Next is the Glock, an MP7 and an M14 as well. Then I have the beautiful Hecate II. I don''t have a whole lot of guns, because it took me quite a lot of time to mass-produce guns for my friends and family, as well as the squad.
I''ll have to make more guns when I''m in the capital. Let''s see, I don''t have a shotgun yet, or a machine gun. Hmm, but I think I want to make the Kriss Vectorhttps://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/KRISS_Vector next, I like the idea of dual wielding it with the MP7.
Then I move on to ammunition, I have around a thousand normal bullets of different calibers, 110 rounds of super AP, 70 rounds of explosive, 200 rounds of ghost, I gave a lot of these to the squad already, and a number of some weird experimental tips that I made, and finally, 3 tips of ''Gungnir''.
I wonder if I can shoot the Gungnir again somehow in the capital...
Case 20: Shaky ride. (Short R-18)
Case 20: Shaky ride. (Short R-18)
? I could never find the right way to tell you ?
? Have you noticed I''ve been gone ?
? Cause I left behind the home that you made me ?
? But I will carry it along ?If you can get this song without searching the lyrics, I''ll give you three cookies.
It''s day two of our little journey, I am now sitting in our car, which is still moving steadily at around 60km/h, ording to Justia. And I''m currently singing to provide my girlfriends and my driver some sort of entertainment. We passed the elven border with the Empire a while ago, and now we''re driving through a grasnd, which is really beautiful, and refreshing. Combined with the sunset, this scene is straight-up picturesque. Because the squad has already separated from us, we are at this moment down from 5 cars to 2 cars.
At first, it was pretty normal, then some hourster we got really bored, so we started to y chess and other games together, I was right about bringing these board games along.
But because we''re in a moving car, there are only so many games to y, almost all of them require brain cells as well, so they''re pretty exhausting, mentally.
I''m fine, really, because I can just regress back to my baby period and go into hibernation, pretending to sleep 18 hours a day while actually watching some dumb shit on Youtube or something. But I don''t want my girlfriends to be bored, so I am trying my best to entertain them.
Having girlfriends is great, it feels so good to cuddle with your lovers.
Right now, as I just finished singing, Emy is curling up on the seat and using my thighs as pillows, hugging my waist, and Liana is leaning her head against my shoulder, one hand behind my back, her other hand stroking Emilia''s head.
But there''s a slight problem, Emy''s face is directly facing myher region, and her breath tickles me in a very bad way. Meanwhile, Liana is groping my butt cheeks behind me. And I can somewhat catch glimpses of their erect cocks below our big nket right now.
What the hell are you guys doing?! There''s Justia here, you know?
I was a bit skeptical when they told me that they have to release a few loads every single day, but now I''m convinced. These gals are about to hit their limit.
Eh... I can''t have them like this while traveling, I fear they might just attack me randomly during the trip.
But what do I do? The only time Justia is not here is when she goes out to sleep outside. It will not be nighttime anytime soon...
Wait, the nket is fairly thick... I might have an idea.
*****
Sylvia digs her hands below the nket, her right hand goes slowly towards Emilia''s crotch, while her left hand touches Raeliana''s hard cock under the skirt right away due to the shorter distance.
This causes Raeliana to flinch, but shortly after that, she returns to a seemingly normal state. Sylvia then pulls up the skirt lightly, making Raeliana''s huge meat rod touch her hand directly.
Moving up to the very tip of the pir, Sylvia''s hand encounters the cock''s precum, which she immediately spread on her palm to use as lubricant, then she started to slowly move her soft and delicate hand, wrapping the cock around with her fingers, moving downward and upward, repeating the motion gently.
Sylvia''s other hand finally reaches her other destination, the cock was pitifully held by the short pants that Emilia is currently wearing, sticking out of the pants, pointing towards her upper body, almost half of the cock was exposed, grinding against her own belly.
Sylvia strips the pants down Emilia''s thighs, releasing the cock. She notices Emilia''s breathing against her pussy getting rougher. But she doesn''t care. Grabbing the n drenched with precum, she spreads it over her right palm by moving her hand around the tip and then grabs the cock like how one would grab a sword''s handle, moving back and forth slowly.
For a while, there are only three young elves in the back of the car with slightly flushed faces, thankfully, the sticky and lewd noises are overwhelmed by the sound of the car engine.
Two nobledies'' breathing gets rougher and rougher as they reach their climaxes.
''''Hgn...'''' Raeliana moans quietly.
Raeliana cums first, and as soon as Sylvia feels her lover''s cock twitch, she blocks the semen from spurting everywhere with her own palm. Sheis drowned in the afterglow, panting lightly and burying her head deep into Sylvia''s huge and infinitely soft bosom, her two hands now on the other''s shoulders.
''''Mhmm...''''
Emilia''s erect cock starts to tremble with her body after a bit as well, sending pulses through even the other two''s bodies. Sylvia also uses her palm to block the semen, she doesn''t want to waste even one drop.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Now that Raeliana has recovered a bit, she moves her head away from the lovely breasts and looks down to see Emilia, who is still burying her face in Sylvia''s crotch, inhaling and exhaling quite intensely.
Then, Emilia rotates her head to look up, eyes meeting with the other two''s.
The three look at each other for a few seconds in silence, then Sylvia retreats her hands drenched in semen, brings them near her face, and uses telekinesis to lift up all the cloudy and sticky greyish liquid, merges all of them into arge drop and directly throws it into her mouth.
Under the surprised eyes of her two girlfriends, she chews a few times before frowning lightly and swallows them.
Seeing this scene of their princess, the other two immediately get hard again.
*****
''''Shh, hold on until tonight, I''ll let you guys do whatever you want.'''' I whisper to the two horny girls, they somehow instantly got hard again.
I''ve never actually tried tasting semen before, they always shove their cocks all the way to my throat when they''re cumming, and because their cocks are so long, they just shot it straight down my stomach, so this is the first time I got to taste semen, it was bitter.
The two hesitate for a bit then obediently return to our previous cuddle position. It''s good that their sanity is back a bit now. Although I want to do it as well... I''m wet already, urghhh.
Our dinner for today has just ended, we stopped near a tree on the road to rest for tonight. Justia likes to sleep outside in the wind, so she has a sleeping bag ready.
Almost immediately after Justia finishes her meal, Liana speaks up: ''''Sorry, Justia, can we rest early tonight? We''re kinda tired.''''
Seeing Liana and Emy''s impatient eyes, Justia gets a bit intimidated and hurriedly excuses herself out of the car.
ck
The door shuts closed.
Instantly after that, in swift motions, Liana presses the device to lower the seats to gain space, while Emy strips my clothes down and throws them to the side.
''''Wha-''''
Before me are my two beautiful girlfriends, and their rock-hard giant cocks staring at me.
....I probably won''t get much sleep tonight.
Case 21: Capital of the Aragon empire.
Case 21: Capital of the Aragon empire.
Hello there, it''s now slightly past the morning of day three, we''re continuing our journey in the car again, and I just had a very awkward time with my driver - Justia.
I was pretty sure she sensed something yesterday after my girlfriends evicted her out of the car right after dinner. But now I''m beyond convinced that she knew what was going on.
Because this morning I woke up with hickeys plus bite marks all over my body, even on my neck. My jaw is slightly stiff, and my muscles are sore again, but it''s better than the first time. You know, the standard stuff.
And then I realized that it was almost 9 A.M, a whole 30 minutester than the time we were supposed to wake up, my two girlfriends were still sleeping. I hastily threw my clothes on and went outside to greet Justia, who was sitting against the tree, eating her breakfast.
When I spoke up to her, she looked at my neck for 3 seconds, then she blushed and tried to divert her gaze by looking down, only to catch the sight of some unknown liquid running down my thighs under the skirt.
I tried to act like nothing was wrong, that I just overslept, but that just made the interaction more awkward.
In the end, I just asked her for some more time to tidy up the car and to dress up my partners. Thankfully Justia and the crew on the other car were very considerate and didn''t pester me or anything.
Back to the present, I am now looking out of the window, watching the scenery quietly, my partners still sleeping.
We are now passing through a town of the Empire, the geography of the Empire is pretty awkward, they have a lot of emptynds with all kinds of biome, each town and city is separated by these emptynds, so it''s like there''s just a lot of city and town patches in a big map. The capital is located near the heart of the country, by the way.
The town we''re now driving through is named, well, I don''t know, I don''t really care either. But the buildings here have the same aesthetic as those in old Europe, like, 1700s or 1800s something.
''''Um, Your Highness.'''' Justia suddenly speaks up, breaking my line of thought, her eyes still facing forward.
''''What''s wrong?'''' I try to reply calmly.
''''U-Um, I''ll make sure to park the car in a remote location, and I''ll try to go farther to sleep tonight, so...'''' She trails off at the end. I can see her ears reddens.
''''cough cough...I-I see, thank you for your consideration.'''' I nearly choked there.
I''m d that we can do it more freely now, although she doesn''t really need to go farther to sleep cause there will be no sound heard outside anyway. The first night I was very embarrassed about doing it in the car because of the sounds so I refused my girlfriends on their request, that''s why on the second day I used the Inte for some research and was able toe up with a sound barrier of sort, using magic.
The effect was great, I think this will be useful to mask the sound of the .50 cal BMG when I do shoot it eventually in the city, I prefer this solution rather than using a silencer, fight me.
But I do need to restrain my girlfriends a bit though, I don''t want to face the imperial family with hickeys on my neck... I wonder when will these ones fade out...
It''s the evening of the fourth day. After passing through a few more towns, I can finally see the destination of our journey, the capital - Xeno.
The first thing that I''m able to see is the spiky top of a castle, it''s red, very red. Gradually, more of the needlessly huge and extravagant castle, or pce, as people here call it, is revealed. That one is probably twice as big as ours.
Then what greets me next is an enormous wall surrounding the city itself. It''s almost like Attack on Titan, minus the Titans.
After a bit more driving on the asphalt road, we arrived at the main gate. There are some guards there and a station of sorts built inside the wall.
At the front of the gate, we are stopped by 2 guards with red uniforms, holding muskets in their hands. Heh, inferior guns.
Justia opens the window, and one of the guards walks closer.
''''May I ask, are you and thedies here the delegation team of the Everwood kingdom?'''' The guard asks with a polite tone in English after being stunned for a second, most likely because of our appearance.
''''That''s right, can we pass through?'''' Justia replies with her normal, a little bit stiff tone.
''''Of course, we were informed beforehand about your visit, and if I''m correct, the people in the car behind your car are also a part of the team, yes?''''
''''Yes, they are.''''
''''Understood. Please wait for a second.''''
The guard runs back to the station, and after a bit, he gestures for us to pass.
Riding on the road inside the capital, I can see that the buildings are pretty much of the same style as the ones in the previous towns, just fancier. There''s a lot of light on the street and in the buildings, people in this world use manamps as recements for lightbulbs, so I guess there''s no pollution, that''s good.
Also, there are a lot more people here, and they seem to be much more well-off, I can even see a number of cars parked on the side of the road as well. Maybe that''s why no one really pays attention to us.
We are now heading towards the residential area of our official embassy here in Xeno, we just built one 15 years ago, as an effort to establish a friendly rtionship with the empire, on the outside. But in actuality, it is basically the base for our rescue and assassination operations.
The residence is where we will stay throughout our time here, I don''t think staying in the imperial pce or the academy''s dorm will be a good idea.
ording to our schedule, we will be resting there for a full day, then we''ll get dressed up and go to the pce to have an audience with the Emperor and his family, I don''t know if they will also invite nobles or not.
But anyway, rx first, I''m kinda tired from the trip. Although I''m only sitting in the car and getting fucked the whole time. Not sure why.
Getting out of the car, I can see the residence before my eyes, 3 stories tall, green from top to bottom. Yup, this is the one. It does look very nice, actually.
We go in to receive our rooms, we, or rather Emy and Liana instantly ask for arge room for three people, and when the person in charge gives out the key, Emy snatches it with lightning speed and proceeds to walk straight to the room. We follow her to the third floor.
Opening the door, I can make out the sight of arge room with mainly green decorations, it''s pretty well made, not too extravagant, but not bad at all, there''s two big beds, one of them Liana throws out of the room shortly after.
It''s fairlyte, and we just had dinner, so we go to bathe (?) together, then go to sleep (?) together.
Next morning, we just got dressed for an outing, we decided to explore the city today. I saw a lot of stores and entertainment facilities yesterday, so I''m curious to see what the Empire here has to offer.
Case 22: City date.
Case 22: City date.
We decided to look around the city today.
This time around we''re not friends anymore, but lovers, so it is a date. I''m feeling happy just thinking about that.
But before we can get out of the room, Emy stops us.
''''We need to do something about our ears, people will look at us, it''s annoying.''''
That''s true, elves are by nature a secluded race, they only live with their own people, and only a small part of them travel outside. So naturally there''s not a whole lot of elves in the capital, we''ll get a lot of unwanted attention if we go like this.
''''Well, I can''t use illusion magic, so.'''' Liana shrugs.
''''I can try it.'''' I reply.
I''ve skimmed through a lot of magic before, I''m pretty sure I can make some small illusions.
Controlling the mana in the air, I manipted the light surrounding our ears, making them look like normal human ears.
''''Welp, it''s done.'''' I nod after seeing our ears. Even the earrings on my ears have disappeared, too.
Mana users with a certain level of mastery might see through this, but most normal people can''t, that''s good enough.
Now we have the appearances of young and beautiful nobledies, humandies, of course. Let''s do a final attire check.
Emy is rarely wearing a ck skirt today, with knee-length ck socks and a long-sleeved white shirt. Liana has a simple long green shirt dress on, and I''m wearing white shorts with white thigh-length socks, together with an oversized light blue T-shirt. Also a white scarf, to hide the hickeys on my neck. It''s very fortunate that the weather is chilly enough for this.
Aight, good to go.
Walking on the street with my lovers on both sides holding my hands, I''m looking around to find a shop that sells food. We decided to eat outside today. I nagged Justia and old Julius for some money earlier, it was easy. Jealous? Just reborn as a princess, then.
Fortunately, they do use paper money like our country as well, so I don''t need to carry loads of coins, that''s a waste of my strength. The currency is called K, stands for Kira. The old first Emperor was a narcissist all along. Or he just didn''t have any say in this, because he died fighting the demon king. LOL.
We got 1000 K, which I was told that it was a lot. Normal people need around 50 K to live in the capital for a month. And we just got 20 times that for an allowance. d I didn''t choose to be a lobotomized eldritch creature living in a monsternd of anything.
Oh, there''s a pretty clean-looking bakery there, I could eat some bread.
''''How about some breads for breakfast?'''' I speak up, pointing to the bakery across the street.
''''Sure.'''' Liana replies while Emy just nods.
So we walk into the bakery, and there''s a lot of bread of all kinds sitting behind ss disys, this is great.
We''re now taking our time choosing the bread. In the end, we decided to take one of each type to try out all of them.
Walking out of the store, each of us is carrying a pretty sizeable paper bag.
''''Let''s get some drinks and go somewhere quiet to eat.'''' Liana suggests.
So we head to another shop nearby, this one is a cafe, I''m surprised by how close to a modern cafe it looks.
And they somehow have c and a bunch of different Earth drinks, what the hell. Needless to say, they also have stic cups and straws.
I guess there''s that one Saint in the past who really loved drinks and they made all of these, huh.
I and Liana get cs, and Emy gets a lemonade, and then we exit the cafe with the drinks.
Now outside, we just need to find a ce to sit down and eat, I can just lift all of us up really high in the sky and stay there for a while, but that''s a horror show, not a breakfast anymore.
After walking a bit more, Liana spots a park in the corner, so we decide to go there immediately, mainly because I don''t want to heat up the bread again if we leave them for too long.
The park surrounds a smallke, there''s not much here, except a lot of trees.
''''Hah...''''
Ah~ This is refreshing.
We find square tables near theke, so we sit down next to each other on one of them, cing the food and drinks on the table. I then make some ice cubes out of magic, open the lid, and throw them in.
''''Want some?''''
''''Give me three cubes.''''
''''Me two.''''
''''Okay.''''
I make some ice for them, and then I start to take out a piece of bread to eat, I''m starving. Hmm...
There are practically no people here, I swear even ghosts hate this ce, wonder why.
But now that''s not important, what''s important is this French toast is insanely good, I think they call it something else, but it''s French toast, I googled it.
''''Mhmm~ Try this one.'''' I hold it out for Emy and Liana using one hand. My other hand holding the c that I''m drinking right now.
Each of them takes a bite at the same time.
After chewing a bit, they both give me a thumbs up and a nod. I have to make our chef cook this for me next time.
''''Mhn??'''' Liana takes a sip of her c, then her body shakes a bit, her face confused, I guess this is the first time she has tried a carbonated drink.
Emy is looking at Liana curiously, so I give her my cup, after a sip, her eyes widen a bit, and then she takes another sip. She likes this, huh.
''''Let''s all share the drinks, then.'''' I suggest.
So the peaceful time continues for a while with us trying out the breads until we finish all of them. Thankfully there''s a trash bin nearby, so I don''t have to carry all of the trash.
Walking out of the park, I''m thinking of going somewhere fun, now that I''m not hungry anymore.
''''Where do we go next?'''' I ask.
''''No idea, just walk for a bit, then we should find something. This is the capital after all, no?'''' Liana shrugs.
''''Makes sense.'''' I reply.
After 10 minutes of just walking, we finally see something interesting, it''s an aquarium. I''ve never been to one even in my past life.
''''That?'''' I point to the building.
''''Sure.'''' Liana also seems interested.
''''Mhmm.''''
The ticket for each person costs 5 K, which is pretty hardcore, for normal people that is, we''re rich baby.
A guide leads us to a pretty big underground space, where various marine species can be seen through the ss walls.
Now all three of us are going around aimlessly, looking at everything.
Not sure if it''s because this is another world, but the animals here look pretty weird in my eyes, like, there''s one shark-looking motherfucker over there with 2 pairs of eyes who has been staring at me for a while now.
So currently I''m having a staring contest with this guy, try get me, idiot.
Emy takes this chance to give me a back hug, her head resting on my shoulder. Liana is just scanning everywhere.
After an intense fight, the stupid fish lost, and it ran away, weakling.
Outside of the aquarium, we''re now finding something else to y. I mean, it was pretty good for some time, but we can''t be there forever.
''''How about a theatre? I heard they do ys here.'''' Liana suggests.
''''I like that.'''' I turn around to look at Emy, and she nods as well.
We found one after a bit of searching and asking. The y is just about to happen as well. How lucky.
We bought the best tickets, which allow us to sit on the second floor of the theatre, in a private room.
I''m sitting on the couch with Emy and Liana leaning on me. The view is pretty good here, I can see all the other customers as well.
Oh, they''re starting.
The y is a romance tragedy, it''s not over yet, but I can already see all the gs there, I bet one of the leads will die at the end. You''ll understand what I''m talking about.
The female lead with an incurable deadly disease got into an arranged marriage with a handsome, rich but cold Duke, and the story is full of misunderstandings. What the hell is this? Otome Isekai? Is that the famous Duke of the North? Does he have a condition where he''s losing his sanity over time? Did he identally murder his parents? Is that why he''s a douchebag now?
Oh, they''re finally making out, after 3 whole years into the marriage, I don''t really understand why they''re being this difficult with each other.
I mean, I''m not a romance master or anything, but I got two girlfriends, that''s one more than either of them, so they can all go to hell.
Talking about my girlfriends, this is not the ce for fucking, guys, so stop groping me...
The se- the y was good, turns out the female lead didn''t die at the end, they got a happy ending.
It was lunch, so I asked one of the attendants of the theatre for restaurants. And we''re now in a supposedly top restaurant with the best food in the capital, it''s he expensive, but that''s why we got this much money, am I right?
The interior looks very clean and luxurious as well, there''s even soft music ying somewhere.
And the attendant was right, the food here could even rival our chef''s dishes, the texture of the steak is divine, is this wagyu?
I have to try all the desserts as well.
We had a good time at the restaurant, maybe I should go there more often.
After chilling in another cafe for a while, it was time to go home, we needed to sleep early today to prepare for tomorrow, so I decided to go back, in the hope that if I sold my body to these two beasts here earlier, I could sleep the full night.
Case 23: Undesirable timing.
Case 23: Undesirable timing.
The residential area that we''re currently staying in is not at all far from the pce, it''s only around 300 meters from here, and I could easily walk there in a few minutes, or seconds if I decided to fly. We''ll go by car though.
So we don''t really have to worry about the time of our appointment, really.
That is, if these goofballs of an imperial family didn''t decide to meet us at 8 in the morning. The hell were they thinking, waking up early when your eyes just refuse to open is the worst thing ever.
Fortunately, my tactic yesterday did seed, I offered my body to my girlfriends right after dinner so I didn''t get ravaged all night, which helped us to get a pretty nice sleep.
There''s about 2 hours left before the time, so now we''re all getting dressed up by the attendants here. They''re assassins, but also maids at the same time, how scary.
We spent quite a long time on skincare stuff, though the makeup itself didn''tst very long, as our bare faces are already beautiful enough to surpass every nobledy out there, just a few touches would suffice.
Despite yesterday, I forbade any attempt on sucking or biting my neck, the marks left when we were doing it in the car are still there, so I was embarrassed when the maids had to use makeup to hide them.
For our hair, we decided to not do anything special, for my hair I just let them flow down to my butt, Emy''s a bobbed cut anyway, and Liana''s just long twin-tails.
Now onto the dresses, despite the fact that I''m very tempted to let my intrusive thoughts win and just wear shorts and a T-shirt to meet the imperials, we still need proper dresses.
Apparently, our dressmakers back in the kingdom sent quite a lot of dresses here, there''s like, a lot of them. Enough to fit a whole room. We each need to choose two, one for the audience in the morning, and one for the ball in the evening.
For the first dresses, we decided to choose something matching, so we all went for an academy-uniform-looking style, all white with a few ck touches. With white stockings as well. Can''t go wrong with ck and white.
For the ball, I decided to go with a dark blue, short ball gown with a lot of white and silver stars on it, really beautiful, maybe with white stockings, that should be good.
Again, we wanted to match, so we got the same design, but Emy''s color is ck, and the stars are yellow. Liana''s one is green, with yellow stars as well. I''m d they made the dresses to match our eye colors and such.
Wearing our matching academy dresses, we''re now ready for the audience.
Of course, we''re not going alone, there''s dude Julius, Justia, Adam, and three people from the S.D squad as well. Except for Julius, the rest will be our bodyguards.
The sight is pretty bizarre, all of them are wearing ck suits, looking very professional. And then there''s us, goofy-looking high school girls. Well, can''t do anything about that.
So we get into our cars and head to the pce. What was the name again? Crimson, yes, Crimson Pce.
A whole 2 minutester, we''re at the gate, there are two guards with muskets blocking us, again.
After checking our appearances a bit, they let us in.
Getting out of the car with mypanions, I can now see that the pce is insanely big, as expected from the world''s biggest country. It is mainly white and red, with quite a lot ofrge buildings connected with each other, each around 4 stories tall, and then there''s a super tall one in the middle with a pointy roof as well.
''''Wee, esteemed guests, we have been expecting you.'''' An old dude greets us at the main entrance to the very tall building. ''''Please go this way.''''
We follow him inside, with me, my girlfriends, and Julius at the front, the others trailing behind us.
The interior is also luxurious, I can literally see money oozing out of this ce. I wonder what would the food here be like. At this point, I''m just curious about the food.
The old dude leads us into a spacious room on the 5th floor, with shelves of teas, books, wines, and such, and a big table at the center, surrounded by 3 long couches, positioned like a U letter. I''m assuming this is the guest room.
Oh, hey, there''s a balcony too, the view here should be good.
''''Please sit at the table and wait for a moment, His Majesty and the Imperial Highnesses will be here shortly.'''' The old man bows and exits the room.
Nah bro I''m good, Imma head out to the balcony.
''''You guys sit first, I''m going to the balcony for some fresh air.''''
''''I''ll go too.'''' Emy says.
''''Well, go ahead, I''ll call youter when theye.'''' Liana replies, sitting down on one of the couches.
''''Thanks.'''' I nod and walk out to the balcony.
The balcony itself is pretty spacious, with, of course, railings to prevent falling, wait, are these all real gold?
Whatever, it is a little bit windy out here, which is actually very nice, the scenery, as I thought, is very spectacr, I''ve always dreamed of going to one of the countries in Europe before just for the cityscape scenery, this one right here is close enough, I suppose. I think I''m smiling right now.
As I''m lost in thought, looking at the city, I can feel a gaze on me.
Turning to my left, Emy is staring at my face.
"''What''s wrong?''''
''''...I want to kiss you.''''
''''Puh- heheh, sure, honest as ever, my love.'''' I lean in and kiss her on the lips.
*****
In another room of the Crimson pce, a man is sitting on the throne. He has bright long red hair, presumably in his thirties, with a pair of sharp burning orange eyes.
The 12th Emperor of Aragon - James Alistaire Aragon.
Beside his throne are three more smaller thrones, made specifically for his children. The Emperor has three children in total, two sons and one daughter.
Jeremy, the crown prince is sitting next to his father on the left, and William, the second prince is on the left of his older brother. The daughter Christina is on her father''s right side. All of them have the same features: Red hair and orange eyes.
They are now hearing a report of one of the ministers, while at the same time waiting for the envoy from Everwood.
On the two sides of the minister are Imperial guards, a special team of 10 people whose only purpose is to protect the Imperial Family. They are talented, strong, and loyal, even the weakest member is at 2-star Advance level.
''''So, the yield this year-''''
ck
The report is interrupted by an old man in a butler suit, opening therge door.
''''Pardon my intrusion, the envoy from the Everwood kingdom has just arrived, they are now waiting in the guest room.'''' The man kneels down to the Emperor.
''''I see. Let''s continue the reportter, it''s time to meet them.'''' The Emperor says with a dignified voice, standing up and walking towards the door. His children, the Imperial guards, and the old man follow him.
Shortly after, they arrived at the guest room, where the old man steps up to open the door.
''''His Majesty is here.'''' The man announces.
Entering the room, the four Aragons see one middle-aged elf in a suit, and one beautiful elf with a rather unfortunate chest gic sitting on the couches.
The two stand up and begin their introduction.
''''It''s an honor to meet you, I am Raeliana Seymour of House Seymour.'''' Raeliana bows lightly, putting her right hand on her t chest, the other hand raising her dress a bit.
''''It is delightful to see you again, Your Majesty, ah, for your Highnesses, I am Julius Nixon, Everwood kingdom''s Minister of foreign affairs.'''' Julius calmly bows and says.
''''I see, nice to meet you too,dy Seymour, and good to see you again, Count Nixon.'''' The emperor nods. ''''Though, I heard the Crown Princess ising too, where is she?''''
''''Ah, about that, she is now outside on the balcony, please excuse me, I''m going to call her in.'''' Raeliana replies and walks towards the balcony.
*****
As I and Emy are on the verge of making out on the balcony, a voice interrupts us.
''''Hey, what are you guys doing?'''' Liana''s here.
We break out of our hug, and I nervously reply back:
''''Ah, hey Liana, did the Emperor arrive?''''
Liana lets out a sigh, fortunately, she''s not mad because we were doing it without her or anything.
''''Yes, he''s inside right now, so stop making out and get in.''''
''''Alright.''''
Going inside the room, I see four redheads all looking at me with their eyes open wide. What, what''s wrong? Why are you guys like this?
Whatever, let''s just greet them and sit down, my legs are tired.
''''It''s an honor to meet you, I am the crown princess of Everwood - Sylvia Everwood.'''' I bow very lightly with one hand on my chest, another lifting my skirt.
Emy does the same. ''''Emilia Campbell of house Campbell.''''
...They''re still looking, what the heck, actually, are they looking at my chest? What, never seen a busty elf before? I mean, the girl over there has pretty big ones too, not as big as me though, is it that unexpected?
Fine, whatever, just sit.
''''Now, should we sit down first?'''' I give them a capitalist smile.
''''Ah, sure, let''s do that. Edward, can you prepare us some tea and refreshments?'''' The Emperor snaps out.
''''Understood, Your Majesty.''''
''''Ah, wait.'''' I stop him. ''''Edward, right? Can you help me with some simple dishes as well? We haven''t had the chance to eat anything today, so we might be a little bit hungry.''''
''''...Understood, I will have them prepared.'''' The old man then leaves.
Call me shameless all you want, because I am. It''s their fault for having a meeting this early, I''m not starving in here, never.
So we all sit down on the couches. On one side are me, Emy, Liana, and Julius. On the other side are the four redheads. Both our bodyguards are standing behind us.
It''s negotiation time, baby. I''m not doing any of that, though, when will the food arrive?
Case 24: Imperial family.
Case 24: Imperial family.
''''First, allow me to introduce my children. Here is Jeremy, currently the Crown Prince.'''' James begins, looking at the man in his early twenties, despite having short zing red hair and orange eyes, he has an amicable impression, maybe because of his rxed and friendly face.
''''Nice to meet you, I''m Jeremy Alistaire Aragon.'''' Jeremy smiles and nods his head.
''''Next is William, the second prince.'''' James moves his gaze to the somewhat fierce and arrogant-looking dude, he has the same features as his brother, but he also has an annoying grin on his face. Something tells me that I would not get along well with this dude.
''''I''m Wiim Alistaire Aragon, it''s a blessing to be able to meet such beautifuldies here.'''' And he''s cheesy as well, crap.
''''Lastly, this is the first princess, Christina Alistaire Aragon.'''' He sets his gaze on a young woman with a confident expression, again, pretty much the same eye and hair colors as the others. She has a pair of earrings made from red gemstones, probably rubies, and another big one on her chest as well.
''''My name is Christina Alistaire Aragon, I hope we can get along.'''' Christina says, smiling brightly. This one seems good. Her eyes looking at me are kinda weird though.
Overall, they''re all pretty-looking people, but I''m surprised by how they can give such different impressions when they all have the same features. Also, I don''t like the Second Prince.
''''Well, Christina is just here to observe and gain experience, so she won''t participate in our negotiation this time.'''' James adds.
Fair enough.
''''My, we''re the same here, Christina. We''re here to learn as well, so don''t mind us.'''' I reply, smiling lightly.
Mom said that when you don''t know how to deal with nobles, just make random bullshitments andugh everything off. Well, she didn''t say the bullshit part, but that''s the idea.
''''Oh, then, do I have the honor to be your guide for a pce tour after this?'''' Christina smiles even wider.
''''I''ll leave it to you then.'''' I smile back. A tour is not a bad idea.
''''I''m d you guys are getting along well. Now, onto our main objective today.'''' James turns to Julius.
''''Right, what would you like to begin with, Your Majesty?'''' Says Julius.
Well, they have been talking about trades for a while now, the gist of it is that we''re importing things like grains, sugar, fabrics, leathers, etc.
And they want to buy fruits, tree saplings, wood, and of course, steel and/or weapons from us.
I''m just sitting here enjoying the tea that a maid bought earlier. Obviously.
''''...Like we said before, to consolidate our position as a neutral country, we will not sell any steel or weapons to any party outside our own country during this period, I hope you can understand this, Your Majesty.'''' Julius deres firmly.
''''...I don''t understand, as you already know, we don''t n to show any hostility towards your kingdom, in fact, we have never shown any.'''' James frowns lightly.
This one is true, almost no country has openly dered war on our kingdom before. Mostly because we have a very high percentage of mana users, and we just have more experienced fighters. Our territory is not that big either,bined with other things, it''s just not worth the effort if they are trying to invade us.
''''In regards to that, I have a message from our king, Louis Everwood. He said that he has understood your ambition to unite all human countries into one, but in this situation where the demon forces are getting increasingly more formidable, he wants all of us to focus on fighting the demons first.''''
''''There''s a high chance of a demon king appearing soon, Your Majesty. As you know, it is almost time.'''' Julius states.
Well, the Empire justpleted the invasion on Kaspia a year before, and now they want to unite all human countries, that''s like, six more countries in total, and they think they can actually do all of that before the demon king ps our asses? What a joke.
''''...''''
The emperor leans back, holds his head, and closes his eyes, frowning.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
knock knock
''''Come in.''''
''''Excuse me, we had prepared some food for thedies, please enjoy.'''' The old man Edward brings in a tray, puts three tes on the table before us, and leaves.
Finally, food. Let''s fucking go.
And it''s a ssic English breakfast as well, I can absolutely demolish this one.
Ignoring the ufortable and awkward silence, I pour some more tea into my cup with telekinesis, create some ice cubes, and throw them into the cup as well. I love cold drinks, they''re addicting.
It''s time to dig in.
Mhmm~ The eggs and bacon are nicely done, with good seasoning, how about the sausages...? Oh, delicious as well. This is good.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
The silence continues for a while before the three of us finish the breakfast.
Wiping my lips with my handkerchief, I set down the te, acting like nothing happened. Actually, all three of us do that.
''''...Well, I don''t think we can press you more on this matter.'''' The emperor sighs. ''''I''ll give up the steel and weapons part, but let''s keep all the other trades, do you agree?''''
''''Absolutely, Your Majesty, it is a pleasure doing business with you.'''' Julius smiles back.
''''Alright then, would you like to follow me for us to discuss more details and finish the contracts?''''
''''It would be my honor.''''
''''Jeremy, you follow me, William and Christina can stay to entertain our guests.''''
''''Yes, father.'''' Jeremy replies, standing up to leave the room with his father.
''''Please have a fun time here, Your Highness and mydies. I don''t think there''s anything more to watch.'''' Julius also stands up and speaks to us.
''''Alright, have Adam go with you.'''' I say to him and Adam behind us.
Some of the guards on the other side leave the room with the Emperor and the Crown Prince as well.
So now in this room, there''s me, my girlfriends, our guards, Christina, the annoying dude William, and their guards.
''''Well, I think it''s fate that we met here, how about an outing with me in the capital,dy Sylvia?'''' The greasy goober speaks first.
Wait, is he hitting on me? Oh, fuck off.
''''I''m sorry, but we promised to have Christina here guiding us through the pce already.'''' I refuse him firmly.
''''Let''s go, Christina?'''' I stand up, walk to Christina on the other side, and grab her hand, at the same time signal with my eyes to my girlfriends to get out as well.
So now we''re outside the room, walking. The dude is left alone inside.
''''...Is he always like that?'''' Liana asks.
''''Hah... Yes, he is very flirtatious all the time. You guys can ignore him.'''' Christina replies.
Turns out she also dislikes that dude.
''''More than that, let''s do a walk through our pce. It should be enough time before lunch.''''
''''Sure.'''' I smile.
Let''s go explore.
But why is she still holding my hand and not letting go... Can''t yousee my girlfriends frowning already, hey.
''''Um, Christina?''''
''''Hm?''''
I look at our hands intertwined together.
''''Ah, sorry, I forgot.'''' Christina releases my hand.
You usually don''t forget that though...
Taking the opportunity, my girlfriends instantly grab both of my hands. Seeing that, Christina narrows her eyes a bit before she turns away and begins walking again.
What is this, is she interested in me?
''''Let''s go to the garden first.''''
So we got a pretty thorough tour of the pce, because it was so big, I decided halfway to just fly all of us through the journey, Christina was surprised by this, and also she likes to fly, apparently.
There''s a total of six big mansions besides the very tall one at the center. Three of them are for the royal children, one for the attendants, and two for guests, the Emperor lives in the main building, which is just the tall one.
There''s no Empress, by the way, she died a decade ago for some reason. I''m not very interested.
The ball tonight will be hosted in the main building, I can already see a lot of cars going in from all directions already. Probably nobles.
But now, it''s lunchtime. Christina invited us to eat at her mansion, we could not see any reason to refuse, so here we are.
''''Mhmm...''''
As expected of imperial chefs, they have very good skills, and they actually have Eastern food here as well, we got egg fried rice with chicken for lunch.
As I just finished the meal, Christina speaks up: ''''We have ice cream here, do you guys want it for dessert?'''' She says, smiling.
''''Sure~ Thanks a lot.'''' What a nice girl.
A little whileter, a maid brings in a stic box with eight cylinder popsicles and ice inside. So they have these kinds of ice creams as well, huh.
Let''s see, I''ll go for this vani-looking one first.
slurp slurp
I''m a fan of sucking rather than biting, biting doesn''t get you much vor.
As I''m giving the popsicle a blowjob, almost getting a drop on my boobs, I suddenly see Christina looking at me contently, her eyes curving up, her cheeks a bit rosy.
...No way that was her n, right?
Case 25: Imperial buffet.
Case 25: Imperial buffet.
Awkward, this is awkward.
It''s been some minutes since I finished my popsicle, and now all four of us are sitting at the table in silence.
So most likely my girlfriends saw Christina''s less than decent gaze towards me sucking the popsicle earlier, now their stare towards her is colder than even outer space.
Christina, the culprit herself is still grinning and staring at me.
So, what I need to do now is decided. Get the hell out of here.
''''Well, that was a good experience, Christina. Thank you so much for the hospitality.'''' I force a smile and say.
''''You''re wee, Sylvia, I needed to do this much if it''s you.'''' Christina nods lightly.
''''But now we need to go back to our ce to prepare for tonight''s ball, unfortunately.'''' I slowly stand up.
''''Oh, is that so, I wanted to apany you for a little longer... But I understand, let me see you off.''''
''''No need for that, Christina, we can just fly from your balcony.''''
''''Ah, that''s right, get back safely. We will meet again tonight, Sylvia.''''
''''Um.''''
So we leave the mansion through the balcony and fly back to the residence. The Princess here will inform Julius if he ever asks anyway.
Back in our room, Liana turns to me with her eyes narrowed. ''''That girl, she was aiming for you.''''
''''Well, I thought so too.'''' I reply.
''''I don''t like it.'''' Emy interjects, hugging me from the back.
''''She wasn''t being very obvious though, so I can''t do anything yet, I''ll tell her that I have girlfriends next time.'''' I let out a sigh.
''''That''s that, but now what do we do? There''s seven hours before the ball starts.'''' Liana sits down on the bed.
''''Yeah... I don''t want to go outside either.'''' I stroke Emy''s hand gently.
''''...We can do this.'''' Emy reaches her right hand to my crotch.
''''Aha.'''' Liana grins.
Ehhh...
After a three-hour session of intense babymaking, it''s now time to get ready for the ball tonight.
I might have identally obliterated my foot with a shotgun by choosing a dress that exposes almost 40% of my upper chest today. I need to cover it, not even the thickest powder can save me from these bite marks.
So I''m thinking like, maybe wear an additional cape over the dress, would that work?
''''I think a coat should be fine, but do we have a good design for it?'''' Says Liana, turning to one of the maids.
Don''t say it nonchntly like it''s not your business, you were the one who bit me the most, traitor.
''''I think we might have one with the same design as the dress, mydy.'''' The maid replies and starts to rummage through the mountain of dresses.
''''Oh, that looks quite nice.'''' I say, looking at the cape which has a slightly lighter blue color than the dress, and of course stars. Not too long, not too short, and can hide the marks perfectly as well.
We''ll still apply makeup on the marks just to be sure though, ah, it stings...
It''s almost 8 P.M, which is the time for the ball to start. I''m not exactly sure about that part though, we were just told to enter when it''s 8, but either way, we''re now fully dressed up, nice and pretty, and ready to go.
Frankly, I didn''t know what the hell to do at the ball, so I decided with my two partners to just go around together and try the food there. Basically a buffet. That sounds way better than a ball.
Of course, Julius will attend as well, I heard this is the first time in a long period that elves actually attend a party like this. So I need to navigate this well, for the food.
Dad said that we should dig more information out of the nobles, but I don''t think we can do that here, the preferred targets should be children and teenagers, but at this ball, they usually go with their parents as well, so it''ll be suspicious.
Conclusion? Just chill and do nothing. Well, eat, but.
Anyway, looking at the gate of the pce right now from our room, people are still flocking in, creating a long line of cars, going by car myself seems tedious.
''''Let''s fly there.'''' I tell my partners and several maids still in the room. ''''Tell Julius to get here, I''ll fly all of us together, going through the gate doesn''t seem like a good idea.''''
''"'' ...Understood, Your Highness. ''''" The maids excuse themselves.
''''Hah, that would be a shy entrance. I like it.'''' Liana grins.
I simply shrug.
After a bit, Julius and our guardse in, and we all fly to the pce. The scenery looking down from here is pretty amazing.
Landing near the front door of the main building, we sessfully startle the two attendants standing near the door.
After a bit of persuading to make sure they don''t consider us terrorists, it is time for the buffet.
Opening the door, all the noises that I''ve just heard before all disappear in an instant.
I keep a poker face as I''m walking in the hall, enduring the stares from all the people here.
Hmm, where is it... Oh, there we go, my buffet.
But it would be weird to go straight to eating, let''s get some drinks first.
Inplete silence, I wave one of the maids standing still near me: ''''Excuse me, can we get some drinks?''''
*****
''''Excuse me, can we get some drinks?''''
The crystal clear and soft voice breaks everyone out of their trance, although as nobles, they have seen lots of good-looking people before, one example would be the members of the Imperial Family, who are known for their beauty.
But never before have they seen a person this beautiful, it is as though the goddess herself has descended into this world. No, looking at that magnificent pair of softness, she IS the goddess. Now that they are looking, even the twodies beside the goddess at the front are on the same level of beauty. Simply stunning.
They have heard of them before¡ªelves.
But this is the first time they have seen one, they''re indeed like the rumors. But aren''t elves known for their modest chest...? What happened to that one?
The hall breaks into murmuring, everyone is whispering while looking at the new people.
A few are readying themselves to approach thedies, but before they can move, someone has stolen their ce.
*****
While I''m drinking idly with my girlfriends, someone approaches me.
''''We met again, Sylvia.'''' It''s Christina.
''''Yes, and... The dress suits you, Christina." I say, that ¨ªn''t a lie, the red A-line dress really suits her, she''s actively showing off her big breasts as well, but that size is still inferior to me, heh.
''''My, thank you, you''re gorgeous, as always, Sylvia.'''' Says Christina, smiling brightly.
''''Mhmm.''''
Stop it, my girlfriends are starting to get mad.
''''How about we go get some food? It''s a while before the dance starts anyway.''''
''''Alright.'''' What? There''s dance? I don''t know how to though, do I just breakdancing here?
Anyway, we follow Christina to grab some food. I saw a lot of delicious-looking ones earlier...
I use my fork to stab a piece of French fries, dipping it into the ketchup, and absolutely devouring it.
Having Christina sticking with us the whole time proved to be very beneficial, she doesn''t do anything over the line anyway, and there were only three brave souls bold enough to approach two princesses and two high noble elves, but of course, we shoo-ed them away, don''t interrupt my eating.
Besides those three, people just looking at us from afar, whispering stuff. I can use magic to enhance my hearing, in fact, that''s what I''m doing right now. They''re mostly talking about how beautiful we are, but asionally some bastards are looking at us with eyes full of lust as well, annoying.
But anyway, I''m pretty satisfied with the food here, do we bail out now?
''''HIS MAJESTY THE EMPEROR HAS ARRIVED!!''''
Jesus that''s loud.
The door opens, and the Emperor and his two sons walk in together. Everyone bows their head 45 degrees, but we''re not them, so fuck this dude, I just throw another piece of French fries into my mouth, not like he can do anything to me anyway.
Yeah, no, I don''t like this guy, he''s making my work way more difficult by invading other countries.
The emperor walks up to a podium of sort, and starts to talk.
''''Thank you foring today,...''''
, long ass speech, you''re not the principal. Basically, he thanks all of us foring here, and there are special guests tonight, which are us.
''''Then, let the dance begin.'''' He finishes the 10-year-long speech and disappears somewhere.
''''Well, it''s time to run.'''' I speak up, cing down my te and my ss.
'''''''' Eh? ''''''''
I grab both of my lovers and drag them outside to the balcony.
Now outside, I look at both of them. ''''I don''t like dancing, so.''''
''''Me neither.''''
''''I don''t as well.''''
I knew it, they didn''t like dancing before.
''''But... Why are you here, Christina?'''' I turn to the redhead.
''''Please don''t leave me out like that, Sylvia, I''m notfortable dancing either.'''' She replies with a bitter smile.
''''Well, we can spend some time here, then.'''' I let out a sign and make four chairs facing each other with mana. I need to rest my legs.
''''!!'''' Christina widens her eyes. ''''Incredible, not everyone can do this, you know?''''
I just shrug and sit down on one of the chairs. My lovers are on each side.
Christina sits opposite me. Then she opens her mouth.
''''But, it seems like you guys are getting along exceptionally well, no?''''
''''Ah, they''re my girlfriends.'''' I tell her bluntly.
''''That''s right, so you might want to stop whatever you''re trying to cook up here, Your Highness.'''' Liana adds with a devilish grin, Emy nods as well.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Christina bows her head for a bit. After a few seconds of silence, she abruptly raises her head to look straight at me, her smile crooked, her cheeks red, eyes have hints of madness in them.
''''If you think I was going to give up just because of that, then you''re very wrong.'''' She deres confidently. ''''I don''t mind sharing you with other people, as long as you are fine with it, but...I will make sure I have you, Sylvia.''''
My whole body is shivering, I''m not sure if it''s because of fear or what. I''ve never seen this type of possessiveness before.
Emy and Liana narrow their eyes.
''''But for now, I''m contented being your friend, Sylvia, let''s get along?'''' Christina says, returning to her usual expression.
...This is insane.
Case 26: A princess and a princess.
Case 26: A princess and a princess.
*****
Life at the top is not always as carefree as some people might think.
Together with power, there must be responsibilities and restrictions. My existence itself is the literal manifestation of that idea.
I was born as an Imperial Princess in the biggest empire 20 years ago. As a princess, I have only three paths that I could choose for my life.
First of all, I could try topete with my siblings for the throne and be the one and only Empress. But I gave up that thought as soon as I saw the examples of royal heirspeting for the throne in the past. It''s brutal and exhausting. I didn''t want that.
Furthermore, being the Empress would only make me do more work and take away my freedom, if I ever have any to begin with, I didn''t want that either.
So I gave up my right to inherit the crown when I was merely nine, I left it for my two older brothers.
The second idea was to marry a foreign royal family member, or a powerful noble house and live a tasteless, loveless life. I abandoned this idea as well.
That left me with only one way left¡ªestablish a name for myself and be independent. Only then would I have the power to escape the eventual arranged marriage, go on adventures, and enjoy things I like.
I had to do it.
If I stay powerless, soon the Emperor will find me a suitor and marry me off to a stranger for some political gains. That''s bullshit.
Fortunately for me, I have a talent for using spears, and I can use mana fairly well. That means I can probably aim to be a professor at the academy. It is a very prestigious upation, they''re nurturing the best talents from all of the Empire after all.
It will not keep me from being sold off by the Emperor forever, but I can still stall for some years at least. There were imperial children in the past who had their own choices in marriage, but I''m sure I won''t. I know how the Emperor is, his only concern is to make the Empire stronger and stronger, he won''t hesitate to sell me off to a noble house in exchange for their support.
Tasteless. Truly tasteless.
My goal for now is to reach the Master''s level. Because they are few in number, the Empire will grant each Master a title and a piece ofnd, in exchange for their service. If I be a Spearmaster, I can have a separate domain to rule for myself. Even if they still want me to marry a random stranger, I think I can escape with my strength by then.
So I trained, and trained. People called me the best genius in decades, so I think I did pretty well. Now I''m a fourth-year student at the academy, but I already reached 2 star Advance, surpassing a number of professors, and keep rising. At this point, I think I can reach the Master ss soon.
Ever since I had the thought that I would be able to live freely, my life suddenly became much better.
I still trained very hard, but I also learned to have fun. I started to try different dishes from various cultures, I got into enjoying music, I started to learn how to make myself more beautiful,...
Now the only thing I need is someone to apany me.
I was born with an additional male genitalia, despite having the appearance of a female. Apparently a Saint in the past ''invented'' this, how strange. But still, even without this, I think I would still be attracted to girls.
The point is, I want a lovely girlfriend for myself.
So I started to search for one when I was in my second year of studying in the academy. Unfortunately, so far, no girl has been able to make me fall in love yet. They all acted very stereotypically towards me, submissive and timid.
I want a more confident girl, if they acted like that because of my status, do I have to date princesses, then?
Turns out, I was so right.
One day, I was summoned to a meeting with the envoy from the elven kingdom. This was the first time they had actively visited us in a very long time, so we had to show them some sincerity. Elves are not to be messed with, aside from their king, the current strongest mage in the world, they have numerous Master ss individuals as well.
Anyway, when I first walked into the guest room, I was dumbfounded. There was a stunning beauty with long and pointy ears there.
I was taken aback a little bit, I heard that they were beautiful, but to that extent... Her breasts are quite unfortunate though.
But when thatdy elf came back with another two, I was shocked, no, we were all shocked when we saw that girl.
A divine beauty.
Although she was a little shortpared to herpanions, her appearance could ignite a war between countries. Long tinum blonde hair, sparkling blue eyes, straight nose, long eyebrows, elegant jawline. And to add to that face, her long ears are a little bit droopy because of the earrings, giving her some traces of a small animal.
Adorable, lovely.
But the most shocking factor was her chest, I was always confident in my chest size, but even I couldn''t win against that.
Not only her looks, she was also very bold and frank. The guts to call for food when staying in the Imperial Pce of the biggest country in the world, when the Emperor and his family didn''t have anything, and the confidence to outright eat all of the food in front of them, treating it like a simple meal while going on a pic.
Unhinged, absolutely unhinged. She definitely got my attention.
But... The eyes of the other two girls... I might had somepetitions going on here. Worst case, they were already lovers. But even then, if she''s really worth it, I don''t mind sharing.
And to my delight, she didn''t disappoint me a single bit at the ball. From her gorgeous figure to her nonchnt attitude and graceful movements, she captured everyone in the hall. She even had the gall to calmly eat her food when everybody bowed to the Emperor.
Beautiful.
But as I thought, the other two are her lovers...
Whatever, I don''t care, I know what I want to do now.
I want to break that confidence, I want to see her crying face, I want to dominate her, I want to-
''''If you think I was going to give up just because of that-
*****
Now that the redhead has recovered a bit, let''s ask her some questions.
''''Why are you so obsessed with me?'''' I ask Christina.
''''Hm... I will need to tell you a bit about my life first.'''' Says Christina.
''''So-
...So she just wants an outgoing girlfriend, then. And what? I''m unhinged? What bullsh- Wait no, maybe I actually am. A little bit. Only a little.
''''Am I unhinged?''''
Just to be sure.
'''''''' Yes. '''''''' All three of them reply.
''''...''''
''''So, Sylvia, could you give me a chance?'''' Christina breaks the silence. Fortunately, she''s not in her obsessive heroine mode anymore, she actually asks for my permission.
I look at my girlfriends, Liana just shrugs, and Emy slightly nods.
''''Mhmm. Well, sure. If you can make me fall for you, and if you can convince my two girlfriends, then I will be yours.'''' I tell her.
This is pretty interesting, I have nothing to lose anyway.
''''Alright! I will do my best to court you, Sylvia.'''' Christina brightens up visibly, her hands sped near her cheeks.
Then she turns alternatively to my girlfriends. ''''You guys too, feel free to test me whatever you want, I will make sure to satisfy us all.''''
''''...Fine.'''' Emy replies.
''''It will not be easy.'''' Liana crosses her arms and raises her chin a bit.
''''Fufu, I didn''t expect it to be easy either.'''' Christina grins.
After that, the ball concludes, with us missing from the actual hall. There is nothing else, really, we just sit there on the balcony, chatting, asionally Christina flirts with me as well.
Mhmm, there''s still some time before the new semester at the academy, maybe I should make the Vector now.
Today is the day after the ball, I told my girlfriends that I wanted to make a new gun, so they should do whatever they want.
So Emy went on an adventure to find the best desserts in the capital, while Liana decided to explore the jewel shops here.
''''Phew~''''
This should be one-third of the gun, my crafting speed has increased a lot throughout the years, but making precise pieces like these still takes a lot of time.
I should rest a bit. Hmm, maybe I can try to cook something for my girlfriends when theye back? Liana said that I would make a good wife before, but I''ve never actually cooked for them.
''''...''''
Aight, let''s go, I can''t cook, but I trust YouTube tutorials!
Don''t disappoint me, Gordon Ramsay.
Case 27: A lovely girlfriend.
Case 27: A lovely girlfriend.
*****
I had always wanted to know, what did I actually want to do in my life?
Ever since I was a child, I always found it hard to get interested in something.
My father used a sword, so I tried to learn it. He also ys chess, so I tried it too. My mother yed the piano, so I also learned it.
Though I did enjoy them, nothing really got me devoted.
My parents said that we were born as high elves, so we had a lot of time to consider our choices and find things we were meant for. But I was skeptical. Would I be able to find what I was born for? Or would I just live this dull life forever?
I didn''t want to know.
One time, my mother said that Her Majesty the Queen invited me to y with the princess. I felt nothing about it.
The princess was small and cute. She was energetic, cheerful, and also kind.
There was also another kid, she was older than me, but also short.
At first, it was a little bit annoying, I had to y with these two children. They were mischievous, liked to prank, and slightly noisy.
But gradually, I found myself more and more involved in their ys.
More and more, I was anticipating my next meeting with them.
It was only when I turned 10 that I realized, I wanted to be with them, I wanted to apany them through their life, I wanted to be their friends.
It was a breakthrough for me, I found myself wanting to do what they do, I wanted to match them.
Turns out, I was just lonely, I just needed a few friends to y with. So that was why people said I am slow with my emotions.
And they were right. When I was 12, I noticed the way Raeliana looked at Sylvia changed, her gaze was hot, more intense than before, and much more... Affectionate.
But I ignored it.
I didn''t understand what it was, until three yearster.
I found myself wanting to make more skin contact with Sylvia, I wanted to rub her face, hug her, and kiss her.
Upon researching, I realized that I myself was looking at Sylvia the same way Raeliana did, and both of us were in love with her.
I wanted to be with Sylvia, as lovers, but I also wanted all of us to be together, if only both of us could give our love to Sylvia at the same time...
I didn''t know how Raeliana would feel about it.
So I hesitated, for another three years.
Right when I was about to tell Raeliana about it, she talked to me first.
I was happy, she said that the three of us could be together.
So we became lovers.
It was a shame that we lost control when we were in the hot spring, we couldn''t do a proper confession.
And Sylvia''s first kiss was with Raeliana''s penis...
But now, I can confidently say that I have found my purpose in life. Sylvia is a Saint, she needs to save the world, so I will be stronger, to help her.
And also, I want to have children with Sylvia, ideally five or six little ones.
If it''s for Sylvia and Raeliana, I would do anything.
That''s right, even sharing my desserts.
I found some top-quality egg tarts earlier at an obscure store. I knew it. The Empire is trying to hide good desserts from us.
For now, I need to go back.
Opening the door, I see my lovely girlfriend with her long hair done in a high ponytail, wearing a white apron, her left hand holding a spoon to her mouth, and her right hand hovering below the spoon to avoid spilling.
''''Mhmm, this is just right. Oh? Emy, you''re back.'''' She mutters, then turns to me.
''''...Wife.'''' I unknowingly mutter.
*****
Hell yeah, I knew I could count on you, Gordon, this beef stew recipe is fire.
Oh, Emy came back.
''''Oh? Emy, you''re back.'''' I say to her, who is standing still at the door, holding a paper bag.
''''...Wife.'''' She mutters.
''''My, I''m not your wife yet, darling.'''' I sh her a smile.
Ah, maybe let her try this. ''''Come here, try this one, I tried to cook beef stew.'''' I scoop out one more spoon for her, with a piece of meat as well.
Emy walks to the counter I was cooking on, ces her bag on the counter, and then eats the stew.
She walks behind me and gives me a back hug as usual, chewing the meat.
''''...It''s good.''''
''''Heheh, I''m d.''''
''''When did you learn cooking?''''
''''I didn''t learn it, I just followed a recipe, I thought I could make something myself for you guys to eat. You know, like... A real wife.''''
''''Good job.'''' She hugs me even tighter.
It''s not bad to stay like this... I still have to cook the rice, but I can do that with telekinesis.
So we stay like that for a while. Until Lianaes back.
''''Oh, doing it without me again?'''' Liana says jokingly.
''''Ah, Liana. Come try the beef stew I made.''''
''''You made it? Let me try.'''' Liana walks to us and tries the stew.
''''This is very good, what can''t you do, huh?'''' She puts down the spoon and strokes my head.
''''Well, I need to be at least this good if I want to date you guys, no?'''' I smile.
After flirting a bit, we got to the table with the food. This is the first time I''ve ever cooked a proper meal, I''m d it turned out well.
Emy bought back some egg tarts as well, they''re delicious. As expected of the dessert master.
''''Ah, I found pretty good ones at the jewel store today.'''' Liana takes out a box.
Inside are around ten pieces of gemstones, which are all our respective types.
I take out a piece of Lapis Lazuli. ''''These are pretty nice, I can make more Gungnir now.''''
I''m excited.
''''You need more of that...?'''' Liana mutters, looking at me with a concerned gaze.
''''We don''t know, maybe I will need to obliterate an enemy''s castle or something.'''' I shrug.
Emy is still trying out her obsidian. Liana just resigns and continues to eat.
''''So, what do you guys think we should do at the academy?'''' I speak up. There are three more days until a new semester begins.
''''Hmm, maybe try and gauge everybody''s strength first?'''' Liana suggests. ''''What do you think, Emilia?''''
''''I think so too.'''' Emy puts down her obsidians. ''''Try to measure the professors as well.''''
''''Fair enough.'''' I reply.
It''s time to officially start our job here. Well, in three days, I guess.
After that meal, we did a lot of fucking, then we went on another date the next day, which is the first day of the period.
Second day, I continued making my Vector, Emy and Liana had a sparring session after a while.
On the third day¡ªtoday, an unexpected guest showed up, it''s Christina. She came to visit us.
Right now we''re ying old maid with the regr cards. I''m quite confident in my poker face, but I don''t think I can win against Emy''s natural emotionless face.
...Tch, Liana and Emy finished first, now it''s only me and Christina.
''''...My turn.'''' I say, reaching out on the table to pull one card from her hand.
''''!!'''' Christina widens her eyes.
What? What happened?
''''Sylvia... Your chest...?'''' Christina exims, pointing at my upper chest, her voice trembles.
''''Huh, what about my chest...?'''' I look down at my chest, there''s nothing wrong though?
Wait, My T-shirt right now is oversized, and I just leaned over to her, that means-
''''Y-You saw it?'''' I put both of my hands on my upper chest.
Aaaaaaaa she didn''t see the marks, right??
''''...It seems like I have to ramp up my speed.'''' Christina smiles elegantly, but her eyes are filled with madness.
Emy and Liana both smirk.
It''s the morning after day three, yesterday Christina almost turned yandere, but somehow it was alright.
Regardless, today is the day we visit the academy for the first time, I''m looking forward to bullying the students, it will be fun.
Case 28: Trolling at the academy.
Case 28: Trolling at the academy.
Today, I am more excited than usual. Probably because I''ve never been to a high school or a college before.
Even in this life, I am a princess, and I have private tutors to teach me instead of going to an educational institution. This is pretty much the case for every high elf.
So this will be the first time I officially ''attend'' a college, well, academy. I''m not really sure what it is, they ept people from the age of 16 all the way to 25, as long as they have talent.
The full name of the institution is ''Aragon Academy'', or AA, or A square, that''s what I like to call it.
Anyway, A square is located near the Crimson Pce, which is not surprising. The point is, I can just fly there, it''s pretty convenient.
But first, we have to wear the uniform. Right now, the three of us are waiting in our room for the maid to bring the clothes here. I wonder what it would look like.
knock knock
''''Come in.''''
The door opens with a ck, and immediately, I can see the full red pile of fabric on the maid''s hand.
''''...Let me see the uniform.'''' I speak up.
"Understood.'''' The maid puts down the pile on the table and picks up one of the shirts and one of the skirts for us to see.
''''...''''
What.
Blood red shirt, blood red skirt, and did I see the zer over there is also red?
Those damn egotistical Imperial Family, are you all blind?? Who the hell would wear this?
I mean, in their defense, there are still some touches of other colors, but it''s all red?!
Even if I am an absolute donkey at fashion, I still refuse to wear that garbage. I''d rather wear shorts and a T-shirt. No, I WILL wear shorts and a T-shirt, just to show them that I don''t like their uniform.
''''Is wearing that uniform mandatory?'''' I ask.
''''Yes, Your Highness, they say that every student has to wear this for discipline purpose.'''' The maid replies.
''''Great, I''ll wear something else. How about you two?'''' I turn to my girlfriends, both of them looking at the uniform in disgust.
''''Me too.''''
''''Me three.''''
''''That''s decided, then. Take out my blue T-shirt and shorts for me, please.'''' I order the maid.
''''...Understood.''''
In the end, I decided to go for the same clothes I wore when we went on a date the first time. White shorts with white thigh-length socks, and an oversized blue T-shirt, this time I don''t need a scarf anymore, as I restricted any biting or sucking on my cor and neck. Progress.
Emy is wearing her usual ck shorts and white shirt, exposing her long and full legs. Liana decided to match me, but instead of a light blue T-shirt, hers is green.
Now we''re good to go.
''''Fly?'''' I ask.
'''''''' Fly. ''''''''
''''Alright.''''
I have seen the map before, I should know where the academy is.
After three minutes of flying, we arrived in front of the academy, more specifically, around 100m away from the big red gate with the Empire''s gs on top.
I can already see crowds of people wearing the red uniform going through the gate, they''re... Very different from each other, I''d say. The AA is basically the best institution in the world, in terms of teaching quality. So naturally a lot of people from all over the world came here to learn. Except the humans from other countries for obvious reasons.
And that includes other races as well, I can see a group of short people withrge builds over there, probably dwarves. And then there''s a girl over there with a lizard tail? Lizardmen I guess? That can''t be a dragon girl, because dragons won''t do half-ass polymorph like that.
Of course, there have to be other animals as well, wolf ears over there, oh, do I see a crow? ck wings are crows, right?
Hmmm, where is it, AH! There we go, a cat girl, she''s even an orange one, woah... I''ve always wanted to see one.
...We got quite a lot of attention, though, elves are pretty rare even in here, and we''re wearing random clothes as well,bined with our faces...
Anyway, ording to the information Dad told me, the academy is not justposed of one or two buildings like normal schools, it''s more like a mini city. Inside, one can find all kinds of facilities: a library, restaurants, cafes, gyms, parks,... All are sponsored by the monarchy. Apparently, there was a brief period when Dad came here to work as a professor before, that''s why he knew so much.
And of course, there are quite a number of interesting buildings unique to this institution, I''m not sure about the details, though.
For now, let''s just go in.
''''Let''s go.''''
Walking through the gate, we got even more gazes from the students here, a lot of them whispering to each other.
...Maybe I shouldn''t have worn this, or not, I don''t really care.
''''We need to find the headmaster first.'''' I tell my girlfriends.
The headmaster is allegedly a pretty strong master, we have to meet them first to decide our schedule.
''''Hmm, maybe ask someone?'''' Liana suggests.
''''Sure, let me find a friendly-looking person.'''' I reply.
Then, I see a familiar face in the corner of my eyes.
''''Oh, is that Christina?''''
She is now walking with a bunch of girls surrounding her, and they talk nonstop. She is popr, huh. All of the girls look like nobles, too.
''''Let''s go ask her.'''' I say.
''''Sure.''''
Approaching Christina, who is smiling while talking to the girls, we eventually get her attention.
''''Hi, Christina.'''' I call, waving my hand.
All of them turn their head to us, and they seem stunned, probably because of our appearances. Christina widens her smile.
''''Sylvia! We met again.''''
''''Yeah, I didn''t know you were this popr.''''
''''Oh, it''s embarrassing to say it, but quite a number ofdies are pursuing me.'''' Christina replies, ncing at the girls, who still look stunned.
''''But don''t worry, Sylvia, you''re the only one for me.'''' Christina grabs my hand and does a kiss on the back of it, like a gentleman.
''''My, how reassuring.'''' I y along with her, why not.
The girls snap out of their little daydreams, apparently enraged by how Christina treats me, veins appearing on their foreheads.
''''H-Hmm~ How incredible, a girl I''ve never seen before made Her Highness fall... May I ask, who might you be?'''' One of the girls, a blonde asks me, her tone polite, but her eyes can seriously kill.
''''Ah, us three are transfer students, we''re new here, so let''s get along~'''' I reply cheerfully.
''''Sure, but as you can see, we are currently going to our ss with Her Highness, so if you can excuse us, we have to go.'''' The blonde tries to get away, but you met the wrong person, girl, I will end your whole career here.
I purposefully ignore their intention to shoo me away, pretending like I''m just a clueless girl. ''''My, please wait for a second, we need to go to the headmaster''s office right now, but we don''t know the way, so... Could I borrow your princess for a while, miss?''''
Even more veins start to appear on their foreheads, I can hear Liana and Emy chuckling behind me already, this is so fun. Life at the academy might be better than I thought.
''''...It looks like you still don''t understand our warning, girl, I''m asking for you not to interfer-''''
''''Sure thing, Sylvia, there''s quite some time until ss anyway, let me personally guide you, my dear princess.'''' Christina interrupts the blonde and grabs my hand.
Turning back, she says: ''''Sorry girls, could you all go to ss without me?''''
''''...U-Understood, Your Highness.'''' The blonde replies, barely keeping herposure.
And then all of them go away with frustrated steps, Liana and Emy stillughing. Yep, missionplete.
''''You''re quite mean, Sylvia.'''' Christina smiles mischievously.
''''Well? I just wanted to tease them a little bit. Besides, it''s not like you were lying, no?'''' I shrug.
''''Heheh, you are right, my feelings for you are 100% true.''''
''''I''m d.'''' I nod. ''''Well then, can I ask you to guide me to the headmaster''s room?''''
''''Anytime, Sylvia.''''
Christina led us through several buildings and a park, then we arrived at 5 stories building, it looked quite modern if you ask me. Apparently, this is the building for professors and staff, as well as the headmaster.
Going from floor one to five, a lot of people looked at us curiously, some of them knew Christina as well.
Now finally, we got to a room at the end of the hallway, there''s a sign that read ''Headmaster''s room''.
It''s time to decide our schedule.
Case 29: Another Saint.
Case 29: Another Saint.
knock knock
''''Come in.'''' A voicees from behind the door.
Opening the door, I can see a middle-aged man, sitting at a desk filled with documents and books. The man has ck and white two-tone hair neatly slicked back, ck eyes, and a pair of sses on his face.
The whole room is nothing but bookshelves, actually, bro got the whole library in his office.
''''I see, so you have arrived. Wee, Princess Sylvia, and thedies as well.'''' He nods at us, who has gone inside the room. ''''And Your Yighness too, if you don''t mind my shabby ce.''''
''''Hey there, mister headmaster? What should I call you?'''' I greet, making four chairs out of mana for us to sit in because this goofball doesn''t have any chairs in his office, duh.
The headmaster''s eyes widen a bit. ''''...That was impressive, Princess Sylvia. And my name is Stephen Hawking, please call me Stephen.''''
Say what?? Stephen Hawking?? Is this a coincidence?
No, I don''t think so, either this guy learned about that name from a Saint, or... He is a Saint himself. Interesting.
I heard that thest Saint went into hiding after he defeated the demon king... Maybe he''s just raising kids now? That''s possible.
Well, either way, let''s ask the goddesster.
''''Alright then, Stephen, honestly, as you might have already known... We''re not exactly weaker than the professors here, nor do we need any teachings from them.''''
''''But... We are curious about how the students and professors here perform in battles, you never know, we might learn something new from them.''''
''''So, can you rmend us some activities that showcase their talents? We''d love to join and observe.'''' I blurt out, lying as I breathe.
Stephen ponders for a bit, then he opens his mouth: ''''I see you are telling the truth, seeing your previous performance, I''d imagine thedies here are also extraordinary as well.''''
Yup, they''re my proud girlfriends, I love them.
''''If so, I would rmend following the curriculum of the A ss, they are the most talented students we have, and their activities are diverse as well.'''' Stephen continues.
''''I see, but isn''t there an A ss for each year?'''' I ask.
''''That''s right, Princess, you can choose whichever year you want to enter, I personally would rmend the second year''s A ss, they are by far the most talented, and... Interesting, as well.''''
''''Hmm... That sounds good, what do you guys think?'''' I turn to my girlfriends, actually, what the hell is Christina doing here?
''''Fine by me.''''
''''That is fine.''''
''''Alright, we''ll join the second year''s A ss then.''''
''''Understood, Princess, I will have the staff arrange three additional seats for you.'''' Stephen says.
''''Wait, make it four.'''' Christina interrupts. ''''You know I have nothing to learn here anymore, right? Might as well join Sylvia here for some fun. I only have two more semesters before graduating anyway.'''' She grins.
So that was why you were here. But I respect that, nothing wrong with wanting more fun.
''''I see, I''ll make it four, then. The list will not be updated right away, but you can talk to the professors in charge of each ss to join, for now. With Her Highness there, there shouldn''t be a problem.''''
''''Thanks, Stephen, we''ll just go to the ss, then, if no one has anything more to say.'''' I stand up.
''''Yes, please leave the work for me and enjoy your stay here as much as possible.''''
*****
Left alone in the office, Stephen reaches his hand to massage his temples.
''''...I''ve never thought his daughter would be even bolder than him.''''
At the time when he was still active as a Saint, Louis Everwood was his magic teacher, his sworn brother, and hisrade, fighting against the demon king together. That was roughly 50 years ago. Since then, he himself has changed his name to a famous scientist''s back on Earth - Stephen Hawking, and started to teach children as his new job. Meanwhile, Louis came back to Everwood to inherit the elven throne.
Lighting up a cigarette in his mouth, he inhales deeply, and puffs out smoke with his nose.
''''The daughter is even more of a monster than he is...''''
*****
Well, upon asking the goddess, she told me that Stephen is indeed a Saint, just, retired. But she was pretty sure that he would pop out again when the demon king resurrected, he was kinda known for his sense of justice and love for peace.
Normally when a Saint survives their fight against the demon king and sessfully kills him, they would have no more obligation to continue fighting the next one, but there are those like Stephen who stille out every now and then to support the current Saint, that''s very nice to hear.
That I did expect, but the redhead walking together with us right now I didn''t. But well, I can''tin, we still need someone to guide us anyway.
While we''re walking behind Christina, I hear the bell ring, which means we''rete, on day one.
''''We''rete, it looks like.'''' Liana says.
''''Well, can''t really do anything about that, let''s just go slowly then,te is stillte.'''' I reply.
''''I''m sure it will be alright, the professors can''t really do anything to you guys anyway.'''' Christina add. ''''But, I''ve been curious, how strong are you guys actually?'''' She continues, slowing down to walk beside us.
''''Ah... I''m an Archmage.''''
Christina freezes at her ce, leaving us walking ahead, we then turn around and look at her.
''''...No joke?''''
''''Yup.''''
''''You''re insane.''''
''''Maybe.'''' I shrug.
Somehow her cheeks are starting to be redder, and her eyes looking at me are getting more and more violent... What the hell is going on here? And that smile... Is dangerous.
''''Well, getting better yet?'''' I ask.
''''Ah! I''m fine, I''m fine. How about you two?'''' Christina walks faster, catching up with us again.
''''3-star Advance''''
''''5-star Advance''''
''''...You''re all insane.''''
Walking through the hallway on the third floor of a 3 stories building, we arrive at the room that has the sign ''2-A'' on it. This should be my ssroom.
I can already hear someone talking inside, maybe the professor teaching.
Opening the door, I can see the professor, a woman presumably in her thirties writing something on the chalkboard, she then stops and turns to us.
''''...Elves? And the princess...?'''' She mutters.
Looking around the ss, a number of questions popped up in my mind.
Firstly, why is there a guy doing handstand push-ups on the table at the end of the ss? Do it at the park.
Secondly, why are these two lizard people kissing near the window? Do it in your room.
Thirdly, there''s one human dude and one more dude who has wings, and they''re both sleeping? Sleep in your room.
Next, two dwarves are facing each other, examining a sword,pletely ignoring the professor, why bothering to school?
Andstly, there''s one cat girl who''s seriously doing hot pot amidst all this chaos, huh??
This is too much ''interesting'', Stephen.
Case 30: Wacky classmates.
Case 30: Wacky ssmates.
It seems like we finally got the attention of the students.
Well, except the sleeping ones. But besides these anomalies, there are still like, four or five normal-looking ones, that''s good, right...?
''''Hi there, everyone, how are you doing?'''' I say, smiling.
''''Um... who are you? And why is the princess here...'''' The professor asks, her face confused.
''''They are transfer students, professor. They will be attending this ss from now on, that includes me as well.'''' Christina steps into the ss. ''''The details you can inquire the headmaster, he said that we can just join right now.'''' She continues.
''''I-I see? Then, please take your seats.'''' The poor professor is still confused, but she obeys anyway.
Except for the two lizard people, two dwarves, and two sleeping dudes, everyone else is staring at us quite hard.
But anyway, let''s sit down first.
There are not a lot of students in this ss, only eleven if I didn''t trip and count right. And the ss itself is pretty spacious as well, with a lot of empty tables, the total number of tables is 25 I believe, 5 rows and 5 columns.
So we walk to the end of the ss, where there are still 4 empty tables, the other one is upied by the push-up dude who''s now sitting near the window, protagonist? He''s smiling as well, his eyes are burning with enthusiasm, yup, this is the protagonist.
So in order, from the window, is the push-up dude, me, Emy, Christina, and finally Liana.
The professor continues to teach, based on what she''s saying right now, and the writings on the board, this is probably a mana control ss.
I learned all of this though, so let''s do something else.
I turn to the protagonist, who is doing another set of push-ups again. I wait until he finished the set. ''''Hey, is this ss always like this?''''
The dude sits down and says: ''''Yeah, most of us don''t understand all of that, instead, we just knew how to do it instinctively, so nobody really pays attention to this ss.''''
''''Huh~ So that''s what it is. What''s your name?''''
''''Nick, nice to meet you.''''
''''Nice to meet you too, Nick, I''m Sylvia.''''
''''Alright, Sylvia.''''
''''So, what''s the next ss?''''
''''Ah, probably closebat ss, they teach mostly martial arts and weapon arts.''''
''''Eh~ I''m bad at moving my body.'''' I say, frowning.
''''Well, you can watch from the sideline if you''re a mage, so don''t worry.''''
''''Oh, that''s much better.'''' My face brightens again.
This time I stand up and walk behind Christina, who''s already dozing off, bringing my face close to her shoulder.
''''Hey, Christina.''''
''''!!'''' Christina shudders, apparently surprised by my presence, and turns her head abruptly towards me.
Now our distance is scarily close, our nose almost touching.
I give her a bright smile. ''''Christina, the next ss is closebat, you use a spear, right?''''
Christina seems stunned for a moment, then she snaps out and leans back a little bit. ''''Y-Yeah.''''
I move my head towards hers again, this time going close to her right ear, in the process, my long left ear bruises past her cheek.
''''I will be watching over you, please do your best.'''' I whisper.
Leaving the stunned Christina, I stand up. ''''Of course, you two as well, I''m sure you guys will do well.'''' I''m looking forward to seeing my girlfriends steamroll everybody.
After that, I walk back to my seat.
Teasing Christina is quite fun.
Thirty minutester, the mana control ss ended. Now we need to move to the gym. This time they seem to take it pretty seriously.
Then, almost everybody goes to the lockers nearby to get their weapon, including Christina, so most of them are melee weapon users. Oh, Nick is using a dual sword, as expected of the protagonist. Emy and Liana don''t need to go anywhere to get their weapon, because I''m storing all of them inside my space bag.
The dwarves disappearpletely, maybe they''re not forbat.
Regardless, the gym is not that far away, I think I can fly here from the ssroom in like, 10 seconds.
And it is huge, there''s a sparring section, a weight section, a calisthenics section, and a running section as well, all inside a dome.
We''re now sitting in the empty area surrounded by the O-shaped running track, the professor this time is a big muscr man with rough features.
''''Alright! It looks like we have some new faces here today.'''' The professor says pretty loudly. ''''I already knew the princess''s strength, but who are you three elves? Introduce yourself.''''
''''I''m a mage, so I''m going to watch.'''' I speak up. I don''t really wanna do exercise here, I''m doing it every night already.
''''...Tch, mages again, fine.''''
What is that attitude? Do I need to shove my 3-meter big telekinesis punch up your ass to teach you not to disrespect mages ever again?
''''You two?'''' He turns to my girlfriends this time.
''''Sword.''''
''''Scythe.''''
''''Ho~ Interesting, we will spend today''s time to test you two, then. But first, threeps around this field! All of you need to do it, I don''t care if you''re a mage or not.''''
Fuck.
''''...Hah... Hah...''''
I''m dying. Why is the track so long? I was thinking that maybe all the exercises I did at night were going to help me with physical activities, but apparently not running, I''m dying.
And don''t stare at my breasts while running, you bozos.
Why am I doing thi- Hey! Those guys are cheating, they''re flying with their wings?!
It''s the bird guy and another girl, those are dragon wings, right?
Fuck this, I''m going to cheat too.
So I use telekinesis to fly my way through the remaining 2ps,pleting the task.
I''m now sitting near the sparring area, as per the instruction of the professor.
Talking about the professor, he isining something to me, but I just use telekinesis to shut his mouth. I don''t want to hear it.
In the end, most of the people are fine, except for one human girl and one lizard girl, both of them are mages. I feel you, myrades.
Now both of them are walking towards me.
''''Hey, um, you''re so good at using telekinesis.'''' The lizard girl says.
''''Thanks.''''
''''What''s your level?'''' The human girl asks.
Hmm, what to do... Welp, let''s pretend to be weak, I wanna feel like a manga protagonist for once.
''''Ah, I''m 1-star Advance, telekinesis is my strongest magic.'''' I reply, lying as I breathe.
''''Wow, that makes sense, you''re strong.'''' The human girl exims.
''''Sylvia.'''' I point to myself.
''''Ah, I''m Mia.'''' The human girl responds.
''''And?''''
''''Julia.'''' The lizard girl says.
''''Alright, well, for now, let''s watch them train.'''' I nod, turning to the other ssmates, who are now stretching.
''''Alright! We will now test these new students. Anyone wants to go up?'''' The professor yells.
''''Me! I''ll go first.'''' A guy who looks like a delinquent with red hair raises his hand, licking his lips.
The hell is this dude.
''''Okay! Derrick. And which of you two are going first?'''' The professor turns to Emy and Liana.
''''Let me go first.'''' Liana said, frowning at the guy.
Stepping onto the concrete stage, Derrick opens his mouth.
''''Hey girl, put that scary scythe down and go out with me, huh? It''s not verydy-like, yknow?'''' He sneers.
''''Shut up ande at me, trash.'''' Liana''s face is now very scary, still beautiful, but scary.
''''Hahahah! Fine, I''ll humiliate you, and then make you submit to me!'''' He grabs his knuckles coated in red mana and charges at Liana.
The dude is going for a right hook, which Liana promptly blocks with the handle of her scythe,pletely unfazed.
His surprised face doesn''tst very long, as Liana kicks him in his crotch right after, immediately rendering the guy unconscious. She then does one more kick to send him out of the arena.
Well, that was underwhelming.
But everyone seems to be in shock, heh, that''s my girlfriend right there.
''''Next.'''' Liana says coldly.
''''Let me try!'''' This time the protagonist walks up.
He brandishes his dual sword and gets into his stance. His swords glow yellow.
''''Come.'''' Liana signals with her hand.
Nick charges at Liana, using his right sword to sh vertically from the top, which Liana blocks with the handle of the scythe, then Nick uses the remaining sword to try and do a horizontal cut to her side.
But before he can do that, Liana strengthens her mana and pushes the sword on top away, again uses the handle to block the other sword from the side, and delivers a kick to his stomach, sending him away.
''''Y-You''re so strong.'''' He mutters, clutching his stomach.
''''Continue?'''' Liana asks.
''''Sure!''''
The guy charges again, but ultimately he isn''t able to do anything to Liana. Every hit is blocked by the handle, he has no way to attack her. Eventually-
''''...I lost.'''' Nick raises her hands, clutching his tattered stomach.
''''Well, that''s enough, isn''t it?'''' Liana turns to the professor, who was staring intently at her match.
''''...Impressive! Yes, that''s enough. What''s your name?''''
''''Raeliana.''''
''''Alright, Raeliana, I remembered you name. You can go back now, the other girl go up!''''
Liana walks to where we are sitting. I can see people''s eyes looking at her have changed now.
She then flops down next to me and leans onto my shoulder.
''''You did great.'''' I say, stroking her head.
Mia is blushing while Julia has a look of understanding.
But what do they do about the injured guys? Do they just leave them there?
I look around to see the cat girl, the same orange one I saw at the entrance, using some kind of magic that glows yellow onto the two injured dudes. That''s... Divine magic, so she was a cat priest, huh.
Meanwhile, in the arena, Emy is facing off against the dragon girl.
The dragon girl is a mage, but she''s also a dragon, so her physical strength is no joke. I''m assuming she''s still young, that''s why she''s losing to Emy, although the tactic of going closebat while firing magic at the same time seems pretty cool, Emy is still able to counter all of the magic and attack her back.
It''s just the difference in level, Emy''s much moreposed and refined in her skills than the girl. Eventually, the girl runs out of mana and forfeits.
Oh, this time is Christina, this will be interesting.
Emy charges forward Christina at her full speed, seems like she decided to go all out. She shes Christina horizontally from the left to right, which Christina jumps back to dodge. Then Christina utilizes the range advantage of the spear and continuously thrusts the red tip coated with her mana toward Emy.
Emy dodges about half of them, the other half parries with her sword. Christina then falls back, probably running out of stamina, Emy uses this chance to close the distance again, pressing Christina with her shes and stabs.
Christina barely manages to block most of them, leaving her with small scratches all over her body.
After some more exchanges, Christina forfeits.
''''I lost.'''' She raises her hands dejectedly.
I feel like the respect for us, well, my girlfriends is rising very fast.
The professor is obviously stunned. After a whole minute to reboot his window, He snaps back.
''''Amazing! To think there''s someone who can beat the princess. What''s your name?''''
''''Emilia.''''
''''Good! Emilia, I''ll remember that name!''''
Christina and Emye back to us after the cat girl heals their injuries, although Christina lost, she managed to get some hits on Emy.
''''Good job, Emy.'''' I say to Emy with a smile.
But Christina seems very dejected, maybe I shouldfort her.
I walk closer to Christina, then pull her into a hug, her head buried in my breasts. Then I whisper to her:
''''You did very well too, darling.''''
Christina''s breathing is getting rougher, she even puts her arms around me to hug me tighter as well. Looks like she loves this.
The rest of the ss is just other guys sparring against each other, they''re not bad, definitely have potential.
The other remaining sses are some theories again, which I already know, so we run away and go to a cafe to rx.
So that is the first day of our school, not bad.
The day after that, when we are about to go to school again, my nanny Isabees to us with information about a noble¡ªa Marquis buying elf ves.
Time for some killing.
Interlude 1: A meeting with the â–¡â–¡â–¡â–¡â–¡â–¡â–¡.
Interlude 1: A meeting with the ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ.
Opening her eyes, Sylvia is greeted with a strange white ceiling. No, that is probably not a ceiling, this scene... Is simr to when she met the goddess the first time, but it is also different.
If the goddess''s space is pure white, then this ce is like a white canvas with ck stars sprinkled on it. Although it is white everywhere, she doesn''t feel ufortably bright like when she was at the goddess''s ce at all.
''''You''re here.''''
A man''s voice wakes Sylvia out of her daydream.
Turning around, she can see a young man, who looks no older than she is, sitting on a wooden chair made out of birch. He sits cross-legged, his two hands resting on the arm supports. The man has shoulder-length ck hair, ck irises, and overall, a normal-looking guy.
''''Sit.'''' He says, pointing to another chair in front of him.
Sylvia does as he says, somehow she can tell that he won''t hurt her.
''''Listen, Sylvia...'''' The man begins in a solemn voice.
''''You''re a character in a novel.''''
''''!!'''' Sylvia widens her eyes.
''''...Well, that... Makes sense? I guess, I mean, all these isekai BS, it could only be done in fiction.'''' She replies.
''''That''s right, though I would still like to think that it''s all possible.''''
''''So then, who are you?'''' Sylvia asks.
''''I... Am the author of the novel. Well, not the author, but his avatar, to project his thought.''''
''''I see... How can I call you?''''
''''Well, my pen name is Kalliel, but you can call me D, that''s the initial character of my name.''''
''''Sure, D. So why did you call me here?''''
''''About that, I just wanted to do this once, you know, the whole fourth wall stuff, and also some other things, but.''''
''''You know what, I understand that, somehow.''''
''''That''s for sure, when creating a story, every character inherits some of the author''s traits or knowledge. In this case, you, the main character, are the most simr to me.''''
''''Hmmm... I''ve never thought about that.''''
''''But of course, you are a woman, and I''m a man, so there''s bound to be some differences.''''
''''Like?''''
''''Your physical strength is miserable, at least I do calisthenics.''''
''''Urghhh, why not make me stronger, then?''''
''''No can do, it''s already done. But other than that, your music taste, your love for guns and artilleries, and almost every other hobby is influenced by me.''''
''''That is pretty disturbing.''''
''''It is, but you won''t remember anything anyway.''''
''''Well, that''s fortunate. But I''m curious, what made you start writing the novel?''''
''''...At first, I was just an average reader. My favorite genre is Girl''s Love, which is why you have girlfriends now, and futanari. But I have noticed that almost all of the novels that I read have the main character as the futanari... And they''re always on top, too.''''
''''So I thought, why won''t there be a novel where all of that is reversed, for once? But there really was none. That''s why I decided to write a novel myself, it was on a whim, really.''''
''''...I''m speechless.''''
''''Well, I was pretty surprised. I mean, I have zero experience with writing, English is not even my firstnguage, and I haven''t spoken a single word of English since myst speaking test more than a year ago. But somehow, a lot of people came to read my novel.''''
''''That''s... Great.''''
''''Well, other than this one, I have a few more ideas in my mind. I started writing on a whim, but now I do enjoy it. The one thing I really hate is stories that are abandoned by their authors, so unless I''m dead, I willplete your story, Sylvia.''''
''''Ho~ that''s my creator. By the way, what''s the other ideas?''''
''''Well, it''s not concrete yet, but, the first one''s title should be [Mistress of the evil forest] or something, it''s about an owl girl who wants to feel like a viin, with her monster followers, the other idea is still being cooked, so no discussion yet.''''
''''That sounds good, when will you start that one?''''
''''When I finished your story, most likely, but who knows? I might get an urge and write it right away.''''
''''Well, whatever you want, I guess.''''
''''By the way, you should be my mascot for the novel, you''re the main character after all.''''
''''Uhh, sure? What should I do?''''
''''Do a PR to the readers who are reading this right now?''''
''''Alright. Everyone, if you like the story so far, please support the author by donating at the link- Wait, what''s the link?''''
''''Usually, authors have Patreon or something, but I don''t yet, toozy, so just tell them to read the story.''''
''''Ah! Please support the author by reading his story, thank you very much!''''
''''That''s good, I think. Well, it''s time to send you back, I hope you have fun at the academy, and we will meet again, someday. I''ll enjoy my time at the Academy too.''''
''''Umm, okay? Wait, academy?-'''' Her voice is cut short.
.
.
.
Waking up from her dream, Sylvia feels like she can''t remember something... Right, it was her dream just now, but what was it...?
She ponders for a bit, but looking at her naked girlfriends hugging her while sleeping, she decides that it isn''t that important. She then falls asleep again.
.
.
.
That''s right, you didn''t hear it wrong. I''ll be at the academy soon. It''s alright, I''m not hallucinating, it''s not that academy in the novel, but a real one in the real world.
So what that means is¡ªit will not be 2 chapters per day like this soon, but I can guarantee 1 per day, I''ll try to make it longer than usual as well.
But of course, if I can find time, I''ll still write 2.
Enjoy.
Case 31: First blood.
Case 31: First blood.
Warning: Violent content.
*****
Although I said that I would assist in assassinating ve owners and dealers before, actually doing it is a whole different experience.
I''ve never killed a human before, for obvious reasons.
A lot of people would hesitate to end another sentient being, and that''s totally understandable. But for me right now, it''s just a matter of how I will feel when I do it, because I''ve already decided to help, and my decision will not change.
For me, a lot of problems can be easily solved by answering the question ''Is it worth it?'' in my head. Do I want to see my people being enved? No. Do I want to prevent my people from being enved again? Yes. Do I want to save my people and help them get their revenge? Yes. Do I want to kill? Probably not.
So in the end, it is worth it? Absolutely. I want to free my people more than being able to avoid killing. So just do it.
Right now, the three of us and Isabe, together with the S.D. squad are in the meeting room of the basement underneath the residence.
Isabe is a veteran soldier, she became my nanny after she retired, apparently, she''s a very strong mage.
She told us that after going after the trials of the ve dealers, the investigation team figured out that Marquis Eliot was one of the ve owners. This is pretty big, before, they had only rescued ves owned by Barons and Viscounts, mainly because lower nobles had little means to hide their traces.
But a high noble is different, they''re much more cautious with their actions, using numerous proxies to acquire ves from dealers.
ording to Isabe, there''s an underground auction house dedicated to ves in the capital, and almost every dealer sends the ves inside the auction house to sell them, that''s not surprising.
The bad thing is that we can''t actually attack the auction house directly, because they keep the identities of the buyers anonymous, as long as they get the money, they''ll sell to anybody.
That''s why a lot of the big targets are still on the ''suspect'' list, we have no concrete evidence yet.
But this time, the investigation team has directly witnessed ves bought from the auction house enter one of the mansions of Marquis Eliot. It was pretty hard to follow the trails, they said, mainly because the proxy took various routes and changed vehicles several times.
Now, normally we prioritize rescuing elves first, the humans and other races are just the secondary goal, which makes sense. Fortunately, the elf ves are not quitemon, as we don''t go outside the kingdom that often.
But anyway, this time the Marquis has bought three elves and a few other beastkin people, and we will rescue them tonight, together with the ves inside his mansions.
''''So, because the Marquis has two mansions, we will divide our force into two groups. One will infiltrate the mansion in which we saw the ves being bought to, and the other group will be in charge of the Marquis''s main mansion to check if there are ves there or not.'''' Isabe says.
''''That sounds right, the Marquis is staying in the main mansion, and he has strong bodyguards with him almost all the time. So I''d suggest Her Highness the princess and the twodies be sent there.'''' Adam replies.
''''Fair enough.'''' I nod.
What he said makes sense, because we are generally stronger than anybody in this room, if we utilize our mana. So we will be the ones dealing with the tough guys if needed.
After a round of discussion, the three of us will go with Adam, and 8 other members of S.D., Isabe will go with the remaining 9 members.
Now is the time to prepare, the other members are ready, but we''re not.
Firstly, clothing, we can''t just wear shorts and T-shirts there for them to admire our beauty, so we got the squad''s uniform, tailored for us.
There are twoyers for this uniform, way cooler than the garbage that is the academy''s uniform. The firstyer is like a ninja''s clothes, full ck, easy to move, there are a lot of slots for magazines and guns as well.
The secondyer is a full ck cloak, with a hood, it''s simr to the cloak from ''Assassin''s Creed''. But this one has a mask attached to the hood to hide our face and prevent the hood froming down, revealing our ears as well.
The mask itself is pretty simple, a full white mask with holes in the eyes. So we look just like grim reapers, I like it.
Now, onto the guns, these are mainly for us to dispose of arge number of enemies in a short time, because if the opponents are at high levels, the bullets might not work very well due to their mana coats. When we do encounter strong individuals, it''s probably better to just overpower them with the three of us, instead of wasting bullets.
Emy and Liana each got a Glock and an MP7, as well as 5 additional mags for each gun, the .357 is not fast enough, so we leave that out.
I got the Mp7, as well as the Kriss Vector, which I justpleted yesterday night, and the D.E loaded with super AP bullets as well, in case I need to pierce barriers. I decided to leave out the M14, it''s too big for me when I need to carry other guns.
Now that we''re done, it''s time to go to the target''s location.
Our team is now riding in two cars, heading to the Marquis''s territory. The other team is heading towards Eliot''s mansion in the capital.
We need to get there first and wait for the right time to go in.
I''m a bit nervous, this is my first mission after all. How are my girlfriends doing?
...Emy is just calm as ever, or not, her eyebrows are slightly down, and Liana seems to be a little bit angry as well.
So I ovep my hands on their hands, just to calm both me and my girlfriends down.
The territory is moderately far from the capital, it took us more than an hour to get here.
So there''s a town, and the mansion is in the middle of the territory, so we rode near the mansion and parked some 50m from the backdoor. One of the experts in illusion magic in the squad put a cognitive barrier on our cars, so the people passing by couldn''t see us.
Now, we''re officially beginning the operation.
But it''s not our turn yet, we need to wait for the squad members to spy in the mansion to confirm if there are ves here or not.
Three of the squad members with illusion magic on them get out of their car, swiftly jump over the wall outside the mansion, and start to infiltrate the mansion, avoiding the workers, just in case.
Approximately 20 minutester, I can see them running back to us.
One of them speaks, his voice has a sense of urgency and unbearable anger in it: ''''We have to hurry up, I saw the Marquis and his bodyguards down the basement with a bunch of ves.''''
Immediately, everyone, including us, gets up and starts to follow the man, jumping over the wall.
Running through the hallway openly this time, a lot of workers and a few of the guards patrolling try to stop us, but the members swiftly hit them unconscious.
Before long, we reached the basement door located in a library.
Adam signals us to ready our weapons, and then he opens the door silently, revealing a stair downward that can probably fit 3 people at once.
We walk down stealthily, but also very orderly and fast.
''''!!''''
The scene before my eyes sent shivers down to my bones.
In arge basement, ves in terrible condition are kept behind metal bars, a lot of them are beastkin, but there are some humans as well, and... Elves.
In one of the cells, a man is beating a naked female elf with a whip, and standing to his sides are two big men in suits. Outside of the cell are several more guards.
I can instantly feel my blood boiling, I take out both the Vector and the MP7 and aim at the group of people guarding outside one of the cells.
Apanied by silenced shots, I dump the whole mag on them along with the members of our team, who are also probably very angry right now.
After the mag dump, only 5 or 6 mangled corpses are falling lifelessly down the floor, now drenched in blood. It looks like the two bodyguards inside the cell created a shield to block against our attack, not that we aimed inside the cell anyway.
''''WHO!? WHO DARES TO DO THIS!'''' The middle-aged man with red hair shouts.
Completely ignoring the man, I pull out my Desert Eagle with super APs loaded in and shot the two bodyguards straight in their heads.
BANG BANG
The bullets crisply break through the barrier, blowing the two heads apart, brain matter and flesh sshing on the middle-aged man''s body.
''''A-Ah....What...'''' The man is stunned by the sight for a second, then he snaps out and starts to wield his mana from the gem on his ne, condensing it into a pair of knuckles and charging towards us in rage.
''''YOUUUU!''''
Before he can reach us, Liana and Emy dash forward and cleanly cut off his two arms, leaving him to kneel on the floor.
I walk towards him, using ice magic to freeze his arms stubs, and legs, locking his body in ce.
...It''s time for the slow and painful execution.
Case 32: Execution.
Case 32: Execution.
''''...Please go and help those that are still in the cells.'''' I say to Adam, who immediately orders most of our team to release the ves.
Turning to the man on the floor, I can see that he has already lost consciousness, likely due to the shock earlier.
''''...Let''s take him back first.'''' Liana sighs.
''''Mhmm.'''' Emy nods.
''''Alright, let''s clean up the way out first.'''' I say, turning to the door in which we entered earlier, most likely the guards are alerted because of the unconscious people up there.
''''Ah, can you make sure this guy doesn''t go anywhere else?'''' I tell the only S.D. member left besides us.
''''Understood, Your Highness, please be careful.''''
''''Thanks.'''' I reply. ''''Let''s go, Emy, Liana.''''
As I''ve thought, guards are virtually everywhere up here. Everyone is panicking, it seems like.
''''Hey! The intruders are here, apprehend them!'''' One of the guards shouts.
Well, we can''t really use guns here, so let''s just knock them all out.
After sorting out the situation above the basement, Adames to me with a report.
''''Your Highness, there''s a total of 11 ves, of which 2 of them are our people.''''
''''Alright. How are their injuries?''''
''''Most of them are pretty badly injured, Your Highness, what do you think we should do?''''
''''...Let''s get them treated first, we have a healer, right?''''
''''We do, at the secret base, Your Highness.''''
''''Let''s get all of them to the base, then.''''
''''Understood.'''' Adam excuses himself.
''''...''''
Most of the rescued ves are escorted to our base in the forest near the capital, the non-elves will have most of their injuries treated, and then given some money to live on their own, of course, we treat them with high caution, wearing masks and stuff, as to not leak out our identity as elves.
Their injuries will be treated as well, and then there will be a regr convoy going from the kingdom to the secret base for them to get on and go back to our country.
Now then, the only thing left is the Marquis.
I walk down to the basement again, moving the man with telekinesis, and head to our car.
After dumping him in the car trunk and freezing him again just for sure, I help the members with moving the ves. Fortunately, the other car we had was a half-truck, but we had to put an illusion on the ves to make them invisible anyway.
Now sitting silently in the car, I can vividly remember the feeling of shooting those guys... It''s... Disturbing. I am feeling slightly nauseous now, I think, my hands are also shaking a little bit. I don''t like that feeling, but I will have to experience it again, I can''t forgive those trash, this is probably the first time in a while since I''ve been this mad.
''''...Hahh...'''' I unknowingly sigh.
Suddenly, I can feel arms wrapping around my body from both sides. Emy and Liana are hugging me, patting my back.
...Right, this is why having people you can rely on is important.
''''Thanks.''''
After dropping off the rescued people at the base, quite a lot of them thanked us for saving them. The others seem grateful as well. I hope they can live better from now on.
Anyway, now back at the residence, the other team which Isabe leads has also sessfully rescued the ves, they just came back after dropping them to the base like us. Apparently, that side had even more ves, almost 20 of them, that mansion was being used as a ''training'' facility for ves before they got to the main mansion, ording to the information they told us.
We decided that the Marquis can''t be forgiven anymore, if we release him now, there''s still a chance of him being scared and not buying ves anymore, but then he would leak out our gun usage, and that''s not very desirable.
So, currently, the team is interrogating him to get more information. None of us three knows how to interrogate, so we''re just sitting outside the room, waiting.
After a lot of screaming inside the room, the door opens, and Adam, who has blood sttered all over his clotheses out.
''''How is it?'''' Isabe asks calmly.
''''He has spilled everything, now he''s begging to be killed.''''
''''If he got nothing else to say, then just kill him.''''
''''Yeah.''''
''''Now, let''s go and talk about the information first.''''
Sitting in the meeting room with Adam and Isabe, we are discussing what the Marquis said.
''''A Duke, huh...'''' Liana frowns.
''''It will be annoying for sure, the opponent himself is a Swordmaster after all.'''' Isabe says with a sigh.
''''...Hmm...''''
So apparently a freaking Duke is a big fan of collecting ves, he''s been doing it with the Marquis for a while now. And ording to thete Marquis, he''s even worse than himself.
We can''t just leave this man alone. But he''s a 2-star Swordmaster. If the three of us gang up on him, then we could win somehow, but he also has a lot of bodyguards... This is annoying.
''''Any idea, Sylvia?'''' Liana asks.
''''How about... I snipe him from a distance while he''s sleeping?''''
''''That... Could work, actually, then we''ll only need to worry about the ones guarding the ves.'''' Isabe ponders.
''''Hmm, how about this-
In the end, we decided to do a raid after a few more days, mainly because we didn''t have much information about our opponent. We need to verify what thete guy said first.
The core of the n is for me to use the Hecate II to snipe the Duke while he''s sleeping, hopefully killing him in one shot, and then the team will go in and rescue the ves.
Once we remove the only real threat which is the Swordmaster, Liana, and Emy can take care of the rest, I will provide long-range support after that as well.
But for now, we have a few days to rest.
Going back to our room, we take a bath together, then we have dinner, and very rarely, we just sleep peacefully like normal people, instead of doing the exercise.
The next day, however, Emy and Liana wake up with two huge boners, so I have to take care of them before going to the academy.
We''re still wearing T-shirts today, just different colors, all to make a statement about the academy''s terrible uniform.
Opening the door to the ssroom, this time we''re notte anymore, but the ssroom is still the same as the first day.
We walk to our seats like normal and greet Christina, who''s been there before us.
''''What were you guys doing yesterday?'''' She asks curiously.
Hmm, I have toe up with an excuse here, can''t just say I killed one of your nobles.
When I''m about to spit out some random bullshit, Lianaes behind me and pushes me towards Christina, my breasts almost touching Christina''s face, who is still sitting.
''''What?'''' I turn around, confused.
''''H-Huh?'''' Christina is the same as me, it seems.
Liana looks around a bit, then proceeds to grab the cor of my white T-shirt and pull them down all the way until almost all of my breasts are visible, only the lower half of them covered by the bra, revealing the numerous bite marks and hickeys on the upper side.
Both of our eyes widen at the same time, I hastily pull the cor up and re at Liana.
''''Heh.''''
She gives me a wink while smiling.
''''...I will remember this.'''' I tell Liana, to which her face turns blue almost immediately.
Christina seems dumbfounded, after a bit, her window sessfully rebooted, and now she''s very pissed, it seems.
''''...Well yed, Raeliana, you got me this time.'''' Christina says, veins appearing on her forehead, her eyes burning.
This is not good, I can''t have them fight like this, Liana is going to continue bullying Christina.
I walk closer to Christina, then use my arms to pull her face towards my chest, effectively burying her face in my breasts, my right hand stroking her head. She loved this thest time, so I hope this can appeal to her just a bit.
''''...''''
Christina keeps silent for a while, then she hooks her arms around my waist to hug me tighter.
Phew... I dodged a bullet there, maybe I should do this the next time she gets ma-
Ouch! Why are you biting me?!
I hurriedly release my hands from her head, but she doesn''t let me go and continues to bite my breasts for a while. Liana is just chuckling from the side, while Emy is eating some egg tarts that I don''t remember seeing earlier while looking at us.
I had to put a sound barrier around us to prevent my voice from escaping, this girl is so bold!
''''Mgm...''''
Finally, after 2 minutes, she releases her hands, now our faces are a bit flushed, but at least she seems to have cooled down.
I use wind magic to dry my T-shirt and look at Christina in her eyes. ''''Please don''t do this again, we''re in ss.''''
''''So that means I can do it in private?'''' She replies, smiling dangerously.
Why do I always feel like this when she''s doing that face...
''''N-No, not... Yet.''''
DING
''''Ah! It seems like the ss has started.'''' I run back to my seat.
That was dangerous.
Case 33: Divine orange cat.
Case 33: Divine orange cat.
Orange cats.
They''re a mystery.
Some say that they''re very aggressive towards others. Some say that they''re very warm and friendly.
Personally, I don''t really care. I love every cat, they''re all beautiful. But I also like orange as a color, so maybe I like orange cats a little bit more.
In my past life, I practically lived in the hospital, so I didn''t have the chance to actually own a cat.
But I''m also very reluctant to own one in this life. Mainly because I''m scared of when it would die. It''s sad, and I don''t want it.
I mean, sure, if I go to the Infinite Range¡ªthe mountain range where the dragons live, and then somehow yoink the blood of an intelligent dragon, I can extend the lifespan of my cat, but I can''t do that just yet.
If you ask if that''s overkill or not, using dragon''s blood for a pet cat, I''d say your question is worthless. Of course, it is not overkill.
But still, there''s an alternative.
A cat girl.
Bybining the charms of a girl and the cuteness of a cat, we get a holy amalgamation of excessive overloading adorableness and sweetness.
A holy cat, if you will.
Coincidentally, there''s one in front of us right now. She''s a divine cat, literally.
''''-So, that''s why they say mother goddess was the one who gave life to us, and we-''''
And we''re getting a lecture about how great the goddess is, I feel like I''m about to be tricked into joining a pyramid scheme at this point.
To understand what in the hell happened, we need to go back to the beginning of the ss today.
Ah~ That was embarrassing. I get shudders every time Christina looks at me with those obsessive eyes. It''s... the same feeling I got when Emy and Liana were doing it with me.
...Am I into obsessive girls...?
...Let''s not think too much about it.
Now that I think about it, I don''t see the delinquent dude who got destroyed by Liana the other day anywhere, and the cat girl as well.
Ah, here''s the professor. It''s mana control ss again. Welp, poor professor, almost all of her students are not even listening.
There are only 4 or 5 students who are actually taking notes and paying attention.
But regardless, I can''t really get anything from this either, let''s do something else instead.
So I turn to Emy''s direction and ask the three girls who look like they''re bored out of their minds. ''''Hey, do you guys wanna do something else?''''
All three of them almost simultaneously give me a nod.
So we go out of the ssroom, and it seems like Christina is still pretty mad, because she challenges Liana to a match.
And now, they''re fighting at the sparring area. I''m sitting on Emy''sp watching them.
It''s a fight between scythe and spear, unusual, if you ask me.
''''What''s wrong, Princess? You won''t be able to be with Sylvie if you''re this weak!'''' Liana sneers after parrying Christina''s stab with the scythe.
''''Tch!'''' Christina charges in again, this time doing wide shes from all angles.
However, Christina is only a 2-star Advance, while Liana is bordering master level already, her strikes are easily parried by Liana.
This sequence repeats for a while more. Ah... This is just Liana toying with Christina.
Well, aside from that, there''s also the cat girl here, which now that I think about it, is pretty reasonable. Divine magic, which the cat girl uses, is categorically a type of magic, but in actuality, it is a whole different kind of energy.
Therefore, the mana control ss is pretty useless for her, probably why she did hot pot the other day. Anyhow, besides healing, divine magic can be used to create barriers as well. Although not as strong as mana-base barriers, they are apparently more flexible, that''s why a lot of priests coat their hands and feet with divine barriers and practice martial arts for closebat.
Just like the orange cat girl over there, she''s doing some kind of martial arts with her arms and legs glowing yellow.
That looks pretty cool, actually, a priest who gets physical when dealing with enemies.
Turning my head backward, I can see Emy looking at the cat girl as well. She then notices me and kisses me on the forehead. Ah~ Cuddling like this is so good.
''''Argh!'''' I hear Christina moan in pain.
Turning back to the two, Christina is barely standing, leaning on her spear, while Liana is still pretty much fine.
''''Get some healing, then we can go again.'''' Liana says.
''''...Fine.''''
Then Christina limps to the cat girl and asks her for some healing. We decided that it would be fine to fight moderately seriously because of the girl''s presence here. Liana asked her beforehand as well.
Immediately after the treatment is done, Christina goes right back to attacking Liana, to which Liana epts readily, it looks like Liana wants to train Christina, somehow.
The cat girl looks at the two fighting for a minute, then she walks to us.
''''Why is the princess so agitated?'''' She asks, fanning her sweaty face.
''''Ah~ It''splicated, but you can think of it as Liana over there pranked her.'''' I reply, using magic to blow some cold air on her.
''''Thanks!'''' She says cheerfully.
''''No problem, what''s your name?''''
''''Mine is Anastasia, what about you guys?''''
''''I''m Sylvia, this one behind me is Emilia.''''
''''Nice to meet you!'''' Anastasia smiles broadly and sits down beside us on the bench.
This girl is so sweet.
''''Yeah, nice to meet you too.''''
''''Right, but... You guys are so strong, are you actually like, 100 years old or something?''''
''''Nah, we''re just around your age.''''
Anastasia widens her eyes. ''''Really?!''''
''''Yeah.''''
''''I''m jealous... I wish I had that kind of power too...''''
''''Well? What do you need more power for?"
Anastasia grimaces. ''''Mhmm, actually, our cat-kin n was attacked by dragons. Our territory is near the Infinite Range, you see. I want to be stronger to protect my n.''''
''''What... This is the first time I heard about that. Is there any reason why they attacked your n?''''
''''Well... We never really knew why they attacked us out of all people either.''''
''''That''s rough.''''
''''But now I can get stronger!'''' She suddenly brightens up, her azure eyes sparkling. ''''I was just a powerless girl back then, but Mother Goddess gave me power! If I keep training and worshipping mother goddess, I can get stronger and protect my n!''''
''''I''m infinitely grateful to her!'''' She continues excitedly, I don''t have a good feeling about this. ''''You know mother goddess Eva, right?!''''
''''Y-Yeah?''''
I do, I met her 18 years ago, she''s pretty chill, actually, we''re now chatting buddies as well, asionally sharing our thoughts about films and such.
''''They say that she was the one who erased the demons and gave life to our species back in ancient times, since then, she even sent her apostles down here to help us fight against the invading demon forces!''''
''''By apostles, you mean Saints?''''
''''Yes! I would love to serve a Saint someday!''''
''''Heh~ That''s admirable.'''' I''m excited, are you telling me I''ll get a cute cat girl to help me in the future? Hell yeah!
''''Um! So, about the goddess-''''
Eh?
In the end, we got lectured about the goddess for a whole 10 minutes, then Liana came back carrying Christina, who''s very tired. Finally, we got out of that.
This scene right now is pretty weird, I''d say, we have Christina resting her head on myp while getting treated by Anastasia, and I am still sitting on Emy''sp, Liana is using water magic to clean herself.
Although she only got a few scratches, she used quite a lot of stamina, it seems. And she loves being clean, so.
I used magic to clean Christina off her blood and sweat as well.
''''Phew~'''' Anastasia sighs after healing Christina and Liana.
After that, I introduced Anastasia to both of them, and we are now just chatting normally.
Until we notice two students walking in the distance, one of them is a man with ck hair and an annoyed face. The other one is a girl walking behind him, bowing her head, looking very submissive and pitiful.
''''...Tch, that''s the son of Duke Forbes.'''' Christina says with a deep frown.
Duke Forbes... That''s our next target.
...Don''t tell me... That girl is a ve?
Case 34: Clues.
Case 34: Clues.
*****
The Aragon Empire is the biggest country in the world.
Under the monarchy, there is a total of five Dukes, twelve Marquises, thirty-five Counts, and numerous Viscounts, as well as Barons.
Many nobles have their own territory to govern, many are vassals of higher nobles.
For the five Dukes, their territories and economies are enormous, equivalent to that of a kingdom.
Currently, there are three Dukes whose territories border the demon''snd, thus making them the defenders of the Empire, for that, they receive financial and military support from the imperial family, as well as the other nobles for their services.
The remaining two Dukes are Duke Spencer and Duke Forbes.
As the heir of Forbes, Jack Forbes''s life was always easy. He had everythingid out for him. He could have anything he wanted. As long as he qualifies as the heir, money, power, women, anything he wants.
Fortunately for him, he also has talents, so he only needed minimum effort to achieve what his father wanted from him.
So he was spoiled from his childhood. He is rude, arrogant, and abusive towards his workers. And, just like his father, he is a sadistic maniac who likes to collect ves.
At first, he was a little bit reluctant. After all, very is banned byw. But when he saw that even the imperial family ignored the usation of the Spencers towards his father for owning ves, likely because the imperial family didn''t want a conflict with his family, he let his instinct control him.
He had a lot of ves, which he used to satisfy his desires, many of them died due to the harsh treatment.
Even now, as a third-year A-ss student at the academy, he''s still enjoying this ''hobby''. He forced some of his more talented ves to enroll with him, serving him whenever he needed. He even carefully chose those who have a family, so that he could easily ckmail them if they try to run.
Now, taking one of his ves to a blind spot near the gym, he is about to do what he likes the most.
*****
''''What about him?'''' Anastasia asks curiously.
''''There were rumors about him coercing female students into doing ''that'' kind of thing with him. Despicable. Truly despicable.'''' Christina replies, her eyes burning.
This... Is probably him with his ve. If I leave this alone now, that girl is most likely going to be vited. I don''t want that.
It''s time to sort out the trash again.
I stand up, escaping Emy''s hug.
''''I have a bad feeling, I''ll go and see them.''''
Immediately, Emy and Liana stand up as well.
''''Wait, I''ll go too.'''' Christina says.
''''E-Eh? I-I''ll go too!'''' Anastasia follows, her face confused by our sudden decision.
So we all go after the guy. As expected, he''s taking the girl to a blind spot between two buildings.
Peeking out of the wall, I can see the girl being groped violently by the guy, her face terrified.
Tch, fucking garbage.
But before I can do anything, Anastasia has already charged toward him, delivering a clean kick to his side, which the guy hastily blocked with his left arm coated in mana.
Still, the kick did some damage to him, evident in his shaking arm right now, and his pained expression.
''''What the fuck did you think you were doing?!?'''' Anastasia yells angrily.
''''Hah! You stupid whore, who do you think you are to decide what I do?'''' The guy sneers, ring at Anastasia.
''''I don''t care who you are motherfucker.'''' Says Anastasia, cracking her hands.
What a flip, jeez~
Anyhow, the girl seems confused, but she runs behind Anastasia anyway.
''''Puh- hahahahah, you really want to fight me?? Third year''s top 1?''''
Well, it''s time for us to appear, I guess, I don''t think I want to let Anastasia do this alone.
''''Hey there, garbage.'''' I say to the guy, who only now notices us standing beside Anastasia.
''''Hoh~ What do we have here? Your Highness, where did you pick up these pretty elves?'''' The guy tells Christina amusingly, his lustful eyes scanning our bodies, focusing on my breasts.
WHACK
''''Don''t ignore people, stupid.'''' I use telekinesis to p him real hard at the back of his head.
Holding his head, the guy again res at me.
''''So you want to be killed too, huh?! Stupid bitch, I''ll make you regret it soon-''''
''''!!''''
Before he can spit out more bullshit or do anything, I pin him down to the ground with telekinesis and shut his mouth as well.
Even if you pull out the head professor, you still couldn''t win against me, idiot.
''''Hey, girl, what did he do to you?'''' Liana asks the girl, who had been shaking from before.
''''H-He threatened to kill my family i-if I don''t be his ve. P-Please help me, Your Highness!'''' She pleads to Christina instead.
Hearing this, Christina clenches her fists ''''I will. Don''t worry.'''' Then she turns to the guy.
''''To think that it was even worse than the rumors... What excuses do you have before I tell this to my father?''''
I release the telekinesis on his mouth.
''''Puh- Hah! Hahahah! You don''t know anything, Your Highness. His Majesty and your brothers don''t care! Try whatever you want, you can''t do anything against u-''''
THUD
I kick him in the face.
''''Yo-''''
THUD
Another kick.
''''W-''''
THUD
Another one.
''''W-Wait!'''' The guy finally realizes that he could be beaten to death here.
Looking down at him, I calmly says¡ª
''''Care to answer some questions?''''
''''Y-You wouldn''t want to make the Forbes family your enemy, release m-''''
THUD
''''Care to answer?''''
''''My father won''t forgive-
THUD
''''Care to yet?''''
''''F-Fine! Don''t hit me anymore!''''
''''Good.'''' I smile. ''''So, how many ves do you have?''''
''''A-Around 40, but as I said before, even the imperial family ignored this, so you can''t do anythi-''''
THUD
''''Didn''t ask you to speak more after the answer.''''
Just in case, I turn back to Christina to see that all four of them are looking at me strangely. I guess I didn''t show this side of me to them, well, it''s just that I didn''t need to be like this before.
''''Is that true? Christina?'''' I ask Christina, who is still dazing a bit.
''''A-Ah, I don''t know about that, I''ve been out of thepetition for the throne since a long time ago, so nobody really cared to give me that information.''''
''''I see. That makes sense.''''
Turning back to the guy, I continue to ask him.
''''So, where did you leave all your ves?''''
''''I-In the main estate of our Dukedom.''''
''''All of them? What about that girl over there?''''
''''I-I have 3 more in the academy.''''
''''I see, your father on this too?''''
''''Y-yeah.''''
''''Right, let me warn you this, if you don''t release all the ves at the academy, or if you continue to threaten their families after this... I will personally find you and give you the worst beating there is, and I will be watching your actions, understood?''''
''''H-Huh?''''
''''And, don''t bother to try and get back at me either, I''m sure the Emperor would want to p you in the face for owning ves rather than having to go to war with the elven kingdom because you attempted to hurt their crown princess, no?''''
''''P-princess??''''
THUD
''''Answer.''''
''''Y-yes! I will release them, please let me go!''''
''''Have a nice sleep first, you''re pretty hurt, you know?''''
THUD
The guy loses his consciousness.
Turning back to mypanions, I can see Emy smiling lightly, giving me a thumbs up, while the others are still stunned.
Finally, Anastasia snaps out. ''''Y-You were the princess?? Why did I not know about that?!''''
''''Sorry, I just didn''t tell you.'''' I smile apologetically.
''''Well, let''s get this girl out first.'''' Christina says with a sigh.
After helping the girl with her luggage, we sent her to back her family first for them to sort out their situation. Christina decided that we should go and inform the headmaster about this.
The headmaster Stephen was shocked, to say the least, when we told him about this. He said that he would do his best to protect the families of the three former ves. Well, that''s done, I guess.
But now I need to elerate the pace, I can''t let the ves at the estate endure this anymore.
''''Sorry, I think I''ll go home first, see you guys around.'''' I say, pulling my girlfriends to go home.
''''Ah, see youter, Sylvia.'''' Christina replies.
''''See youter!'''' Anastasia waves her hand.
Let''s inform Isabe and Adam first.
*****
Left behind by the three, Christina and Anastasia are now standing in silence, processing the horrible things that the man before had allegedly done.
''''I''ll have to ask my brothers about this...'''' Christina unknowingly mutters.
''''Um... Your Highness?''''
''''A-Ah, Anastasia, what''s wrong?''''
''''Are you nning to save the ves?''''
''''...How did you know?''''
''''Mhmm, you could say my intuition. I just have a feeling.''''
''''Hm... I see.''''
''''So, please let me join as well, my divine magic is very helpful! As a priest, I can''t ignore crimes like this!''''
''''...I''ll consider it.''''
''''Thank you very much!''''
''''...No problem.''''
''''Then, I''ll see youter!''''
Anastasia begins to walk to her dorm, waving at Christina, who also waves back.
''''And somehow, I have a feeling that those three are going to be involved in this as well...'''' She mutters.
Case 35: Turmoil.
Case 35: Turmoil.
*****
3:26 P.M., July 2nd, 1753, Aragon Empire, Crimson Pce.
''''I''m telling you for the fourth time now that it wasn''t us!'''' A middle-aged man shouts angrily, his usual benevolent face nowhere to be seen. This is the first time the church has been involved in one of these meetings, and what he got was a baseless usation.
''''And how can I trust you, Archbishop Henry? Clearly, the Marquis''s guards were killed by the pdins, only with offensive divine magic can someone poke small holes through bodies like that.'''' Another man refutes.
''''Stop it, Duke Forbes, there is no evidence that the Church did it. But, the intruders were aiming to rescue the ves, maybe the Marquis shouldn''t have bought them in the first ce. They have only targeted ve owners, you know? You of all people better be careful.'''' A man presumably in his thirties replies sarcastically.
''''Hah, are you implying that they wille for me next? Laughable, you underestimate me too much, Duke Spencer, there''s hardly anyone who can match me in this empire. If those cockroaches dare to attack me, they''ll know fear!''''
''''...We''re going nowhere.'''' The Emperor says annoyedly, besides him are his two sons.
He is exceptionally pissed off today, mainly because this morning, the brutally mutted corpse of Marquis Eliot was found near the pce. And now he has to summon an emergency meeting with all the avable high nobles and other forces to deal with this.
Just a few hours before, a report from thete Marquis''s wife saying that unidentified intruders had raided their mansion and that the Marquis was missing came in as well.
There are only twelve Marquises in the empire, so losing one is obviously a pretty big deal. The Marquis''s son, Derrick Eliot, who is shaking with a pale face at the end of the table, is also here, mostly to receive the title and resume thete Marquis''s work as soon as possible.
After some hours of discussing to properly fill in the vacuum of thete Marquis, the meeting''s topic has switched to the intruders.
''''As I said before, I think these are the same ones who have been attacking our nobles for thest few years. Their motive is the same.'''' A noble speaks up.
''''But the group before this didn''t use this kind of magic.'''' Another noble says.
''''Actually, assuming it wasn''t the pdins, what kind of magic can drill such clean holes into the human bodies? It''s even strong enough to pierce the barriers of two decent tankers as well.''''
''''Hah~ That''s why I said, just don''t buy ves anymore, and you won''t be targeted. It''s that easy.'''' Duke Spencer says with a frown. ''''And Your Majesty, I plead, please make an effort to stop these kinds of crimes.''''
''''...I will think about it.'''' The Emperor replies annoyedly.
In the end, the meeting ended with no clear answer as to who the intruders were. The son of thete Marquis got his title in a hurry, and now he has toe back to his mansion to resume the work.
It was decided that Marquis Eliot''s death would be officially announced as an ident after a few days.
Walking in the hallway outside the meeting room, a young man in his twenties with a fierce expression seems very frustrated, the attendant beside him tried his best to calm him down earlier, but it didn''t work.
''''Those goddamn scumbags...'''' William curses.
Born as the second prince of the empire, William is ambitious, he wants to sit on the throne, and he wants to see his country grow to be the very best.
But definitely not like this. Corrupted nobles, ever-raging wars, and people being enved.
Although Duke Spencer, who is his biggest ally in his faction, has tried his best to prevent very across the capital and other territories, there are still some rotten bastards like Duke Forbes. Worse, the bastard is one of the best swordmen in the empire, so nobody can really touch him.
William is extremely frustrated because he couldn''t win over the Emperor, no matter what he said. The Emperor is siding with the crown prince, and they only know wars and invasions, ignoring the corruption that is still growing, embedded in the roots of the Empire today.
''''Hah... Whatever.''''
Snapping out of his trance, he can see a girl walking towards him from the other side with a serious expression. It''s his little sister.
''''Christina.''''
''''Brother William.'''' Christina greets, looking straight at her brother''s eyes.
William''s image inside Christina is pretty good, although his appearance is a bit rough, and he likes to y around with women a lot, he is also kind and reasonable. Unlike her other brother, whose face is triggering this ufortable feeling inside her every time.
''''What are you doing here?'''' William asks.
''''Brother, can we talk?''''
''''Sure...?''''
Inside the guest room of Christina''s mansion, she and her brother are sitting across from each other, sipping the tea that a maid bought earlier.
''''So... Is it true that you already knew about Duke Forbes owning ves?''''
''''!!''''
William widens his eyes. ''''How did you know that?''''
''''I caught his son trying to do shady things with one of his ves earlier today, after some interrogation, he said that his father is also in it with him.''''
''''...Even the son is this bad...'''' William frowns. ''''...Fine, there''s nothing more to hide.''''
After telling Christina about the whole situation, William smiles bitterly. ''''I''m sorry, Christina, I''m not strong enough.''''
Christina, who has an angry expression until now, rxes her face when she sees her brother''s state.
''''...It''s fine, brother William, at least you tried.''''
''''Thanks.''''
''''...Brother.''''
''''What''s wrong?''''
''''The heir of Forbes also said that all of the ves are in their main estate.''''
''''...Don''t tell me...''''
''''I''m going to save them. Please lend me a hand.''''
''''...That... Is very risky.''''
''''I know, but I can''t ignore this.''''
''''...''''
''''...''''
''''You know what? Fine, I''ll contact Duke Spencer and the church to have them mobilize their forces. The archbishop seemed exceptionally pissed off today when he heard about Duke Forbes owning ves, maybe I can get him to join. And I''m going as well.''''
''''Are you sure, brother?''''
''''I am, I can''t let my sister charge in alone, no?''''
''''That''s my brother.''''
Christina chuckles.
*****
''''So, let me exin the n once more. Firstly, we will wait for the moment when security is the mostxed, then we will infiltrate like thest time to find out theyout of the estate, as well as the exact locations of the ves and Duke Forbes''s bedroom.'''' Adam says.
''''Once we''re done confirming the Duke''s state, our members will report back the information, then, Her Highness will use the Hecate II with super AP rounds to hopefully shoot Duke Forbes to death while he is sleeping, and that will be the signal for us to all went in, prioritize knocking out normal workers, but shoot anyone on sight if they try to guard the ves.''''
It''s nighttime, and we''re now in the meeting room underground again, with our new information.
Our investigation team has also been verifying what thete Marquis said, and apparently, the information is very likely to be true, Combined with what we got out of the guy earlier in the morning, we decided to finalize our n today and proceed as soon as possible.
''''Yes, it would be better if the Duke wasn''t there, but... He''s already on his way back to his estate.'''' Isabeins. ''''If only we knew this earlier...''''
''''Well, worst case, just run away first, we can always do another raidter.'''' I chime in.
''''You''re right, Your Highness. We still need to rescue more people.'''' Isabe sighs.
Well, we need to travel for a day to get to his territory, so better hurry up, I suppose.
Case 36: Signal.
Case 36: Signal.
Now that we''re done with the nning, we need to swiftly start the operation.
This time around, all of us will be acting together. Seventeen S.D members, Adam, Isabe, Emy, Liana, and me. If you ask where are the members who previously operated here since a few years ago went, they all came back to our country. Well, the ones who actually did the rescues directly, at least, not the intelligence team.
They''re all members belonging to Isabe''s squad, we decided to sent them back for three main reasons:
Firstly, they''re not as efficient as our current team when ites to operations like this.
Secondly, we wanted to train them to use firearms as well, and doing it here with so much people is not very ideal, to say the least.
And finally, they kinda needed a vacation.
Isabe is an exception, because she is stronger and more experienced than most of the other members, she will still be a huge help.
She still primarily use magic, but she also got some basic instructions for using guns recently, so there''s no particr problem if she decides to use them either.
Anyway, this time we have quite a number of half-truck, 6, to be exact. Considering the number of people we need to rescue that we got from the guy, I don''t even know his name, really.
Fortunately, after all the nning, it was well passed midnight, so our journey going outside the capital went pretty smoothly.
Now, we need to cover quite a distance before reaching the Forbes''s territory. It would take around 12 hours or so, continuously driving at 60km/h.
Might as well get some sleep.
It''s time to cuddle with my lovers, this is bliss.
*****
William and Christina are now sitting at a table, together with Duke Spencer and Archbishop Henry. The location is a mansion of Duke Spencer in the capital.
Needless to say, all four of them are very tired. Mainly because it''s 4 in the morning, they have been running around gathering people for this operation.
Roping Archbishop Henry in wasn''t that hard, the church absolutely despise very, they would do everything in their power to help. The council of the church''s capital branch deemed that William and Duke Spencer are trustworthy enough, given their history of fighting against crimes like this. So they immediately dispatched 20 pdins, each in their Advance level, that''s almost half of their force for this operation.
Duke Spencer didn''t even need to be persuaded, he was nning to do the exact same thing for a while now, so obviously he would join. He provided 10 half-trucks and 3 vans, as well as 25 seasoned soldiers in the Advance range level.
The main objective of this operation is to find concrete evidence that could be used to bring Duke Forbes''s crime to light. And that evidence would be the ves inside his estate.
With this operation, not only they can reduce the influence of Duke Forbes, a strong ally of the current crown prince, but it will give the a more definitive cause for the church to support William''s faction.
Before, the church heavily criticized the imperial family''s decision to wage war against thete Kaspia, and they have been supporting William as the heir for a while now. With this, they can even further solidify their position in his faction.
Regardless, they are ready to face even Duke Forbes, their consciences won''t allow this to go any further.
After finalizing their n, they started to get into their vehicles, ready to depart.
On the way out, Christina encountered a familiar orange cat, it was Anastasia. She had been waiting there because earlier in the day Christina told her toe to this mansion if she really wanted to go.
A genius in divine magic, a devout follower of the goddess, they weed her with open arms.
And so, their journey, too, started.
*****
Driving through a massive grasnd to the west, we finally arrived at the territory after more than half a dayter.
Having 6 half-trucks driving in a group would be very conspicuous, so we had to split up and then regroup near the estate.
But first, we had to fill our stomach, the operation wouldn''t start until midnight, and it''s only 3 in the afternoon.
So we each sent out one of the members to buy food and drinks, and then started to drive to the estate.
Parking around 200m from the estate, we again, used illusion magic to make us invisible, then we sent 5 members to infiltrate the building with extreme precautions.
After an hour, we got the confirmation that the ves were indeed inside a basement under the building, what the hell with all these basements for ves?
Anyway, they had also confirmed the location of the Duke''s bedroom, it''s the room in the middle of the fourth floor, so now I''m flying around with a member of the squad, who can use illusion magic to make us invisible.
The goal is to find a building I can use for sniping while our team get into their positions. It would need to be sufficiently tall, within 300m preferably, and I could actually see the bedroom from there.
After a while, I found one that matches the requirements. Within 300m of the estate, no obstructions, and 5 stories tall, this one is good enough.
So I fly to their terrace, using the space between the water tanks to create afy sniping space, and then I take out the case with the Hecate.
It feels like a long time since I''ve use this one, although I literally shot it like half a month ago.
With the S.D member, a young female elf with a ton of scars by appearance, looking at me curiously, I take out the nket and spread it out on the ground.
Now both of us are sitting on the nket, I open the case and take out the Hecate, stabilize it with the bipod at the front and the monopod below the stock.
I then take out the bullet box, pulling out 7 rounds of super AP and put them in the magazine. Then I pull out 5 more spare mag I''ve prepared, and started to load all of the bullets in, and finally, lining up all 6 mags on the right side of the gun, the bullet box on the left, in case I need more.
Iy down, take control of the scope and try to aim at the bedroom.
Yup, very clear, this is pretty good.
''''Please go and tell them that we have found a location for sniping.'''' I said.
''''Understood, Your Highness.''''
Now we only need to wait, let''s eat something in the meanwhile.
*****
It was already sunset when Christina and William arrived at the Forbes''s territory. Fortunately, they deployed the same tactic as Sylvia''s group: Illusion magic and traveling separately. So they didn''t get any suspicion from the people.
Now, the time is near midnight, all the members are already in their positions, ready to raid the estate. Earlier, some of their members who are adept at stealth has confirmed the existence of ves inside the building.
Even on the surface level, they found maids with clear sighs of abuse, namely bruises and fresh wounds, working with souless faces, it was very obvious.
This time around, William, Duke Spencer, as well as Archbishop Henry will be the ones who give outmands, mainly because they''re not strong enough to participate in the battle, and an army of this scale, with two teams who have no prior working experience with each other, they certainly do need some pointers.
When the tension is the highest, everybody was about to charge in, only waiting for themand, a faint hissing sound can be heard in the air.
Following that, something very small moving insanely fast, faster than anything they''re seen, pierced the window of Duke Forbes''s bedroom, leaving behind a trail of blue. And almost immediately after, a loud screaming noise escaped out of the building.
From then on, chaos ensued.
Case 37: Start of the chaos.
Case 37: Start of the chaos.
*****
''''Your Highness, everyone is ready to attack, but please take your time to find the best moment to strike.''''
''''Alright, thanks. I''ll make sure to aim properly.''''
Both of us fall into silence.
With the magazine already inserted in the gun, I pull the bolt back and push it forward, transferring a bullet into the barrel. I then take a look through the scope, what greets me is the sight of the Duke''s bedroom through the window.
It is very fortunate that the window doesn''t have any curtain, else we would have to use some illusion magic to make the curtain invisible, and that would be pretty risky. The man is a Swordmaster, it wouldn''t be unfeasible if he somehow detect an illusion magic casted by an Advance mage.
Anyway, he has been sleeping for a while now, but just to be sure, I''m going to wait for 15 more minutes. Let him fall into the REM sleep, or whatever, first.
So there I was, teasing the trigger guard for 15 minutes, effectively gave it a forey, until finally I decided that it was the time.
''''Put a sound barrier on for me.''''
''''Understood, Your Highness.''''
I aim very carefully at the head of the peacefully sleeping Duke, because I''m looking at him from the side, I align the middle of the crosshair with his temple, and then, pull the trigger.
*BOOM*
Immediately after the bullet left the barrel, fire shing out from the muzzle brake, I take a look inside the scope again-
Tch, he was able to sense it, goddamn monster.
It seems like the Duke reacted to the bullet when it pierced the window, but he was not able to avoid itpletely, the bullet got through his left shoulder, effectively blew away that whole area, severing his left arm. Looks like the tip made it through the nightstand behind as well.
I instantly pull the bolt back for another shot, but the Duke seems to have realized where the bullet came from, running out of the room with incredible speed.
This is not very good, but at least I got a hit, I need to cover my team for their way out first.
I aim my scope around, stopping at the front yard of the estate, where everything has somehow spiraled into chaos.
*****
After the scream was heard, Sylvia''s team swiftly moved into the estate from the back side, knocking out whoever still awake, and they went straight to the basement.
Meanwhile, William and two othermanders finally gave the order to attack, soldiers rushing in from the front gate.
Guards were startled by the scream earlier, they flocked outside of their posts, some of them encountered Christina''s group and called for support.
In another corner, Duke Forbes was bbergasted, dumbfounded and overwhelmed. He was very confident is dealing with whatever the infamous ''intruders'' could do, but never before had he encountered this kind of attack. With a speed faster than even his fastest sword strike, power beyond a Spearmaster''s thrust, he barely dodged that one with his instinct, losing an arm is still considered lucky.
Enduring the pain, he ran around the mansion, holding his sword, before finally taking a first-aid kit from the living room, frantically bandaging his shoulder with his remaining arm and his mouth.
But that wasn''t enough, the attack erased most of his left shoulder, exposing bones and flesh, he could have swore he saw his heart beating through the hole looking down.
Abandoning the idea, Duke Forbes ran around the estate again to find a healer, but the problem was, he didn''t have any. Because he politically sided with the crown prince, who is hated by the church, no priest ever served him.
He was slowly realizing his fate, that is doomed to die by excessive blood loss.
This thought enraged him, he didn''t want to die yet, he still wanted to extend his influence, he still wanted to get stronger and put everything under his feet.
After a whole minute of agonizing pain and fury, he finally epted it. There''s nothing more to be done. But... Before his final moment, he wanted to grant his enemy the most painful death.
So he rushed to the front yard with his sword, where his guards were fighting pdins and Duke Spencer''s force.
Now, he can clearly see Duke Spencer, Archbishop Henry, as well as the second prince, standing behind the pdins and other soldiers, givingmands.
''''SO IT WAS YOU LOT!!!'''' He shouts.
*****
Underground, where almost 100 ves of all kinds are currently locked behind metal bars, there''s around 5 guards standing near the entrance of the basement, some of them are yawning, due to being assigned at this hour in the midnight.
Suddenly, the door is kicked open, and before they can even react, dozens of bullets have already went through their bodies.
''''Quickly, before the other guards notice, free as many of them as possible!'''' Adam said, frowning at the horrible sight of barred ves in front of his eyes.
So everyone got to their work, but strangely, even after releasing all the ves, nobody came down to the basement. They were pretty sure that at least some of the guards would check this basement.
With all the fuss that were going on when Sylvia shot the Duke, they had to check for all possible intruders, but apparently... not?
''''Let me go out and check first.'''' Adam said. ''''You two,e with me.'''' He signals two of the squad members.
Carefully treading out of the entrance of the basement, which was hidden inside a storage room, they find the surrounding... Eerily quiet.
No, maybe not, they could hear faint sounds of battles in the direction of the front yard.
So they stealthily move to the hallway, looking out the window, and before their eyes are roughly 100 people, each one of them are very powerful, fighting each other. It was chaos.
In that chaos however, they could see behind the group that was pressing from the outside was William the second prince, Duke Spencer and Archbishop Henry.
They can even spot someone who matched the descriptions of Duke Forbes, just, with one less arm, going absolutely crazy down there, and princess Christina fighting in the bunch as well.
So the three hastily ran back to the basement and ryed the information, to which Emilia and Raeliana almost immediately affirmed that they''re their ally.
The two had more or less made out Christina''s intention when they confronted the Duke''s son together at the academy yesterday, but the thing they didn''t expect was their speed, to think that they would attack at the same time...
Regardless, being careful is almost never a bad thing. So here they should just focus on getting the ves out first... But that would probably ruin whatever n Christina''s side has.
''''They''re probably here to get the ves and use them as evidence to punish Duke Forbes.'''' Isabe said.
''''Yeah, so we can''t just get all of them out...'''' Liana ponders.
''''Just get the elves out then. Leave the others for them.'''' Emilia said.
''''And then probably help them a bit after that? I mean, there''s Duke Forbes out there.'''' Liana said, raising an eyebrow.
After a bit of thinking, they all decided to go with Emilia''s idea. Most of the ves here are not in very good conditions to walk anyway, moving all of them would take a lot of time, especially without their professional transporter Sylvia here.
*****
In the front yard, the pdins and the soldiers of Duke Spencer are pushing the other side. Should have been, it''s a stalemate for now.
And it''s all because of one man, Duke Forbes.
Although somehow he has lost his left arm, Duke Forbes is still overwhelmingly stronger than they have anticipated. Most of the soldiers can''t even handle a single swing from him, despite being in the Advance level. But they preserved, mainly because of the pdins and Anastasia, who can use divine magic to increase defense and heal allies.
And fortunately, they''re not without help, from the start of the battle, a seemingly mysterious force was helping them. The deadly ray of blue they have seen before has now multiplied, shot towards numerous enemies with extreme precision, especially when the enemies were about to use their abilities.
The rays came in at a regr interval of 2.5 seconds, after a batch of 7 rays, they will stop for around 4 seconds before starting a new batch again.
The rays are extremely powerful, most of the time obliterate whatever is in their trajectories. Not even fully armored tanks with barriers can endure them.
Duke Forbes has been targeted several times, but he just barely dodged the rays every time and kept on rampaging.
But eventually, with the advantages stacking on their side, including overwhelming healing from the pdins and the cat girl, and the mysterious helper, Christina and her teammates were able to reduce the size of Duke Forbes''s force.
Finally confronting Duke Forbes and his remaining few elite guards with her mostly intact force, Christina said, panting:
''''...It''s time to end this. Duke Forbes.''''
Case 38: Headshot.
Case 38: Headshot.
''''...It''s time to end this. Duke Forbes.''''
''''YOU!! HOW DARE YOU!!'''' Duke Forbes screams on top of his lungs, his sword shing with mana.
The scream was almost like a screeching noise, causing everyone to frown, some even cover their ears.
''''He went berserk! Everyone, prepare to subdue him!'''' William shouts.
Duke Forbes charges forward, swinging his sword infused with mana sideway. Three tankers immediately stand in front of his path, raising their shields to take the hit for the mages, who are still casting.
But that only stopped the Duke for a second, the sword sliced through their shields like butter, the shockwave generated from the swing sent them flying back dozens of meters.
Utilizing the gap when he ended the swing, five more attackers using various weapon storm in, but even they ended up flying back after Duke Forbes simply use a technique to blow up the air around him with mana, like a bomb.
All kinds of spells flying in right after, ice spears, fireballs, tornados, earth bullets,... But he just shrugs most of them off, the mana coating on his body is ufortably resilient. Some of the more lethal spells he either dodged, or parried with his sword.
At this point, everybody has already realized, this won''t be easy. It''s their fault for underestimating a 2 star Swordmaster. Furthermore, the elite guards are still a problem, there''s still 4 of them, and each one requires 5 to 6 people to match against.
When Duke Forbes is charging straight to a group of mages again, a familiar hissing sound can be heard one more time in the air.
The blue ray pierces the head of a guard, exploding it into pieces, the lifeless, headless corpse falls down with a thud.
Right, we still have this helper, is what they''re thinking.
So the battle went on like that for another 2 minutes, with Duke Forbes mindlessly attacking everyone else, sometimes even hurting his own subordinates.
Gradually, all the guards were taken care off one by one, all thanks to the blue rays from the helper. But Christina''s team unfortunately lost a few teammates during this period.
Now alone, Duke Forbes is somehow able to face off almost 50 people of the Advance level at the same time, this goes to show everybody present just how absurd the master ss is.
But the Duke is not going tost long, his strength has decreased noticeablypared to when the battle started, probably due to his left side bleeding continuously and the ongoing 50 versus 1 against him.
That''s good news, but the pdins and the soldiers also can''t hold it for much longer, the battle hassted for almost an hour, the front yard now is nothing more than a mess.
The mages are surpassing their casting capacity, fighting desperately against the headache every second. Tankers and damage dealers getting their limbs cut off, then get healed, and charging in again.
The most exhausted people are probably the pdins, they''ve been using barriers and heals non-stop for a while now. This also applies to Anastasia, who is drenched with sweat, her cat tail waving annoyingly, healing an injured tanker.
They need a finisher to end this fight.
''''Restrain him!! Block his movements so that the ray can hit him!!'''' Archbishop Henry shouts.
By this point, the rays have not been able to deal significant damage to the Duke, only grazing him several times, but they have the power to actually finish him. Finish, because now they know they can''t subdue him anymore, it''s impossible.
So everyone gives it a final push, using whatever they can to stop the Duke''s movements, ice magic, telekinesis, whips,... However, it is not very effective against a 2 star Swordmaster, let alone a berserk one.
But then, out of nowhere, two figures, one with a sword, another one with a scythe leap above the Duke, simultaneously sh downwards with incredible speed, forcing the Duke to guard against the double attack with his sword instead of dodging. The golden mana from the sword and the green mana from the scythe press down on the Duke''s gray mana.
Unlike before where he could just flung the sword casually to sent his opponents flying, this time Duke Forbes is forced to keep the position for a few seconds, and that''s exactly what is needed in this situation.
The now familiar hissing sound can be heard again, a blue ray hitting the restrained Duke in the back of his head precisely, blowing up his entire skull, brain matters and pieces of the skeleton ssh everywhere.
The two figures, who were dressed in full ck and wearing white masks before, have disappeared into the night again, leaving everyone at the scene stunned.
*****
And... Headshot!
Phew~, fortunately Liana and Emy came out to help there, else I would have to step in to finish the Duke directly.
Yeah, no, I didn''t expect to see Christina''s group here at this time, but regardless, I couldn''t let them got hurt or anything. There''s even the church''s force here too, probably Christina roped them in.
But they did pretty good, thanks to their sacrifice my teammates got the ves, at least, the elves out pretty easily, ording to a report I just heard from a member. They are preparing to leave already, I should get to moving as well.
I started to use telekinesis to put the Hecate back into the case, collecting all the mags, as well as the empty casings ejected out of the gun. Either way, that costed me a lot of bullets, and I seriously need to work on another type of bullets to deal with these monsters. I guess I need more muzzle velocity.
Throwing all the things into my space bag, I fly back to our car, where my girlfriends have already waited inside.
''''Good job.'''' I said, hugging the two.
''''Mhmm.''''
''''You too.''''
Alright, it''s time to go back.
-----
When we reached our home, we left the ves for the team to take care of, and drifted right away to sleep, after a quick bath, of course.
And now, it''s morning again, I stretches out my arms and legs, time for a fun academy day, wonder if the news got out yet.
But first. ''''Wake up, my darlings.'''' I tap my lovers, who are still clinging on me, sleeping.
Welp, just as I expected, they''re rubbing their things against my thighs. These ever-horny girls didn''t get to do it yesterday after all.
That''s why I''m waking them up earlier today, so that we won''t bete for school. I am a genius.
-----
After some blowjobs and creampiester, we''re now at the academy.
Walking into the ss, I can see the usual members again, doing their own things, creating a beautiful picture of unadulterated chaos.
After some greetings with Nick and the mage girls, we walk to the back of the ss, where Christina and Anastasia are standing together, talking very seriously.
''''Hey guys.'''' I said, pretending like it''s normal.
''''Ah, you three.'''' Anastasia turns to us.
For a few seconds, I could felt their somewhat doubtful gazes looking at us.
''''Hi, Sylvia, Raeliana and Emilia too.'''' Christina seemingly smiles like usual, but there''s something different about this one.
''''You three didn''t go to school yesterday, right? What happened?'''' Anastasia asked, her cat ears twitching.
Ah~ they''re clearly suspicious already, how to deal with this...
Case 39: Suspicion.
Case 39: Suspicion.
*****
Yesterday''s operation wasrgely a sess. We lost some of our people, but we were able to secure more than 80 ves in the basement, plus the ones who worked as maids as well.
When we arrived at the scene, the ves were already freed from their cages, and upon questioning, they said that a group of ck-clothed, masked men and women had released them.
The group allegedly used some kind of strange magic to take down the guards, but the ves were not able to perceive the magic directly with their eyes, likely due to an illusion magic casted by someone in that group.
Either way, right now, brother William and the other two are preparing to reveal the deeds that Duke Forbes did to the public. It''s going pretty well, I''d say.
The only mystery left is the helper, I''ve never seen magic that strong before, we sessfully tracked their location by calcting the trajectory of the rays, but we were one step toote when we arrived.
Aside from that... the two figures yesterday, they looked very simr to Emilia and Raeliana, especially the tness on the chest of ''Raeliana''. They even used the same weapons. And ording to my ssmates, all three of them were absent yesterday as well.
Suspicious. Highly suspicious.
Does that mean that they were the ones who attacked our nobles for the past few years? But they just came here recently... Did they hide themselves all that time?
''''Ah, Christina.'''' Anastasia greeted, we have be friends after yesterday''s work together.
''''Anastasia, good morning, did you have a good rest?''''
''''Mhmm... Not exactly, I didn''t sleep very well.''''
''''That''s pretty bad, are you sure you still want to attend ss?''''
''''It''s alright, thanks. But... You also saw the two people yesterday, right?''''
''''... Yeah. I thought they were simr to certain elves we know.''''
''''I honestly thought so too, but why were they there...''''
''''Ah, I assume you''re not familiar with this, so-
*****
Hmm, what excuse should I use this time... I probably can''t say that I''ve been trying to make babies with these two the whole day likest time either.
Whatever, gotta be quick, else Liana would sh my tits out like thest time.
''''We went on a date.'''' I said nonchntly. ''''What''s wrong? Did something happen yesterday?''''
''''...Nothing.'''' Anastasia said, squinting her eyes.
''''Oh, a date? I''m jealous.'''' Christina''s eyebrows quirked. ''''Can I go on one with you too?''''
''''Sure thing, I''m always down for more fun.'''' I said, going with Christina sounds good.
''''Just the two of us?'''' Christina looks sideway at my girlfriends, who have already settled down on the nearest table, listening to us.
''''Mhmm... Why don''t you ask my girlfriends?'''' I replied.
''''Girlfriends?!'''' Anastasia eximed, turning to me. ''''You have more than one??''''
''''It''s prettymon in high nobles, you know, and Sylvie is a princess.'''' Liana shrugged.
''''Is that so... Wait, Christina is joining too?!'''' This time the cat turns to Christina, who is still looking at my girlfriends.
''''Well, do I have the permission to monopolize Sylvia for a day? Dear girlfriends?'''' Said Christina.
''''Mhmm...'''' Liana ponders.
''''...If you can beat me once.'''' Emy suddenlymented, looking straight at Christina''s eyes.
''''Oh? That sounds good.'''' Liana said.
''''...Sure. But how do we do it?'''' Christina narrows her eyes.
''''Two matches a day, after school.''''
''''Deal.''''
Mhmm, it does feel pretty good to have people fighting over me. Oh well, I''m such a trash. Anyhow.
''''Ah, also, do you guys know what''s going on today? I saw a bunch of staff running around the main sparring area.'''' I said.
Anastasia turns to me. ''''Ah, I just heard from a professor earlier, it seems like the headmaster is doing a special lesson for all students of A sses today.''''
''''That old geezer is? I thought he doesn''t teach.'''' Liana injected.
''''Ahahah...'''' Anastasia smiles awkwardly.
-----
It looks like the news is not out yet, because everyone is acting very normal, no one talks about the Duke at all.
Regardless, currently we''re learning history, which is pretty boring so far, it''s all about conflicts and glorifying the empire, standard stuff.
I don''t really know why they do this either, I mean, I get it, you''re trying to do a PR for the empire to bait the talents around the world into your country, but clearly it''s not working very well, evident in how none of us is actually listening, at all.
Aside from that, it seems like we''re still not off the hook of these two detectives over there. Christina and Anastasia would asionally take a nce towards us during the ss. Mhmm, I thought we distracted them enough earlier.
But that''s fine, I think, they don''t have any evidence, so.
-----
''''Sylvia.'''' Christina said, turning to me.
''''Hmm?'''' We''re now moving to the sparring area, where Stephen - The headmaster will be teaching us something very soon.
''''Do you know any magic that has very high speed and pration?''''
''''You mean, like, ice spears?'''' I see what you''re doing there, miss.
''''No, but more like, a ray, faster than ice spears.''''
''''Isn''t that more like divine magic? I remember seeing something like that on the offensive category.'''' I pretend to think, quirking my eyebrows. ''''Right? Anastasia?''''
''''Eh? Um, there is, but I think the one Christina is talking about is different.''''
''''Hmm... I don''t really know.''''
''''I see...'''' Christina squints her eyes.
You won''t be able to catch me, girl.
-----
All five of us are now sitting on the seats around the sparring tform.
The tform itself is slightly elevated from the ground, square-shaped, and big. I assume that it was made from some kind of metal, looks pretty hard to break.
There''s quite a lot of people here, on each side of the tform is one row of chairs, for each A ss, I suppose. There''s four A sses after all.
The ones from other years look very odd as well, but not nearly as odd as our circus over here. I guess second year is really different, like Stephen said.
Talk about Stephen, there he is, walking in from the distance.
Instantly, I can see the third and fourth years stand up and do 45 degrees bows towards the man. Actually, our ssmates are also doing that, minus me, my girlfriends and Christina. I guess he is really respected, huh.
Confused, the first year students also stand up after a dozen seconds, imitating everyone else.
''''Rx.'''' Stephen addresses everyone with a dignified voice, walking to the center of the tform.
After everyone has settled down, he opens his mouth again.
''''Today, I am honored to be able to guide all of you, the youth of this world, to hopefully defeat the evil and reim our long lostnd.''''
''''All of you present here are the best of the best, the hope of the whole continent, the ones who will apany the Saint to face off the demons. For that, please know that you''re very special.''''
''''But, that doesn''t mean that you can becent, it would only bring failures. Have confident in yourself, but also know despair, that way you can grow further.''''
''''So for that-
Okay, dude, you''re giving us a whole house of nothing burgers here, you''re not doing a high school presentation, get to the point. Who the hell did this guy learn from?
-Because all the things you need to know have already been integrated into the curriculum already, we will be doing something different today.''''
Finally.
''''All of you will doing mock battles against me. Solo, team, whichever you want.''''
So just sparring, then, say that from the start, you geezer.
Case 40: Former Saint versus current Saint.
Case 40: Former Saint versus current Saint.
''''Then, start from the fourth year, I want to see the best first.'''' Stephen turns to look at the people sitting opposite our side.
''''I will go first, solo.'''' A girl with pure ck hair in a ponytail and ck irises confidently walks to the tform.
''''Daughter of Duke Cam, good. Let''s see how strong our school''s number one is.''''
''''Then, please take of me.'''' The girl, still with her emotionless face, rivaling that of Emy''s, pulls out two daggers and holds them in reverse.
''''Come.''''
Instantly after that, the girl seemingly disappears into thin air before reappearing behind Stephen, using one of the daggers to stab towards his neck.
But Stephen spins around with superhuman speed, catching her wrist with his right hand and pulls her entire body over to his side, destabilizing the girl. He then throws out a casual punch towards her stomach, but the girl disappears again and targets his neck behind him one more time.
''''Old trick.'''' Stephenmented.
He doesn''t even turn around this time, just stomps lightly on the ground.
The air around him changes as mana fluctuate, then finally the atmosphere surrounding him explodes like an air bomb, pushing the girl back several meters.
''''My turn.'''' He said.
Stephen, much like the girl, pretty much instantaneously appears behind the girl, who is still a little bit dazed after the hit before, and throws a punch towards her side.
The girl hastily turns around to block the hit with the daggers, then she tries to get Stephen with a spin kick, to which Stephen just falls back a bit, narrowly dodging the passing kick.
Using the opening, Stephen this time casts several spells at the same time from all directions, two fireballs, two ice spears, three earth bullets, and throws all of them at the girl.
It looks like she''s finally getting serious, the ck gemstone on her ne glows together with the two daggers. Then, dark spikes started toe out of the ground, deflecting all the spells.
The girl charges forwards again, shing Stephen continuously, while the spikes are stabbing him from everywhere as well.
Stephen, still calm, dodging all the attacks very casually for a while, before he finally retaliates.
That''s... space magic.
Pitch ck portals, much like the entrance to my space bag, started to appear all over the tform. The spikes thrusting through the portalse out on ones near the girl''s body, grazing all over her skin.
That is a very dangerous move. If Stephen wanted to, he could have open a portal connecting one of the spikes to the back of her head or something, then it would be game over in an instant. I get why he''s so respected now.
The act of opening portals like this to attack is one of the most advance applications for space magic, dad can do it too. Actually, I should master space magic more, I think I have some ideas to cook with the guns here...
Anyway, back to the match. It''s pretty obvious at this point, the girl can''t even touch him, and her body is covered with her own blood already.
Stephen punches the girl, who is visibly tired, in the stomach, causing her to copse, her hands holding her abdomen.
I mean, she was quite strong, maybe even stronger than Emy, around 4 star Advance? I don''t know.
''''Not bad.'''' Stephen said. ''''Get some healing.''''
From the corner, a mage uses telekinesis to move the girl closer, then another woman dressed in a priest''s robe started to use healing magic on her.
''''Next.''''
''''Yes! We want to go next, team, please.'''' A guy in the fourth year said.
''''Sure.''''
Their team is the perfect example of bnce, one tanker, one mage, two damage dealers, one supporter.
The synergy is pretty good, too. The two swordmans are pretty flexible, they know how to connect their attacks, the tanker takes the hits very timely, the other two are decent as well.
But that''s pretty meaningless against a master, they got absolutely destroyed after a while.
''''Good teamwork, keep training.'''' Stephen nods. ''''Next.''''
-----
Just like that, he proceeded to destroy every single one of the students, including the third year ones. No one here can really deal with that annoying portal magic. I probably could, but haven''t tried.
And don''t even get started on the first year, they didn''t even get Stephen to use his signature magic.
''''Hmm, not bad, not bad at all.'''' Hemented, after beating the crap out of a freshman, poor guy.
''''Now then, second year.'''' He turns to us. ''''Anyone?''''
''''You guys wanna go?'''' I said to the girls.
''''No, I have to duel Emilia.'''' Christina refused.
''''Mhmm.'''' Emy nods as well.
''''...I''m feeling a little bit under the weather today, so...'''' Anastasia said.
''''You wanna go?'''' Liana asked me.
''''Hmm...'''' Do I try or not.
Fuck it, let''s just go.
So I raise my hand. ''''Me, solo.''''
''''Hoh~ This is finally getting interesting.'''' Stephen eximed.
I then fly my way onto the tform. ''''Right, let''s try not to go too far.''''
''''You''re right.'''' Stephen chuckles.
I could feel everyone, excluding Christina and my girlfriends, looking at us with question marks on their faces.
Well, if we go all out here, they really could get swept up in the fight, so.
''''Let''s get started, then.'''' I said.
*****
Standing 15m across from each other, Sylvia and Stephen each takes a deep breath.
Stephen, unlike the calm and casual look before, seems to be concentrating, clearly taking this fight very seriously. This confuses the students, who the hell is this short girl for the headmaster to be that serious??
But regardless, the fight starts.
Sylvia immediately draws out mana from the gems on her earrings and choker, her already brilliant blue eyes seem to shine even more brightly.
On the air, 25 ice spears the size of a human simultaneously formed, Sylvia then sends them flying with terrifying speed towards Stephen with a simple motion of her finger.
Stephen, just like his opponent, draws out mana from his two diamond rings, opening an ufortably big number of portals, each around 1 meter in diameter, and there''s over 100 of them floating all over the tform.
The ice spears fly towards the portals, everyone expected the battlefield is going to be a mess with ice all over the ce after they get through the portals, but what they didn''t expect, was the ice spears piercing through all the portals like ss, continuing to fly towards Stephen, who is totally dumbfounded.
Sylvia used a technique called ''hijacking'', a highly advanced skill on the mana control category. Because people use mana by controlling the flow of energy outside of their body, magic can technically be hijacked. The only problem was, it''s really hard. You need to have much better mana control than your opponent, and you need a lot of concentration, at that point, just casting a counter magic of your own is probably more efficient.
But, Sylvia is known for her absurd mana control capability, and against such annoying magic like portals, it was the right solution.
Against the rapidly approaching barrage of ice spears from all directions, Stephen has no choice but to deactivate the remaining portals and form a barrier around him to block them.
All 25 spears collide with the barrier continuously for a few seconds, but they only managed to put a few scratches on the sturdy barrier of an Archmage.
''''That''s hard.'''' Sylviamented, finishing up the next barrage of magic.
This time, it''s her most powerful elemental magic, earth.
Close to 40 metal spikes coated in mana started to emerge from the ground, their tips pointing towards Stephen.
Inside the barrier, Stephen has alreadypleted his next magic. If she can hijack the portals and destroy them, then he just need to cast spells beforehand and then have them fly through the portals the moment they formed.
Surely she can''t hijack the portals before his magic goes through.
By the time all the metal spikes were flying towards Stephen with a speedparable to a bullet, a bunch of portals opened behind Sylvia. From them, all kinds of magic came out continuously, fire bolts, lighting bolts, ice st, mana missiles...
Sylvia hastily put a barrier around her as well.
On one side of the tform, Stephen is pouring his magic to the barrier to defend against the barrage of metal spears while attacking through the portals.
On the other side, Sylvia is also enforcing her barrier, while putting even more force into the spikes by controlling them with her most proficient magic - Telekinesis.
That proved to be a good decision, because Stephen''s barrier began to crack, bit by bit. However, Sylvia herself could not hold on for much longer, the hijack before was a half bluff, it took a pretty heavy toll on her brain. Now she has to use telekinesis while defending against such intense stream of spells like this.
She would win very easily here if she can teleport. But unfortunately, applying space magic on a living organism is vastly more difficult than normal objects. This also applies to Stephen.
So now, it''s a fight of endurance, whosever barrier breaks first, it''ll be game over. And both of them know it.
The students have been staring wide-eyed at the colorful scene for a while now, the sheer mana radiating from the tform was enough to make some of them feel nausea and headache.
Slowly, more cracks started to appear on both of their barriers, they gradually grow longer ang bigger, growing like a spider web, and with the onlookers staring at the battle between two masters with bated breaths-
Both of their barriers break at the same time.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Canceling all of their magic, they both shrug at the same time.
''''Well, that was pretty good.'''' Sylvia said nonchntly.
''''Yes, I think it was enough.'''' Stephen said, dusting off his clothing.
Although the two of them could have continued, they decided that it was enough for a quick evaluation.
*****
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Coming back to my seat, I could feel all the stares from everybody present. If you could feels the stares physically, I would be long dead, pierced by them now.
I sit down on my seat like nothing has happened. ''''The headmaster, he''s pretty good.'''' I said.
''''Y-You... are you really not 100 years old??'''' A certain cat girl asked me.
''''Cmon, I''m not so shameless, lying about my age like that.''''
''''Ah! Maybe, you... the Saint?!'''' Anastasia eximed.
''''Well, what do you think?''''
The cat girl excitedly jumps to my face, putting her hands on my shoulders, eyes sparkling.
''''Really?! Are you really the new Saint?!''''
...I forgot just how enthusiastic this girl is when ites to religion. ''''No, of course not, I''m just a pretty decent mage...'''' I said, pushing her away.
''''Eh~'''' Her face crumbles in real time, almost as if she just ate a raw lemon.
I can''t do a grand reveal just yet, sorry.
Case 41: Cozy time.
Case 41: Cozy time.
Afterward, one cat girl dejectedly walked back to her seat, her adorable cat ears drooping, it seemed like she really wanted to meet the Saint, which is, well, me.
She probably doesn''t need to wait for much longer though, if we look at the general state of politic here and really boil it down, the emperor and the crown prince are on the side of war, while the second prince is not. Christina is obviously out of the equation.
There''s a total of five Dukes, three of them are busy fighting demons at the border already, so they are neutral. Of the remaining two, Duke Spencer is on the second prince''s faction, and then there''s Duke Forbes, who''s on the crown prince''s side.
Oh, and did I mention that Duke Forbes is in the six feet gang? Well, six feet underground that is, cause he''s super dead now. I shot him in the head the other day.
But anyway, I''m getting sidetracked here. The point is, we just need to put the second prince as the heir to the throne, and then somehow keep his loved ones hostage or something, then the war should definitely end, and we can start preparing to fight the demons. Especially now that the crown prince''s most powerful ally is dead, it''s going to be easier.
Now we need to convert and/or convince the nobles to support the second prince, and then start to pressure the emperor to either stop the war, or abdicate the throne altogether.
Worst case, if he''s still stubborn, we''ll have to assassinate him, I would feel sorry for Christina, but we don''t have infinite time here.
Either way, it seems like the students here got out of their daydreams already, I could hear a lot of murmurs. Well, I guess it''s not that surprising.
''''You did well.'''' I could feel a hand stroking my head.
It''s Liana. ''''Mhmm, well, if we kept going, I would have lost there.'''' I said.
It''s not false, I felt like he still had more cards to y, it''s the previous Saint after all, I would need to train a lot more to catch up to him.
''''Don''t worry, with your absurd talent, you''ll surpass him in no time.'''' She said, moving her arm to hug my waist sideway.
''''I''m not concerned, though. Thanks anyway.'''' I replied, leaning on her shoulder.
When did this girl be so gentle? She was so cheeky before, is it because she just passed puberty? Or it is because we''re lovers now?
Doesn''t matter, I guess.
''''Well, then, is there anyone else?'''' Stephen, still on the tform, said.
''''Me! Solo, please!'''' A guy from our ss said loudly.
Ah, it''s the protagonist. Well, let''s see what would happen.
-----
*yawn*
Mhmm, it''s not very interesting.
I mean, the only one here that could somewhat face against Stephen except me is probably Liana, but she''s busy groping my butt right now, I doubt she wants to go up there.
Do I just sleep for now? I doubt there would be anything else anyway.
''''Wake me up when it''s over.'''' I said to the girls, who each gives me a nod.
-----
After the ss ended, we remained in the sparring area to watch Christina and Emy duel. And I forgot to ask the headmaster to teach me portal magic, maybe I''ll do thatter. ording to the goddess, this guy should be trustworthy, so I guess I can ask for the Saint experience or something.
Anyway, I''m now sitting on Liana''sp, it''s pretty rare that I get a back hug from Liana like this, usually she would just go for a front hug, then sneaks her hands down to touch my butt at the same time.
Anastasia is also here, sitting besides us, to provide healing if needed.
On the tform, Christina and Emy are fighting quite fiercely, sword and spear shing against each other.
Ultimately though, Emy still won both of the two matches, now she''s making a V sign while smiling very slightly.
Ah, I think I need to console Christina again, she seems down.
So after Anastasia treated both of their injuries, I hug Christina''s head into my chest again. This time around, she instantly puts her arms around my waist to hug me tighter, almost as if she had expected this.
...Cunning girl.
Anyway, it''s almost lunch time now. I need to fill my stomach.
''''Are you guys free now? Wanna go grab lunch together?'''' I asked, with Christina still burying her head in my chest.
''''Mhmm.'''' Christina grumbles in approval.
''''Sure.'''' Anastasia said.
-----
We''re now in a restaurant inside the academy''s ground, the menu here is not that much different from a normal restaurant''s one, the quality is pretty decent as well, except they serve almost instantly, probably to save the student''s time.
Though, I''m not sure if I got infected with a rich kid''s pte disease since I''vee here or not, and my ''decent'' is actually top tier food or something. But in my defense, I''m a princess, so.
Picking up another piece of sausage, I open the newspaper I just got outside.
Hmm, it looks like the news is not out yet, whatever.
''''This salmon here is pretty good, Sylvia, do you want to try a bit?'''' Suddenly Christina asked me.
''''Sure.'''' I said.
''''Say ah~'''' She stabs a sizable piece of salmon and brings it towards me.
Oh, I''ve never gotten Christina to feed me before.
''''Ah~''''
(?????)
It is good indeed, the meat is perfectly cooked, with minimal seasoning to add a bit of vor on top of the delicious salmon.
''''Eat this too.'''' Emy said, bringing a piece of pancake towards my mouth.
''''Ah~''''
''''Then try the chicken too.'''' Liana does the same as well.
''''Ah~''''
Having beautiful girls feed me like this, what a life.
-----
Because all of us don''t really have any schedule for today, we all decided to go y outside in the afternoon.
Currently we''re watching a y, in the same theatre the three of us visited before, on the exact same couch. Although I did use water magic to clean the couch several times that day, it still is somewhat embarrassing... I kinda squirted a lot on this couch, so...
The y this time is different from thest one, the female lead has a fianc¨¦, which is probably the male lead, who is cheating on her with amoner girl because the female lead is too ''basic''. Worse, the male lead is a whopping crown prince.
The female lead then broke the engagement and suddenly decided to make a business out of nowhere while her family was still doing absolutely fine, but the said business still somehow seeded tremendously in the span of like, three weeks.
Oh, and she also found a cute boy who is actually the third prince disguised as amoner for some reason, and is absolutely smitten with her. But she is the female lead, so she didn''t realize a thing anyway.
Aaaand she got together with the scumbag prince in the end. Bruh.
I''m starting to suspect that whoever wrote these scripts is a Saint who read too much Otome Isekai manhwa in their past life. There''s no way else, this is uncannily simr to that stuff.
''''The nobles here are actually simr to that?'''' Anastasia asked Christina curiously.
''''No, absolutely not, no prince of ours is going to abandon his fianc¨¦ because she is too ''boring'', like he said. That prince is going to die real fast.'''' Christina replied.
''''That makes sense, but I guess like this is more entertaining.''''
''''Yeah.''''
-----
After that, we went on the streets following the Sweetmaster Emy, and we ate a lot of delicious stuff. Emy is truly a blessing, must protect.
We only split up when it was 6 P.M, after going through a theme park and visiting the colosseum. It was a lot of fun.
I hope we can hang out like this more in the future.
Case 42: Making automatic shotgun and doing wife things.
Case 42: Making automatic shotgun and doing wife things.
As I open my eyes, a familiar ceiling greets me.
''''Mhmm~~''''
I tried to stretch out my body, but as usual, my two lovers are clinging to me with all their limbs, physically, they are vastly stronger than me, so I can''t really move much.
Today is Sunday, which means we don''t have to go to the academy anymore. I feel like it has been a long time since I''vee here, although it has been only one week or so.
Probably because of all the assassinating that I did. But for now, there''s no major target in the empire that needed our power to clean up anymore, Duke Forbes was likely the strongest one.
So now, we need to focus on the politic. But that can wait for a while, we need to see how things go with the second prince first.
Conclusion? I have free time now. It''s gun crafting time baby.
Using telekinesis to slip out of the double embrace, I let my two lovers hug each other. This scene is simply hypnotizing, to say the least, two young, beautiful elf girls hugging each other naked, sleeping.
After a morning wash-up, I put on my clothes and headed to the working table.
Now then, what should I make next?
I have a few options here, one is to make the other sniper rifle that I wanted to make, which is the Barrett M82, mostly because it''s semi-automatic with pretty decent RPMRound per Minute, so it should shoot faster than the Hecate that I have right now.
But I can use telekinesis to pull the bolt of the Hecate back pretty quickly anyway, so I guess it won''t be necessary yet.
Or, I can make a machine gun, which would probably be the MG3https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/MG_3_machine_gun, but then there''s the problem with ammunition as well, I don''t think I have enough bullets for machine guns.
So that means, shotguns.
But a normal shotgun is pretty inefficient, especially in this world where magic has more power than normal guns. The advantages of firearms that I''ve been relying on so far are speed and range, which thetter shotguns aren''t really known for.
So I have topensate that, by adding more power. Fortunately, mana make fantastic explosive fuels, so I just need to frankenstein them with the ammunition, somehow.
Now the real question is, what shotgun do I make.
When somebody asks me how much more firepower do I need, the answer would always be ''YES''. So automatic shotgun it is.
After looking on the Wikipedia for a while, I decided on the Saiga-12https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Saiga-12. AK-like guns never go wrong.
-----
After sacrificing most of my morning looking at the blueprints and making theponents, I have managed to get around 40% of it done, I''d say.
''''Rest a bit, you''ve been doing this for a long time now.'''' Liana sitting besides me said.
''''You''re right, I got too focused.'''' I replied.
''''It''s good that you know.'''' She pats my head.
''''...When did you get so gentle? You used to bully me before.'''' I said, not that she doesn''t bully me anymore, she''s just doing it in bed.
''''What? Do you want to be bullied?'''' Liana said, pulling my waist closer to her.
''''W-Well... I don''t... Dislike it...'''' I trailed off.
Liana smirks, then she immediately presses her lips onto mine.
-----
After a bit of saliva exchanging, we headed to our own kitchen, where Emy, in her apron, is trying to bake a cake, following a recipe book.
''''It is going well?'''' I asked.
''''Mhmm.''''
Hmm, it''s looking pretty good so far, as expected of the Sweetmaster.
''''Do you guys want to eat anything specifically for lunch? I can make it.'''' I said, rarely do we have a whole day off like this, might as well cook for them, I''ll be their wife in the future after all.
''''Hmm, anything from your previous world?'''' Liana asked.
''''That sounds good.'''' Emy added.
From Earth? Ergh...
I could only think of fast food, most of the normal ones are here already.
Wait, Pizza? Let''s try pizza. I''ve never heard of pizzas here before, did no one who came here from Earth know how to make it?
''''There is one, it''s called pizza. Cheese, sauce and toppings on top of a thin dough.'''' I said.
''''Oh~ That actually sounds good.'''' Liana eximed, Emy is just nodding repeatedly.
''''Alright then.''''
-----
Looking for the right ingredients was pretty exhausting, but we finally got all of them.
It''s in the ''microwave'' right now, I just pped some metal together and manually heat up the thing, and then use telekinesis to rotate the dish in the center.
Look, in my defense, I have a verypelling reason, I''m toozy. I''m not gonna invent the whole microwave here, no way.
Regardless, it''s a thin-crust, chicken BBQ pizza. I made this because Liana loves chicken meat, Emy and I has no preference outside of sweets anyway.
*Ding*
Oh, looks like it''s done. And no, that was not the microwave, it was me.
Taking out the pizza with telekinesis, the enchanting smell starts to envelope the room.
''''Smells very good.'''' Lianamented.
''''Yeah, looks like it came out pretty good.'''' I said, bringing it to the table.
On the table, Emy is already prepared to eat, holding a knife and a fork on her hands. Why does she look like an anime character...?
''''Ah, this one is eaten by hand.''''
''''Okay.'''' She puts down her eating utensils.
Sitting down on the chair, I use mana to form a knife in the air, then cut the pizza into six pieces, and now we wait for Liana.
Shortly after, she came back with a tray of drinks, I asked her for cold cs, just to get the full pizza experience.
''''Alright, dig in.'''' I said.
Each of us grabs a slice and eats it. Hmm, I forgot ketchup, goddamnit.
''''''''Mhmm~''''''''
Looks like both of them do like it, I''m d.
''''This one is so good!'''' Liana eximed.
''''I forgot the ketchup, wait a second.'''' I said, putting down the slice on my te and go back to the kitchen to find the ketchup.
When I went back to the table, the two had already devoured most of the pizza, only leaving my half-eaten slice and another one. I admire their determination to leave some food for their girlfriend, but it''s pretty funny how they''re still staring at the two pieces intently.
'''' ... ''''
Well, guess I''ll make more.
Spraying ketchup onto the two slices of pizza, I hold them both towards my girlfriends. ''''Try it with ketchup, I''ll make more.''''
''''''''But...''''''''
''''Just eat it, it doesn''t take long anyway.''''
''''Thanks, I love you.''''
''''Me too, you''re the best.''''
I nod in satisfaction.
-----
After two more pizzas, we were done with lunch, and now I''m massaging my girlfriends. I heard that wives would usually massage their husband''s shoulders or something, so here I am.
Unlike me, who is only doing exercises when in bed, these two move their body a lot, so a massage would be pretty nice to rx their muscles.
''''Mhmm~~''''
''''Hah~ That''s good~''''
''''d you two like it.''''
I''m using telekinesis, mainly because I don''t have a whole lot of hands, and it''s not like I can massage them with my tits or anything. Well, I can, but that would help some other things rather than muscles.
Besides, it is a good way to practice my precision with telekinesis as well.
Tch, why are their legs so long.
Case 43: Stephen’s premonition.
Case 43: Stephen¡¯s premonition.
*****
''''The newspapers are out, Your Highness.'''' An attendant said, bringing the newly published newspaper to the man sitting on the working table.
''''Good.'''' The man takes the newspaper and opens it.
After reading it for some minutes, he nods in satisfaction before putting it back onto the table.
''''This will be devastating for the crown prince, I''m sure.'''' William said, his gaze on the front page of the newspaper.
It is now Monday, William and his allies have submitted the story about Duke Forbes to most of the major newspanies. And thepanies have simultaneously published the story on their front pages today.
The bottom line of the story is that they had found out about Duke Forbes''s inhumane act, which was very, so they raided his estate to capture him. However, he retaliated against two imperial family members in the process, so he got executed on the spot.
''''The trial for Jack Forbes will begin soon, right? Do we have his victims with us?''''
''''We do, Your Highness, they''re ready to testify against him anytime.''''
''''Good, might as well use this chance to erase the trash altogether.''''
*knock* *knock*
''''Come in.''''
The door opens with a click, then, a maid walks in.
''''Your Highness, His Majesty the emperor is calling you.''''
''''Figured. Let''s go.''''
-----
William sits down on one of the chairs inside the meeting room. Today, everybody seems restless, they''re whispering to each other while looking intently at William. Probably because two major nobles died in just a few days, and this time William is directly involved as well.
Present are the usual members, the emperor and his two sons, Duke Spencer, the ministers and a few more high nobles.
The emperor this time has an even more annoyed face than the previous meeting, and the crown prince Jeremy has lost his usual friendly smile as well.
''''Silence!'''' The emperor said furiously, veins started to appear on his forehead.
The meeting rom plunges into silence, nobody wants to enrage the emperor even more.
''''...William.'''' He said, ring at his son.
''''Yes, Your Majesty.''''
''''Why did you do that?!''''
''''It was just the right thing to do, Your Majesty. I couldn''t ignore it anymore.'''' William receives the re confidently, his eyes filled with determination.
''''You messed everything up! You just killed the one who managed our force for the conquest!''''
''''I had no choice, Your Majesty, he would have killed me and Christina back then.''''
''''And who told you to just went in and raid his estate?! Not only did we lost our best Swordmaster, but now we have to fill up his work as well!''''
''''I have no excuse.''''
William is confident, he got the backup of the only politically active Duke and five Marquises,pared to the other side, he is sure that the scale has tipped over to his side.
''''You know what? For your punishment, I will have you rece Duke Forbes and go conquer Oplus yourself.''''
''''Please wait a moment, Your Majesty.'''' Duke Spencer said. ''''I personally think that the conquest should be canceled, we need to fill the work of thete Duke Forbes first, and I don''t think His Highness the second prince did anything wrong. It was Duke Forbes''s fault for trying to harm members of the imperial family.''''
''''I agree.'''' Archbishop Henry said.
''''I''m in favor too.''''
''''Me as well.''''
''''I also think that that punishment is unreasonable.''''
A few people immediately jumps on William''s side.
''''Whatever the cause, he DID kill a Duke, mind you.'''' Jeremy said with cold eyes, devoid of any emotion.
''''Yes, you can''t just kill off an important noble like that.''''
''''Exactly.''''
A few others tried to fight back.
''''What nonsense, are you saying that he should be alive after attacking His Highness and Her Highness?''''
''''I dare say that this is His Highness''s fault for suddenly raiding him like that!''''
''''What sphemous-
-----
The meeting ultimately ended in William''s victory, without Duke Forbes, he clearly had more support. For his ''punishment'' , he will only be grounded for 10 days, which is basically a free vacation at this point.
Walking out of the meeting room in high spirit, William was thinking of how manydies should he bring to his estate for his vacation, when he is suddenly stopped by someone pulling his right shoulder.
Turning around, he could see an unusually cold Jeremy staring at him.
''''...You shouldn''t have done that, William.''''
''''I don''t need you to tell me what to do, brother.''''
''''You will pay the price.'''' Jeremy said, walking pass William.
''''...Heh, this is satisfying.''''
*****
Today is Monday, but I don''t want to learn from the professors, so I sneaked out to meet Stephen. I''m rarely alone this time, because I told Emy and Liana to spend some time on their own, usually we cling to each other too much, like, 24/7.
Anyhow, I need to ask Stephen to teach me portal magic this time.
*knock* *knock*
''''Come in.''''
As I open the door, a familiar scene of Stephen sitting at the table greets me.
''''Hi there.'''' I said while walking towards the table.
''''Oh, Princess Sylvia, what made youe here?''''
''''I have a little present for you.'''' I said, pulling out the pizza box that I made this morning.
''''Present? For what asion?'''' Stephen seems confused.
I use mana to make a chair to sit down, and then cast a fire spell to heat up the pizza in the metal box.
''''Here.'''' I said, removing the lid of the box.
''''!!'''' Stephen''s eyes widen, he then looks at the pizza and me alternatively.
''''Nice to meet you, fellow Saint.'''' I said with a smile, pulling out two cups of coke, just for the full experience.
''''...Hah~ Why didn''t I expect this.''''
''''That means I hid it pretty well.''''
''''You are right, and it was probably a good decision.'''' Stephen chuckles.
''''Well, enjoy the pizza, I made this one myself.''''
''''Sure thing, I''ve been missing out on these for so long.'''' Stephen takes a slice and eats it deliciously.
''''So, Stephen, or should I call you Saint Lucas?'''' I said, taking a slice as well.
''''Stephen is fine, I''ve abandoned my old name.''''
''''Alright then, I want to ask you a few things.''''
''''Go ahead, helping the new Saint is my duty as the former Saint, too.''''
''''What buff did you get?''''
''''Infinite mana. The two gemstones on my rings are just decorations.''''
''''Wow~ it must be nice not having to recharge your gemstones.''''
''''It is, though it was a total gamble on my side, I didn''t have a clue on how much my brain could take back then.''''
''''It worked out though, so that''s good.''''
''''Rather than that, what''s your?''''
''''Ah~ I can go onto the Inte.''''
''''...Excuse me?''''
''''I can go onto the Inte.''''
''''How does that work?''''
''''Ask the goddess, not me.''''
''''But what do you get out of that?''''
''''This.'''' I pull out the Desert Eagle.
''''!!'''' Stephen widens his eyes again. ''''I see... Guns, huh. And probably a lot of other things as well.''''
''''Yup, it''s super convenient.''''
''''So then I''m assuming these are in production already?''''
''''Not this one specifically, but yes. For now, it''s exclusive to our country though.''''
''''I could see that... With how the emperor is right now, revealing the technology might not be a good idea.''''
''''It''s not too bad now, I think.'''' I said, picking up the newspaper on the table for him to see. ''''You see, I shot the guy who''s in charge of the whole conquest the other day already.''''
''''... I''m speechless, I was doubting the second prince''s force could kill Duke Forbes, so that was you, huh.''''
''''Well, he was a scumbag, so.''''
''''You are not wrong.''''
''''With this, we can build up the pressure to eventually force the emperor to stop the war, if not, I might need to blow up his entire pce.''''
''''Please don''t do that, we still need the empire intact to fight the demons.''''
''''That''s thest resort, but talking about demons, how was your experience fighting against the demon king? What was he like?''''
''''In my time, it was fairly easy. We fortunately had your dad, which was and still is the strongest mage in the world, and other very talented individuals as well.'''' He said. ''''As for the demon king, I felt like... He was too weak.''''
''''Huh?''''
''''Don''t get me wrong, he''s still very strong, butpared to other demon kings before, he seemed...ckluster, I think. It''s almost as though he was not aplete version.''''
''''That sounds very ominous.''''
''''Yeah, and this time... The demons are advancing suspiciously fast, I think there''s something wrong here.''''
Don''t set up a g, dude...
''''Well, we just need to do our best, I suppose.''''
''''That''s true, I will help you to the best of my ability.''''
''''Teach me portal magic then, I want to learn it.''''
''''...Couldn''t you have asked your dad?''''
''''He said that he didn''t need to teach me, which at that time I was confused, but now I think I understand why, seeing you here.''''
''''...On one condition.''''
''''Go ahead.''''
''''...Update me on the Otome Isekai stuff, you have Inte, right?''''
So that was you who infected the theatre, you bastard.
Case 44: Jack Forbes’s retaliation.
Case 44: Jack Forbes¡¯s retaliation.
''''Really? Otome Isekai?'''' I said disapprovingly.
I mean, I''ve read some of them, and they''re not total garbage, but the majority of the subgenre are just annoying cliches, I especially hate the scumbag male lead trope.
*cough*
''''At least some of them are good, no?'''' Stephen smiles awkwardly.
''''Well, yes, but you see, time here flows much faster than on Earth, so only 9 months has passed on Earth since I''ve reincarnated.'''' I said. ''''So, when did you leave Earth?.''''
Well, I mean, it depends on when he got reincarnated here, ording to the goddess, time in this flows much faster than time on Earth, due to some kind of interference on the cosmic level. So although I''ve been here for almost 18 years already, only 9 months has passed on my browser. So if he died in 2023 like me somehow, though very unlikely, he won''t get much content.
I don''t even know how the goddess is tweaking the browser so that I could watch videos and such normally, being a god sounds so cool and so exhausting at the same time.
''''Interesting information, I died in 2018.''''
''''So before the pandemic, huh, you''ll have a lot of content, then.''''
''''What pandemic?''''
''''Oh, about that-
-----
''''...That''s terrible.''''
''''Well, yeah, but enough of the gloomy stuff, how can I transfer the information to you? Illusion magic?''''
''''Usually that is the way, you can project your thoughts as images onto a surface, like a projector.'''' Stephen said. ''''But seeing that you didn''t know this, you might have to learn Illusion magic first.''''
''''You don''t know how to do it?''''
''''Not my expertise.''''
''''Hmm, fine then, I''ll learn it from an acquaintance.'''' I could watch films with my lovers like this too, why didn''t I think of this before.
''''Sure, when do you want to learn portal magic?''''
''''Preferably right now, I have something to experiment with it.''''
''''Alright then, I''ll skip the aptitude test, seeing that you have a space bag already.''''
''''I''ll count on you.''''
-----
After a 4 hour session on how to connect portals together, now I am able to open two linked portals the size of a normal te, with a 10m maximum distance between the two and a 15m distance from each portal to me.
For a beginner, this is actually very good, ording to Stephen. I mean, you have to take into ount that I''m already an Archmage with experience in space magic though.
Regardless, it''s lunch time. This morning I told my lovers to wait for me at the restaurant so that we could eat together. So now I''m heading there.
I invited Christina and Anastasia as well, we''ll have big, fun meal together. This might be the high school experience that I needed all along.
''''Why are you stopping me, Your Highness?!'''' A shout from the distance interrupts my line of thought.
Turning to the direction of the sound, I could see my girlfriends, together with Christina and Anastasia standing at the side of the road, confronting the son of Duke Forbes, whose ass got beaten by me the other day.
Behind the dude is several people wearing military uniform, though from the color grey instead of red, I assume those are soldiers of house Forbes, they look kinda restless though.
There''s quite a crowd gathered around the group already, people, as always, are whispering. Anyhow, let''s see what''s going on.
''''What happened?'''' I said, tapping Liana''s shoulder.
''''Ah, Sylvie. We were going to the restaurant, but as you can see, this guy blocked us.'''' She replied.
''''Your Highness, just please! Let me capture these criminals!'''' The dude pleaded to Christina, who has a deep frown on her face.
''''As I said before, you have no evidence whatsoever that my friends here killed your father.'''' Christina said.
''''Ha!'''' He snorted. ''''It is inly obvious, Your Highness, ording to our witnesses, two unknown female figures, one with a scythe and one with a sword were seen attacking my father that day, right before he died!''''
''''And why would that have to be us, huh? Try to use all three of your braincells for a second, dumbass.'''' Liana res at him.
''''Because you whores attacked me and threatened me the other day! And all of the witnesses clearly saw that the figure with the scythe had t chest, matching exactly with yours!''''
''''...Huh?'''' Liana said in a chilling tone, her eyes rapidly losing their brilliant glints.
Oh god, why did you have to touch that topic. Even I often get my boobs bullied by her, and I didn''t even say anything. Welp, good luck getting your ass beaten again.
''''Look here, Jack Forbes, this is myst warning for you, if you keep insulting my friends and insist on arresting them, I will not forgive you.'''' Christina said firmly.
''''My patience is not endless, Your Highness, I WILL show them hell, even if that means I need to get through you!''''
Woah hey, isn''t that treason? Oh well, I think a have a target to practice my magic here.
''''Hey there garbage man, we met again.'''' I said with a smile.
''''You...!'''' Only know he realizes me.
Aha, so he''s scared of my status.
''''What? Are you still pretending to be cool? Why didn''t youin to Christina when she''s directly involved? Aren''t you just scared?'''' I provoked him.
Immediately, I could see his ego getting absolutely vited, veins appearing on his forehead, his two fists shaking. The soldiers behind him seems worried.
''''Why? Am I wrong? If you really were willing to go through her like you said, you would have been long dead, executed for treason already.'''' I said with an exceedingly annoying face for him specifically to look at.
(???)
This is fun.
''''YOU BITCH-
He instantly gathers mana around his fist and throws a punch straight at my face.
I activate my portals, one receiving his fist, the other one aiming the output towards his crotch. Usually you wouldn''t do this, because if you''re inexperienced, whatever body parts that your put in could be destroyed or lost entirely due to the weird space-time phenomena that are happening constantly between the portals.
But I don''t really care about his arm, nor do I give a fuck about his genital. The only cocks I would ever care about are the ones belonging to my girlfriends.
''''ARGH...!''''
The fistes out on the other portal, hitting his balls nicely, when he instinctively pulls his fist back, I notice his hand has two less fingers.
Turning around, I could see Emy, Liana and Christina frowning, their hands reaching out to their crotch, while Anastasia has a puzzled face looking at the three.
Regardless, at least his fist didn''t turn into green jelly, no SERN bullshit here. I''ve heard worse first tries, does that mean that I have talent in teleporting?
''''Hey, get him to the hospital or something, aren''t you guys his soldiers?''''
''''A-Ah, yes, please excuse us.'''' A man said, pulling the guy back. ''''Let''s go, master.''''
They started to drag him away, the dude is trying to say something, but I honestly couldn''t make out what he''s saying. Whatever.
''''Well then, let''s go grab lunch.''''
Case 45: A date with Christina.
Case 45: A date with Christina.
The day after that one incident, Jack Forbes was found dead in his room with a hole on his head. The trial for his crime was therefore, nulled. Scary stuff, I wonder who killed him.
I do also wonder who will inherit the Forbes title, blood rtives perhaps? Or the emperor would just erase that name altogether. I don''t really know.
Regardless, after that day, everything was quite peaceful, with Duke Forbes''s death, we don''t actually need to join the operations anymore, because the firearms performed way better than we had expected, ording to Adam and Isabe.
So all five of us spent our time study together, train together, and y together as well.
Just like that, 15 days have passed.
During this period, I finished my Saiga-12, and I did make some basic ammo types for it as well, such as buckshot, slug, flechette, birdshot, and so on.
Because I was focusing on improving my magic, I didn''t spend that much time on the guns. I wanted to master portal magic as fast as possible.
Right now, I could create around 14 to 16 linked portals that are not any farther than 25m from me, and the distance between two linked portals has cannot exceed 17m.
I was also learning Illusion magic, to improve my camouge as well as to watch films with my girlfriends. I could project images and short clips now, we''re getting there.
However, today is a little bit different, Christina has finally won against Emy in a duel. She has improved very fast, I''d say, the final score was 1/29, she is getting closer to 3 star, I think. I''ll have tomend her effort, I''m moved, really, getting beaten nearly everyday all for getting a date with me.
But it is now nighttime, and needless to say, Emy is sulking quite a bit.
''''Cmon, don''t be that discouraged, it''s just one loss, Emy.'''' I said, cing my hand on Emy''s arm, who has curled into a ball on the bed.
''''...''''
''''Ah, you say something too, Liana.'''' I turn to Liana, who''s sitting besides me on the other side, reading a book.
''''Sylvie is right, Christina is very close to a 3 star anyway, and what, you won the other 29 times, right?'''' Liana turns to Emy.
''''...But... I''m the weakest of us...'''' Emy said, her head buried in the nket.
''''Don''t worry, you''ll get stronger in no time, I''ll guarantee it.'''' I said, hugging her from behind. ''''In the first ce, I''m a Saint, and Liana is three years older than you, isn''t that right?''''
I then give Liana a signal to move over here with my eyes, which she responds back with an understanding look.
Shortly after, we simultaneously kiss her, with my lips on the back of her head, and Liana''s on her forehead.
''''...''''
It seems like she recovered somewhat from that. ''''Right, I''ll do anything you guys want today, so cheer up?''''
Compensation. Compensation.
''''...Really?'''' Emy said, turning to me.
''''Really.''''
-----
Dear mother and father, I am now somewhat regretting my decision yesterday to allow them to do whatever they wanted.
Regretting, because they were doing it even more intensely than normal, almost to the point of hurting me.
Somewhat, because I actually enjoyed it.
...I guess I love it hardcore, what can I say.
Well, it''s not like they didn''t ask me or anything, and I''m not actually hurt, so it''s fine, my body is great for sex.
Regardless, today I will be going on a date with Christina. Yesterday after she beat Emy for the first time, she asked me very excitedly what activities I would like, so she could properly n the date.
So I told her that I like to enjoy food and music, alongside watching ys, and the rest we should go with her preferences.
And yes, I do admit that watching those Otome Isekai ys is mildly entertaining, especially the part where the audience gets very angry.
Now then, I should probably wear a dress instead of the normal shorts. Let''s see if we have something suitable.
Bur first, I need to get rid of the marks on my body, especially the neck area. Fortunately, I can use illusion magic pretty decently now, so that''s not a problem.
Now throw some random clothing on first, then I need to ring the bell to call a maid, let these two sleep some more, I guess.
*ding*
After waiting for a minute, a maid came in.
''''How may I help you, Your Highness?''''
''''Can you please bring me some good dresses? The ones for outings.''''
''''Understood, please wait a moment.''''
-----
In the end, I chose a simple beige apron dress, with white shirt beneath it. Also, white stockings, obviously.
I spin around before the mirror, appraising my looks.
''''How do I look?'''' I asked the duo, who''s been sitting on the bed watching me try on dresses for a while.
''''Simply amazing, if not for the fact that you''re someone else''s today.'''' Liana said with a chilling smile.
''''Exactly.'''' Emy added.
''''Eh~ I''ve alreadypensated you guys yesterday, no?''''
''''Not enough.'''' Liana said firmly, Emy''s just nodding in agreement.
''''...Fine, I''ll do it today, too.''''
''''Great, I think I have the motivation to train now.'''' Liana said. ''''Right, Emilia?''''
''''Mhmm.''''
These two horny idiots.
-----
Walking normally to the designated location, which is the fountain in the za near the academy, I''m currently enjoying the morning sunlight pouring on my face.
In the distance, I could see a stunning woman wearing a red one-piece dress, sitting on the edge of the fountain, looking up at the sky.
''''Hi, Christina, did you wait long?'''' I said, approaching her.
She instantly turns to me. ''''No, not at all. Rather than that, you''re very lovely today.'''' She said, smiling brilliantly.
''''Thanks!'''' I replied.
Christina then stands up and offers her left hand to me. ''''Now then, shall we?''''
I take her hand. ''''Sure~''''
-----
After walking hand in hand and making small talks for a few minutes, we arrived at a restaurant.
''''Sylvia, did you eat yet?''''
''''No, I was choosing my dress earlier, so I didn''t have time.''''
''''Great, let''s have breakfast first.''''
''''Mhmm.''''
-----
Now that we have replenished our energy, it''s time for a nice Otome Isekai y again, let''s see what will it be this time.
Sitting on the couch together with Christina, I rest my head onto her shoulder, which she readily epted, even using her hand to pull my waist closer.
Alright, so, the female lead is a very powerful knight, she then by pure chance encounters a small child in a forest, and she adopts him.
I''m calling it, this one is the male lead, either that or she''ll have a different male lead, if so, this will be a pleasant one. The fluffy raising kids type, I should say.
And then...? After raising him for another decade or so, the boy, now a handsome young man that she considers her son started to act weird around her.
Yeah, I can see where this is going, there''s no other male lead candidate here.
So obviously, the next logical move to do is to identally trip on NOTHING so that the male lead cane in and save the day with his incredible ability to instantly teleport from 10 miles away and catch her like Slenderman.
Girl, you''re the best knight in the country, how the hell did you trip on air?? Did you get your knighthood from Walmart??
Yeah, no, this one is just creepy, isn''t this considered grooming?
''''Who in the world wrote these scripts...'''' Christina mumbled.
*chuckles*
''''I might know who wrote them.'''' I said while still giggling.
''''Oh?''''
''''The headmaster.''''
''''...You''re joking, right?''''
''''I wish I was.''''
''''...''''
Well, at least I enjoyed watching the audience raging.
-----
''''Where is this?'''' I asked.
''''You said that you love music, right?'''' Christina said, guiding me to a in building with no sign anywhere to be found.
''''Yeah, I do.''''
''''You''ll love this ce.''''
*knock* *knock*
''''Who''s there?'''' A voice came from inside.
''''Christina.''''
''''Come in.''''
*click*
Wow~ what a collection. There''s tons of musical instruments here, is this a shop?
''''Sister, could you y something?'''' Christina said, looking over the counter.
Following her gaze, I could see a woman in a priest''s attire sitting behind the counter, tuning a guitar''s strings.
''''What? Why suddenly?'''' The woman said.
''''It''s for...'''' Christina turns to me, before looking at the woman again. ''''My girlfriend.''''
''''Hoh? You of all people is dating now?'''' The woman brings her gaze up to see me, after a few seconds of dazing like usual, she snaps back. ''''I see, no wonder you fell for her.''''
''''Well, this sister here is Maria, she loves music, I discovered her by chance a while ago.'''' Christina said. ''''And this is Sylvia, my girlfriend for today.''''
''''Nice to meet you, sister Maria.'''' I said.
''''Me too, Sylvia. Sit here, because you''re cute, I''ll y songs for you.'''' Maria pats the seats behind the counter.
After we settled down on the seats, Maria brings out another guitar. ''''So, what do you want to hear?''''
''''I''ll follow your rmendation, Christina.'''' I said, mainly because I didn''t really hear many songs from this world.
''''y ''Summer breeze'' then.''''
''''Alright.''''
Plucking the strings, Maria started to sing, her voice is clear and euphonious, she''s very confident in her singing, I like it. This song is pretty nice, too, except it''s autumn now, not summer, but regardless.
*p* *p* *p*
''''You have a very nice voice, sister Maria.'''' Imented.
''''Thanks.'''' She said. ''''You want to try, Christina?''''
''''You know I''m bad at singing.'''' Christina said with a sigh. ''''Do you sing, Sylvia?''''
''''I can sing in elvish, if you want.'''' I said.
''''Oh~ That I''m interested in, please try it.'''' Maria replied.
Taking the guitar, I wonder what song should I y... Hmm, let''s go with this one.
''''I''ll sing ''Íü¤ì¤¸¤ÎÑÔ¤ÎÈ~''''''
-----
*p* *p* *p*
''''That was great!'''' Maria eximed.
''''I didn''t expect it either, one more song please!'''' Christina seems satisfied, too.
''''Alright then.''''
-----
After we said goodbye to Maria, it was already lunchtime, so Christina took me to the very expensive restaurant that I, Emy and Liana visited on our first day here in the capital. Needless to say, the food was exceedingly good, especially with a cute girl feeding me. Well, we were feeding each other, to be exact, I feel like such a normie.
But anyway, after that, we had a very fun time going to the casino. Gambling with magic is pretty lit, I''d say, maybe I''ll visit this ce again with my girlfriends.
When it was around 3 P.M, Christina took me to a hot spring. That reminded me that I totally forgot toe here during the past week, maybe my brain is actually degrading due to all the sex, you know, like in one of those hentais where the female character''s brain turned into her womb for whatever reason.
Regardless, we registered a private room for privacy, now we need to undress first.
Taking off my dress, I could feel Christina''s gaze on me.
''''I-I''ll go in first.'''' Christina said, when I turn around, she was no longer there.
Welp.
-----
After washing myself, I walk towards the hot spring, where Christina is already melting into the pool, her eyes closed.
I silentlye near her, then sit down right besides her in the pool. Ah~ This is great.
''''!!'''' Christina opens her eyes wide.
''''Hi.'''' I said, smiling lightly.
Christina blushes, then turns her head away. Seeing that reaction, I think I will need to tease her a bit more.
I move even closer to her, then wrap my bare breasts around her arm. ''''You can look freely, you know?''''
Below the clear water, I could see something big rising up against the towel.
Ah, she''s hard.
Christina turns her head around, her face flushed red, her breathing is rough, and in her eyes I sense uncontroble lust, her left hand is already touching my inner thigh.
Although I don''t really like to do her like this...
''''Not yet.'''' I said softly. ''''Please try to endure a bit more.''''
I don''t have permission from my girlfriends yet. This will have to be dyed.
Christina forcefully closes her eyes, biting her rosy lips, she said: ''''I understand.''''
''''Thanks. '''' I said, resting my head on her shoulder again.
I''m d she knows restraint.
So we stayed in that position for a long while, before it was time to break up.
*****
I almost lost control there, thankfully I didn''t do anything unforgivable. Not that I could win against her anyway.
But that body is just sinful. Coupled with her natural cuteness... Ah~ I can''t wait to hold her.
Right now I''m overjoyed, I''ve never felt something like this before. Now that my mind has somewhat cleared, I could remember what she said back there.
''Not yet.''
This basically confirmed my position in her heart. Now I just need to get through the other two. I''ve won.
''''I think I''ll fly home from here.'''' Sylvia said.
''''Ah, alright, I hope you enjoyed yourself today.'''' I replied.
''''Heheh, you bet I did, darling.''''
*chu*
''''!!''''
She just gave me a kiss on the lips...
''''Then, I''ll see you again.''''
This is unfair...
Case 46: A happy Birthday.
Case 46: A happy Birthday.
*****
Needless to say, after I told my girlfriends that I gave Christina a kiss, they severely ''punished'' me that night. I got creampied so hard I swear I could have gotten pregnant 20 times over with that amount of semen.
Regardless, the following days were rtively peaceful. Christina and Emy kept on dueling, because they both wanted an equal opponent to train. Though Emy still won the majority of the matches.
So roughly two more weeks have passed.
My portal magic has progressed pretty decently, I''d say. Around 20 Linked portals can be summoned simultaneously, though the distances between me and the portals, and the portals to each other did not increase by much.
The size of them though, did change dramatically, back then, the length of each portal was like, half the length of Emy''s cock. But now it has doubled, so roughly around 30cm in diameter, I''d say.
For illusion magic, I am now able to change pretty much all of my figure at the same time, which is very convenient. And also, the projection duration has increased to a few minutes, enabling me to show my girlfriends some short clips or animations.
They especially loved cartoons, like ''Tom & Jerry'', or ''Oggy and the cockroaches''.
And today, it is August 8th, my 18th birthday. From the early morning, I got a lot of happy birthdays from both the servants and the S.D squad members as well. Even Stephen gave me a free dessert ticket for a month, limited to the restaurants inside the academy, of course.
I also received a huge box shipped to me from our homnd, it''s my parents. In the one of the letters attached to the box, dad said that he didn''t really know what to send, so he just threw in a ton of bullets, diamond andpis tips, gunpowder and so on.
Which is exactly what I need right now: A restock, I''m kinda low on gun supplies right now. And I didn''t expect some kind of special gift either, each elf will have like, hundreds, if not thousands of birthday over the course of their life, so finding a special thing for each birthday is a hassle.
Mom, on the other hand though, she sent me three full package of condoms and a bunch of skincare products, with a message to ''not go overboard''. I''m sorry mom, I didn''t use a single condom since the beginning, hell, I didn''t even touch the package that you gave me beforeing here.
Anyway, Emy and Liana said that we should do a small party, with Christina and Anastasia as well. But they also told me that I should stay inside the house and leave the preparations to them.
So here I am, practicing illusion magic and watching anime at the same time. They said that the party is going to be in the evening, and now it''s almost 6 P.M already. I wonder when they will arrive.
-----
*click*
Oh, here they are.
''''Wee back.''''
''''We''re ready.'''' Liana said, walking towards the round table that I''m sitting at, holding several bags in her hand.
''''Pardon the intrusion~'''' Anastasia is walking behind Liana.
''''Hi, Sylvia.'''' Followed by Christina, carrying a big box.
''''Well, sit down first, I think Emy is almost done.'''' I said.
After they have settled down on the chairs, Liana started to take all kinds of food out of the bags and ce them on the table. Shortly after, Emy came out of the kitchen with a big cake on her hands.
''''That looks good~'''' Imented.
The cake is half chocte, half vani, she said, with my face and name drawn on the topyer of frosting. And of course, 18 candles, for 18 years have passed since my birth.
Emy ces the cake in the middle of the table and sits on my right, Liana is on my left right now. Emy then uses fire magic to light all the candles up.
''''We''re all good?'''' Liana asked, to which we nod in agreement.''''Alright then, three, two, one...''''
'''''''' Happy Birthday!! ''''''''
*p* *p* *p* *p* *p*
''''Thanks.'''' I said, smiling.
''''Now, blow the candles, Sylvie.'''' Liana pats me on the back.
*whoosh*
I blow out all the candles, then close my eyes to make a wish. Now then, what should I wish for this year... Mhmm... I''ve already wished all the things I ever wanted before, so let''s just wish for everyone''s health.
Opening my eyes, I could see Christina and Anastasia looking at me from the other side.
''''Happy birthday, Sylvia!'''' Anastasia said cheerfully.
''''Happy birthday, my love.'''' Christina said, cupping her chin.
''''Thanks... Let''s get to eating, then, I''m starving already.'''' I smile awkwardly.
''''Let me cut the cake.'''' Emy proposed.
-----
''''Right, I''ve bought present.'''' Anastasia said, pulling out a small box from her pocket after shallowing a piece of the cake. ''''Open it.''''
Inside the box is a beautifully crafted golden bracelet, this energy... Is it divine magic?
As if she has noticed my thought, Anastasia started to exin. ''''This is the prototype healing bracelet that I made, it''s not quite to the level of the ones made by the church professionally, but it should still provide pretty decent healing.''''
''''Isn''t this... very rare?'''' I asked.
''''Well, yes, it took me quite a while to make this. But... I think we''re good friends, so it''s worth the effort. Come to me every now and then, and I''ll recharge it for you.''''
This... Is actually insanely precious, it''s very hard to enchant healing magic, so there''s only around a hundred of this being made every year. Most of them can''t even get to the market. And to think she put that much effort into it...
This girl is so sweet!
(*¡ä?`*)
''''...Thanks! Anastasia, I love you!'''' I smile at her.
''''N-No problem...'''' She blushes lightly, then turns her head away.
Seeing this, Christina lets out a chuckle. ''''Right, I have a present for you too.''''
She opens the big box that she bought in earlier, and puts the present on the table before me.
''''You said before that you like stargazing, so I bought you a telescope. I specifically ordered this one from our craftsmen, I hope you like it.''''
''''Woah~ It looks so cool!'''' I eximed. ''''I''ve always wanted telescope, but never really got the chance to own one. I love it!''''
''''I''m d.'''' Christina smiles brilliantly, then she turns to my girlfriends, as if expecting them to go next.
''''Ah, we''ll give our presentster, for now, let''s y some games?'''' Liana said, grinning mischievously.
''''...Alright?''''
What, what is that look?
-----
So now we''re ying the Ousama gameKing''s game., Christina prepared the chopsticks for this one.
Mhmm, I''m not the king this time. Unlucky.
''''Yay~ I''m the king.'''' Anastasia said excitedly. ''''Then... Number three and four, please hug each other!''''
'''''''' Ugh. '''''''' Christina and Emy frown at the same time.
Reluctantly, they both stand up and hug each other.
*p* *p* *p*
''''Good, good.'''' Anastasia said.
Now onto the second round. ...Yes! I''m the king.
''''Oh, I''m the king.'''' I said. ''''Hmm, number one and three, kiss each other on the cheek.''''
Time for some hot kissing scenes. Let''s see... Ah, it''s Liana and Emy, I mean, I''ve not seen them kissing a whole lot, so this is a good opportunity.
They both stand up, and then started to kiss each other on the lips casually, exchanging saliva for a few seconds beforeing back to their seats again, all the while I was admiring the picture of two gorgeous girls kissing.
''''Awawawawa-
But it seems like the other two are not very used to this, Anastasia''s face is beet red, her hands covering both of her eyes, but I can clearly see her peeking through the gaps between her fingers, so that''s not a very effective cover. Even Christina seems taken aback.
''''Well then, let us continue-
-----
In the end, it was not until 11 P.M that the party ended, Christina and Anastasia said goodbye to us and left.
It was a lot of fun, though, we tried a ton of games together. Besides normal karaoke games, we tried all kinds of card games as well, then we moved onto board games, I did a bit of singing too, good time.
''''By the way, what did you guys prepared?'''' I asked, sitting in the bathtub together with my girlfriends.
Both Liana and Emy grin at the same time.
''''That will soon be revealed on our bed, my princess.'''' Liana said.
Eh?
Case 47: Birthday pies. (R-18)
Case 47: Birthday pies. (R-18)
*****
Recently, Sylvia has noticed something regarding her two girlfriends. They always seem to be restraining themselves when having sex with her. Even though the ''restrained'' two are not gentle by any means.
Normally she wouldn''t have the mind capacity to really notice this, because handling two massive cocks at the same time does not leave a whole lot of braincells for her.
The main reason why she noticed this, is because of the pensation'' sex that she did with them the day before the date with Christina. They asked her if they could do her ''rougher'', to which she agreed. And that night, she felt like they came faster and more seed were pumped into her belly more than normal.
Sylvia herself also enjoyed it more than usual. So from that night, she would asionally do a ''rough'' night with them. asionally, because doing it ''rough'' too often would actually damage some parts of her body.
And coincidentally, they decided to do it ''rough'' today, right on her 18th birthday.
Walking to the bed naked with her two girlfriends after the bath, Sylvia''s heart is beating unnaturally fast. Partly, because she is anticipating what she would soon be subjected to, and another part, is the ''surprise'' that her girlfriends had promised before.
She climbs onto of the bed, looking at her two girlfriends standing right before her, their thick cocks, even though stillid, stand out the most.
''''Um... Do I just leave it to you guys, like usual?'''' Sylvia nervously asked.
''''Yes, leave it all to us, you just need to enjoy.'''' Raeliana affirmed, while Emilia gives a light nod.
''''Then... Please- Ah!''''
Emilia interrupted the sentence, she pushed Sylvia down, pinning both of her delicate wrists onto the bed. Then she immediately proceeded to ovep her lips onto Sylvia''s, pushing her tongue inside, to which the other party readily epted.
Their tongues are now intertwining in familiar motions, clinging desperately to one another, all the while with sticky, gluey saliva mixing inside their mouths.
Meanwhile, Raeliana is kneeling down on the bed, spreading Sylvia''s legs with her arms. She gently kisses the exquisite feet before her eyes, then, slowly and thoroughly licks her way down to the thighs.
Raeliana loves anything soft and squishy, and her girlfriend''s thick thighs can only be described as perfect, alongside with her breasts, of course. She buries her face into Sylvia''s left thigh, after enjoying the sensation for a moment, she bites the tender piece of meat gently, causing Sylvia to flinch a little bit.
After a while of sucking and biting, she finally gets down to the main course. Raeliana spreads open the defenseless pussy in front of her face, then dives straight into licking it. Her tongue circling around the entrance of vagina for a bit before thrusting in, while her right hand is being used to pinch the clit, asionally twisting it around.
''''Mhmp~'''' Sylvia lets out a muffled moan due to the pleasure.
Emilia''s hands that held down Sylvia''s wrists now have traveled down to the two enormous mountains below. While still kissing Sylvia passionately, she grabs both of the protruding nipples, twisting them rather forcefully.
''''!!''''
Sylvia''s back arches due to the sudden attack, her eyes widen. To not lose the momentum, Raeliana pulls her head away, instead, she shoves three of her fingers inside the vagina, her movements are rough and powerful, moving up and down the slippery hole freely. The slurping sound of flesh colliding with flesh is rapidly filling the room, arousing the trio even more.
Emilia parts her lips with Sylvia to leave her some room to breathe.
''''Mghmmmm~~''''
Sylvia unfortunately has no chance to catch her breath, because Raeliana started to ramp up her fingering speed, bringing Sylvia closer to her climax. To add to this, Emilia is using her left hand to twist Sylvia''s left nipple even more, while the right nipple is being bitten down mercilessly by her mouth.
''''A-Ah! I''m cumming-
The pussy juice shoots out violently, like a broken dam, drenching Raeliana''s hand entirely.
Bringing the wet hand to her face, Raeliana licks the liquid on her hand. ''''That''s good enough for the forey... Now, onto the main event. Sylvie, are you ready?''''
''''Hah...Hah...Hah...'''' Sylvia breathes heavily. ''''Please...Give it to me...'''' She said, covering her eyes with the back of her right hand.
''''Good.''''
-----
*p* *p* *p* *p* *p*
Sylvia is nowying on her back, her legs spread wide open, her pussy is getting violently railed by Raeliana''s cock. The cock rams into her cervix with every thrust, causing her body to tremble constantly.
Meanwhile, Emilia is pistoning her cock through the gap between Sylvia''s breasts, and because her cock is so long, the tip is making it into Sylvia''s mouth as well. She grabs Sylvia''s breasts firmly, mashing the two together, wrapping the softness around her cock, deforming the once perfectly-shaped mountains.
Raeliana decided that it''s not enough yet, she grabs both of Sylvia''s legs and pushes them forwards, enabling her to thrust her cock even deeper into the pussy.
''''I''m going in.'''' She dered.
*FLAP*
Raeliana thrusts exceptionally strong this time, instantly prating the entrance of Sylvia womb. The tightness inside the womb simtes her cock, the sloppy sack is sucking the n of her penis in, almost as though she is being given a blowjob while still inside a pussy.
''''Mhmp!''''
Sylvia arches her back again, tidesing out, shooting against the cock. On her bulging belly, Raeliana can clearly see the outline of the thing inside Sylvia''s pussy, moving up and down rapidly.
Unable to endure the hot, tight feeling wrapping around her cock, Raeliana reaches her climax. She unhesitatingly pumps her load inside, directly shooting it against the walls of Sylvia''s womb.
*Pszzzz*
''''Hah~'''' Liana leaves out a sigh of pleasure.
Sylvia''s body trembles from the shot, but she still dutifully uses her tongue to lick Emilia''s n. But then, Emilia pulls out her cock and releases her grip, red marks from Emilia''s nails started to appear on Sylvia''s once fair and rtively spotless breasts.
''''My turn.'''' She said.
So they switched positions.
Emilia lifts both of Sylvia''s legs up and spread them apart, pointing the pussy straight upwards.
''''You really do like that position, don''t you?'''' Raelianamented while getting her cock cleaned by Sylvia.
*slurp* *slurp*
Raeliana is now sitting on the left side of Sylvia''s body, one hand stroking her head, one hand ying wantonly with the breasts down below, her cock hovering right above Sylvia''s face.
Sylvia, meanwhile, is licking the cock that just messed up her insides, she does it slowly and thoroughly, asionally nting a kiss on the shaft or the balls. Her tongue seems almost too small for this giant cock, making the scene looks like a cat is doing it instead of an elf.
Down below, Emilia silently rises up, aiming her cock down towards Sylvia''s pussy, getting into the mating press position. She then abruptly pressed down-
''''Ah~!'''' Sylvia moaned.
The cock mmed right through her already loosened cervix, this time even managed to touch the walls of the womb. Unable to resist the surge building up inside her body, Emilia reaches her climax for the first time today, pumping her load inside the sack.
*Pszzzz*
''''Ah... You''re breaking my womb...'''' Sylvia said weakly, wombs aren''t meant to be prated like a cock-sleeve like this, she thought.
''''But do you hate it?'''' Raeliana asked yfully.
''''...No.'''' Sylvia said, silently going back to sucking Raeliana''s cock.
Emilia, seemingly unsatisfied, continues to move her cock up and down despite just cumming shortly before, and because her tip is still being sucked by Sylvia''s womb, she ended up pulling the sack with her for every thrust.
*p* *p* *p* *p*
After a while of pistoning, Emilia ising closer to her second climax, while Raeliana has gone from simply getting her cock sucked to now deepthroating Sylviapletely, she is very much enjoying the sight of her cock''s outline moving outside of Sylvia''s throat, both of her hands grabbing Sylvia''s delicate neck.
''''I''m cumming.'''' Emilia said, immediately starts to piston even faster, until eventually-
*Pszzz*
The third load of the day has been pumped into Sylvia''s womb, the incredible amount of semen for only three shots is already enough to fill half of the sack.
Pulling her cock out temporarily, Emilia could see her and Raeliana''s cum dripping out of the hole, so she decided to respond by grabbing Sylvia''s legs and fixes them in ce, so that the entrance could keep pointing upwards, and thus no cum would escape.
Shortly after, Raeliana is reaching her limit as well. ''''I''m cumming too...!''''
*Pszzz*
Sylvia is thinking while the cock is pumping semen down her belly, she has been cumming non-stop today, from simply having her womb prated, or getting semen pumped into her. If this is what two cocks could do to her, then... What would happen if she has three?
''''Sylvie.'''' Raeliana said, pulling out her cock.
''''...Phew~ what''s wrong?'''' Sylvia said, gulping down the semen left in her mouth.
Raeliana pulls out two boxes from below the pillows, then she gives one of them to Emilia.
Emilia, who reluctantly lets Sylvia''s legs fall down, takes the box. As she has expected, cum started to flow out of Sylvia''s pussy.
But regardless, that''s not important for now.
''''We''ve been preparing these for a while. Sylvie, these are your birthday presents.''''
Both of them open their boxes at the same time-
Inside each box are two different rings.
Raeliana''s box has a simple, smooth ring made from Lapis Lazuli, with golden outline, and a ring of the same design but made from Emerald.
Likewise, Emilia''s box has the same Lapis Lazuli ring, but the other one is made from Obsidian.
Sylvia widens her eyes in shock, her heart overflowing with joy.
Emilia grabs Sylvia''s right hand, while Raeliana takes her left one. Both of them take out their rings and put them on her two ring fingers.
Spreading her hands out, Sylvia could see an Emerald ring on her left hand, and an Obsidian ring on her right. Looking over to her two lovers, they have already put on their rings, proudly showing off the two Lapis Lazuli rings on their hands.
''''...Thanks, guys.'''' Sylvia said, little drops of tears running down her face.
She then leans forwards and kisses both of them alternatively on the lips. Then she bows down and kisses their cocks as well, just to be a little yful.
''''Ah.'''' She eximed, seeing the cocks resurrected in an instant.
This will be a long night.
Case 48: Catfight, but I’m the one fighting.
Case 48: Catfight, but I¡¯m the one fighting.
*****
The morning after my birthday, I woke up feeling... Great, actually.
Sure, there are scratches added to the usual hickeys and bite marks on my body, and my abdomen feels kinda numb, but I don''t mind, I asked for it after all.
And, I got two whole rings from my lovers! That''s a double win right there.
...Actually, my breasts look like a mess right now, is this alright? I don''t feel too much pain, but the bright red scratches seem pretty rming. Eh, whatever, I''ll just use the healing braceletter, I guess. Thanks Anastasia, you''re a savior.
This time around, Emy is already up, it seems. I could smell the sweet aromaing out of the kitchen, I guess she''s making desserts again. She''s been really into baking recently, I noticed. It''s good that she has more hobbies now, I was pretty worried because she seemed uninterested in almost everything.
And then there''s this one... Liana... How is she still sleeping with her headpletely buried in my boobs like that? And, on an unrted note, it''s pretty trippy sometimes to see Liana with her hair down, actually.
Without her signature twintails and her cheeky attitude, I could only see her as an oversized loli with an extremely delicate and pretty face, and she probably has a gentle personality, too.
Except, this one is not gentle at all.
Regardless, I think I will procrastinate a bit more today. I raise my arms to hug Liana''s head ever deeper into my chest, the morning sunrays pouring onto us.
Ah~ This is joy. Just having someone to cuddle to sleep feels insanely good.
-----
When I was about to fall asleep again with Liana as a hug pillow, I could hear Emy''s footstepsing closer.
Looking over to the sound''s direction, Emy, with only a piece of apron on her body, is walking towards us with a tray on her right hand, the Lapis Lazuli ring''s blue color deeply contrasts the fair skin of her fingers, highlighting the very existence of the ring.
This... This is the legendary naked apron! I need to learn from this, because the Emy I see right now is the literal epidemy of sex-appeal. Look at those long legs and full thighs, my cock is hard already, though I don''t have one. Wait, what''s the hard thing between my thighs then? Ah, morning wood from Liana, nevermind.
''''You''re up.'''' Emy said, standing before the bed.
''''Um, but Liana is still sleeping.'''' I replied.
''''Let her sleep more, it''s still early.'''' Emy puts the tray onto the nightstand. Then she takes out one of the puff creams and hold it before my mouth. ''''Say ah~''''
''''Ah~'''' I bite half of the puff cream off.
? ????? ?
This is legit good, all hail the Sweetmaster Emy~
Emy then casually tosses the remaining half into her mouth. Noticing the bit of cream stuck on her finger, she smears them onto my one of my bare nipples, then leans over and sucks it like a baby.
''''Mhgm!?''''
After licking all the cream out, she finishes it with a flick to my already battered nipple.
''''Nn!''''
Emy gives me a gentle kiss on the lips following that, then takes out another puff cream... This little game is going tost a while, I think.
-----
*whoosh*
Liana delivers a round kick towards Emy, tearing the air apart. Emy ducks below, then does a wide sweep with her left leg, to which Liana responds with a simple jump.
Today is another peaceful day at the academy, except Christina seemed pretty jealous about our rings, but regardless, we were just doing our things, minding our business. Then of course, someone has to ruin it.
I''ve been noticing those followers of Christina that we met the other day started to appear before us more and more frequently over thest few weeks. And they always bring trouble, to me, their ''rival'', of course.
Usually Christina would just shut them off and kick them out of our space, but recently they''ve been very aggressive. Sometimes they would just ignore Christina''s words ande up straight to me.
And I normally don''t really care about them very much. You know, it''s like fighting with toddlers, you don''t want to waste your time trying to deal with them carefully, but you also don''t want to dropkick them in the face and get a first-degree murder charge afterward or something. The point is, it''s bothersome either way, and I''m toozy to think of a solution in the middle. Until now, that is.
All I did while Liana and Emy were having a mock battle was feeding Christina her lunch, because she asked for it. It''s very wholesome, even the cat priest smiled and sometimes joined in too, so there should be no problem with it.
But now they''re making a huge deal out of it.
''''I''m telling you, you can''t do such inappropriate acts with Her Highness like that!'''' The blonde girl said pretty loudly.
''''That''s right!''''
''''Know your ce!''''
Ah~ it''s starting to get really annoying.
''''Hey girls, would you stop-
''''You wouldn''t understand, Your Highness! This vixen is tantly seducing you with her obscene body, she''s trying to deceive you and take advantage of you!'''' The blonde girl cut Christina off.
But hey, you''re not wrong, I AM seducing her with my slutty body, so what? Get bigger breasts, loser.
Regardless though, I think I need to deal with this now. She''s being way too extreme with her actions, not only did she interrupt Christina talking, but she''d also interrupted our lunch, it''s only going to escte after this. Christina seems pretty mad already, though, even the usually amicable Anastasia is frowning right now.
Well, let''s use my number one tactic, then. When dealing with these typical third-rate viins, we first need to provoke them as much as possible, making them less rational and prone to spit out unfavorable lines for themselves. We then need to absolutely destroy them with our strongest weapons, leaving no escape route.
So, in this case, the most effective role for provoking should be... A green tea bitch. Let''s go.
''''Aw~ So scary. Christina, they''re saying that I''m deceiving you, can you believe it?~'''' I said, wrapping my chest around Christina''s arm. Yes, wrapping, my breasts are thatrge, okay?
''''E-Eh?! Ah, um, no. You''re not deceiving me, I''m sure of that.'''' Christina panicked for a second, but then she recovered easily.
''''See~ I''m not taking advantage of our beautiful princess at all. Rather than that, I think we can forget about our bad blood and be good friends, what do you think?''''
''''You- Veins started to appear on the blonde''s forehead, I mean, all of their forehead, really.
"Mhmm~ Why are you guys so mad? Let''s calm down and have a nice talk, shall we?'''' I said with an innocent tone, still clinging onto Christina.
''''This bitch- One of them mumbled.
''''Ah! Do you guys want some melons? It''s very refreshing and delicious, you know~'''' I lean my head onto Christina''s shoulder.
''''...Do it one more time and I''ll crush you.'''' The blonde looks at me with bloodshot eyes, her tightened fists shaking.
''''Eh~ How scary, can you protect me, my dear Tina?~''''
The blonde snaps.
*whoosh*
The hand travels through the air at an incredible speed, flying towards my cheek. But before the palm could reach its destination, it was caught by two other hands.
''''What in the fuck are you trying to do?'''' Anastasia asked the girl in a chilling tone, her signature smile nowhere to be seen.
''''...I''m mad.'''' Christina said quietly, her face darkens in real time, her eyes burning like a volcano.
''''A-Ah, no, I didn''t mean to...'''' The blonde tries to stumble back, but the two refuse to release her wrist.
Needless to say, she''s pretty much screwed. I think I saw her once in that party a month ago, so she should have known that I was a high elf, at least. But does she actually know though? I mean, she didn''t realize our identities back during our first meeting in the academy somehow. What''s going on here?
''''Good job.'''' Liana said, tapping Christina and Anastasia''s shoulder, it seems like they have finished their duel.
Now all five of us are staring these girls down, and they do seem pretty intimidated. Now to finish them off.
''''Ah~ What a waste, I thought I could have made more friends... Now I need to kill all of you.''''
''''U-Uh?! K-K-Kill??''''
''''What, what are you talking about?''''
''''Don''t you dare touch me...''''
I walk towards the blonde, approaching her left ear, then I started to talk while looking straight at the girls behind:
''''You lot have just attempted to assault a royal family member. This grudge, our elves will never forget. Until all of your houses are burned down and all of your bloodlines are extinguished, we will hunt you all.'''' I said to them slowly and methodically, coupled with a creepy smile and intense pressure from activating my mana, perfect.
In an instant, dots inside their mind seem to be connected, many of the faces are turning blue in horror.
''''But you see, I am very merciful, if you guys promise to not interrupt our time at all anymore... Then maybe I''ll let you live?''''
''''N-No!!''''
''''P-Please forgive me!''''
''''...''''
Well, as expected, most of them are freaking out, except for the blonde girl, who seems to have fainted.
''''Well, get this one out, and never appear before us again.'''' I said firmly, tossing the blonde to the group. And after that, they scrambled away.
Well, that''s done.
''''Your acting is really impressive, you know?'''' Anastasia said, looking at the girls who''s getting farther and farther away.
I mean, thanks for thepliment, I guess.
Case 49: Their libidos and school trip.
Case 49: Their libidos and school trip.
"Rather than that, I could somewhat understand why the other girls didn''t recognize us, but I distinctively remember seeing the blonde girl at the ball back then. Why did she seem to not know us at all?'''' I asked.
So the blonde is definitely their leader, and then the rest I assume are all daughters of low nobles, that exins why they weren''t at the party.
''''Now that I think about it...'''' Christina ponders. ''''I think I also saw the daughter of Marquis Vivian at the ball, too, and I''m pretty sure she did see you guys back then, especially with that kind of entrance that you made.''''
''''Heh~ how did they enter?'''' Anastasia asked curiously.
''''Imagine these three wearing the best dresses with makeups.'''' Christina said, turning to all three of us elves.
''''Ah, I think I can see now. That''s reasonable.'''' The cat girl nods, her cat ears twitching a little bit.
''''That''s right.'''' Liana''s face changes to smug. ''''But by ''Lady Vivian'', you mean the blonde earlier?''''
''''Yes, learn to remember names, please.'''' Christina said with a sigh.
Welp, I didn''t remember it either, but I''m sure she won''t scold me even if I said that, heh.
''''So, are you guys saying that there''s something wrong about that woman earlier?'''' Anastasia asked.
''''Yeah, I think.'''' I said, everyone seems to agree as well.
''''Hmm...? I don''t feel anything special about her though.''''
Maybe if you let me pet those ears, you could feel something.
(? ?>? ¨Œ ?Simr to Emilia. Liana also replied while still burying her face in my right thigh.
Hmm, so they just need some time alone, I guess. Maybe I could sneak out with them and use illusion magic to deceive people on the train...? But then how do we catch up though, is the question.
Eh, I can''t think of anything, at least I should be able to cook something up if I could see the cabin''syout, but I don''t have that information.
Let''s do a temporary fix for now.
''''Hey, round two?'''' I asked.
I need to milk them as much as possible.
-----
*yawn*
Sitting on my bed inside the moving train, I let out a yawn.
Mhmm, maybe having sex till 3 A.M wasn''t the best idea. It''s probably necessary though.
Either way, the cabin is pretty decent for a train, each one of us got a bed, but we still have to sleep together in the same space, so no sex, as I had expected.
''''Did you not get much sleep?'''' Anastasia asked me worriedly.
''''Ah, um, kind of.'''' I replied.
''''Hmm~'''' Christina let out a meaningful hum, narrowing her eyes.
I think we got caught, chief.
...I mean, I can''t leave Christina like this forever, I think I do want to be intimate with her, so I will probably need to do a naked dogeza to beg my lovers to allow me to be more intimate with Christinater.
But I also feel like it''s too soon for me and Christina to have full-fledged sex, I might be a slut, but not that one ultimate slut who would do it with anyone anytime. I think we still need to get to know each other some more.
So then, are milder stuff like handjobs or blowjobs allowed? I have to ask themter.
Wait, let''s say I have to take care of both my lovers and Christina at the same time in this trip, and while I''m getting railed, Christina is only allowed to get a handjob or a blowjob, then isn''t that just a cucky...?
What the hell am I thinking, I''m getting too horny these days, I should focus on my trip first.
I am still curios about how Christina would take care of her stick, though. Let''s go ask her while my lovers are asleep.
Flying towards Christina''s bed on top of Anastasia, I flop down besides her.
''''Hey, Christina.'''' I leaned in and whispered into her left ear.
''''What?'''' She whispered back.
''''How do you take care of your ''thing'' on a long trip like this?''''
''''!!'''' Christina seems startled for a moment. ''''I''ve never been to a trip like this before, but... maybe you can take care of it for me?'''' She said, hugging my waist and burying her head on my neck area.
''''...Um... If I can get permission, I could let you use my hands, or... My mouth.'''' I said weakly, fearing that my lovers would wake up and ''punish'' me.
''''Your mouth?'''' Christina rises her head to look at my face, her eyes sparkling.
''''Y-Yeah, can you be satisfied with that though...?''''
''''I wee all progress. Someday I will make sure you bear my children, don''t worry.'''' She said, kissing me on the lips.
She then pushes her tongue inside my mouth, and I let her do that.
We''ve kissed quite a few times after that date, and my lovers didn''t seem to mind it very much, but this bold girl, Anastasia is right below us, you know? It would have been very awkward if I didn''t set a sound barrier around us.
Our tongues intertwined for quite a while before Christina finally got satisfied and parted her lips. Our saliva forming a string between our mouths.
''''...I''ll try to persuade them.'''' I said.
Case 50: Skewed foursome. (R-18)
Case 50: Skewed foursome. (R-18)
...It seems like I''ve fucked myself over.
Now that I really think about it, I''m trying to get permission from my lovers to go suck another dick, which doesn''t sound good in any context whatsoever.
And how do I even ask to begin with...? Do I really need to do a naked dogeza?
Ei, whatever, I''ll just ask them. Worst case scenario, Christina would need to be satisfied with a telekinesis handjob or something, and that would technically be considered cheating, but I think my lovers won''t have a problem with that, considering they allowed mouth kissing.
But first, I need to wait until Anastasia is in her sleep, only then will we be able to do it.
Sitting on my bed, I spread out the newspaper for today. Over the past month, the second prince''s faction has grown a lot, all thanks to the bullet I gave Duke Forbes that day. Nobles have realized that without the Forbes family, the current crown prince would be brought down soon enough.
Worse for him, the second prince''s side has full support from the public now, nobody really likes very after all.
And about the ''Duke Forbes'' title, because the Duke is already a goner, and his son died due to mysterious circumstances, the emperor has decided to pass the title onto a blood rtiveter in the year, fair enough, I guess.
I feel like it''s almost time for a new crown prince already, and ording to normal progression, the current crown prince would try to do something stupid at thest moment.
...Nah, that can''t be true, he''s not that desperate.... I think.
Oh, lunch is here already.
Mhmm, it''s not very good...
-----
*yawn*
''''I''m going to sleep first.'''' Anastasia let out a yawn and said. ''''Good night~''''
''''Sure, good night.'''' I replied.
After waiting for a few minutes and checking her breathing to make sure that she''s sleeping, I fly onto Liana''s bed.
Closing the curtain, Iy down facing her, then wrap my arms around her torso, giving her a big warm hug.
''''What''s wrong?'''' She asked normally, noticing the sound barrier that I just set up.
Instead of answering her, I close our distance and kiss her on the lips. But it appears to be a not so good decision, because Liana immediately pushes back, her tongue dominantly breaks through into my mouth, stirring whatever is inside it together with my tongue.
''''Ahn...*slurp*...Wai- Mhm! *slurp* *slurp*...''''
So we kept going for a good three minutes, I tried to stop her, but she just held my head fixed in ce with one of her hand, the other one already shoved inside my skirt, ying with my lower lips.
''''Hah...Hah... Why you...'''' I said, panting.
''''What? Didn''t you want this?'''' She snorted, shoving three fingers inside my soaked pussy.
''''Hyah! Wait, wait, I lost, I lost! Please let me go first!''''
''''What is it?'''' Liana said, bringing her hand wet with my juice up, licking it slowly and thoroughly, like a cat cleaning its fur.
''''U-Um, you see... Christina-
I didn''t have the chance to finish, because she tore down my entire skirt in an instant, and thrusted her already erected cock inside my pussy, going all the way till it mmed against my cervix.
''''Argh! Eh?''''
When did she even flop her cock out??
''''Christina what?'''' She said coldly, one of her hands gripping my butt firmly, almost too firm, even.
''''Er, I mean, sh-she''s also a futa like you guys...''''
''''So?''''
''''Doesn''t she need... Um... Sexual relief too?''''
''''And you''re thinking about using your whore hole to please her? In front of our face?''''
''''N-No! I don''t-
*thud*
''''Aah!''''
''''Yes, you do, you fucking slut.'''' Her rod forcefully pierced through my cervix apanied by a dull colliding sound, returning the cock to where it usually is at night.
''''J-Just a blowjob...?'''' I asked weakly, gasping for air.
*p*
''''Mhm~!''''
*p* *p* *p*
''''Ah~!... Nhn~...''''
''''Sylvie.''''
''''...Eh?''''
''''I love you.'''' She said, kissing me deeply on the lips, her cock throbbing, filling my womb with her semen.
*Pszzz*
''''...''''
We stayed still for a while, our lips connected, our reproduce organs also connected.
Breaking out of the kiss, Liana grins mischievously. ''''I have a nice idea.''''
''''Mhmm...?''''
Not waiting for my response, she pulls out her cock and picks me up in a princess carry, then swiftly jumps over to Christina''s bed.
Needless to say, Christina, who was meditating on the bed, is dumbfounded when she suddenly sees Liana with her cock out and me with my skirt gone, semen gushing out of my pussy.
Liana thenys me down on the bed. ''''Do a sound barrier, I''ll call Emilia.'''' She disappears.
''''...''''
''''...What?'''' Christina blurted out.
''''Eh?'''' I''m confused too, didn''t I just get fucked for having thoughts about cheating?
''''Um, Christina-
I turned around and was about to rify the situation to her, but in my eyes, I could see her cock already towering, slipping out of the skirt, her eyes glued onto my semen-soaked pussy.
''''...''''
I silently crawl my way to her cock, rubbing my cheek against the girthy shaft.
''''!!'''' Christina widen her eyes.
This size... Is about the same size as those two, but, it''s slightly curving...
As with every single one of my blowjobs, I hold the cock carefully with my two hands, simr to how I would hold a precious gift. And then-
*chu*
Kiss the n deeply once.
''''Sylvia... Ah...'''' Christina seems pretty shaken, her cheeks flushed red, her irises jumping around.
''''Mhm~...*slurp*...Hah~...*slurp*''''''
I carefully sweep my tongue across the cock''s entire length, asionally sucking on the balls. My one palm sitting on the tip of the cock, rubbing, while my other hand is ying around herbia, circling and kneading the soft mouth.
''''Ah~!... This... I-I''m cumming!''''
As soon as I can feel her cock throbbing, I open my mouth wide reflexively, letting the semen sshed onto my whole face, around 50% of it went inside my mouth, I think.
"Mgmh..''''
*gulp*
Swallowing the cum load after a bit of chewing, I open my mouth again to show that there''s nothing left, like usually what I would do.
''''Oh, already going at it?'''' Liana suddenly appears outside the bed together with my other lover.
''''I''ve heard the story.'''' Emilia dered.
''''Ah! T-This...'''' I stumbled, remembering that there''s semen smeared all over my face right now.
What the hell do I do now?! What if they get mad?? Awawawawaw-
''''Don''t worry, keep sucking it.'''' Liana said mockingly. ''''Emilia.''''
''''Roger.''''
Emilia climbs up onto the bed behind me, then whips out her already erected cock, sandwiching it between my butt cheeks. Meanwhile, Liana also settled herself besides me, then swiftly cutting down all my remaining clothes with her hand coated in mana as well.
''''U-Um?''''
She then grabs one of my hanging breasts, flicking my nipple against the tip of her standing cock a bit, before abruptly twisting that nipple 720 degrees over.
''''AH~!'''' I moaned, tidesing out of my pussy, probably spraying onto Emy''s thighs.
''''What''s wrong? Suck it again.'''' She said, still holding my twisted nipple in ce, her other hand grabs my head and turning it to the curvy cock in front of me.
Christina seems to be even more dumbfounded, but her honest cock is already hard again.
Feeling the pain and pleasure from my nipple, and the hands kneading my butt cheeks, I lower my head to kiss Christina''s cock again, signaling another blowjob.
''''Good, go.'''' Liana said to Emilia behind me.
Immediately, I had a rock hard cock mmed inside my raw pussy.
''''A-!%*&!$''''
I just came again...
''''I said, suck it.'''' Liana frowns, pushing my mouth into swallowing half of Christina''s cock.
Holding the giant cock inside my throat, I''m using my tongue to move around inside my mouth, giving the pleasure to Christina.
*p* *p* *p* *p* *p*
Still with Emy grinding my womb down mercilessly, Liana releases the pinch on my nipple, then-
*smack*
Giving my breast a good p, before grabbing it again, biting my battered nipple repeatedly, effectively chewing on it.
''''Uguh!...'''' I almost bitten down Christina''s cock because of that.
Christina looks at the scene inplete shock, apparently she didn''t consider that our sex would be this hardcore. She''s still enjoying this very much, at least.
Because just a little bit after that, both of the cocks inside my body started to twitch at the same time, one shooting the gooey white liquid down my throat, another one shooting it inside my sloppy sack.
*PSZZZZ*
''''Puh- Hah~... Nn!''''
Pulling my mouth out, I started to lick the tip of Christina''s cock again, just to clean up any semen left, all the while with Liana still chewing on my nipple like a candy.
When I had just licked off the final drop of semen on the cock, my head abruptly turned again due to Liana''s hand, this time, I''m staring at her cock.
Immediately knowing what I have to do, I nt a kiss on her cock as well.
''''No, not that.'''' Liana said.
''''...Eh?'''' I said confusingly, my voice a little bit hoarse.
Liana then stands up, moving over to behind me. Emy has already pulled out her cock at this point, settling down on Liana''s previous spot.
Christina and I look at her actions strangely, then Liana lifts me up and sits me on herps, her cock resting in the ce between my butt cheeks.
''''Look at this closely.'''' She said, looking straight at Christina''s eyes.
She then lifts my entire body up by circling her arms around my waist and kneepits, not a single part of my body is touching the bed, and my pussy spreads open naturally due to this unconventional position.
To add insult to injury, Emyes over and uses both of her hand to pull apart my vagina even more, thick, gooey streams pouring down the onto bedsheet.
Christina''s cock stands up again, she tries to move over to me, reaching out her hand, but before she could do that-
*thud*
Liana drops me.
My pussy ate Liana''s entire cock, down to the very base, my womb clinging, sucking her cock, not wanting to let go. I could even see a bump on my stomach, and I came just by her prating my womb...
''''Mhmp!'''' I tried to moan, but was blocked by Emy''s kiss.
*p* *p* *p* *p* *p*
Emy finished our kiss after a few dozen seconds, she''s now, very much like Liana, chewing on my nipple, all the while I was being dragged up and down, the motion simr to how you would use a cock-sleeve.
I''m just using telekinesis to forcefully shut my mouth off at this point, I don''t think the sound barrier is stable right now.
Then, I could see Emy gestures Christina toe closer to me, pointing to my unupied, bouncing breast. Christina shakilyes over, grabbing my bouncing bit with both of her hands, and sucks on the tattered nipple desperately.
''''Mhmm, cumming~''''
*Pszzzz*
The cock inside me spurted out, inting my womb, making the bump on my stomach even bigger.
Hearing that sound, the other two stopped chewing my nipples, seemingly waiting for what''s next.
Liana pulls out her cock, her own semen dripping onto her shaft from my hole.
''''You see.'''' She started to talk.'''' This hole is the absolute best. It''s warm, tight, slippery, soft, there''s even a pathetic sack of meat at the end sucking your dick in as well.''''
W-What the fuck was that pussy review?! How did you even reach that conclusion after fucking me?! Oh, wait, she was fucking me, alright, fair enough. And why do I feel excited after hearing that...
''''So.''''
''''Do you have what it takes to be able to use this wonderful hole? How far would you go for it?''''
Hey!! Why did you word that sentence so wrong?! Couldn''t you just normally ask how far would she go for me?? Why did it sound like you were auctioning a masturbation device...
''''... I would do anything.'''' Christina said coolly, the hard cock below ruined it though.
''''Really?'''' Liana asked doubtfully.
''''Yes, I would do anything for her, I could even betray my country for her.'''' Her eyes unwavering.
''''...I will test your determination again afterward. But for now, you get to enjoy this pussy.'''' She said with a sigh. ''''Agree? My slut?''''
''''Y-Yes.'''' I said weakly, to be honest, her determined face earlier sold me.
''''Here we go.'''' Liana puts me down on the bed and goes to sit besides Emy.
Christina immediately goes over and pushes my down, her cock resting on my navel area.
''''Sylvia.'''' She whispered. ''''I love you.''''
''''...Me too!''''
The cock slowly enters my sloppy pussy, because it has been sprayed with so many semen, the rod is sliding in very smoothly.
''''Ah~....''''
This sensation... This cock is way different from Emy''s and Liana''s, but still pleasurable regardless...
''''Christina.'''' I called out softly. ''''I love getting my pussy railed. Preferably a little forceful. So, please use my secondhand pussy as you like.'''' I whispered thest part into her ears. I don''t even know why I said that, what''s wrong with me today...?
Instantly, I could feel the cock inside me getting even bigger, Christina is looking down at me, her eyes practically have hearts in them. She then leans down and kisses me on the lips. I reciprocate, hugging her neck, locking my legs behind her as well.
*p* *p* *p* *p* *p*
While exchanging saliva, her hip is still moving very passionately, not losing to even Emy or Liana, the slightly curvy cock bringing new sensations to my ''worn out'' pussy.
But this monster cock has the same length as those two''s, so she''s not going all in yet.
''''Harder, Christina.'''' I said between moans after the kiss. ''''Pierce my womb, I''ll give you the best feeling there is.''''
Christina stopped for a second, then she does as I said, mming her cock as hard as possible. My cervix, which has already been loosen by Emy and Liana earlier, readily opened to wee a brand new cock.
As I feel the now familiar sensation of my sack being vited, Christina''s body trembles, her eyes widen. It looks like my womb was pretty good, because-
*Pszzzz*
She came right after, as I also came for the nth time today.
''''Thank you for using my sloppy pussy, Christina.'''' I said to her with the warmest smile possible.
''''...yet''''
''''Hm?''''
''''Not enough yet.'''' This time she dered firmly.
''''If so, please use it again, whenever you want!'''' An unknown excitement filled my mind.
''''Don''t forget us so fast, Sylvie.'''' Lianained jokingly.
''''Un.'''' Emy seems to have agreed as well.
''''Of course not, all three of you can use it whenever you want!'''' I said after nting a kiss on Christina''s lips.
It was at this point, when I discover that I was just a whore.
Case 51: Milking my new lover. (R-18)
Case 51: Milking my new lover. (R-18)
*p* *p* *p* *p* *p*
''''It feels so good...! Sylvia!'''' Christina said while moaning.
''''Right? My pussy is rated ten out of ten by both Emy and Liana, you know.'''' I said, smiling broadly.
Right now, I''m riding on Christina''s cock, I think it''s called a ''cowgirl'' position or something.
Regardless, because Christina has no experience, she moves quite awkwardly, simr to how Emy and Liana moved when we first had sex. So as a senior, and as her now lover, I am trying my best to please her, as well as myself.
*p* *p* *p*
''''Nn~...''''
Truth to be told, I am very eager to try out all sort of things with this penis, mainly due to its shape. So far, this one also gets a 10, long enough to mess up my insides,rge enough to stretch open my pussy wide. And because its shaft is slightly curvy pointing upward, it''s much easier to ride this one in the cowgirl position than the other two.
*p* *p* *p*
''''Mhmm...''''
For those two, I would need to basically squat my way through if I want to impale myself on them, and that''s very exhausting.
...Now that I think about it, can''t I just use telekinesis...? I guess being horny does reduce your sanity.
''''Ah~! Sylvia! I''m cumming again!'''' Christina moaned.
''''Shoot it all in!'''' I said, bowing down to kiss her on the lips, putting both of my hands on her big breasts, my hip does a powerful m downward, triggering her ejaction.
*Pszzz*
''''Mhmm~''''
This is it, the twitching and throbbing from the cock inside me, and the hot liquid shooting against my womb''s wall, I live for these feelings, or rather, cum for these feelings...
''''Hah... Huh...''''
''''Hu~''''
Both Christina and I breathe audibly, her cock still inside my pussy. I''ve been creampied for quite a lot of times by all three of them for a while, and I was ramming my hip on Christina just now, so naturally I''m pretty exhausted.
''''...Hey, stop ying with my nipples already.'''' I said to Emy and Liana, who''s been experimenting on how to y with my nipples from earlier, when I started to ride on Christina.
They tried rubbing them with their toes, pping them with their cocks, twisting, flicking, pulling, doing a French kiss with them in the middle, all sort of things.
''''Why?'''' Liana asked innocently.
''''They''re a bit numb now, and almost bleeding already, I think.'''' They really did bite them a lot, huh, I like it, but my future children might not.
''''Hmm...'''' Liana grimaces. ''''...Wouldn''t it be hot if you get piercings on your nipples? Like, some of those big ring piercings.''''
''''Eh?'''' Both Christina and I eximed at the same time.
''''Oooh, that''s good.'''' Emy eyes rarely open widely, apparently she agrees with Liana''s idea.
''''...Fine, if that''s what you guys want.'''' I''m not really opposing it, I could take them out and heal anytime anyway, and it sounds interesting enough.
''''Yes~! Just imagining pulling your tits using rings nearly made me cum already!'''' Liana said excitedly, her cock does indeed twitch and throb a bit.
''''Um! Um!'''' Emilia meanwhile is busy nodding.
''''Ah, but only pierce one of them, we need something to suck, too.''''
''''Yes, yes, my tits are all yours.''''
''''Well then, let Christina rest a bit, you guys still haven''t ejacted enough, right?'''' I said, slowly rising up, the cock inside my pussy sliding out, resting on its owner''s belly.
''''Take a break, Christina. I''ll let you use my pussy however you liketer.'''' I said, nting a light kiss on her.
''''So, deepthroat? Titfuck? Or would you like to do a mating press? Or, the cock-sleeve style that Liana did earlier?'''' I turn to Emy and Liana.
''''I would like another womb blowjob, please.'''' Liana raises her hand like a customer ordering her food. ''''Your womb has been leveling up recently, you know?''''
''''Eh? What are you talking about?''''
''''I noticed that your sack is much more grippy inside now, and the entrance is easier to push through than before.''''
''''That''s... Because you guys loosened it so much, no?''''
''''I guess that''s true, but it feels good regardless, let me use it, please.''''
''''Right, right, I''ll make sure to give your cock a nice grip.'''' I said resignedly. ''''And how about you, Emy?''''
''''I also want that.'''' She said.
''''You go first then.'''' Liana shrugged.
''''Thanks.''''
-----
*p* *p* *p* *p*
While getting pounded by Emilia from behind in a doggy style, I hatched a new idea.
Crawling towards the resting Christina, I gesture Liana to follow me.
''''What?'''' Liana asked.
''''Mhm~...Let''s try out- Ah!... her breasts.'''' I replied, stumbling my words due to the cock sliding inside me.
''''Eh!?'''' Christina eximed.
''''Hoh~ I''m in.'''' The ttest one present grins.
''''Mhmm... Fine, if that''s what you want, Sylvia.''''
Removing her upper garments with telekinesis, I marvel myself at the pair of beautiful tits in front of me. Although these tits are smaller than mine by around 1 or 2 cups, they''re still massive, the shape is also a bit different from mine.
''''Hm, hm...'''' Liana seems pretty serious.
*p* *p* *p*
Ah, focusing while getting pounded is pretty hard...
''''Ah!'''' Christina moaned, because Liana is grabbing her right breasts with both of her hands, kneading and squeezing it thoroughly. ''''Oh~'''' She eximed.
Curious, I follow suit.
''''Mgmm...''''
Ohhh, this is pretty nice. Touching other people''s breasts feels entirely different. These are exquisite as well, it''s like burying your hands into jelly, or pudding, super soft.
*p* *p*
Let''s try out the nipple, then.
**chu**
Liana and I suck the nipples lightly at the same time, I pull and push the whole breast with my entire head, feeling the squishiness of it.
...I see why Emy and Liana are obsessed with sucking my nipples now, feels very nice on the tongue. Now, because my breasts are so big, I could suck my own nipples, in fact, I''ve done that before, but it just doesn''t feel right.
And, if I try to suck Liana''s, she will get really mad and p my breasts a lot, so I didn''t really have the chance. Emy''s felt kinda wrong, too, mainly because it didn''t excite her much, killing the thrill by quite a lot.
''''Ah!... Mhmm...'''' Christina covers her mouth with the back of her hand, her eyes closed, eyebrows furrowing lightly.
''''Cumming.'''' Emy behind me said.
*Pszzz*
''''Nn~!'''' I came with her as well.
''''Phew~ Your turn.'''' Emy said to Liana, who''s been tasting Christina''s nipple like a candy. Fortunately she didn''t bite, I don''t know if Christina likes that or not.
''''Puh- Huh~, about average, I guess.'''' Releasing the nipple, now soaked in her saliva, Liana briskly crawls her way to behind me.
She didn''t like it very much? Hmm... I guess I can have them all for myself now, unless Emy also wants to try it.
''''Let me try too.'''' She said.
Alright then.
''''Sylvie.'''' Liana suddenly called.
''''Puh- Huh? What''s wrong?''''
''''Can you clean some of the semen? It''s literally filling your entire pussy now.''''
''''Eh? Ah, alright. Wait for a second.''''
My bad, my bad, I forgot we have a new dick today, so I thought I didn''t need to clean my pussy yet. Sorry for the sloppy service~
Using telekinesis, I slowly draw out all the semen still inside my hole, including the loads inside the womb. Jeez, the pitiful sack of mine is inted like a balloon now.
Hovering the staggering amount of the thick grayish liquidposed of three different types of semen, I started to gulp them down.
*gulp* *gulp* *gulp*
After swallowing three whole mouthful of cum, I rinse my teeth and gums roughly using water magic.
This is like, a whole water cup of cum already, these gals are monsters.
''''Thanks~'''' Liana said cheerfully, teasing her cock against the entrance of my pussy.
''''No problem, my love.'''' I smile softly at her, then turning back to Christina''s tits. ''''Ah.''''
Christina is hard again.
Well, it''s only 11:30 P.M, I guess we still have some more time.
Case 52: The cat’s curiosity.
Case 52: The cat¡¯s curiosity.
''''...-up.''''
''''...-ke up.''''
''''Wake up, Sylvia.''''
...Mhmm?
Opening my eyes, I could see something orange in my blurry vision... Anastasia?
''''Mhmm...Good morning, Anastasia.''''
''''Yes, good ''morning'', it''s 10 A.M already, princess.''''
''''Eh?''''
''''Seriously... What''s wrong with you guys today? Why did all of you sleep for so long?''''
Shit.
We did it all the way until 1 A.M earlier, I guess I was a bit excited when Christina joined in. Fortunately, I didn''t forget to throw on my clothes and clean the bedsheet. Sorry Christina, you bed was basically drenched with all kinds of juice, must be awkward to sleep on that.
''''It''s been a long time since I''ve slept in, you know?'''' I whipped out a random excuse.
''''Right, and all four of you got the same excuse.'''' Anastasia crosses her arms.
Shit, did all the rough sex merged our brains or something?
''''Ahaha...'''' I smile awkwardly. ''''Let''s go to the table first, you had breakfast?''''
''''I had, the other three are waiting for you at the table.''''
''''Ah, alright.''''
Wait, shit, I forgot my underwear. Fuck, there''s still cum inside me as well...
''''Ah, let me go to the bathroom first.''''
-----
Getting out of the bathroom, I walk over to the square table at the middle of the cabin.
All three of my lovers have already settled down, Liana is reading newspaper, Emy beside her is sipping her coffee, looking at the moving scenery outside the window, and on the opposite side of them, Christina is meditating, controlling the mana from her gems.
''''Hey guys.'''' I greeted.
''''Sylvie.''''
''''Hi, Sylvia.''''
''''Nn.''''
I sit beside Christina, while Anastasia gets the chair on another empty side of the table.
''''Thanks for waiting, let''s eat right away.'''' I said, using fire magic to heat up the tes.
-----
After we finished our meal, we decided to rx together. Normally we train quite hard, so this trip we''re quite literally treating it as a vacation.
''''Right, now that Sylvia is awake, I think we can continue our investigation.'''' Anastasia said, sipping her orange juice.
''''Hm? Investigation?'''' What investigation?
''''This morning when I woke up, I smelled a strange odor.'''' She exined. ''''It was a very fishy smell, and there''s some very sweet and delicious bit mixed in it too.''''
Well fuck, apparently she noticed the smell of their cum, and of my juice as well. And she likes the smell of my cum juice?
Anyway, I think we need to defuse this situation together. Let''s-
*szzz*
*rustle*
'''''''' ... ''''''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
For a while, only the asional sipping sound from Emy and the rustling sound from Liana turning the pages can be heard inside the cabin.
Excuse me, what the hell? Why are you guys acting so nonchntly? Hey! Don''t turn away?!
''''What do you think, Sylvia?'''' Anastasia turns to me, seemingly has given up on the other three.
''''I mean, the smell is gone and nothing happened, so we can just ignore it?'''' I said.
''''Hmm... My intuition is telling me that there''s something to this...''''
Turn that ''intuition'' thing off please, it''s cheating.
''''...Why do I feel like, it''s rted to you guys...?'''' She narrows her eyes, ncing all four of us in turn.
I don''t know man, it might be rted to us, but I''m not sure.
''''Cmon, Anastasia, I really don''t think that anything suspicious happened, we''re still fine, no?''''
''''Mghmmm... But it''s getting on my nerves... I want to know what was going on.'''' Anastasia sits there, hands holding her head, frowning, her tail waving annoyedly from side to side.
Eh... Are we really doing this?
''''Hey, I know it''s you guys already. Just tell me what happened.''''
''''Like Sylvia said, I don''t think there was something wrong.'''' Christina shrugged.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Am I... Not trustworthy enough...?''''
Shit, she''s about to cry, emergency call!! US embassy! Elon Musk! Where are you guys?! There''s a cat girl crying here!
''''Ahh, don''t be like that.'''' Liana hurriedly said, putting down her newspaper. ''''I could tell you, but it won''t be pleasant.''''
''''Don''t worry! I won''t be shaken easily!''''
''''We had sex yesterday.''''
''''...Eh?!''''
''''All four of us, together.''''
''''Huh?!?''''
''''The smell you noticed was the smell of our cum mixed with the smell of Sylvie''s ejaction juice.''''
''''Awawawawawaw-
...Welp, curiosity killed the cat.
So now we''re sitting in silence, leaving the poor orang- maybe red cat now, gasping and hissing on her seat, asionally sneaks a nce at us, but most of the time keeping her head down.
''''...I''m sorry, Anastasia.'''' I said, tapping her shoulder.
Anastasia shudders upon receiving my touch, staring at me with her big, alluring azure eyes.
''''N-No problem. You guys are lovers... So it''s only normal to do that...'''' She started to talk. ''''But... Did Christina officially join, too?''''
''''Yes!'''' I proimed proudly.
Turning to Christina, she and I immediatelye closer to each other and kiss passionately for a few seconds.
''''Ah, okay... Good for you, I guess.'''' Anastasia said resignedly.
-----
After that, we just kinda chilled the whole afternoon. The expected time of arrival is next morning, so we still have to sleep on the train tonight.
Sitting on my bed, listening to music, I''m thinking about food. The food on this train is not bad by normal standard, but vastly inferior to what I used to eat normally. I hope the Marquis''s territory has good food.
Suddenly, I could feel someone sitting beside me.
''''Hey, Sylvia.'''' Anastasia whispered into my ears.
''''Hm? What''s wrong?'''' I replied.
''''...How does it feel?'''' She asked. ''''I mean... Doing it...'''' She trailed off.
...Well, isn''t this a naughty little cat. Might as well corrupt her whole, if she''s asking for it.
I close our distance, hugging Anastasia from the side of her body, my breasts pressing against her shoulder.
Anastasia shudders, but I just proceed to ignore itpletely and whisper really close into her cat ears:
''''It feels ab-so-lu-te-ly amazing.'''' I said, guiding her hand down to touch my lower abdomen, where my womb is. ''''My entire body was melting away in pleasure during the act, since, I was dealing with three whole penises, you know?''''
*gulp*
Anastasia swallows dry saliva, her irises jumping around in chaos, her whole body is shaking, actually. Well, I think this is enough for now.
''''Mhmm, you shouldn''t be concerned about it that much. You''ll know everything you need when the timees.'''' I pull away.
''''U-Um, thank you...''''
The very unstable cat girl stands up and walks away, her slender legs wobbling.
-----
It''s night time now, and we decided to sleep early today.
Anastasia was blushing the whole time after the conversation earlier, often couldn''t look at us the in eyes, I suspect this wouldst for a while.
But either way, it''s time for sleep. I''m excited about the ''Saint''s tomb''.
''''Erm...'''' Anastasia spoke to all of us, who''s preparing to sleep. ''''Do I need to move to somewhere else...? For you guys to do the t-thing...''''
''''No, we won''t be doing anything today, so don''t worry.'''' I affirmed her, besides, we actually need to sleep properly, and worst case, if there''s some horny gals I need to take care of, I could use a sound barrier anyway.
''''Ah, alright.'''' Anastasia let out a sigh.
So we said good night to each other, and went into our bed.
Iy down, closing my eyes, trying to get into the dreand.
*rustle*
Mhm? Who opened my curtain?
In the total darkness, a female figure climbs into my bed. What, is this Anastasia? Does she want ''real'' experience in sex now?
''''Sylvia.'''' The figure called out softly, sitting on my thighs, putting a hand on my lower belly.
Oh, wait, this voice.
''''Christina?'''' I said, putting on a sound barrier.
''''You said that I could use it however I want, right?'''' She said, caressing the area close to myher region, then she closes our distance, two pair of big breasts squishing against each other.
''''My, aren''t you energetic.'''' I put my arms around her neck. ''''All yours, darling.''''
''''Not all mine, technically.'''' She chuckled.
*chu*
''''Well, I am yours entirely for now, even Emy and Liana didn''t have many chances topletely have me for themselves, you know?'''' I said after giving her a peck on the cheek.
''''I''m honored, my princess. To be able to monopolize you this early...''''
''''Mhmm, they would be very jealous if I do tell them about what we''re going to do tonight... And I''m sure they will ''chastise'' meter, screwing my whole body over...'''' I then pull Christina down.
*chu*
I kiss her on the lips gently. ''''But I don''t mind that either, so let''s have fun tonight?''''
Just like that, we started making out in the middle of the night. It seems like I might have to take a nap or two tomorrow.
Case 53: Misunderstanding and confession.
Case 53: Misunderstanding and confession.
I had a little ''cheating'' incident yesterday with Christina. It felt very immoral, and exciting at the same time. We had sex a few times, and then went to the bath together, sneakily, of course.
But then we got horny again and did it two more times in the bath. Fortunately, when we went back, no one noticed us. I think.
Regardless, we''re currently in the territory of the Marquis already, just need to arrive at the designated train stop.
Looking at Christina on the opposite of the table, she seems very happy and energetic, there''s a bit of that smugness on her face as well, especially when she is ncing at Emy or Liana. I guess she''s loving the feeling of stealing me from them, huh.
Anyway, I took a look at the pamphlet they gave us earlier. They advertised about the territory''s entertainment facilities a lot, so I think it''s pretty clear that this territory is relying on tourists to make profits, which is fair enough.
The pamphlet also said that thisnd was once belonged to a Saint, and the current Marquis family members are the descendants of that Saint.
And apparently, this one single Saint really loved video games, so he decided to modify his whole territory into a game-themed mess of a city, which, to be honest, I respect it.
People here call it ''Saint''s culture'', but I say that''s BS, just call it ''game''.
But then, how are we going to train here if it''s all games? Is this really a vacation?
Nah, I don''t believe this school. But we''ll have to see.
-----
As the moving scenery outside gradually slows down and the noiseing from the train''s magic engine fades away, we start to pack our things and prepare to go outside. I''m holding most of the luggage though.
Finallying outside after two days, we simultaneously take a deep breath to refresh our minds. The smell of cum is good, but this normal fresh air is fantastic as well. I know, I''m addicted to cum and sex now, leave me alone.
Walking beside me along the many students, Christina suddenly starts to caress my belly while smiling foolishly. What is she doing?
So I make a confused face, raising an eyebrow at her, Emy on my other side is also doing the same, just, much less expressively.
''''Hmm~ We should go buy a lot of fruits and vegetablester, and what else...'''' She closes her eyes, thinking.
(¡ð¡ä ¨D `)©g
What''s wrong with her today...? Theori y she did with me yesterday was so good it broke her?
''''Ah, you shouldn''t eat cheese or smoked meat, alright?'''' She suddenly opens her eyes.
But why...? I love cheese and meat...
''''It''s bad for our child, please bear with it, my princess.'''' She said with a serious but still soft face.
Ah.
I forgot to tell her that I couldn''t get pregnant for now. And this silly girl, your semen just went in yesterday, even if there were eggs for you to fertilize in the first ce, eating cheese or meat the day after won''t kill our baby.
Christina then pulls my waist towards herself, into a side hug, letting my head leaning on her shoulder a bit.
''''I''m so d that your first child is mine. With how much we did yesterday, I''m sure you''re pregnant now.'''' She said.
Mhmm, so she thinks that because I didn''t clean up the semen inside me yesterday like I did after the foursome, this ''child'' would be hers, I see. And you''re rubbing it directly at my other two lovers, you know? Why did I even bother to be stealthy...
Emy, together with Liana and Anastasia, who''s walking ahead of us by a bit, all turn their gazes towards me and Christina. While Anastasia is just blinking repeatedly with a nk face, the other two seem to have something to say.
''''Guilty.'''' Emy dered.
''''I see... You were doing it yesterday, huh...'''' Liana''s eyes turn cold, her signature sadistic smile emerges. ''''Be prepared, Sylvie, we''re doing it rough today.''''
Shit, why you got me excited again.
''''!!'''' Hearing that deration, Anastasia turns beet red like usual.
Anyway.
''''As much as I want this to go on a little more...'''' I said after a chuckle. ''''Christina, I can''t get pregnant yet.'''' I turn to the ''father'' of my nonexistent child.
''''Eh?!''''
I know, surprise, right?
''''The circumstances I will exinter. Actually, let us go to our room first, then I''ll exin.''''
''''...Alright.''''
-----
After we registered ourselves at the counter of the hotel that Stephen prepared exclusively for us, we got the key to our room.
The academy got us a pretty good room, I''d say, although I think it''s because we got two princesses and two daughters of high nobles here.
This is almost like, a whole floor already, three bathrooms, a kitchen, a balcony, a mini gym, and they have five beds separated by actual walls as well, so I think we still can do it here, I guess.
Now, we initially ordered this room for all of us to hang out with each other, but now that Anastasia knew what we''re going to do here, it''s bing real awkward.
''''Um... I can use another room?'''' The cat girl said.
''''No need, there''s walls between beds already.'''' Liana said frankly.
''''So you really admitted that you''re going to do it here...''''
''''Yes.'''' Liana said proudly.
Coming closer to Anastasia, I pat her shoulder again, triggering another shudder from her. ''''I''m really sorry, my dear. I''ll make sure there''s no sound or anything for you.''''
''''U-Um, thanks... I guess.''''
''''But enough of that, can you exin why you couldn''t get pregnant?'''' Christina said worryingly.
''''Yes, yes, let''s sit first.'''' I replied.
''''Um... Do I need to hear this?''''
Yes you do, little cat.
-----
''''Now then.'''' I said, turning my face from rx to serious.
Emy and Liana already knew everything, so they seem more interested in the reactions of these two than the actual conversation.
''''The reason why I can''t get pregnant... Is because I don''t have my eggs with me.''''
''''''''????''''''''
Confusing, I know.
''''Wha- How?! How did that even happened?'''' Christina asked frantically, putting her hands on my shoulders. ''''Are you really alright? Did I push you too much?''''
£¨ ©b¦Ñ©b)
Anastasia meanwhile is just confused.
''''Thanks Christina, but I''m totally fine.'''' I said.
''''Phew~'''' I let out a sigh. ''''I''m sure you have somewhat realized. But, we was the ones fighting with you guys back in the battle at Duke Forbes''s mansion.''''
''''''''!!''''''''
''''...As expected.'''' Anastasia muttered.
''''I... See. But, what does that have to do with your eggs...?'''' Christina tilts her head.
''''Let me exin from the start.''''
''''The reason why we were attacking the nobles, is because they had our people as their ves. In fact, that''s why we are here in the first ce.'''' Three of us elves frown at the same time.
''''But that''s not the only objective we have here, we also want to end this current war between humans.''''
''''The war...?'''' Christina grimaces.
''''Yes. We do not have much time until the demon king resurrects himself again, we cannot afford to waste time doing meaningless wars like this.''''
''''Additionally, as the previous Saint pointed out, the movements of the demons this time is highly suspicious.''''
''''Wait wait, what do you mean the previous Saint, you''re talking about Saint Lucas, right??'''' Anastasia said, leaning forward.
''''It''s the headmaster, Stephen. He''s retired now, though.''''
''''!!'''' The cat girl''s eyes shine brightly. ''''To think that I was that close to a Saint...''''
''''Anyway, by disposing off Duke Forbes, we should be able to push the second prince, who''s known for his peaceful approach, onto the throne, and thus achieving our objective of stopping the war. If that doesn''t work out, I will have to use radical methods.''''
''''...Much like Lucas, it is my absolute duty as well, to try and protect peaceful races and punish demons, so I need to be forceful sometimes to achieve those goals.''''
''''W-W-Wait...! Don''t tell me...'''' Anastasia covers her mouth with both of her hands, her round eyes wide open.
''''Allow me to introduce myself again.'''' I straighten myself up.
''''I am Sylvia Everwood - the Crown Princess of the Everwood kingdom, the 24th Saint of [Aria], and the champion of goddess Eva.''''
Case 54: New party members.
Case 54: New party members.
''''AHNGAF)!$&@!*)$^!@$!)$-
The overly excited cat girl jumps across the table, flying like a rocket towards me. She thennds head first into my chest, wrapping her arms around my body while sitting on myp, and then just snuggles her way between my breasts.
''''My, no need to be so excited.'''' I said, hugging her waist in with one arm and petting her head with another. ''''Calm down.''''
''''Puh-
She raises her head to look at me face-to-face, her chin resting on my cleavage. ''''Is this a dream?! Is the Saint really my friend??'''' Stars emerge in her irises, swirling around in a beautiful motion.
''''I am indeed a Saint, Anastasia.'''' I replied, enjoying the smooth and fluffy feeling of her cat ears.
''''MHMMM~'''' She groaned, burying her head into my chest again.
''''...I didn''t expect my girlfriend to be a Saint...'''' Christina muttered with a nk face.
''''What? You don''t like the thought of bedding a Saint?'''' I teased her.
''''No, no, of course not, I love it even more.'''' She said, waving her hands. ''''I''m just surprised.''''
''''I''m just kidding.'''' I said with a smile. ''''So, as a Saint, I have a world to saveter, that''s why I don''t really want to have children yet.''''
''''I... See. But then, how did your eggs disappear? Can you restore them back?''''
''''I asked the goddess to keep them for me.'''' I said. ''''Eventually, when I want to have children in the future, she will hand them back to me.''''
''''She can do that?! How does that even work?''''
Hearing what Christina said, the cat pulls out her head and looks at Christina.
''''Of course she can!! Mother goddess is absolute! She could easily stir fry hundreds of thousands of dragon egg at the same, let alone keeping a few little baby elf eggs!'''' She said with a sulky pout, then dives into my breasts again.
Hey!! Don''t insult my eggs?! Those are my future children, you know?
''''Hey, hey, don''t say that again. We need them for our cute childrenter.'''' Liana injected.
''''Hm, hm.'''' Emy nods.
''''...Well. I understand now.'''' Christina said with a sigh. ''''Thank you for trusting us.''''
I smile back at them.
...Actually, I''ve been wanting to tell them a while ago on my birthday, but... I just forgot. Yep, I got distracted while ying with them back then, and I got brutally mated that night too, so it just didn''t pop up inside my mind for a while. And when it did pop up, there was no good opportunity either.
Talking about being mated on my birthday, I should find someone to make another pair of ring for me and Christina too. The question here is, which hand do I put it on...?
Eh, let''s leave that for her to decide.
''''But, Sylvia, what is your Saint power? Is it the magic that shoots blue rays we saw that day?'''' Christina asked, Anastasia is also looking at me curiously.
''''Ah, I don''t have special magic or mana buff or anything.'''' I replied. ''''Instead, I can make lots of different things. The ''rays'' you''re talking about are just what a weapon of mine shoots.''''
''''That''s insane! Your power belongs to the production side, yet you''re still an Archmage...!'''' She eximed. ''''Now I know that my girlfriend is really, really amazing.''''
''''Yes, your girlfriend is amazing, and my girlfriends are amazing, too.'''' I said, triggering warm smilesing from all three of them.
''''Sylvia, Sylvia.'''' Anastasia called, looking at me with her round, sparking eyes. ''''Can I see your weapon? I want to see a Saint''s weapon.''''
''''Sure thing, little cat.'''' I said, stroking her hair.
''''This is not the one I used back then, but it''s still one of my trusty weapons.'''' I said, pulling out the Desert Eagle from my space bag. ''''It''s a gun.''''
I hand the D.E to Anastasia, who instantly takes it, and then proceed to examine the gun meticulously, like a child with her brand new toy. This silly cat still doesn''t realize that she''s been sitting on myp for a long while now. But whatever, I like it. Denying a cat sitting on yourp is a crime.
''''Gun? You mean, like those muskets that our army is using?'''' Christina asked.
''''Well, essentially yes, it shoots out projectiles, but this one is way more advanced than those.'''' I replied. ''''There''s guns back in our world as well, and we''ve passed the era of those pathetic muskets a long time ago.''''
''''Let me demonstrate for you.'''' I said, taking back the D.E and pulling out several normal bullets, and a magazine.
Hmm, what would be a good target... Let''s just make a metal target or something.
Using telekinesis, I load three bullets into the magazine, and then insert it into the gun.
*ck*
The two part slide of the D.E closes with a ck, I then use Earth magic to make a metal pir of sort, standing in a distance.
Holding the pistol with one of my hand, I then turn the safety lever around, and we''re ready to shoot. Oh wait, let''s do a sound barrier around the gun, I don''t want everyone, including myself, to have their eardrums pierced or anything.
*ng*
*ng*
*ng*
Three bullets hit the rectangr pir precisely in the middle, eating away a sizeable amount of metal, a decently deep hole with coal-ck marks surrounding it formed.
''''...What incredible power..! And it can shoot consecutively as well...'''' Christina marveled, while Anastasia has already went to take a closer look at the target.
''''These are just normal bullets.'''' I said, picking up the casings using telekinesis. ''''The ones with the blue trails are specifically made for armor piecing.''''
''''And they can even go through the barrier of a Swordmaster...''''
''''Can I ask some more questions?!'''' The cat girl excitedly runs back to me.
''''Well, I can tell you guys more. Ask away.''''
''''Then-
-----
The questioning sectionsted for about an hour. They were righteously curious about Earth, as well as the goddess, and me.
When they asked how did I die, I told them the story, and the result were Anastasia weeping while hugging me, and Christina''s face turned extremely sad.
''''I won''t ever let you die, Hanako.'''' She said, then gave me a kiss on the lips.
Needless to say, I was very happy. We even forgot our surroundings for a while and almost made out, but it turned alright.
Anyway, back to the present.
''''So, I want to ask you guys a favor.'''' I said. ''''Could the two of you help me defeat the demon king and save this world?''''
'''''''' Of course! '''''''' Both of them answer instantly.
''''I''ve always wanted to go, *sniff* on an adventure with a Saint before, this *sniff* would literally be a dreame true!'''' Anastasia added, her cat ears and tail swaying uncontrobly.
''''I can''t let my future wife go to the battlefield alone, can I?'''' Christina said confidently.
''''Great! Now our little party has five members.'''' I smile, and then hand Anastasia a handkerchief.
''''Sorry for interrupting, but the wee party is starting soon, we need to hurry.'''' Liana said, she''s still smiling though. I guess she likes the fact that we have more members now.
''''Alright then, should we fly there?'''' I said. ''''Or we could just find a professor or some students to guide us.''''
''''I like flying.'''' Christina replied.
No one seems to be objecting. Alright.
''''So, anyone knows the way to the Marquis''s estate?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Well shit, should I make GPS on this, too?
Case 55: The sulky blonde.
Case 55: The sulky blonde.
True to the fashion of a noble, Marquis Vivian decided to throw a party at his estate, to, well, wee the students into his territory. Which is fair enough, you get fame, I get food, fair trade. But, if his food is garbage, then I''ll have to leave a one star review or something.
Because we were dilly-dallying earlier, we kinda got left behind. It''s probably my fault too, I asked Stephen to not have anybody apanying us on this trip, so we had no one to remind us about the time.
Regardless, I thought that it would be fast enough if we fly there, but here''s the problem. We got lost.
Yep, no one in our group knew the location of the estate.
''''Hah~'''' I sighed. ''''We need to ask for directions. You guys can stay here, I''ll go down.''''
After reassuring them that my telekinesis will not go off and they will not be dropped from the height of 200m, I casually descended into the city,nding in a dark alleyway, where I could see some rough looking fes sitting on wooden boxes.
''''And then, that bitch begged me to release her, but-
Hm? Why are there thugs in the middle of the city?
Minus one point for poor security management, Marquis Vivian, I''ll include this blunder into the reviewter.
''''Hey there, wanna have some fun?'''' I said out loud, gathering all the attention.
''''Oh~ What is this, where did this whore looking onee from?''''
''''Look at those tits...! Are those even real??''''
''''Hey girl,e with us obediently, we won''t hurt you.''''
Yeah no, fuck off.
*thud*
I use telekinesis to kick them in their crotches real hard, making sure that they won''t be able to ejacte ever again.
'''''''' !@&$*)&$!*$*&! ''''''''
They started to speak gibberish, clenching their precious members, some of them even dropped onto the ground.
Alright then. Directions.
Walking out of the alleyway, I then grab a random bakery shop owner and started to ask for directions.
''''The Marquis''s estate?'''' She said. ''''Go that direction for around 10 minutes, you''ll definitely see it.''''
''''Thanks, aunty.''''
''''No problem, girlie. Do you have business with the Marquis?''''
''''Nah, I''m just there to attend a party.''''
''''Hoh~ Looking at your figure and face, I''m sure you''ll catch all of the men attending that party in an instant.''''
''''I don''t care about them. I have girlfriends already.''''
''''My, my, I know, I know. Doing it with a futanari feels way better than with normal men. And what? Girlfriends? You''re incredible, to be able to handle multiple ones.''''
''''Better put my body to the best use. But anyway, I have to go now, could you wrap for me ten egg tarts?''''
One for Anastasia, one for Christina, one for Liana, two for me, and five for Emy. Seems about right.
''''Right up.''''
''''Ah, also, I just beat a bunch of thugs back in that alley over there, they tried to assault me. Could you call guards to arrest themter? If there''s any bounty money, you can keep it.''''
''''You beat them?!... But... I''m afraid they can''t be caught just like that, girlie. They have some connections with the guards.''''
Great, now we have corruption as well. Minus 90% of the points on the reviewter. Hmm, maybe I could try to find out more about thister. I''m not a justice hero or anything, but this Marquis dude is on the crown prince''s side, I should care about him.
Maybe I could even use this opportunity to deal some more damage to his faction.
''''Mhmm, alright then, be careful aunty, I''m going.'''' I said, taking the bag of egg tart.
-----
Flying up above, I gradually close my distance with my party members. Hm? What are they discussing so intensely?
''''I''m telling you, doing her from behind is the best. You can grab those juicy ass cheeks however you want.'''' Liana said with her arms crossed.
''''No, no, doing it while pinning her down is the way to go. It''s a crime to not give love to her beautiful chest and kiss her tender lips. '''' Christina refuted.
''''Huh?? I have fucked her way more times than you have, so just take the advice and be quiet.''''
''''That doesn''t make what you said true. What do you think, Emilia?''''
''''Mating press.'''' Emy said nonchntly, her face unchanging despite the extremely embarrassing thing that just came out of her mouth.
...What the fuck is going on here.
''''...Hey Anastasia, want some egg tarts?'''' I tap the trembling and blushing girl''s shoulder. She''s been cooping here silently for a while, poor girl.
With the usual shudder, she turns to me. ''''Ah, alright, thank you.'''' She takes one.
''''Me tooo~'''' Emy moves closer to me using her limited telekinesis power.
She then kisses me on the lips for a few seconds and takes one as well.
So the three of us munched down the tarts for a while, watching Christina and Liana arguing about what position is the best.
Hmm... I personally like the one where Liana held me by the kneepits though.
-----
''''Phew~''''
Finallynding at the front gate of the estate after Christina and Liana failed to reach an agreement earlier, I let out a sigh.
But, there''s only two guards here, no students. Are we toote? Or too early?
''''Hi.'''' Christina greeted one of the guards.
''''Ah, Your Highness, you''re finally here.'''' He hurriedly said, bowing his head. ''''Please go inside immediately, ourdy has been waiting for you for a long time.''''
''''Hm? She is?''''
''''Yes, yes, she has been preparing for this very meticulously, just to wee you to our territory.''''
''''...Fine. Let us go.'''' She said, turning back to us.
-----
Walking inside the party hall, I could see the students already eating and talking to each other, so we didete after all.
But something always remain unchanged, our entrance caused everyone to look at us. Not only did we enterte, but there''s also the fact that all of us happened to be cute girls as well.
Regardless, there''s a lot of students who don''t care about anything and just eat, they''re just like me for real. Ahh, there''s some dudes going around flirting with girls as well, ssic.
And then... Oh.
There''s the blonde, or, Lady Vivian, sitting on one of the chairs near the end of the hall. Now, I''m not an expert on human psychology or anything, but I think she''s mad.
She''s wearing a really pretty dress, makeup feels natural as well. But she''s frowning, and seemingly sulking by a lot, so there''s no one around her at the moment, probably to not annoy her and get into trouble.
The girl sees us, then briskly stands up and walks towards Christina in a very fast pace.
''''Pleasee with me.'''' She said, grabbing Christina''s wrist.
Christina just stands still, though.
''''Go with her.'''' I said, then give her a wink. Don''t make a scene here, I feel like we''re doing catfight again soon, so at least do it somewhere else.
Christina nods lightly and started to follow the girl, who seems even more mad after seeing Christina listened to my words.
''''Well, I think I''ll follow her for now.'''' I said. ''''Agent Emy, can I ask you to scout this area for good desserts?''''
''''Roger.'''' Emy salutes, immediately going off to the desserts stands.
''''What will you two do?'''' I turn to Liana and Anastasia.
''''I''ll follow you, staying here will only get me annoyed.'''' Liana replied, ring at some of the flirty dudes in the distance.
''''Me too, I''m curious.'''' Anastasia said honestly.
Okay then, time for some real life K-drama.
Case 56: Did I just… NTR’ed her…?
Case 56: Did I just¡ NTR¡¯ed her¡?
So the three of us is currently following Lady Vivian and Christina, where is she going, actually?
Hmm, the estate itself looks pretty nice, oh, there''s the portrait of the Saint. Decently handsome face with blonde hair and blue eyes, definitely matching the Vivians today, I guess.
''''Sylvia.''''
''''Hmm? What''s wrong?''''
''''What did you look like when you were in your previous world?'''' Anastasia asked, also looking at the portrait.
''''...I think I looked pretty normal. I was around the same height as now, with ck eyes and hair, my chest though, was definitely not this big.''''
''''...You said that you asked the goddess for ''enhancement'' on your chest, right?''''
''''Yes, that''s the neat part about being a Saint, you get to modify some of your physical features.''''
''''Tch, that''s cheating.'''' Liana injected.
''''So you''d rather not fondling my big breasts?''''
''''I didn''t say that. Your breasts are still mine. But I''m pissed, so prepare to have them vited tonight.''''
By all means, please.
''''W-Why would you say that here...'''' The cat girl anxiously looks around.
...Well, I lied about the hair part though. I didn''t have any hair, that''s why I''m growing my hair this long, it''s new to me. Doing chemotherapy doesn''t really allow you to grow your hair.
But if I say that here, Anastasia will get depressed again, I don''t want to see that. And, it will ruin the mood, which is not very ideal, we''re going to watch a K-drama here, we need popcorns, not tears.
-----
After following them for a while, we arrived at a totally-not-Lady-Vivian''s-room.
I saw they went inside the room, and the blonde locked the door, I think.
But hey, no problem, I can just use telekinesis to pick the lock, lol. Better set a sound barrier first.
*ck*
After picking the lock, I open the door very slightly so that we could peek inside.
Let''s see, what do we have here.
''''Your Highness...'''' The blonde said, her eyes looking at Christina dripping with honey. ''''I''ve always wanted to invite you here... Into my bedroom like this...''''
She then grabs Christina''s hand with both of her palms, stroking the back of my lover''s hand lustfully. I see, you motherfucker, you''re trying to be so shameless, huh.
''''You do realize that I came here only because of Sylvia''s request, right?'''' Christina replied, yanking her hand out of the blonde''s grasp, her face stone cold.
''''Y-Your Highness, ever since I met you two years ago, I''ve always, always admired you. From your gentle demeanor, to your confident attitude, to your cool image when fighting...'''' She tried to hold Christina''s hand again, but my lover didn''t let that happen, taking her hand backpletely.
''''Yes, and I do remember that I''ve rejected you every single time on your advances. Why are you this stubborn?''''
''''Your Highness! Please tell me, what am Icking? My family background is good, my strength is also adequate, and I''m even the descendant of a Saint! Tell me, what am Ickingpare to that whore?!''''
Well, I think you''recking a lot of vitamin B, mydy. Vitamin Breasts. And also, Christina knows that I am a Saint, so that one brag about your Saint bloodline is kinda pointless, really. Unlucky.
''''Your personality. I just can''t feel anything special beyond friendship towards you.'''' Christina said, frowning. ''''And, you''ve just insulted my girlfriend, I won''t forget this grudge.''''
''''...No way...Girlfriend...?'''' The blonde muttered, her face could only be described as ''despair''.
''''Let me correct you.'''' Christina said. ''''Sylvia,e here.'''' She turns to me behind the door.
Alright then.
Leaving behind Liana and Anastasia, I casually open the door and enter the room.
''''You- Why are you here?!''''
''''I can''t let my girlfriend follow you alone, can I?'''' I shrugged,ing closer to Christina, I wonder what she would do.
Christina pulls me towards herself, hugging me from behind. She then sensually wraps one of her hands around my waist, the other one groping my chest nice and firmly, circling her index finger around my nipple.
''''Sylvia is not just any whore, she''s my whore.'''' She dered.
Well said, that''s my possessive, yandere princess.
''''My, what a statement.'''' Imented, turning my head to look at her face.
Christina smiles for a moment, before ovepping her lips onto mine, even going as far as pushing her tongue inside my mouth. Of course, I epted.
''''No!''''
*slurp*
''''Nhah...*slurp*... Mhmm...''''
''''Puh-
We pulled away after around half a minute, a nice string of saliva connecting out tongue formed in the air.
''''Y-You...! No, no, nonono- This can''t be right, what did you do to Her Highness?!'''' She said, pointing at me in disbelief.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Ah, I know, I always knew, yes, you... you hypnotized her with your body! How dare you! How DARE you steal Her Highness away from me, a descendant of a Saint!'''' She holds her head with both of her hands.
Yeah no, she''s not yours, she''s mine, I think this girl might be delusional, and I have a feeling she''s not alright, mentally.
''''Please, Your Highness, I could do whatever that whore can, I can offer you better bed service than that bitch can!'''' She pleaded.
''''I don''t know about that, girl. Why don''t you ask her manly member down here?'''' I said, caressing Christina''s penis under her skirt. ''''Tina enjoyed my body very much, you know?''''
''''That''s right. I enjoyed being inside her very much. It''s the best. I have no intention of doing anything with you, so give up.'''' Christina added while still groping my breasts wantonly.
''''Then at least try my p-
''''I refuse. I don''t like the thought of doing it with you. At all.''''
''''Ah.'''' She girl copsed down on her knees and started to cry.
*sobs* *sobs*
Leaving Christina''s arms, Ie closer to the girl, then tap her on the shoulder.
''''Sorry girl, but she''s mine. You''d better give up, you''re very cute, so I''m sure you can find somebody else that suits you.''''
''''...*sniff*... Shut up! Get those hateful breasts away from me!''''
*smack*
Ouch! Why you pped my breasts?!
''''Mhmm, this one can''t be saved.'''' I said, standing up again. I think we need to leave her alone here, not that we could do anything else anyway.
''''Are you alright, Sylvia?'''' Christina uses her hands to massage the spot that has just been hit on my breasts.
*chu*
She then kisses the spot with her mouth, conveniently giving it a good suck at the same time.
...Isn''t this just her being horny and finding excuses to grope me? Well, whatever.
''''It''s fine. Liana did much worse to my breasts anyway.'''' I replied.
''''Huh...? Who *sniff* is this ''Liana''? Are you... Cheating??'''' The girl looks at me with astonishment on her face.
''''Liana is my other girlfriend. Who said that I only have one girlfriend?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''...Eh?!'''' The girl''s window finally restarted. ''''You- Ah... What is-
*thud*
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Shit, she fainted.
...Well, I do feel bad for her, actually. She basically just got her crush NTR''ed by me, and then found out that her crush is only a member of my harem. Tragic.
But she''s also very delusional and stubborn beyondfort, so I guess I don''t really care all that much now, it''s not my problem that she did not catch Christina''s attention.
''''Let''s go. I''m starving.'''' I said, putting the fainted one on her bed and turning around to the door.
''''Sure. Ah, Sylvia.''''
''''Hmm?''''
''''Could you call me by my nickname earlier from now on?''''
''''Tina?''''
''''Yes! I want you to call me by my nickname.''''
Tina then goes to hold my hand. How lewd.
I let out a chuckle. ''''Sure thing, Tina.''''
-----
''''Did you guys enjoy the drama?'''' I said to the two people standing near the door outside in the hallway.
''''I did. I hate that annoying and persistent type the most.'''' Liana said with a frown.
''''Ah, you did have one like that following you back in our country, right?'''' I asked while the four of us are walking together.
''''Yes, at that time I had already fell in love with you, and I did tell her that, but she was still adamant, and I hate her so much.''''
''''It''s kinda rare for you to say that you''re in love with me, actually.''''
''''It''s the truth, and you already knew it, so why bother?''''
''''Fufu, you''re right.'''' I said, then turn to Anastasia. ''''Did you enjoy watching it, Anastasia?''''
''''Mhmm... I did. It''s ironic how she bragged about being a Saint''s descendant, when you''re a Saint yourself standing before her.'''' She then lets out a smallugh.
''''I''m d.'''' I smile. ''''And also, I feel like I should call you by a nickname now, is that alright?''''
''''Ah, sure. My name is pretty bothersome to say all the time, so a nickname would do just fine.''''
Hmm, the most obvious one should be...
''''...Anna? Is Anna good?''''
''''Um, that''s good.'''' She agreed right away.
''''I''ll also call you that, then.'''' Liana injected
''''Me too.'''' Christina added.
''''You''re all wee, I''ll tell Emiliater, too.''''
Good, good. We''re getting along.
Case 57: Agent Emy and the odd man.
Case 57: Agent Emy and the odd man.
''''Hmm...''''
''''What''s wrong? Liana.''''
''''Isn''t it odd?''''
''''What is?''''
''''The fact that that woman earlier didn''t approach Christina back in the ball a month ago.'''' Liana said, raising an eyebrow. ''''If she''s that smitten with this redhead, then she would have flew straight at her that time.''''
''''That''s... True, actually. She openly fought with me today, despite knowing full well that I''m a princess. There''s no way she would have stayed still that day.''''
''''I''ve been thinking about that, too.'''' Tina said. ''''But Anna said that she didn''t feel anything wrong about her, so I just glossed over it.''''
''''Eh?! My intuition is not perfect, you know?'''' Anna said, waving her hands. ''''It''s true that I can''t feel anything wrong with that woman, but... Actually, I could smell something odd about this ce from earlier.''''
''''Hm? Tell us more about it.''''
''''Mghmm... It''s hard to describe, but there''s this sinister feeling, how do I say this... ''fake''? Feeling I could feel somewhere inside this estate.'''' Anna replied, frowning, her tail and ears twitching.
Well shit, the genre changed from K-drama to horror real quick.
''''Well, let''s save that forter, we need to regroup with Emilia first, I bet she''s surrounded by men, and women trying to woo her now.''''
''''Ahh~ That''s possible.''''
-----
*ck*
Opening the door to the party hall, I could immediately spot the familiar white head standing in the distance.
Partly, because she''s very tall, taller than a lot of men, even. And, there''s nobody around her at the moment, except for a blonde man. He has cleared out that whole area, actually. I guess that guy is a high noble?
Based on what I could see, the man is trying to say something very earnestly to Emy, while Emy herself is just silently eating a pudding, not a change in expression detected on her face. ssic.
''''It''s quieter than I thought.'''' Lianamented.
''''That''s true. They can''t approach her because of that man, a Vivian, I remember.'''' Christina replied.
''''She looks alright, but I bet she''s annoyed now, let''s go rescue her.'''' I said.
-----
-So, I was nominated as the best hunter that year. Unfortunately, I didn''t get the title, but I think I have a pretty good shot this year. When that timees, could I ask you to apany me, my prettydy?'''' The man said, bowing his head lightly and extending his right hand.
''''No.'''' Emy replied, taking another bite of the pudding.
''''That''s unfortunate. Ah, how about the Founding festival a few months from now? I would love to look around the capital with such a wonderfuldy like yourself.'''' He awkwardly takes back his hand.
''''No.'''' Emy takes another bite.
''''H-Hm. Ah, that''s right, my little sister will host a tea party in a few days, would you be interested in it?''''
''''No, that woman is my girlfriend''s enemy.''''
''''...You really are adamant about this, mydy.'''' The man''s eyebrows twitch a little bit.
''''Well said, Emy.'''' I injected between the two.
''''Sylvia.'''' Emy said, immediately goes behind me and hugs me tightly.
''''!!''''
The man widen his eyes instantly after seeing me.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Gentleman, I will be frank here, you are bothering my girlfriend right now. How about we keep some distance?'''' I said.
''''Ah!'''' The man finally breaks out of his trance. ''''That, that was rude of me. I am Leo Vivian, the heir of house Vivian. May I know your names, fairdies?''''
''''Sylvia Everwood, crown princess of the Everwood kingdom. We are all taken already, so don''t bother us anymore.'''' I said, then give a wink to Anna.
''''Ah...'''' The man eximed dejectedly. ''''But-
Why are all of these guys so persistent??
''''My, my. It looks like we''re really fortunate today.'''' A middle-aged man with the same features as the guy suddenly appears. ''To be able to host such precious guests...''''
''''Father!''''
''''Please forgive my son. He''s still immature, he does not know where to stop when ites to pursuingdies.'''' He said, forcing the guy''s head down, together with his own head. ''''Leo, you already have a fianc¨¦, stop bothering people.'''' He said sternly.
''''Ghrm...'''' He grumbled.
What, he has a fianc¨¦ already? And he still has the gall to flirt with Emy? Can I do a nut kick real quick?
Needless to say, all of us frown at that information at the same time.
''''Ah, Your Highness.'''' The Marquis turns to Tina. ''''May I ask, how is your rtionship with my daughter going right now? She was very excited to have you here.''''
''''You should should re-educate her about rtionships, Marquis.'''' Christina said firmly. ''''Not only did she still bother me despite being rejected multiple times, she also insulted my girlfriend.''''
The Marquis grimaces for a second.
''''...I understand. Please forgive us.'''' He said, bowing his head once again. ''''We''ve been nothing but a shame to you. We will not bother you anymore, please enjoy the party.'''' He then retreats with his son.
Well, at least that guy knows his stuff. But it''s also unsettling somehow, why is he so different from his children?
''''...It''s that man.''''
''''Hm? What do you mean, Anna?''''
Turning to Anna, I could see her ring at the back of the Marquis, her tail waving around annoyedly.
''''He''s the one I was talking about.'''' She said. ''''He feels odd. Out of ce. Fake.''''
Hearing that, Emy rightfully tilts her head.
''''Let''s go over all of it while eating. No point standing still like this.''''
-----
After picking all of our food and finding a quiet table to sit, we are now going over all of the things that happened so far.
''''Mhmm.'''' Emy grumbled. ''''I couldn''t focus on the desserts because of him.''''
''''It''s alright, Emy.'''' I consoled her.
''''Rather than that.'''' Liana injected. ''''We probably should find a way to undermine the Marquis somehow, seeing that there''s something fishy about him. It will be helpful for us.''''
''''That''s true.'''' Tinamented.
''''Ah, talking about that.'''' I said. ''''When I went down to ask for directions earlier, I met a few thugs.''''
''''Eh? Did they do anything to you?'''' Anna asked worriedly.
''''Of course not, they only tried.'''' I replied. ''''But, the people there said that the thugs have some connections with the city guards, which is a clear sign of corruption. Assuming that we could trust them in the first ce.''''
''''Hmm, we could use that.'''' Tina said.
''''We don''t have enough information though.'''' Annamented.
''''I think we might have a solution for that.'''' I said.
I then proceed to scan the entire party hall, looking for a few specific people. After a while, I finally notice a group of four students standing in the corner, looking around intently.
I signal them with my hand toe over.
''''Who are those people?'''' Tina asked.
''''Our allies.'''' I simply said.
Of course there would be some of our people infiltrating the academy, no way they would let two high nobles and their only princess alone without any escort. For camouge purposes, they all look like humans now, being elves would be pretty eye-catching after all.
One of them is Justia, our beloved bodyguard. The other three people are specialists, capable of quick escape and illusion magic.
They''re all here for the sole purpose of rescuing us in case of trouble. I''m pretty sure there''s a separate escort team following us to this territory as well, just, they''re not in this very space.
The four seemingly normal students approach us. I then set up a sound barrier around us, just to be sure.
''''May I ask, what do you need from us, Your Highness?'''' A man said.
''''I''ve noticed that the Marquis here has some suspicious movements. There''s sign of corruption in this territory as well. I think we could use this against the crown prince. Can I ask you guys to investigate them?''''
''''!!''''
''''Your Highness...!'''' Justtia eximed, looking at Tina and Anna intently.
''''Don''t worry, I trust them.''''
''''...Understood. Please leave it to us.''''
''''How long would it take?''''
''''Three days, Your Highness. Please enjoy your time here while waiting.''''
''''I''ll make sure to. Thank you for your work.''''
''''We''re honored, Your Highness. Then, please excuse us.'''' And then they left.
Yup, why would we have to investigate ourselves? That would just be dumb and inefficient.
''''Wow... I''ve never thought that there would be people following us...''''
''''You don''t have secret bodyguards?''''
''''Yeah... No one really cares about a princess without political background, after all...'''' Tina said dejectedly.
''''Don''t worry! You have me, and if you marry me, you''ll have plenty of people that will care about you as well.'''' I hold her hand.
Tina lets out a chuckle. ''''That''s true. I am very excited to meet my new family.''''
I''m sure my parents would love a gentle daughter-inw like her. She''s not very gentle in bed, though. I''ve noticed that she''s very possessive towards me, and likes to monopolize me all for herself.
...Maybe I should spend a day alone with each of my girlfriends soon.
Case 58: Land of video games.
Case 58: Land of video games.
Well, after that, we didn''t have anything in particr to do, so we decided to look around the city first. Our stay here willst for about a week, and the school decided that the first day, which is today, is going to be a free rest day for everyone. The reason being that there''s quite a number of students having mana train sickness every year, so this would be the time for them to get proper sleep and such.
We fortunately didn''t have that. Not counting Anna, we even had the energy to do a gangbang that one night, so now we have no problem going outside.
Anyway, on the way to the party here earlier, I saw a bunch of familiar video game references in a theme park or sort, so I''d definitely want to check those out.
Stepping out of the estate, I turn back to my party.
''''Alright! Since this city has a lot of what you guys call ''Saint''s culture'', I, as a Saint myself, will act as a guide for you.''''
*p* *p* *p* *p* *p*
Yes, yes, p more.
''''Based on this map that I just got, there''s four different parks in four directions of the city. Which one do you guys want to go first?''''
''''West.''''
''''South.''''
''''North.''''
''''East.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
...Well, rock-paper-scissor it is, then.
-----
In the end, Emy won, and we headed to the East one first. The tickets here are fairly expensive, but we''re rich, so no problem. A lot of people are here, too. I could even see some of our students loitering around excitedly.
''''First things first, let''s go to that one over there.'''' I point to a house with a Pac-Man logo on it.
''''What is this one?''''
''''This is a game where you need to go around a maze-like map, eating points while evading four ghosts chasing you.'''' I said. ''''Now, I''m not too sure how will they modify it here, so we''ll just have to try.''''
So we walked into the house, where we could immediately see that there''s a bunch of arcade-like machines lining in rows. They really did made this simr to the original, huh.
''''Hey there.'''' I called out to an attendant.
''''...Yes, dear customers, would you like to try Pac-Man?''''
''''Yes, how do I start?''''
Do we need coins or anything like that?
''''Ah, you just need to sit in front of the machine and y it.''''
''''Understood.'''' I said. ''''Let''s go.''''
After I gave them some basic instructions on how to use the arcade machines, we all started the game at the same time.
Ah~ this is nostalgic, I used to y this one when I was a child.
''''This one is pretty easy, huh.'''' Tina said.
''''Mhmm.'''' So did Emy.
''''Argh! Why are these ghost thingies move so retardedly!''''
''''Eh!? Wait, I didn''t touch them! Why did I die?!''''
Because you tried to cheese the ghost at the corner, little cat.
''''Again-
-----
After 30 grueling minutes of us coaching Liana and Anna on how to y the game properly, they did finally win each once. Liana paid too much attention to the ghosts all the time that she just forgot her own character, while Anna kept trying to do reckless and dangerous maneuvers.
But they did win, so that''s good.
''''Next one, let''s try that one over there. I think that''s Mario Kart.''''
''''I see some vehicles over there, is it a racing game?'''' Anna asked.
Hm? That one is not a video game? They actually decided to make this one a real life racing game, huh.
''''Yes, you''ll be racing against other yers, but there will be power-ups and such, so it''s quite fun.''''
I don''t know how they would recreate all the items and special powers though, probably tweaked it a little bit already. Either way, I feel pretty confident about this, I''ve never controlled a vehicle before, but I have yed Mario Kart a lot, so.
Ooh~ So you can''t use magic, hm, hm, the power-ups are milder than in the actual game as well, makes sense. The safety measures are quite good as well. Let''s go.
-----
''''Hah....Hah....Urgh...''''
What the fuck.
They really had no mercy on me, huh? How the hell are they so good at this... Ah, fuck, all the sudden turns and high speed racing earlier are giving me headache now.
I finishedst. My dignity is gone. If I had knew this beforehand, I would definitely have bribed my lovers to have me finish first, or at least notst. I would dly spread my legs for this. That''s what we usually do anyway.
Urghh... Anna is still smugging over there, how is she so good??
''''Are you alright? Sylvia.'''' Tina said, moving over to pat my back.
''''Don''t overdo it.'''' Liana is also doing the same.
''''Take a break.'''' Even Emy too...
You guys...
''''I''m fin-
'''''''' ... ''''''''
...Stop using this opportunity to grope me, will you?
-----
*bang* *bang* *bang*
It''s pretty neat here, actually. They have Duck Hunt as well.
Currently, only Anna and Tina are ying, we the elves tried a bit, but our aim was just too good, so it became kinda boring, to be honest.
Either way, they have prop guns for you to hold with your actual hands, so it is a good exercise do to, because I will definitely make them some gunster.
''''Here, put the stock properly on your shoulder like this, align the target with your iron sight...''''
''''Okay...''''
I am now guiding Tina from behind. Because I''m basically a dwarfpare to them, it''s pretty challenging. Tina''s height is around the same as Liana''s, which is still very tallpared to a short stack like me. Fortunately, I have an ally now, Anna is only a few centimeters taller than me, not counting her cat ears, dammit.
*bang*
Hm? Why did she tremble just now?
Ah... I see.
''''... Fufu, you like this?'''' I said, pressing my whole chest against her back.
''''I do, my love.'''' She replied. ''''But it''s very distracting, could you to do this for me in bed tonight instead?''''
''''Sure thing.'''' I said, releasing my breasts from her back. ''''I''ll go to Anna, then.''''
''''Alright.''''
Coming closer to the totally concentrated Anna, I suddenly feel a bit yful.
So I proceed to give her a surprise hug from behind.
''''!!''''
''''Concentrate.'''' I whispered into her human ear, mainly because I''m not tall enough to reach her cat ears. ''''Hold the gun properly with both of your hands... Like this.'''' I support both of her arms with my hands.
''''Alright, take a really deep breath...''''
''''Suuu~ Phew~''''
''''Very good... Now, shoot.''''
*bang*
''''My, you totally missed it.'''' I said softly, my mouth still close to her ear.
''''I-It''s because of you...''''
''''Hm? What did I do again?''''
''''Y-Your chest... It''s distracting...''''
''''Oh my, I''m sorry. I didn''t consider that.'''' I fake a surprise face. ''''I won''t let my breasts touch you ever again, then.''''
''''Ah! No...''''
''''Hm?''''
''''You don''t need to... Mhmm? Wait, stop teasing me!''''
''''Puh- Hahahahah, your reaction is just too cute. Sorry.''''
*hiss*
Shit, she''s mad.
-----
Well, after that, we yed for quite a while, there''s a lot of different video games in this park, all of them were popr around the 2000s, I think.
''''Hm?''''
''''Sylvie?''''
''''This door seems familiar...''''
...Wait, is this the courtroom in ''Ace Attorney''?!
I immediately catch a nearby attendant.
''''Hey, can we use this room?''''
''''Ah, yes, it''s a popr role-ying game here, may I exin to you how the game works?''''
''''No need, I already knew.''''
Talk about timing.
This morning, when I woke up, I found out that one of my panties was gone. I searched everywhere in the cabin, but I couldn''t found it.
Now, it cannot be Christina, because she and I were having an affair the yesterday night.
That means, it''s either one of the three remaining: Liana, Emy, or Anna. Ironically, the one I''m most suspecting right now is Anna. Because I think Liana or Emy would just straight up asked for it, they wouldn''t have resorted to stealing like this.
I decided to gloss over it, but if they have presented such a good opportunity like this...
Case 59: Who stole my panties?
Case 59: Who stole my panties?
Ace Attorney.
A visual novel game where you''ll be acting as awyer defending people used of various crimes.
Normally, that would sound and be pretty boring, who would want to y a game aboutws?
But, the game itself is silly, in a very good way, of course. You do not just defending your clients, but you also solve mysteries as well, which is always exciting.
In addition, the situations and the court cases are all very outrageous and stupid in aical fashion. That''s why you can get a lot of fun out of ying the game.
The point is, it''s a ssic, especially in Japan. To see this court room recreated in real life is simply amazing.
''''So, what do we do in here?'''' Liana asked.
''''Well-
-----
After exining roughly how the game works, I got to decide the roles. Now, everyone was eager to be the defendingwyer, which is fair enough, that''s the spot where Phoenix, the main character usually stands.
But this time, I properly bribed all of my lovers, and then turned it into a majority vote to decide roles, so Anna couldn''t do anything. Too easy.
I am pretty sure that Anna is the one who stole my panties somehow already, so I voted her to be the defendant who got used of theft. Then I decided to make Emy the judge, which really fits her, I''d say.
For the defendingwyer, I decided that it would be Liana, and of course, she would be defending Anna, the number one suspect here. For the witness, Tina. And finally for the prosecutor, me.
''''So now we just need to make up a case, right?'''' Liana asked. ''''What would it be, a murder? Theft?''''
''''No need to make up anything.'''' I said. ''''This morning, I woke up finding one of my panties missing.''''
''''!!''''
Yep, while my lovers only reacted lightly to that, Anna is literally trembling right now, look at those tender legs tensing up.
''''We could just use that.'''' I dered, turning around to walk to my position.
''''B-But...'''' Anna hurriedly grabs my hand.
''''Hm?''''
''''That, that would be too trivial of a case, isn''t it...?''''
''''What, it''s a princess''s underwear, you know?'''' I refuted. ''''Do you guys think this is trivial?'''' I turn to my lovers.
''''No.''''
''''Of course not, it''s what you wears, so it must be precious.''''
''''Aside from the fact that it''s full of your pussy scent, you doesn''t buy a whole lot of new clothes often, so that one might be one of the panties I used to masturbate with when we weren''t lovers yet.''''
Oi.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''...Whatever, chop chop. Get into position.'''' I said, diverting the topic.
-----
*ck* *ck*
''''Court is now in session.'''' Emy dered, sitting on the judge''s seat. ''''Please begin, Miss Sylvia.''''
''''Now then.'''' I said, pulling out a random piece of paper and smack it a few times. ''''This morning, when I woke up, my vani-colored striped panties that I left on my bed was gone.''''
''''I searched around the cabin, but I found nothing. Thus, it could only be a case of theft.''''
[HOLD IT!]
''''Assuming that it was a case of theft, as you have said, on what basis do you use the defendant Anastasia of the crime?
[OBJECTION!]
''''Tut, tut, tut. Let me finish my speech first, Miss Raeliana.''''
''''As you have already know, I had an affair with Miss Christina the previous night in the bathroom, and when she and I came back, the previously there panties was gone, so it couldn''t have been her.''''
''''Additionally, you, Miss Raeliana, and Miss Emilia, are my lovers. Thus I see no reason for you two to steal my panties.''''
''''That means, the only one left, is Miss Anastasia, the defendant!'''' I point at the pitiful cat girl, who''s trembling and twitching all over the ce.
''''Hoh~ That makes a lot of sense.'''' The judgemented.
[TAKE THAT!]
''''But you have no concrete evidence! How can you be so sure that it was her?''''
''''Hmm, Miss Raeliana is right, too. How do you answer this, Miss Sylvia?''''
[OBJECTION!]
''''Well, well, why don''t we hear what our witness, Miss Christina has to say first?'''' I point to Tina, who''s already in her position.
''''Hi everyone, my name is Christina.'''' She started. ''''The night when the theft happened, I was unable to contain my sexual desire, so I went to the victim''s bed to make love with her.''''
''''During the process, I took of her panties, which is the very same one that is missing today, off, and threw it to the side of her bed.''''
[OBJECTION!]
''''How could you do that without inviting us?!''''
*ck* *ck*
''''Miss Raeliana, that question is not rted to the case.'''' The judge rightfully said.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''...Miss Christina, have you noticed anything strange about the panties at that time?'''' I calmly resume the testimony.
''''Aside from the fact that it was drenched with my girlfriend''s love water from me fingering her, there was no special feature.'''' Tina proimed proudly.
''''...Thank you, Miss Christina. You can finish your testimony now.''''
''''Yes. After we had sex for a while, we decided to go to the bathroom to do a quick cleanup, but we ended up having sex two more times, taking quite a while inside the bathroom.''''
[OBJECTION!]
''''I know, I know, I get very aroused when looking at her naked body in the shower, too.'''' Liana crosses her arms.
*ck* *ck*
''''Miss Raeliana, for the second time, please refrain from sayingments unrted to the case.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''...When I came back with the victim, I could see that the panties was gone, but I didn''t think much about it, until now.''''
''''Hmm, so the theft happened during the shower, is what you''re saying?''''
''''Yes, Miss Raeliana.''''
''''Yes, and at that time, you and Miss Emilia were clearly sleeping. Or, do any of you two want to admit that you stole my panties?'''' I added.
''''Of course not, I can get the real thing anytime, so why bother with the panties.'''' The defendingwyer said, her face unhinged.
''''Me neither.'''' The judge shakes her head.
[TAKE THAT!]
''''So, based on what you two said,bined with Miss Christina''s testimony, it is very clear that Miss Anastasia stole my panties!''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Miss Anastasia.'''' I called out. ''''Do you have anything else to say before you get arrested?''''
The cat girl turns to me, her face red like a tomato, her delicate eyelids blinking repeatedly.
''''U-Um... I-I didn''t mean it...''''
''''Please borate.''''
''''Y-Yesterday, I couldn''t fall asleep, because... I-I was too nervous thinking that you guys might be doing it...''''
''''So?''''
''''I-I ended up watching the two of you m-made love to each other...''''
Shit. Now that I think about it, we forgot to close the curtain.
''''...And then?''''
''''W-When you two went to the bathroom... I-I couldn''t resist the s-sweet scenting from your panties...''''
''''I... Ended up cing it in my m-mouth and t-tasted it...''''
''''But, but, it was so sweet and tasty!''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''... And where is my panties now, if I may ask?''''
''''Ah! I-I didn''t have the time to hide it when you two came back... So I''m... Wearing it now...'''' She trailed off.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Walking closer to the cat, I silently hug her, caressing her head. Poor sweet girl.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
After a few silent moments, Anna reciprocates, so now we''re hugging each other tightly.
Moving closer to her right ear, I started to whisper in a very sensual voice:
''''That panties, I will give it to you, as a present.''''
The girl shudders, I could feel her body heating up.
''''And... If you really want to taste it,e directly to me, I''ll give you the real thing.''''
As soon as she heard me said that, her body started twitching, so I gently pat her back a few times to calm her down. Only after a minute or so, does she return to her normal blushing state.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Finally, the girl nods weakly after a long time has passed.
...I think I just made a new girlfriend.
Case 60: The pampered cat.
Case 60: The pampered cat.
Anastasia.
We met her quite a while ago at the academy.
She''s a beast-kin, a cat-kin, in particr. She has both human and cat ears, and a nice long tail. Her fur is bright orange, always smooth and silky, really nice to touch.
Her eyes are probably the most notable features, though. Her irises are normally ocean blue, which is much more lighter than my deep blue ones. Just by looking at those, you would have the feeling of gazing afar into the vast ocean, with waves colliding with each other, creating a beautiful pattern to admire at.
Coincidentally, her gemstone is Sapphire, matching perfectly with the color of her eyes. She also likes to wear a number of gold anklets, which she said that it is a tradition of her n.
Normally, Anna is a bright and sweet girl, she''s not very out-going, but can converse just fine if you get to know her. However, she can be really scary if you annoy her, she will dish out numerous insults at you, just like your mom used to do.
But she also has an innocence side to her. When shees to contact with anything romance-rted, and I mean the explicit stuff, Anna will definitely blush and get embarrassed like a middle school girl, despite the fact that her real age is 20.
All of thosebined have created a beautifully sweet girl, adorable, just like your favorite childhood friend in a normal rom. If you can ignore the fact that she''s crazy about religion.
I have to admit though, throughout my interactions with her, I''vee to adore her a lot, despite me having two, and now three lovers already. True to the nature of a slut, I suppose.
Regardless, the kind of love I have for her is a bit different. When ites to my current lovers, they''re very dominant, they make me want to depend on them, and let them take care of everything.
Anna, on the other hand, there''s this feeling inside me that makes me want to cuddle with her all the time, listen to her requests, however ridiculous they are, and shower her with my love.
Is this how motherly instinct works?
Anyway, I was hoping that I would gradually get closer to her bit by bit overtime during my stay at the academy, and then somehow seduce her into being my girlfriend, but this is really unexpected.
Although I do tease her quite often, and I did sh my tits in front of several times, I didn''t expect her to be this curious, going as far as to put my soaked panties into her mouth. I of course wee this, though.
Earlier, I was worried that it could just have been your normal teenage hormones messing up her brain, that she was just genuinely curious about sex, but seeing that she did ept my invitation, I think I might have a chance...?
Regardless though, I think I might need to approach her carefully here, unlike the crude and violent elf duo and the possessive princess, Anna is very gentle and fragile.
''''Don''t worry, you don''t need to rush.'''' I said softly while still hugging her. ''''Take your time, and sort out your feelings first.''''
''''...Um.'''' She replied.
''''And forgive me for this little prank, I didn''t mean to embarrass you. Forpensation, you can make me do whatever you want, as long as it''s something I can do.'''' I said while patting her back.
''''Hey, show her some love too.'''' I then turn to my lovers.
So they immediatelye over, and we all started to cuddle the poor cat.
-----
When the court case ended earlier, it was near 5 P.M already, so we decided to go back to our hotel.
During the trip back, Anna was quiet, very quiet. She seemed to be deep in her thoughts, her face slightly rosier than usual. I''m d that she was considering my offer, well, confession, seriously.
All that left to do, is to try and seduce her even more, so that I would have a better chance at it. I don''t think the fact that I already have three girlfriends would help much, though.
Either way, I need to talk to my girlfriends as well. Maybe tonight, when we finished our sex session. With how much Liana promised to screw my body up though, I''m not sure if I would have enough energy by then.
''''Here we go~'''' I said, putting the newly baked pizza on the table.
''''Oh~ This smells really good.''''
''''A Saint''s cooking...''''
(¨s? ? ?)¨s
When I told them that Pizza equals Good, our two new members got pretty excited about this, and requested me to make them one.
So here I am, having pizza for dinner again. I really hope this doesn''t make me fat, although I''ve never really been fat before. I was basically a stick in my past life, and in this life, I didn''t got fat no matter how bad my diet was, I wonder why.
Pouring out 5 cups of coke using telekinesis, I then throw some ice into the cups, and push it towards everyone. Following that, I cut the pizza into 6 pieces like usual, and carefully wrap ayer of cloth around the edges as well, just so nobody get their fingers burned.
''''Now then, dig in everyone.''''
*munch*
''''Mhmm, this texture, I could see why people get addicted to this.'''' Tinamented.
''''Right? Especially when you can change the toppings as well.'''' Liana said after swallowing a bite.
''''Hyah!'''' Anna suddenly screamed. ''''So hot...''''
The poor cat girl has her tongue out, I could clearly see a red spot on her small, cherry tongue. Her eyes have ayer of moisture coated on them, making her seems very pitiful.
Ahh, are cat tongues sensitive to heat?
I immediately stand up ande closer to her, then I pat her on the back gently.
''''Are you alright? Use divine magic to heal it.''''
''''Ah, um.'''' She said, bringing her hands towards her tongue, then cast a simple heal to erase the burn mark.
Meanwhile, I grab a ss of coke and hold it in front of her.
''''U-Um... Thank you.'''' She said, sipping the ss, then lets out a sigh.
I then pick up her slice of pizza, then blow on it a few times, before putting it in front of her mouth.
''''Say ''Ah~''.''''
''''Eh?! Ah, um... Ah~''''
*munch*
''''Good, let me feed you the remaining. Eat slowly, and enjoy the pizza.'''' I said, rubbing her head gently.
''''Mhgmn...'''' She gives me a small nod while chewing the food, I could see her face heating up a little bit.
This is going pretty good, and she''s so cute, dammit.
*whistle*
''''Good for our baby cat.'''' Lianamented, looking very smugly.
''''Indeed.'''' Tina shrugged.
-----
'''''''' Hah~ ''''''
We simultaneously exhaled at the same time.
Turns out, this hotel even has a hot spring, this is so nice~
Now, because we''re basically VVIPs here, they''ve prepared for us a private room, which is just about right.
Fortunately for them, they won''t have to clean a bunch of cum here, because there''s Anna together with us. We''re not so shameless as to make out in front of her.
So let''s just use this time to rx, maybe watch some youtube things after a long time. Oh, now that we''re all on the same page regarding the Saint stuff, let''s watch films together after some times in the future, nice idea.
...Hm?
Turning around, I could see Anna ncing at me, or not, at my breasts. Very discreetly, of course.
But who am I? I''ve been peeped at a million times already, how could I not realize her gaze.
I scan around the pool, giving my lovers a few winks, to which they just shrug back at me. I guess it''s alright, they should know roughly what I want now.
Moving towards Anna slowly and naturally, I could see her instantly reacts, turning awaypletely.
Grabbing one of her hands, I whisper into her left ear:
''''You''ve been looking at my chest, right?''''
''''H-Huh! No, no, you''re wrong... How could I do that to you...'''' She hurriedly denies it.
''''It''s fine, Anna.'''' I replied. ''''Do you want to feel them?''''
''''Eh?! Ah, n...''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''...P-Please...''''
''''Good kitty.'''' I said, guiding both of her hands to touch my bare breasts, her palms sink into the two peaks. ''''Feel them however you like, it''s you favorite Saint''s breasts.''''
The cute cat reluctantly squeezes her hands a few times, trying to avoid making it too lewd, all the while avoiding eye contact with me.
But after feeling them for some seconds, she immediately gets mesmerized by my breasts, turning back to stare intently at my chest area while kneading the two mountains, she then squishes them together, pulls them apart, then sinks one of her fingers each really deep into my breasts, as if trying to test how far they can go.
Not stopping at that, she also curiously pinches my nipples lightly, then circles her index fingers around the ares.
''''Nn~'''' I moaned lightly.
''''Ah! I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to!'''' She hurriedly retreats her hands.
''''No, keep going.'''' I said, grabbing her wrists mid-air.
''''I-I...''''
''''...Let''s do it like this, then.'''' I dered, pulling her body towards me, burying her head in my breasts. Her blushing face looking from my view is only visible from the nose up, the rest are somewhere below. I could even feel her lips on my breasts, actually.
''''Mhmgmm...''''
''''Do you like this?''''
''''...Mm.'''' She weakly nods.
''''I''m d, let''s keep it like this until we''re done here.''''
-----
After getting out of the hot spring, I saw that Anna was still flustered, but she also had a small smile on her face, maybe she really liked that.
Regardless, we have to assemble at the colosseum tomorrow, so now it''s time to sleep. Well, not really yet, for me at least.
*chu*
''''Have a good sleep, Anna.'''' I said, nting a kiss on her forehead.
''''...Um, you too.'''' She replied, shing a light smile.
Suddenly, a hand from behind grabs my left breast violently, pulling it upward, another hand already thrusted inside my panties, ying around the area freely.
''''Mn~!''''
''''Alright, it''s time for you to pay the debt. I''ll make sure to mess your pussy up real good.'''' Liana with her sadistic smile appeared.
''''A-Ah, then, I''ll see youter, Anna.'''' I said, waving, trying to make my expression as normal as possible.
''''... Ah?! Y-Yeah, alright...'''' She replied.
''''No dilly-dallying, get ready for a gangbang.'''' Liana injected, pulling me to her bed. ''''Good night, Anna.''''
''''U-Um... You too...''''
The cat girl looks at us intently, her tiny mouth opened slightly, her breathing is harsh, and her eyes, strangely enough, shining brighter than normal.
Why does this look like an NTR session...
Interlude 2: Eva and the □□□□□□□’s trivia: Names.
Interlude 2: Eva and the ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡¯s trivia: Names.
''''Hmm~ This one is pretty nice too, eh?''''
''''...''''
''''Being a god doesn''t sound so bad, hm? After all, you''re able to eat whatever you want like this''''
''''...''''
''''Answer. Where is your manner?''''
''''W-Why are you here...'''' Eva timidly said, looking at the man before her nervously.
''''What? I can''t visit you?''''
''''N-No, I didn''t say that, just... Curious.''''
''''I''m bored. So I want to do a trivia.'''' The man said. ''''But doing it alone is boring, so here I am.''''
''''Why didn''t you choose someone else...?''''
''''Anyin?''''
''''N-No! I''m honored.''''
''''I''m d.'''' The man grins.
Earlier, Eva was watching another horribly bad entertaining reality TV show, when suddenly a man appeared in her gazebo.
Instantly, the manined about how bright her ce was, and then he simply changed her pure white space into a star-filled night sky, with a single flick, no less.
She knows this man. Although he looks quite normal, he is actually the ''Highest One'' in this universe. No one is able to go against him. But fortunately, he is not a malicious entity, he does no harm to the universe, not yet, at least.
Still, the mere presence of him is enough for Eva, a novice deity, to shiver in fear.
''''Alright then.'''' The man said, putting down his spoon. ''''Today, we will be doing a trivia on our character names. Their origin, my thoughts, things like that.''''
''''To start with, let''s talk about our main character, Sylvia.''''
''''As you might remember, I created this story on a whim, so I didn''t actually n her after reincarnation name. And, I am bad at naming.''''
''''So, I decided to borrow the name of a character in a game that I''m currently still ying. Now, I am very much a fan of a game franchise called ''Brown Dust'', which consists of two games in total: BD1 and BD2, though BD1 has been renamed as ''Brave Nine''.''''
''''I stopped ying BD1 a while ago, but I''m still active on BD2. ''Sylvia'' Is a 5-star character in BD2 that I really love, so I decided to borrow her name. Here is her from BD2.''''
''''...Where?'''' Eva asked.
''''You won''t be able to see it, but the people I''m talking to will.'''' The man replied. ''''Right, your turn next.''''
''''Eh?! Ah, um... How about Emilia?''''
''''Right, the name ''Emilia'' is just a name that sounded nice to me, nothing special. But, her family name, I did take inspiration from a certain character of a web novel.''''
''''His name is Dowd Campbell, the main character of ''''. I love him as a character, he''s my favorite male protagonist, so I did this kind of as a tribute to him.''''
''''Next, I''ll talk about Christina and Anastasia all at once.''''
''''The reason being, both of those names were taken from BD as well. Here you can see Christina from BD1.
And Anastasia from both BD1 and BD2.''''
''''...It''s weird seeing you talking to them like that, you know?''''
''''Focus on doing your job. And don''t talk like you''re not weird.''''
''''Wha- You''re interrupt-
''''What?''''
''''I''m sorry, it was nothing.'''' Eva does a 90 degrees bow.
''''Your turn next.''''
''''...There''s only Raeliana left, no?''''
''''Right, Raeliana, I''m sure some of you have noticed already, but her namees from an Otome Isekai that I read: ''Why Raeliana Ended Up at the Duke''s Mansion''.''''
''''Although the subgenre is filled with garbage, there''s still some decent ones. This manhwa is one of my earliest exposure to OI, and in my opinion, one of the best one out there as well. It even got an anime adaptation.''''
''''The name ''Raeliana'' got stuck in my mind since I finished reading it two years ago, so here it is.''''
''''And I think that''s pretty much it. Outside of the main cast, I kinda just randomly named everyone.''''
''''W-What about me?! Am I not in the main cast??''''
''''Ah wait, you are. I forgot.''''
''''Then! How did my namee about?''''
''''I thought about a woman''s name for three seconds, and ''Eva'' popped up first.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Be honored, your name was the second one I thought of right after Hanako.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''...Right, how was your day?''''
''''...I''m doing fine...'''' She pouts like a daughter getting scolded by her dad. ''''Rather, how are you doing?''''
''''Me? I recently have a lot of vitamin B and C.''''
''''...And what do B and C stand for...?''''
''''Broke. And Capitalism.'''' The man said calmly. ''''So, I decided to make a Patreon. Would you take the honor?''''
The man gives a card to Eva, who reluctantly takes it.
''''...Do I really need to read this?''''
''''Yes.''''
''''Really?''''
''''Do you want a 30 days inte ban?''''
''''I''ll read it!'''' Eva shouts. ''''If you like ''Local Elf'' so far, you can support the author on his Patreon, the link is ''''. You can ess to 10 advanced chapters on there! Any and all support will be much appreciated! Thank you very much!''''
*p* *p* *p*
''''Good, good, thank you.'''' The man smiles contently.
''''...Ugh...''''
''''So, I think that''s all for today. I hope you have a nice time, Eva, as well as my beautiful readers.'''' The man said, standing up.
''''I''ll see you guys around soon, El Psy Kongroo.''''
He vanished into nothingness.
Left behind, Eva gazes into the night sky, before letting out a sigh.
''''...Finally he''s gone... Wait?! My ce?? Why didn''t he turn it back!''''
''''Arghhh...''''
.
.
.
.
By the way, shout out to ''Alex Smith'' on Patreon, if you''re reading this, you''re incredible. You became my patron even before I finished this trivia and announced it here.
Case 61: My cat girlfriend.
Case 61: My cat girlfriend.
''''Hey, Anna.'''' I tap the sleeping beauty.
''''Anna.''''
''''...Ngh?'''' Her eyebrows twitch a bit.
''''Wake up.''''
''''...Mghmm~ Nyaa~'''' She stretches her arms out. ''''Sylvia? Good mor-
''''AH?!'''' She screamed. ''''What happened to you?!'''' She hurriedly grabs my shoulders, scanning my body worriedly.
Yep, this reaction is totally reasonable. After all, I am totally naked right now. But that''s not even the surprising part.
As I am standing right now, she should be able to see cum continuously leaking out of my lower lips, apanied by bite marks and hickeys all over my body. But even that''s just the normal stuff.
Most rmingly, should be the bright red spank marks on my breasts, as well as on my butt. Ah, the faint choke marks on my neck as well. Yep, we went kinda hard yesterday, that was a whole two hour session of full-fledged BDSM. And I enjoyed every second of it.
This is the first time that Anna has seen me in this state, so obviously she''s going to be surprised. But I want to get her familiar with this first, if she really does want to be my girlfriend, she''ll have to see this regrly.
*chu*
''''Did you sleep well?'''' I asked after kissing her forehead lightly.
''''Ah? I-I was only able to sleep after three hours... Wait! Tell me about these first!'''' She said, pointing to my neck.
''''Well, what do you think happened?'''' I asked yfully, guiding her hands up to my neck, wrapping her fingers around.
''''!!'''' She widen her eyes, finally realizing what had happened.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''...Is your... lovemaking always this intense...?''''
''''Yes, what do you think?'''' I said, smiling warmly.
''''U-Um... I don''t know what to say...''''
''''That''s alright.'''' I said, holding both of her hands that are wrapping around my neck. ''''Do you want to do these stuff?''''
''''Eh?... I, I don''t know.'''' She said, bowing her head. ''''I can''t hurt my Saint...''''
''''But what if I''m enjoying it?''''
''''...Even so, I don''t think I want to hurt you.'''' She said, pulling her hands back.
Mhmm, so she prefer vani stuff, I see. I am totally fine with that, too, people have their own preferences, Liana prefers BDSM, Emy just wants to breed and can go along with anything, Tina seems to enjoyori stuff, and now we finally have a normal one.
Me? I could go with anything, except gore or disgusting stuff. I could cum continuously while getting beaten and pounded at the same time, but I could also feel good, in a different way, when merging with my lovers slowly and gently, cuddling and sticking bodies, that kind of sweet sex.
The point is, I can and willply with whatever fetish my lovers might have, and Anna, my prospect lover, is not an exception.
''''I see, that''s fine, too.'''' I said, grabbing her hands once again. ''''Remember, Anna, I can go whichever way you prefer, I just need you to be honest with me.''''
''''Of course, assuming that you won''t reject me for being such a whore, though.'''' I let out a chuckle.
''''O-Oh! No, no... How could I say that...'''' She sps my hand back.
''''I''m sorry, your Saint is such a lustful bitch.''''
''''No!'''' She screamed. ''''You are a wonderful person, Sylvia! Not only do I respect your dedication towards your sacred mission, but I also love that you took such good care of us as well!''''
''''You always try to encourage us, support us, both physically and mentally, and, being around you is always fun.''''
''''You always think of something to entertain us, getting everyone closer to each other, I''ve never had a dull day with you before!''''
''''You boast such charms that can move a whole country, from your gentle demeanor to your bright personality, to your voluptuous figure, to your gorgeous little face, to your adorable, droopy ears...''''
...I... Am stunned. I didn''t think that she would say this much about me...
As I thought... This emotion that is swirling uncontrobly inside my chest...
Before I could say anything, Anna has already pulled me into a hug, she hugs me tightly, leaving almost no space between us, her face buried in my nape.
Shakily, I started to wrap my arms around her waist as well.
Soon after, I could feel her lips part right above my sensitive skin.
''''Even if you are just a bitch, a whore, or a slut, whatever. I would still love to have a sweet girlfriend like you.'''' She dered.
...I thought I was on the attacking side, but this... Is just too much.
''''...So, can I take it that you want to date me with the intention of marriage?''''
''''Yes! I would love to!'''' She pulls her head back, looking at me straight in the eyes, our noses almost touching.
''''...Thank you for epting me, my sweet Anna.'''' I said merrily.
*chu*
Still with our bodies sticking together, we plunge into a deep kiss, her tender lips ovepping mine.
We stayed in that same position for a while, enjoying the sensation of two bodies connecting with each other.
''''Puh-
Finally breaking out of the kiss, I could see Anna''s face flushed red, but, her eyes are slightly curving upward, and the corners of her lips couldn''t go higher anymore.
''''I love you, Anna.''''
''''Me too, Sylvia.''''
''''Pft-
We both started tough at the same time.
''''Phew~'''' I sighed, maybe this was more nerve-wracking than I thought.
But... It''s not enough yet.
*chu* *chu* *chu*
I started to nt a lot of kisses on her lips, my arms now hooked around her neck.
Although her face suggests that she is still a bit embarrassed, her tail is very honest, it''s standing straight, looming over her shoulder right now.
''''My love.'''' I called out. ''''We can do this all day, but we still have somewhere to go today, isn''t it?''''
Snapping out of her trance, Anna transforms back to her normal shy state in an instant.
''''Ah! Um, okay... Let me go to the bathroom first...''''
''''Sure, I''ve been holding you off for too long.'''' I said, releasing her from the hug.
''''Phew~'''' She sighed, but her face looks undoubtedly brighter than usual.
Mhmm, I want to be a little yful here, I think.
Grabbing her right hand, I guide it towards my bare crotch, letting her palm covers my wholeher region.
''''!!''''
I then push one of her fingers inside my cave, letting the cum soak it, follow that, I bring her hand towards my face.
''''Remember my promise, you can make me do anything you want, Anna.'''' I said, licking the sticky liquid of her finger slowly and thoroughly.
*slurp* *slurp*
''''Mn...'''' She let out a small moan.
''''Done.'''' I said, releasing her hand. ''''Now go, my love.''''
''''A-Alright! Thank you a lot!''''
For what...?
Watching Anna clumsily walks to the bathroom, I let out a sigh.
''''Phew~...''''
...Finally, I got her to be my girlfriend. It''s much earlier than expected, but I''m notining.
Yesterday, I did ask my lovers if I could make Anna my girlfriend as well. Surprisingly, all of them agreed almost instantly.
For Emy and Liana, they said that as long as the person in concern is a good person, and as long as I love her and she loves me, they would dly wee her.
In Tina''s case, they were reluctant to let her in simply because it was too sudden, but we''ve all known Anna for a while already, so they have no problem with her.
Tina was in favor as well, quote: ''''I like her quite a bit, unlike this sassy cutting board over here.''''. Actually, right after Tina said that, she and Liana nearly fought each other on the bed, but somehow I managed to stop them, by getting myself spit roasted between them, of course.
Either way, now we need to eat breakfast and get prepared first.
Wait... I forgot to ask Anna for a heal. That was my initial goaling here, dammit.
''''...''''
Well, let''s wait for her, I suppose.
Case 62: My Saint girlfriend.
Case 62: My Saint girlfriend.
*****
''''Phew~''''
I let out a sigh after wiping my face with the towel.
''''...''''
Tracing my lips with my left hand, Iremember the kisses that I did with Sylvia earlier.
''''...Mgnnn... So embarrassing... But it felt so good...''''
W-Why the hell did I said all of that so confidently...
B-But, I couldn''t let her be so depressed like that... I love Sylvia when she''s smiling the most.
I mean, sure, she is kind of a slut, she''s normally very lewd all the time, she also likes to have rough sex... But that''s... that''s just hot.
I don''t understand, normally I should hate people like that, but when ites to her...
Arghhh, I me her unreal face, I me her big chest, I me her perfectly thick thighs, I me her needlessly delicious juice...
Ghmmmm, she was naked earlier, too... Just thinking about that made me feel horny already...
''''...''''
''''Hah...''''
I know that they''re treating me like some innocent vige girl, but... I am much more perverted that whatever they could imagine. I just chose to hide it, it''s embarrassing...
Ever since I''ve known Sylvia and her girlfriends, I''ve always been curious about how they would do it together. And the night when I stole the panties... I got to witness just how incredibly sexy it was.
Sylvia, my crush, was getting pinned down, mercilessly bred by that fat penis, and sometimes she rides on it as well, I still can''t forget that vulgar appearance of the usually gentle Sylvia...
I ended up fingering myself that night. And when I got to taste her wet panties, it was easily one of the most delicious thing I''ve ever tasted, it was like drinking peach nectar.
And her body felt immorally good to touch as well... So soft...
But... Should I have felt some jealousy towards her lovers...?
I read in books that people would be angry or sad if people they love sleep with a third person, but even now, all I can think of when I saw her that night, and even earlier... is that she was incredibly beautiful, maybe even a bit more than normal...
Especially when she was licking the liquid off my finger deliciously...
Mhmm.......
I don''t know! All I know is that I am her lover now, and that''s all that matter.
I can legally touch her and kiss her however I like now, even Sylvia herself told me to do whatever I want.
...But I''m scared to speak out my inner thoughts...
Nonono, I can''t be like this forever! I need to change to match my lover!
I still can''t wrap my head around the fact that I have a girlfriend now, and she''s even a Saint, this is definitely beyond my wish. Thank you, mother goddess!
Alright! Let''s officially introduce myself again to my new family!
-----
Walking to the table where everyone is sitting at, I could see-
''''!!''''
W-Why is Sylvia still naked?!!
''''Oh, you''re here.'''' Sylvia turns to me. ''''Come sit, I''m sure you''re starving already.''''
''''Wh-Why are you still naked?!''''
''''Hmm?'''' Sylvia raise an eyebrow. ''''Ah, I mean, I forgot to ask you to heal me, and when I came here, these perverts said that I should stay naked, just for their entertainment.'''' She said mockingly, eyeing the other three.
''''Why not? If you stay like this, we could ess to your body whenever we want, no?'''' Raeliana injected, on her face is the usual smug.
''''What am I? A walking cock-sleeve?'''' Sylvia replied yfully.
''''You want to be one? I can make that happen.'''' Raeliana confidently said, groping Sylvia''s bare chest.
''''...I''ll consider it.'''' Sylvia said quietly, diverting her eyes to the side.
That... Is hot.
''''Either way, sit down, Anna.'''' She turns to me again.
''''A-Ah, alright.'''' I said, sitting down on the seat beside her.
''''I''ve talked with these three.'''' She began. ''''And fortunately, they said that they have no problem with you join in, so, please take care of me, my dear girlfriend.''''
*chu*
Sylvia then goes on to kiss me on the lips briefly before pulling away again.
Looking around the table, I could see that everyone has a rxed attitude.
Finally...! I''m officially in now!
''''Please take care of me, fellow girlfriends!'''' I said cheerfully.
''''Mhmm.''''
''''No problem.''''
''''No need to be respectful like that, we''re family now.''''
Seeing this, both Sylvia and I smile warmly.
''''So.'''' Sylvia continues. ''''To wee Anna as our new family member, I think we should grant her a wish, what do you guys think?''''
''''What? You didn''t do that for me?'''' Raeliana objected.
''''I let you tied me down on the couch as a cumdump that one time, remember? Be satisfied with that.''''
''''Tch.''''
What?! A c-cumdump?? They did that...?
Oh no, I''m getting excited again...
''''Me too...'''' Emilia also objected.
''''You took my virginity, so consider that a gift.''''
''''Mu~'''' Her cheeks inted.
''''...Don''t be mad, I''ll hear you outter.''''
''''Actually, me too...'''' This time Christina raises her hand.
''''You want more one-on-one sessions, right? I''ll do one with youter.''''
''''Yes!'''' Christina eximed cheerfully, drawing a re from Raeliana.
''''Now then, Anna.'''' Sylvia turns to me. ''''You can ask me or these three whatever you want. Remember, this one is different from the previous wish from me, alright?''''
So I can ask anything...
I-I kinda want to see Sylvia as a cumdump...
Wait, no! What am I thinking about!
''''Um...''''
''''Take your time.'''' Sylvia smiles warmly, caressing my cheek.
Alright! Let''s say I want her alone for a day or something, that should be good enough.
''''I want to see you as a cumdump.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
!*$&!($&_@*#_!@(#!)@(*$!!! MY MOUTH BETRAYED ME!!!
This is just like the court case yesterday!! Why do I always spit it all out...
Everyone widen their eyes, except for Emy, who has this [''o''] face.
Ahhhhhh I could literally feel my my skin burning right now... Someone save me... Mother goddess...
''''I... See.'''' Sylvia muttered. ''''I understand. But, do you want to use me as well? Or just watch me?'''' She tilts her head cutely, the faint handprints alongside her dark choker on her neck are making it very lewd though...
But...Having sex with an used Sylvia... That is so hot...!
''''Um... I want to u-use you too...''''
''''But you don''t have a penis, right?'''' She asked. ''''Or do you not need one?''''
Mhmmm, I want one too... I heard that cumming with a penis feels extremely good...
''''I want one.'''' I give her a nod.
''''Alright then. Though I think it would take quite a while, we can find Anna a penister. Is that alright?'''' She turns to everyone.
''''Mhm.''''
''''Sure.''''
''''That''s alright.''''
''''Good.'''' Sylvia nods contently. ''''Then, after Anna got her penis, I will act as a cumdump for... say... half a day, does that sound good?''''
'''''''' Um. ''''''''
''''Mhmm, good. Now, let''s eat, we have to go to the colosseumter.'''' Sylvia said, pouring herself a ss of water and putting a few ice cubes in.
I''ve noticed that Sylvia seems to like cold drinks a lot, and when she gulps down those drinks, like now, her long ears will twitch in excitement, which makes her seems very cute.
Actually, she''s naked right now, so her chest does bounce a bit as well...
Nonono, let''s focus on eating first. I need to hurry up and find a penis, so that I can use a Saint cumdump...
''''Ah.'''' I muttered.
'''''''' Hm? ''''''''
''''I''ll heal you, Sylvia.''''
''''Ah, right. I forgot again.''''
''''Here we go.'''' I said, casting a healing spell on her.
Actually, how did she even get this tattered... I kinda want to see that...
Ah, and when they''re done with their lovemaking, I could join in too...!
Ghmnmm... At this point, I won''t deny it anymore.
From yesterday, all I wanted to see was Sylvia having sex with those three, and then I would have a desire to touch her after that... I want to have sex with Sylvia after she had sex with somebody else...
Twisted!
This is too twisted!
But I can''t help it! I''m a pervert...
Fortunately for me, Sylvia said that she would go along with whatever I say... And! I still got that wish from her too...!
I''m excited. I want to have sex with her...!
''''By the way, what are we doing in the colosseum?'''' Christina asked.
''''Hm? Just some monster fighting, I heard. They said that students need practical experience in fighting monsters.'''' Sylvia replied.
''''Maybe that old geezer arranged this.'''' Raelianamented.
''''That''s true, he knows that we need to hurry up after all.'''' Sylvia shrugged. ''''By the way, how''s it going with your second brother, Tina?''''
''''Ah, he''s still pressing the crown prince and the emperor at the moment-
*****
Case 63: Flirting with my cat.
Case 63: Flirting with my cat.
''''Oh?!''''
''''What''s wrong, Liana?''''
That fucking face... I swear she just invented a new degenerate y again. I will have her try drawingter, she might be talented in creating hentai.
''''You could use illusion magic on your entire body now, right?''''
Yeah I could.
''''Mhmm. So?''''
''''So you can go outside naked then. Just put an illusion on your body, pretend that you''re wearing clothes.''''
''''Oh.'''' Tina eximed.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Fucking hell, this girl needs to be a hentai artist. And don''t give her thumbs ups, you two perverts.
''''...No. Not yet. My illusion magic is not strong enough yet, some people can still see through it.''''
''''Alright then, I''m looking forward to the day you go out naked.'''' Liana let out a chuckle.
Cmon, don''t you see the poor cat blushing here? My little baby, you''re getting corrupted...
Actually, I''m starting to question her innocence here, she just requested me to be a cumdump...
Admittedly, being tied to the couch and used as a sex toy that whole day felt really good, even with Liana alone. Now imagine four cocks... Wait no, I can''t wet the chair here.
But anyway, she might not be as pure as I''d expected her to be, but it''s fine. I love her regardless. As long as she doesn''t make me sell my body to random strangers or something, then I''ll go along with her.
''''Well, let''s get prepared, we need to be there in 30 minutes.'''' I said. ''''Anybody knows the way to the colosseum?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Fuck me.
-----
Fortunately, the colosseum was very noticeable, so after wandering in the air for about 15 minutes, we arrived at the location.
This one looks just like the Rome colosseum, I don''t think that''s a coincidence, but there''s still a difference. This one is way bigger than the one on Earth, and the center part is a t tform instead of whatever the original is now.
Either way, the professors in charge told us that we don''t need to participate in because we''re too strong already. Which is fair enough, I could easily beat a normal dragon now, I don''t think letting me in would be bnce in terms of power scaling.
So, we''re now in a private observing room higher up, discussing stuff.
Tina wanted to learn how to shoot, so I lent her my Glock 18 and a bunch of stic rounds to practice on, of course, with a target and a silencer as well. I don''t want to maintain a sound barrier here for so long.
Emy offered to help her, they''ve bonded a bit after numerous duels they did, it seems. Which is very nice, I want them to get along.
Now, the question is, what else do we do in here.
I''m currently sitting on a couch with Liana and Anna, looking at the arena below. The other two are shooting at the back.
''''By the way, how long do you think it would take till you reach Master, Liana?'''' I asked.
''''Hmm? I think a few more months should be enough.'''' She replied.
''''As expected of high elves... You guys are so strong.'''' Annamented.
*chu*
''''You''re plenty strong too, Anna.'''' I said after giving her a quick kiss on the lips.
Anna blushes, then nuzzles her head into the side of my breasts.
This is so fucking cute...
''''Can I touch your cat ears?''''
''''Oh, let me in too.''''
''''Eh? Ah, alright.''''
So I let hery down on myp, and then we both started to stroke her ears.
''''Mn~''''
''''Does this feel good?'''' I said, stroking her head at the same time.
''''Mhmm.'''' She nods slightly, closing her eyes.
''''This feels pretty nice.'''' Lianamented.
I know, right?
''''Hey.'''' Anna suddenly called out. ''''Can I touch your ears too? Both of you.''''
''''Hmm? Sure.'''' I said.
''''No problem.''''
So she gets up and stands in front of us. We readily bring our faces forward for Anna, and because we''re pretty close, my left ear is actually bruising against Liana''s right ear right now. It''s kinda ticklish.
Anna''s eyes is brimming with curiosity, she grabs our ears with her little hands, then she gently caresses the outer part of our ears, tracing their shapes, before slowly moving to the more tender parts in the center.
''''Mn...''''
I''vee to love my long ears since bing a member of this world, they''re aesthetically pleasing on my eyes personally, and I have a lot of room for earrings as well. Though I''m only wearing a single pair so far.
Maybe in the future when I can draw out more mana, I could increase the number of earrings.
Then, I could feel Anna''s thumbs started to linger around our ear canals, she then curiously inserts them inside-
''''!!?''''
Causing both of us to flinch at the same time.
''''Ah?! I''m sorry, are you alright?''''
''''I''m fine.'''' Liana said, letting out small sigh.
''''Me too.''''
It looks like Tina and Emy got alerted though. So I wave at them a bit, then give a thumbs up, and now they''re back to shooting.
''''...Anna.'''' I called out.
''''Hm?''''
''''Do you want to try a tongue kiss?''''
''''Eh?!... S-Sure.''''
This instantly puts a smile on my face.
''''I''ll watch over.'''' Liana injected. ''''I took her first tongue kiss after all.''''
Stop smugging like that.
''''Come here.'''' I called out softly, opening my arms so that Anna can hug me.
My cat girl shylyes over, putting one of her knees in the empty space between my thighs, and then hug me around the armpits. I then close my arms as well.
''''This is better.'''' I said, using telekinesis to lift her up, and let her straddling on me.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
She looks at me nervously with her big, round eyes, the temperature surrounding me is rapidly increasing, most likely due to the warm wave of heat generating from this cat before me.
She blinks a few times awkwardly, then slowly approaches my face even closer.
*chu*
We both press our lips together.
''''Right, now just insert your tongue in, this slut can take care of the rest.''''
Anna flinches, but she does just that, inserting her tongue inside my mouth.
I then carefully use my own tongue to circle hers, sometime press them against each other. Anna''s tongue is anxiously wincing, but she does not retreat it back, instead, I can tell she''s trying her best to reciprocate.
So cute.
''''Ngha... *slurp*...Nn... *slurp*...''''
Gradually, she started to get the hang of it, and now we''re both trying to intertwine our tongues together as much as possible, stirring our sticky saliva. Until-
''''Poh-
''''!!''''
...This naughty cat, already sucking on my tongue, huh.
''''Hoh~ You have talent, Anna.'''' Lianamented on the side.
Not wanting to lose, I push my head forward, ovepping our lips again. I started to utilize all of my kissing experience, attacking her tongue relentlessly. Eventually, after a while of battling-
''''Puh-
''''Hah...Hah... *gulp*... Ah...''''
''''Phew~''''
Look at that flushed face, you''re still an amateur, cat girl.
I then reposition my hands to behind her head, pulling her in for a hug, her face rightfully buried in my neck. I could feel her heavy breathing on my skin, actually, she''s even kissing my neck right now. Fast learner, huh.
''''Good job.'''' I whispered into her cat ear this time.
She flinches, but remain still on my body.
This is great. I love being pinned down, but having someone I can pin down also feels good-
*ROARRRRRR*
I immediately reacted, putting on a sound barrier around all of us.
Jesus Christ, what the hell are they doing here.
''''What''s happening?!'''' Tina ran back to us together with Emy, still holding her pistol, looking out the window.
''''Probably a dragon.'''' Liana said nonchntly.
''''Dragon?!'''' Anna jolts up, staring wide-eyed at Liana.
Shit, Anna''s n got attacked by dragons, maybe this is traumatic for her.
''''They are probably using an illusion, though. I doubt there would be a dragon here.'''' Imented, stroking Anna''s head to calm her down.
''''Ah... I see.'''' She let out a sigh. ''''But practicing with dragons... Are they serious?''''
So we all gaze outside to the arena, where, a blue dragon is slowly descending from high above, on the ground are around 100 students standing in formations surrounding the dragon, some holding their shields, some holding their weapons, and some preparing their spells.
Arge-scale battle against a boss, huh. This is just like a raid in an MMO or something.
''''Sit down first, I think we finally have something interesting to watch.''''
Case 64: Sniping dragons.
Case 64: Sniping dragons.
I see why they sent students here now, that one dragon is quite big, there''s no arena in the vicinity of the academy that could hold a battle of this scale.
But, a blue dragon, huh. My dad has only ever shown me red and yellow ones, stating that he had never encountered anything else other than those.
So blue likely means it''s a frost dragon, or water dragon, I''m not too sure. The color of its scale is somewhere between ocean blue and light blue, making it quite hard to predict its exact element.
''''How did they even summoned that one?'''' Tina asked.
''''Probably bybining illusion magic.'''' I replied. ''''Most of the professors probably joined in on this.''''
Needless to say, summoning a whole dragon is very hard. Unlike my dad''s dragon, which he just whipped out in just a minute, this dragon here probably required 10 to 15 professors to simte.
Although my dad sucks at exining stuff, he is incredibly strong. People call him the best mage in the world currently, and I can personally attest that.
''''Hah, just a petty dragon, I could solo that one.'''' Liana smugly dered.
Yeah, Liana probably could. But she''s getting way too smug recently, do I need to rub my breasts in her face again? But then her ego would get damaged, and I will probably be bullied for the following week, so let''s not do that.
I can''t win against her in bed either. That''s just not possible. I''ve surrendered to her cock a long time ago.
''''Anna.'''' Emy suddenly called.
''''Hm?'''' She replied, still sitting on myps. It appears that she likes position.
''''What kind of dragons did you meet?''''
''''Ah... The red ones.''''
''''Noted.''''
''''Eh? T-Thanks...?''''
That was cute.
*ROARRRRR*
There we go, they finally started.
The blue dragon immediately breathes out a huge gush of icy cold air, rendering a third of the students shiver from the low temperature, half of them frozen in ce due to their low defenses.
Although the students did stack a lot of barriers together, a dragon''s breath is not something that brats at high Intermediate or low Advance could handle.
''''NOW!!'''' A shout could be heard from the arena.
A girl dded in light ck armor is leading a team of students, plunging towards the dragon''s head. That one... I think it was the daughter of Duke... Cam?
Either way, she''s the strongest one among the students so far, only makes sense if she''s the leader, I suppose.
Around 10 or 15 students jump up and started to attack the dragon''s head. Unfortunately, they all either missed the eyes, or missed the head entirely, I guess they''re not familiar with calcting distances?
''''Skill issue.'''' I muttered.
Except, the girl in ck didnd a hit on its left eye, she stabbed it with both of her daggers, then swiftly pulled them out and retreated.
*GRARRR*
The dragon wails in pain, it swings its enormous head around, creating strong winds pping against all the students around the area, knocking them back and unfortunately hitting the tankers at the front.
Well, now they just need tounch their spells...
''''Hm? What the hell are they doing? Shoot its mouth!''''
No, really, its mouth is wide open right now, I could probably end it with a single spell, granted, an Archmage level spell, but still.
''''They''re panicking.'''' Tinamented.
''''WHAT ARE YOU DOING?! SHOOT!!'''' The girl in ck shouted.
The mages finally stop dazing, they shoot a bunch of spells at the dragon''s mouth. Most of them are designed to deal concentrated damages, I''d say. So they do know what spells are good to use, but they justcks actual experience and got frozen.
The spells worked quite well, upon eating myriads of attacks, the dragon rightfully gets even angrier than before. It sweeps the whole arena with it''s tail and w, sending students, even the frozen ones earlier, flying outside of the arena, some evennded on the spectator seats.
Man, this seems dangerous, are they sure the students won''t die from this?
Regardless, the remaining students are preparing the next attack already, I think they might make it go berserk soon. Probably a good point to cancel the illusion by then.
Normally in real life, you would get a dragon to its berserk state, then get the fuck out and wait until it runs out of stamina. That''s how people hunted dragons, no idiot is going to confront a berserk dragon directly.
''''It''s about to end.'''' I said.
The girl in ck earlier is now rushing in again, swiftly stabs the dragon''s remaining eye, then, much like a shadow, disappears into thin air.
*ROARRRRRRRRRRRRRRR*
Yup, it went berserk. It was a decent fight, at least they won''t panic when encountering a dragon next time.
*ROARR*
...Hm? Why is it not disappearing? Hey! They''re really going to die at this rate?!
Hurriedly, I put Anna aside and stand up, pulling out the Hecate II from my space bag together with a few super AP bullets.
Using telekinesis, I swiftly insert the bullets into the magazine, then the magazine into the gun.
*Skrrzt*
After a quick bolting, I decided to shoot it while standing, there''s no good angle toy down here.
Clenching my whole body with thick mana coat to ensure my uracy, I aim straight at the dragon''s head.
By this point, the dragon is already releasing all kinds of magic everywhere. The students are rightfully trying their best to defend against the barrage of magic, I could see through the scope numerous round mana shields popping up around the arena.
In the distance, some panicking staff members are running around, trying to rescue unconscious students.
''''Phew...''''
Steadying my breath, I pull the trigger decisively.
*BOOM*
The bullet left the barrel with an incredible speed, cleanly punched a sizeable hole through the side of the lizard''s head, leaving it suspended in the air for a moment.
The concussioning out at the end of the barrel is just as big as I remember. Even now, I could feel the nearby carpet''s fluffy wool brushing against my feet, and the curtains still fluttering in the corner of my vision.
*Skrrzt*
My carefulness kicks in again, I bolt the gun once more, sending the empty casing of a .50 cal bullet out of the gun, simultaneously pushing a new round into the barrel.
*BOOM*
Another bullet pierced through the dragon''s head cleanly, but this time instead of just suspending its movement like before, it knocked its head over to the side, and that was enough for its ginormous body to tip, falling down with a strong thud audible from even here.
''''Phew~''''
Throwing back the Hecate II into the case, I let out a sigh.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Good job.'''' Liana said, sitting down again, it seems like she was about to jump out earlier.
''''Mhmm.'''' Emy as well.
''''...MHMM!!''''
My little cat girl whined, jumping towards me, then buries her face between my breasts.
''''You were so cool!!'''' She said.
''''Thanks.''''
Head patting time, ah, let''s put the Hecate back first.
*p* *p* *p*
''''...Incredible. I didn''t think that it was this strong.'''' Tinamented, looking a bit dazed.
''''It can even pierce that man''s armor, some petty lizard''s skin can''t ever stop it.'''' I proimed proudly, stroking Anna''s head. ''''Well, there''s that. But I think we need to get the details of this.''''
''''I agree. Let''s go find someone outside.''''
Hopefully everyone''s alright.
Case 65: Demon’s infiltration.
Case 65: Demon¡¯s infiltration.
Let''s think about it for a second.
The illusion dragon went berserk. That means that the professors somehow lost control over the whole magic ritual, or, they purposefully kept it going just to kill all the students.
Now, thetter doesn''t make much sense, if they wanted to kill the students, they could have just summoned a berserk dragon from the beginning. And to begin with, they didn''t even need to summon any dragon, the professors are strong enough beat all the students here, except us, anyway.
So, the only possibility left, is that the magic got hijacked at some point, leading to the dragon not disappearing when it went berserk, hell, its corpse is still in the arena, the magic is still running.
Either way, we need to get hold of the situation first.
Flying out from the window of the observation room, wended on the arena, where everyone is currently panicking, staff member frantically running around carrying injured students.
The whole arena almost got obliterated, actually, those spells from the dragon were nasty.
''''I''ll go help them!'''' Anna said, running off to the distance.
''''You guys go help too, I''ll find more information.'''' I said to the remaining three.
''''No need to ask.''''
''''Of course.''''
''''Mhmm.''''
Now, let''s find the leader girl first, she might know something.
-----
After flying for a while, I found my target at a corner of the arena, I could see the girl in ck earlier sitting against the wall, together with... My ssmates?
Most of them are injured in some way or another, currently being treated by a few supporters. Let''s approach them first.
''''You guys alright?'''' I said, drawing their attention.
''''You...'''' The girl muttered.
'''''''' Sylvia! ''''''''
Oh, hey Nick, mister protagonist, and the two mage girls as well.
''''Did they tell you to battle the dragon even when it went berserk?'''' I asked them.
''''No.''''
''''I didn''t hear anything about this either.''''
''''Me too.''''
Well, I need to find the professors now, I guess.
''''You.'''' The girl called me. ''''Did you finish the dragon?''''
''''Hm? I did.''''
''''Thanks.'''' She does a 90 degree bows.
''''No problem, I just did what I should.''''
''''What are you going to do now?''''
''''I''ll find the professors.''''
''''Let me go with you.''''
''''Sure, if you can move.'''' She''s got quite a lot of wounds though, but I feel like I can''t stop her here.
''''Me too!'''' Nick injected.
This guy as well, fine. Not hurt to have more helpers.
''''Alright then, good luck to all of you, you guys look dead, jeez.'''' I turn to my ssmates before lifting my new teammates into the air.
-----
''''Whoa~'''' Nick eximed, his eyes sparkling.
Apparently this guy has never flown in his life. Good for him, I guess.
''''Do you know where the ritual site is?'''' I asked the girl.
''''That way. On the left side.''''
Figured, I can feel a bunch of mana gathered there.
Let''s cast some preemptive spells first, there might be an ambush.
Hmm, maybe around 25 metal spikes, should be enough. I could try my newly acquired portal magic here, too.
So wended outside a pretty big room, judging from the size of this door, at least.
''''Let''s take a peek first.'''' I said. ''''But still, ready your weapons.''''
Casting a sound barrier around the door, I cautiously push it inside, leaving just a tiny crack to look in.
The scene inside the room is somewhat unexpected. All of the professor lying unconscious on the ground, with purple chains wrapping around their bodies. Looking at the flow of magic, the chains are probably sucking mana from them to fuel the illusion magic in the middle of the room.
No other figure is seen anywhere. Well, they probably ran off already, no sane culprit would want to linger here anyway.
''''No one''s here. Let''s release the professors first.'''' I said. pushing the door wide open.
I said that, but the only one here capable of breaking these chains is probably me.
''''What are these...'''' Nick muttered.
''''...Dark magic.'''' The girl said, her face has a rare frown on it.
Yep, I thought so, these match perfectly with the descriptions about dark magic I heard from dad.
When encountered, one should feel a sinister, ufortable feeling inside their head, one should also see the signature dark colored mana from it, and consider the fact that draining magic is only avable to demons, this is 100% confirmed.
''''!!'''' Nick widen his eyes. ''''Are you saying that demons did this?!''''
''''Yes, I''ve encountered them before. This feeling, it''s undoubtedly dark magic.''''
''''Either way, help me gather the chains in one ce first, I''ll break them all at once. Don''t touch them directly, just to be sure.''''
I don''t want to touch these with telekinesis either.
''''Ah, right.''''
So I started tobine all 25 spikes together, creating a huge spear in the air.
Aiming at the numerous chains on the ground that they''ve just put together using their weapons, I thrust my spear down with maximum power, adding in my telekinesis to boost as well.
*BOOM*
The spear jammed deep into the concrete ground, severing all the chains, thus stopping the illusion magic.
''''Phew~''''
...Wait, the students I could understand, but why is there no staff member here? They should have went here first, no...?
Shit.
''''You guys stay here to guard them, I''ll go out.''''
''''Wait, wha-
-----
Flying out of the room, I quickly gathered all my party members spreading across the arena with my telekinesis.
''''What''s wrong?!'''' Tina eximed.
''''I''ll be brief. The professors got attacked by demons. The illusion magic got hijacked. And, there might be something suspicious about the staff here.''''
''''Understood, find and capture all the staff members first?'''' Liana asked.
''''Yes, just in case, go in pairs. Liana and Emy, Tina and Anna, I''ll go alone.''''
''''It''s dangerous!'''' Anna said worriedly.
''''Anna''s right.'''' Emy added.
''''...Fine. I''ll join Tina''s team then.''''
Fuck it, no time to argue.
''''Ah, you two.'''' I called my fellow elves. ''''Look for Justia and herpanions first, they''re nearby.''''
Almost forgot about them.
-----
Shit, where did all the staff go?! We''ve been flying around the vicinity for a while already...
''''Do you guys remember which direction they went??''''
''''Sorry, I don''t.''''
''''I didn''t pay attention...''''
They got us good this time, huh. I''ll remember this, whichever motherfucker it is.
''''..Huh?''''
That''s the staff uniform!
''''There''s one over there!'''' I point at a man carrying an unconscious student just outside the colosseum, increasing our speed as I spoke.
''''He probably got left behind! Look, he''s limping!'''' Anna shouted.
Landing right before the man, I instantly use telekinesis to lock him in ce.
''''Huh?! What is this??'''' The man eximed.
''''Where are you going?!''''
''''Eh?! I''m going to the clinic, of course..?''''
''''Why didn''t any of you went to check on the professors?! They got attacked by demons!''''
''''What?! This wasn''t an ident?! The leader said that it was the professors messing up the ritual...''''
Shit, so they most likely got deceived by the demons in disguise, huh. Exins why Anna didn''t feel anything odd about these guys.
''''Guide me to the clinic, fast.'''' I said, picking up the guy with telekinesis, and fly into the sky again.
Case 66: Doppelgangers.
Case 66: Doppelgangers.
''''Hey! What exactly did your leader say?!'''' I shouted, mainly because we''re flying pretty fast right now, and I can''t be bothered to set up a sound barrier.
''''He said that we just needed to focus on evacuating all the students to the clinic as soon as possible!''''
That doesn''t add anything...!
Fuck it, I guess we''ll find out soon, I can see the clinic over there already.
-----
The ''clinic'' that this guy told me is a three stories tall building located some 300m from the colosseum. It looks unremarkable, to be honest, except for a big old red cross sign on the top of the building I suppose.
Now, here''s the problem. There''s a big ass mana concentration that I could feel beneath the building. They somehow concealed it pretty well with a barrier, but I am an Archmage, I could see through it just fine.
''''Urghh...''''
''''What''s wrong, Anna?''''
''''I could feel... This unsettling sensation again...''''
''''Is it the same as when you met the Marquis?''''
''''I-I think.''''
So Marquis equals Demon. I see. I know, that''s way too short of a conclusion, but I don''t care.
For now, let''s go in first.
''''Hey, you.'''' I turn to the limp man.
''''Huh?''''
''''Make sure to take care of that student.''''
*BANG*
I kicked the door open.
''''Excuse me!''''
Inside the clinic are a bunch of beds arranged in rows, the injured students are allying down on them, and they have the staff from the colosseum running around, taking care of them as well.
Upon first nce, there''s nothing abnormal to point out, this is just a normal clinic.
But, trusting myself and Anna, we have to dig this up.
Ignoring all the stares from people, I grab a nurse nearby and started to question her:
''''Sorry, could we meet the staff leader? Her highness the princess here wants a conversation with him.''''
''''Eh?! Her highness?! The team leader is currently talking with our president at the third floor, please wait for a moment, I will ca-
''''Thanks.''''
We immediately headed to the third floor.
Walking up the staircase, I could see Anna''s expression getting worse and worse in real time.
''''Is this hard for you?'''' I said. ''''You can rest somewhere else, we''ll take care of it.''''
''''No!'''' She objected. ''''If I pull away in times like this, how could I even call myself your follower?''''
''''...Thanks. We''re almost there, tell me if you want to get away.''''
''''Um.''''
-----
''''This is it.'''' I said, looking at the door that has the ''President'' tag before me. ''''Let''s go.''''
*ck*
Opening the door, I could see a seemingly normal man in staff uniform sipping tea quietly on the couch. Opposing him is another man who''s a little chubby, eating a piece of cake.
''''That''s him.'''' Anna said decisively, pointing at the man in staff uniform. ''''Both of them, actually.''''
In truth, I could see it too. Their... skin disposition feels weird, I mean, it''s like, they''re wearing their skin right now. It''s creepy. I''m certain they''re impostors.
But... If Anna was right about the Marquis, then it means that I couldn''t see through him that time like I did with these guys... This is getting dangerous.
''''Oh? How may we help you,dies?'''' The ''president'' said with a smile.
''''Ah, do you want to eat candies?'''' I said.
''''Candies? What do you mea-
*BANG*
*BANG*
They both didn''t have the chance to react, because I just fed them each a .50 cal bullet from my D.E, right to their heads.
To my horror, their skins started to melt likeva, pouring onto the ground, leaving behind two bleach white mannequin-like figuresying lifelessly on the ground.
''''Urgh... Bleh...''''
Before Anna started to vomit, I created a portal in front of her, so that she can get it all out cleanly. Looking over, Tina is rightfully disgusted right now, and so am I, this is just in nightmare fuel.
Shit... I need to somehow forget this by the evening, else I wouldn''t be able to sleep. Maybe I could ask Liana to choke me to faint during sex tonight, that way she can have a true sex doll experience as well.
Regardless...
''''These are... Doppelgangers.'''' I said.
''''They''re disgusting.''''
''''I....Urgh... Agree.''''
''''Either way, we need to stop the magic underground next. Let''s move on.'''' I dered.
-----
After a three minutes session of frantically finding the entrance to the basement, we finally spotted it. A secret door below the first floor''s staircase.
There seems to be some kind of barrier here, but it can''t stop me from passing through it anyway.
But this is bad, the mana concentration has increased by quite a lot from earlier, we need to stop whatever this is, fast.
*BANG*
So I kicked the door open, and we started to descend the narrow steps.
Tch, why is this so deep!
After another good three minutes, we meet another door the end of the stairs, this one looks sturdier than the previous one.
''''Let me!''''
*BANG*
But it was still no match against Tina''s full power kick.
Immediately after the door flung open, an unbelievablyrge space greets me. This could easily match the upscaled version of the Rome colosseum we were in earlier. What the hell are they trying to do here?!
Scanning around, I could see 20 or so humanoid creatures with horns and greyish skin kneeling in a circle, sping their hands, praying to a purple glowing crystal ball at the center.
It seems like they''re fueling the ball with mana... That pattern... They''re trying to summon something?!
But where are they getting all of that man-
Wait, dark magic uses negative feelings, and this is a clinic filled with injured student...!
I instantly summon 25 metal spikes again, swiftly lodging them in the heads of the demons.
*THUD*
All of their headless corpses simultaneously drop down to the ground apanied by a loud dull sound.
*ck*
''''Awoq as ysbrmahd nxsh?!''''
Suddenly, another demon came out of the room on the side of the wall near us and shouted something.
Tch, I was too focus on whatever they''re trying to do here.
For this one, bullets should be faster than magic.
So I pull out my D.E again, aiming precisely at his head.
But the demon seems to be a lot stronger than the ones I''ve killed, and he''s pretty smart too. Before I could pull the trigger on him, he has already deduced that he couldn''t win against us, so instead he sent out almost all of his mana, which was a lot, to the crystal ball.
*BANG*
That, unfortunately, was enough to finish the summoning that they were trying to do. Of course, at the cost of the demon''s own life.
The crystal ball started to glow even more, almost blinding us with its intense purple light.
Luckily, Anna is here. She created a simple light barrier around us to block the dark energy, exposure to dark magic would make you lose your sanity after all.
''''What do we do now?!'''' Tina frantically questioned.
''''Try and stop whatever is going to appear from this damn magic, of course!'''' I shouted, still observing the crystal ball.
From nowhere, a crack started to appear above the crystal ball. It absorbs all of this ridiculous amount of mana in the air, slowly but surely widen itself, and finally, a giant hand pierces through the pitch ck crack.
The hand is needlessly enormous, each of its fingers is easily bigger than a person. Oh, and did I tell you that its skin is rotten like a zombie''s skin, and there''s giant maggots eating its flesh?
To add to the horror, the monster pushes through the crack violently, shaking the whole ce upside down, much like an earthquake is happening right this instant.
Gradually, its entire body came out.
*GRRRRR*
What appears before us is a titan of a zombie, it growls hungrily, turning its wild red eyes at us.
This is pretty exhausting. I''ve been flying and using magic nonstop for a while now, and the thing here is not a pushover either.
Fortunately, I still have Anna and Tina here, and I got my guns as well.
It''s time to roll.
Case 67: Guns versus zombie.
Case 67: Guns versus zombie.
''''Hold it!''''
I toss Tina my Mp7 with a bunch of explosive mags, to which she clumsily epts.
''''You too!''''
This time I toss Anna my Kriss Vector, with of course, explosive mags.
''''You guys know how to shoot, right?! These are explosive rounds, so shoot them carefully!''''
'''''''' Alright! ''''''''
Hearing that, I pull out my newly made Saiga-12. Fortunately I did try to make some explosive rounds for this as well, just reced the pellets with mana-filled gemstones, fairly easy.
I really wish I could use Gungnir here, but it would undoubtedly be a total disaster. Blowing up nearly half of this small city together with this zombie isn''t exactly what I want to do.
*BOOM*
The giant zombie finally takes a step towards us, causing an entire area to be filled with dust stirred up around its foot.
''''Fire!'''' I shouted.
*Bzttttttt*
Immediately, streams of bullets fly towards the zombie, hitting it mainly on its chest area. I didn''t shoot, because it''s still too far for a shotgun, and I prefer to keep a distance first.
*Boom*
*Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom*
Shortly after that, a tip exploded on its chest, triggering myriads of explosion from the other tips lodged in its body.
The scene is like a firework show, the zombie''s upper body is covered with orange-red explosions, and it just keeps going.
Predictably, the sudden impacts send its body tilted backward, but not quite enough to trip it over yet.
''''Prepare another wave, I''ll push it down!''''
I fly closer to the zombie, who''s still covered in smoke, then, with my 20 rounds magazine already inserted into the Saiga, I press down the trigger, dumping the whole mag onto the wobbling zombie.
*Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*
After emptying the mag, I swiftly pull away, just in time dodge a panic p from it as well.
*Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom*
Another series of explosion ensued. This time, there''s a lot more of them, but the intensity wasn''t as high.
Still, it was enough topletely trip it over, it seems.
*THUD*
The zombie went down with a loud thud.
Needless to say, the zombie is very angry right now. Though I''m not too sure if it has any emotion.
But, it''s now waving its hands around frantically, trying to obliterate whatever things that want to stand in its way.
Due to this, the smoke cleared out quite a bit, and I could see its already grotesque appearance changed to straight up horror level gore. I don''t want to exin how many holes there are on its body right now.
Yup, this is it, I''m getting choked to faint tonight. I need to sleep. I don''t care how Liana would use my body afterward anymore. Not that I cared in the first ce. I would love to wake up the next day finding my whole body covered with cum. God, I''m such a whore now, it''s all because of my degenerate lovers. Hmph.
"!!"
Arghh, the maggots are everywhere now, fucking hell.
Fuck this guy.
*Skrt*
Loading in another mag, this one is myst for the Saiga, I pull the trigger again.
*Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*
Another mag done.
*Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom*
Get destroyed you bastard, you make me sick.
Flying back to my tworades, I signal them to fire once again:
''''Keep shooting it!'''' I said, pulling out the Hecate as well.
'''''''' Okay! ''''''''
*BOOM*
*Brzttttt-
-----
*THUD*
After 5 whole minutes of continuous firing, the zombie finally dropped downpletely.
During this period, it tried to stand up several times, but I held it down with my telekinesis. It was he heavy.
Towards the end, it even tried to use some kinds of magic as well, but I also blocked them with my barrier. Its spells were crude, but certainly strong in power, and the speed was fast as well.
''''Hah...Hah...'''' I wipe the sweat on my forehead.
It''s been a while since I''ve push myself this hard, thest time I got headache from overusing mana was a few months ago.
''''Are you alright?!''''
''''Sylvia!''''
My lovely girlfriends pat me on the back, Anna is even using divine magic to heal me as well. This headache from using mana can''t be healed though. I''m notining, it feels nice regardless.
''''I''m fine. Just a mild headache.'''' I assured them.
''''Don''t push too hard, Sylvia.'''' Tina said, hugging me into her chest.
''''Christina is right, please rest for now.'''' Anna caresses my cheek, her eyes full of worries.
''''Thanks.'''' I smile contently.
We have to pick up the empty casings first, though. Telekinesis it is, then.
'''''''' Sylvia! ''''''''
Sorry. I''ll let you guys abuse my pussy however you wantter, so please ignore this one.
-----
''''Why are you so stubborn...''''
''''We needed to clean them up first, no?''''
''''I know, but we could have done that for you.''''
I could only muster an awkward smile.
Right now, I''m resting my head on Tina''sp, there''s Anna nearly stroking my head as well.
Tina just finished poking all the maggots to death, they were disgustingly big and yucky, and I hate them. Thank you Tina, I''ll be your exclusive cock-sleeveter.
''''But... They really tried to make a mess out of this city, huh.'''' Tinamented.
''''Yeah... If that thing got out, not even our professors would be able to stop it.'''' Anna replied.
''''Heh, you guys saw how amazing my babies were?''''
''''Yes, yes, dear. They''re amazing, but you need to be careful in the future.'''' Tina nagged.
''''I understand. And, the Marquis is definitely rted to this.''''
''''Right, the feeling I got from him was simr to the feeling I got from the two doppelgangers above, just, much stronger.''''
''''So Marquis Vivian is a doppelganger...'''' Tina frowned. ''''How do doppelgangers work anyway?''''
''''Their original appearances are that of mannequins, they kill people, then absorb their whole memories and personalities. Ultimately turning into the people themselves, wearing their skins.'''' I exined.
''''Urgh...''''
''''That''s disturbing.''''
''''The worst part is, they can be manipted by higher demons, so their ungodly camouge can be fully utilized to harm us. Just like this case.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Fucking hell. At this point, I''m starting to think that the crown prince and the emperor are doppelgangers disguised as human, waging wars internally to sabotage us now.
''''Sylvia!''''
''''Hm? Liana, and Emy too.''''
''''Are you alright?!'''' Liana eximed, frantically touching my body together with Emy.
''''I''m fine, just a bit exhausted.''''
'''''''' Phew~ ''''''''
''''...What the hell is that thing?'''' She pointed to the mutted zombie body.
''''A zombie, giant one.'''' I nonchntly said.
''''What''s a zombie?''''
...I forgot there''s no such thing as a ''zombie'' here, they call them animated corpses.
''''Animated corpse, they''re the same thing.'''' I replied. ''''Rather, did you guys find anything?''''
''''Ah, Justia should be here soon. Ask her.''''
''''Hah...Hah... Your... Highness...'''' A voice sounded from the entrance.
There we go, right on time.
''''I said... wait for me... But youdies just kept... going...''''
''''We needed to find Sylvia, let it be a good exercise.'''' Liana shrugged.
''''Anyway, let''s be brief here.'''' I injected. ''''The demons summoned this giant corpse, we shot it down.'''' I point to the zombie''s corpse, alongside the headless bodies of the demons as well.
''''Hah... Understood, Your Highness, um... Are you alright?''''
''''I am, continue.''''
''''Yes! We caught a demon trying to run back to the Vivian estate earlier. Upon interrogating, he said that the Marquis is the one behind all of this, the true purpose he did not know, Your Highness.''''
''''Good job. Prepare a raid immediately. I might not be able to be at the front, but I''ll still support you guys from behind.''''
I still have my trusty Hecate after all. Though my head is throbbing right now, I hope it will ease a bit afterward so that I can shoot more urately.
''''Understood, Your Highness, please excuse me!'''' Justia salutes.
''''Mhmm... Let me sleep for a bit...''''
Let''s actually... Rest...
Case 68: Sleeping beauty.
Case 68: Sleeping beauty.
*****
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''...She fell asleep.'''' I muttered.
''''Let''s bring her back to the hotel for now. She''s been using her magic a lot since earlier.'''' Christina said.
''''That''s probably true. Looking at how big this thing is.'''' I turn to the giant corpse.
...It''s insane. I don''t think I would''ve been able to defeat this monster by myself. Just look at how big it is.
Whatever, I''m proud of my wife, but she also needs to hold back sometimes. It seems like I need to train harder from now on, just to match her.
''''Give me.'''' I said, lifting Sylvie up in a princess carry.
''''Let me hold her.'''' Christina res at me.
''''No. She''s mine.'''' I replied sternly.
''''...Tch. I''ll let you this once.''''
Hah, you talk like you have any chance against me.
I might be biased here, but amongst her lovers, I think I am her favorite. Just by a little bit, though.
No matter how she whores herself to these two and goes along with their preferences, she still enjoys being treated like a toy the most. Emilia should be a close second, she''s silent most of the time, but very caring and sweet, plus, she''s intense when in bed, and you bet Sylvie loves intense sex.
Whatever, let''s go back first.
-----
''''Anna.'''' I called out.
''''Ah, yes!''''
''''Could you stay and guard her?'''' I said, looking down at the sleeping beauty.
''''Understood! Please leave her to me!''''
...Just seeing Sylvie like this, most would say she looks peaceful and serene, like a perfectly drawn picture of an elegant and gentle woman.
But in reality, she''s a total slut.
That delicate face turns into a vulgar bitch-in-heat face at night. Every time I spank her, she gets more excited as well.
Unfortunately, tonight''s session might have to be postponed, though. We need to let her rest for now.
In the meantime, we should take care of the Marquis for her. The little demon guy earlier said that only the Marquis got reced. I''m not too sure why they wouldn''t rece the whole family, so let''s be careful and capture them all.
*ck*
''''Mydies, our team is ready to attack the estate.'''' Justia appeared.
Just in time.
''''Alright.'''' I said. ''''Same strategy?''''
''''Yes, mydy. We will open our raid with a sniping shot first, our three snipers are already in their position.''''
''''Good. Are you two ready?'''' I turn to my fellow girlfriends.
''''Mhmm.''''
''''Of course.''''
''''Let''s go, then.''''
Ah, I almost forgot.
*chu*
''''Good night, my slut.'''' I kissed Sylvia on the lips.
''''Wait, me too!''''
''''Me as well.''''
*****
*ck*
The door mmed shut, leaving nothing but silence to fill the room.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Sylvia...
The way she battled the monster earlier was so cool...
I still can''t believe that I am her girlfriend even now... So beautiful...
'''''''' ... ''''''''
...Can I kiss her...?
I-I mean, the other three did kiss her just now, so I can too, right?
Just look at that moist lips...
Nonono, I can''t do her like that. I am here to guard her, let''s focus...
-----
Mghmmm... It''s been a while already... I have nothing else to do except looking at her face...
...Wait...! I still have her panties that day!
I''m a genius!
Pulling out the vani panties from my pocket, I started to hungrily lick and smell it.
*sniff* *sniff*
Ah~ This taste, this heavenly scent...
''''...Hgnh...Nnah...''''
I''ve only gotten this one for almost two days, but I''ve used it four times already...
Mhmm... The taste faded quite a bit already, at this point, this is more simr to my saliva''s taste...
Suddenly, my eyes turn to her bottom, glued onto her skirt.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Oh no. I''m turning into a pervert right now.
I-I can''t, I can''t strip her panties down...
But... If I get to smell her freshly worn panties... How good would it be...?
She... won''t notice, right...?
''''I''m sorry, Sylvia.'''' I muttered
I carefully get myself onto the bed, putting my knees on the sides of her legs.
Gently, very gently, I started to roll her skirt up.
Today, Sylvia is wearing a bleach white panties with a cute bunny design on it.
Unraveling the cloth also reveals a milky pair of thick thighs, although half of their length is covered by the white thigh high socks, I could still make out their beautiful shapes.
Simply mesmerizing, I understand why people love thighs now. I could even feel my mastery in divine magic rising up as I look at these holy thighs right now.
Unknowingly, I started to stroke her tender thighs. My hands feel like they''re melting right now. Her thighs are big enough for me to wantonly caress them as I like, much like her holy breasts.
Compared to those scared puddings, these feel more firm, but still tender enough to be high quality pillows if needed to.
Wait, no! I''m here to take her panties...!
Shaking my head a few times to freshen myself up, I started to put my hands on her pelvis.
''''Hah...Hah...''''
Oh god, I''m so horny right now...
It doesn''t help that I could vaguely make out the shape of her lower lips... The same semen-filled one I touched, and even inserted a finger in this morning...
*gulp*
I wonder if there''s still semen in there...
I very gently pull her panties down, exposing her bare crotch all for me to see.
''''Hngh....''''
At this point, I have to admit it... I don''t really care about the panties anymore... I''m being pulled in by that gorgeous little lips...
What if I... spread them apart... I want to see how hers looks...
I can''t! I can''t do it without her consent...!
But, but, she said that I could do anything to her...
I know! Let''s settle it with a kiss, that should be fine.
Putting my legs on two sides of her waist, I slowly approach her face.
...I''m sorry, Sylvia, I can''t hold it anymore!
*chu*
Mhmm~ This is it, this sticky, sweet and soft sensation...
Let''s stay like this for a while...
Suddenly, I could feel my whole body being pulled down, two hands wrapping around my back.
She''s awake!
Awawawawawa-
''''Puh-
''''Aren''t you naughty, my little cat?'''' She asked, grinning mischievously.
''''I-I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have done this...''''
''''I''m not scolding you. You''re my girlfriend now, you can legally mess up my body however you want.'''' She gently strokes my back.
''''R-Really?''''
''''Yes. That''s what lovers do, my dear.''''
''''I-I see...''''
So I really do have her permission...
''''So, my love, please tell me, what do you want to do with me?'''' She said gently. ''''Say it honestly, I want to know more about you.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
S-Should I tell her my fetish...?
...Yeah, why should even I hide it from my lover.
''''T-The truth is... I''m a pervert.''''
''''I know. You want to use me as a cumdump after all.'''' She replied calmly.
''''...I...I get horny when I see your tattered state after your sex sessions...''''
''''My, an NTR fetish? Do you want to see me getting railed by people other than you?''''
''''A-A bit... But, I still want to make love with you... Especially after you''ve done with your sex...''''
''''I see, so a mild one. That''s no problem, my dear. I get fucked silly everyday, so you will have plenty of opportunity to have sex with me in that state.''''
''''Hngh...''''
This bitch side of her... Is so hot...
''''But for now, why don''t we try a bit of normal sex?'''' She said with apletely perverted face, devoid of any elegance previously seen on her.
You slut of a Saint... You know I can''t resist you...
''''...Um.''''
Case 69: Sixty nine. (R-18)
Case 69: Sixty nine. (R-18)
*****
After a two hours sleep or so, I woke up feeling pretty refreshed. My headache was pretty much gone as well, you have to be able to recover this fast if you want to be apetent Archmage.
And, I got a little surprise, too.
The cat was kissing me. I noticed that my panties was halfway down as well. Was she in heat...?
Anyway, I was surprised by her fetish. I had no idea that she was a cuck, granted, a small one, this whole time. I see no problem with that though, I have three vigorous cocks ready to fuck me anytime, so a NTR y is more than easy to do.
And, this works perfectly with Tina, who likes to pretend that she stole me from my other girlfriends. They are the opposite to each other, basically.
Another thing is, she still does want to have sex with me, so that''s fortunate. It''ll be pretty awkward if she''s a total cuck and just want to see me getting railed after all.
Ah, I know, let''s excite her even more.
''''But, before I have sex with you, I''ll tell you something first.'''' I called out, looking at her face just a little before mine. ''''I want you to know, just how much your Saint has been used.''''
Instantly, I could see her eyes widen, the azure irises inside shining brightly, and of course, even more ragged breathing.
''''Firstly, my mouth.'''' I said, guiding her right hand to touch my lips. ''''I was getting cocks shoved inside my throat multiple times each night, they''re big, hard, grinding against my insides, and they made my throat feels like a cheap cock-sleeve. Ah, they also pumped a lot of semen down my belly as well, I think I could survive just by consuming them daily.''''
''''Hngh...Ah...''''
I then guide her hands to touch my breasts. Because she doesn''t have anything to support her body anymore, her whole weight is now resting on my breasts, making my proud mountains seem like squished rubber balls.
''''Secondly, my breasts was getting pped left and right, for your information, they used their giant cocks to do it most of the time. Not stopping at that, they also thrusted their cocks hungrily into my cleavage, they grabbed my breasts very roughly, to the point of leaving bright red nail marks on them.''''
''''Mn...'''' She clenched her hands on my breasts.
Using telekinesis, I temporarily lift her up, and then strip away all of my upper garments, leaving my bare breasts for her to see. Grabbing her hands to pinch my nipples, I continue:
''''My nipples, I''m confident that they''re just some kind of stress-relief toys for them. They twisted them, sucked them, bit them, even chewed on them like candies.''''
''''S-Sylvia...'''' She said weakly, her glowing irises shaking violently.
''''They may look healthy right now, but every night, they''re getting abused to the point of injury. Ah, but, I love it!''''
*gulp*
She looked down on me, her eyes clouded with lust, clearly getting turned on right now.
''''...Andstly...'''' I guide her right hand to my pussy, inserting two of her fingers inside. ''''I don''t even know how many times this pussy has been used. By this point, I''m confident my pussy has remembered the exact shapes of their penises. My whore hole down here loves them so much, that it would tighten like a vacuum once prated.''''
''''Hgna-
*chu*
I then give her a quick kiss on the lips, interrupting her breathing. The naughty cat herself is already moving with her instinct, slowly fingering my pussy right now.
''''Ah, I almost forgot.'''' I said, shing a smile. ''''I have a little sack of meat down there as well. It''s the ce where babies are made. Because their cocks are so long, I had to open the entrance of my baby room to amodate them, though, it was more like they were assaulting my womb more than anything.''''
Hearing that, her whole body trembles, her fingers inside my pussy shaking uncontrobly as well.
''''The point is, Anna.'''' I caress her cheek. ''''I''ve been used. You Saint has been fucked silly every night. Do you still want to have sex with such a worn-out, slutty woman?''''
''''I-I... I do.'''' She said, little tears formed in the corners of her eyes. ''''I love you, Sylvia, you''re beautiful.''''
''''I love you too, Anna.''''
*chu*
''''Mhn... *slurp*...Ngah...*slurp*...''''
Anna, unlike her shy normal self, is now hungrily meshing her tongue together with mine, in her eyes I could see mes of lust burning more intense than ever. She doesn''t forget to y with my pussy as well, what a nice girl.
''''Puh-
''''Hah...Hah...''''
''''Dear, I know you want to see my secondhand pussy already, why don''t you dive in?''''
Immediately, Anna turned her butt against me, going straight to spearing my pussy apart, examining it curiously.
''''Don''t mind if I do~''''
I strip down her short skirt, revealing a cute orange panties.
I use both of my thumbs to spread herbia apart, much like what''s she''s doing to me right now. Through the rtively thin cloth, I could clearly make out the shape of her beautiful vagina.
God, I can''t bear this anymore.
I cut the panties with my mana des and throw them away immediately, exposing the smooth, plump little pussy.
Seemingly not wanting to lose to me, Anna uses her mouth to suck on my pussy while still holding it wide open with one of her hands, the little cat tongue twirling around my clit, and she even thrusts her fingers inside my hole as well.
*slrrrp*
''''Mh~'''' I moaned.
I didn''t expect her to be this bold... I can''t lose to her either.
So I use my thumbs to spread her pussy apart again, revealing a light pink color across her wet cunt. I''ve not eaten a lot of pussies, so this would be a good experience.
*slurp*
I put my mouth directly to her vagina and started to lick all over the ce. Her love juice tastes a bit weird, I wonder why she loves mine like that.
Oh, there''s the tail, let''s give it some love as well.
''''!!"
So I grabbed the waving tail, it caused her to twitch a bit, but she''s still adamant on sucking my pussy.
*slurp* *slurp* *slurp*
''''Mn...''''
After sucking in the 69 position for a while, I could feel myself getting closer to orgasm.
Seemingly sensed that I am about to cum, Anna boldly thrusts four of her slender fingers inside my pussy, stirring my insides violently.
''''Mn~!''''
I tried to moan, but instead, my tongue got inserted into her pussy as well.
'''''''' Mnnn~! ''''''''
My cum shoots out like a tide, wetting Anna''s hand, meanwhile her cum sprayed onto my tongue, a lot of them shot directly down my throat.
*gulp*
''''Puh-
''''Hah...Hah...''''
*slurp* *slurp*
While I''m still recovering, Anna, not caring about her exposed ass, is frantically sucking on her fingers, cleaning my juicepletely from her hands.
*chu*
''''!!"
Not stopping at that, she goes down again, this time sucks the liquid directly from my hole, even inserting her tongue as deep as possible to wipe them out as well.
''''Mn... This girl...'''' I said resignedly, inserting a finger inside her cunt as well.
She twitches a bit, but still focuses on sucking my juice out.
So I take out a newly made product of mine, tailored for my sex with her.
A two headed dildo, the size is roughly the same as my other girlfriends.
Let''s fuck each other, Anna ?.
Case 70: Unstable cat. (R-18)
Case 70: Unstable cat. (R-18)
*slurp* *slurp*
''''Ngh...''''
...When will this girl stop...?
She''s been sucking my pussy for a good 5 minutes already, it is that delicious...?
*smack*
So I spanked her but lightly, prompting her to look back at me confusingly.
''''Come here.'''' I said, opening my arms.
Annaplies, she slowly crawls her way towards me, before settling her head down onto my breasts, hugging me by the waist tightly.
''''Anna.'''' I called out.
''''Nhmm?'''' She props her chin on my cleavage.
''''Do you want to try this?'''' I hold the ginormous dildo up.
''''!!'''' She widen her eyes curiously, her little ears twitching. ''''...Um.''''
Hearing that, I rightfully smile. ''''Alright then.''''
So I turned myself over, pinning her down onto the bed. Anna doesn''t resist, looking at me expectantly.
''''Wait a second... Ngm~''''
I started to insert the dildo into my pussy. Thankfully, due to all the pussy stretching sessions that I got from my futas, it went in quite smoothly. Hmm, this one feels very cold, not like those hot cocks that I''ve eaten at all...
*p* *p* *p*
I use my hand to slide the dildo up and down a bit, loosening my pussy while simultaneously wet it with my juice as well. I could see Anna looking at the scene excitedly, using her hand to finger herself.
''''Ngah... It went in quite smoothly, huh... All thanks to the huge cocks fucking me every night, my pussy is pretty loose right now.'''' I said, mainly to turn Anna up even more.
''''Hgnn... Sylvia...''''
Needless to say, she does get very agitated. She started to finger herself more intensely, I started to hear some faint slurping noise from her pussy as well.
Good, she''s getting more wet.
''''Nn!... Hah...''''
I pull out the dildo from my pussy and turn it around, before inserting in again.
''''A-Ah...Hah...''''
''''Are you alright...?''''
''''...I am. But, I got it lubricated for you.'''' I said, pointing at the dildo drenched in my pussy juice. ''''Ready?''''
''''G-Go for it.'''' She said shakily, using her hands to spread out her own delicate pussy.
''''Tell me if it''s hurt.''''
Following that, I lift her lower body up so that the dildo could insert in with the right angle. Then, I started to tease her by flicking the tip of the dildo against her cunt, opening and closing herbia repeatedly.
''''Nyah~!... Ah...''''
''''I''m going in.'''' I dered.
*slurrp*
''''Ah!... Gah~!...Nghhh...''''
The dildo slowly slides in, opening her little vagina entrance, apanied by lewd sticky noises, and wails from the quivering cat below me.
''''Are you alright?''''
''''Ngah.... K-Keep going...'''' She said, covering her eyes with her wrist.
So I pushed in a bit more, she''s really tight, though, the dildo on my end is pushing against my cervix quite hard, it might open soon.
''''AH!.. Agh... Ugh...'''' She moaned, biting her rosy lips.
I immediately stop pushing, using my right hand to stroke her belly gently, waiting for her to calm down.
I know how it feels, having a giant penis tearing your virginal membrane. Though I don''t know how to make her feel less pain, in my case, I think I just got fucked really hard, and that''s about it, I just stopped feeling pained after a bit.
After a bit of wailing, she let out a little sigh before begging me again:
''''Please... Continue.''''
''''Got it.'''' I started to push again.
*slurrp*
''''Ngah... Hah...''''
After about two third of it went in, I decided to not push it all the way yet, instead, I pull out and push in repeatedly. I do it very slowly, afraid of hurting my lovely cat.
''''Hah... Mhmm... M-Move faster...'''' She said, still hiding her eyes.
''''Alright then.''''
*p* *p* *p* *p* *p*
''''Ah~!...Mmm~...''''
I started to thrust more forcefully, but not going all the way like the other three did to me. Mghmm, The dildo it hitting me quite good on the cervix as well...
*p* *p* *p* *p* *p*
''''Ah! I-I''m cumming!'''' She eximed.
Right after, I could feel in my pussy that something hit the dildo, transmitting the shaky feeling to my whole body.
''''Phew~'''' I let out a sigh. ''''Good job, my kitten, you did well.''''
I then stroke her head gently, while she''s peeking at me with her round, a little moisten up eyes.
''''Y-You didn''te...''''
''''Hm? Ah.'''' I let out a chuckle. ''''One of the things that can make me cum instantly, is having semen pumped straight into my womb. Maybe after you get a penis, we could cum together?''''
Though I just teased her like that, if I get fucked hard enough, I would still cum like normal.
''''...Unfair.'''' She said, her face crumbles.
...Wait, what I if could pull out her angry personality here...?
''''Ah, maybe I also cum when I get fucked very roughly as well?'''' I said jokingly.
''''...''''
''''Ah~ Unlike your weak sex, I still remember the giant dicks that turned my pussy into a simple cock-sleeve...'''' I provoked her even more.
''''!!''''
Finally, she pushes me over, pinning me down onto the bed, both of her hands rested on my wrists, her fingers grabbing them forcefully.
''''My, what do you think you''re doing?'''' I smile contently.
''''Fuck you roughly. Bitch.'''' She said, ring at me, not a shred of her usual self could be seen.
Yes! Her switch has been turned. This is going to be exciting.
''''Hmm~ Do you think you can do that? Without a real cock? A cuck like you?'''' I said smugly.
*SMACK*
''''Shut up!''''
''''Agh~!''''
She pped my breasts quite strongly, leaving a bright red handprint on them.
''''You fucking whore.'''' She said, her eyebrows furrowing. ''''I hate you. But I also love you. I love you so much. Why?! Why are you so hot?! Why do I always want to fuck you?! And why do you get hotter when you get fucked by other people?!''''
That''s what fetishes are all about, my dear. But... She doesn''t seem to be in the right mind...
This... Is so exciting!
''''That''s because you''re just a loser, my dear. Prove it to me, prove that you''re good enough to satisfy the whore inside me.'''' I replied.
''''Poh-
''''Ah?!''''
She abruptly pulls out the dildo inside our pussies and throws it away.
*thud*
''''Ah~!... Eh?!''''
T-That just made me cum... What the hell just pierced my cervix...?
No way... This hairy feeling... Her tail?!
''''Looks like it''s true, huh. Poking your pathetic womb just a bit made you cum already.'''' She said mockingly.
''''...Fine, I lost. So, how does my secondhand pussy feel on your tail?'''' I replied, slipping my right hand out and groping her breasts.
*slrp*
''''Ah~!''''
She just pulled it out so suddenly...
''''Feels like shit. Yucky, sticky, ufortable.'''' She brutally said with a disgusted face. ''''But at least it tastes good.'''' She brings her tail to her mouth, licking it deliciously.
So her tail isn''t an erogenous zone or anything. Noted.
''''My... I''m sorry my pussy doesn''t feel good, I''m ashamed.'''' I apologized honestly.
''''You should be ashamed. Until I get a cock, the only use for your pathetic pussy is to supply me with your juice, know that?''''
''''If that''s what you want~''''
''''Ah, and you should get your stupid little cunt railed a lot more, that way you''ll be even hotter...''''
...What the hell is going on with her sexual preferences here...? On one side she''s a cuck, on another she''s a dominant top...
Suddenly, she snaps out, her eyes return to normal.
''''..Huh?! W-What... Eh?! I-I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to insult you...!'''' She said, grabbing my shoulders.
*chu*
''''No worries, my dear. I loved that ''you'' a lot, much like how I love your usual sweet self~'''' I said after giving her a kiss.
''''Uuuuu~'''' She buries her head into my breasts, while her hands are quite shamelessly squeezing them as well. ''''I want a penis...''''
''''Fufu, don''t worry. You already satisfied me enough.''''
''''...You''re lying.'''' She said, pouting.
''''I am.'''' I let out a chuckle. ''''But your other personality was really good. Or, was her actually another personality of yours?''''
''''No... I just be like that when I''m mad... I can still feel and remember everything...''''
''''That''s good, then.'''' I said, switching to a more sensual voice. ''''You pathetic cuck, you can''t even make me cum more than twice...''''
''''...Huh?'''' She eximed annoyedly, her grips on my breasts tighten.
''''Ah, please use this one.'''' I use telekinesis to bring back the dildo, cing it near her right hand.
*thud*
She immediately grabs it, and violently thrusts it inside my pussy, mming all the way pass my cervix, right into my womb''s wall.
''''Ah~!!...Ngahh...''''
''''Prepare your secondhand pussy.'''' She said tly.
''''S-Sure thing, my dear.''''
Case 71: They have good synergy. (R-18)
Case 71: They have good synergy. (R-18)
''''Ngah... Hah... I-I''m sorry...'''' Anna said, crying quietly, her head buried in my chest.
''''...No worries... My dear.'''' I said, hugging her in tightly, our drenched bodies sticking together.
After I discovered that I could make her angry and change her personality, I kinda abused it a little bit. She would be really violent and crude at times, but she would also turn back to be extremely apologetic and shy the other times.
Sometimes I''m on top, sometimes she''s on top. This girl is giving me a really novel experience here. Oh, not to mention her NTR fetish propping up every now and then as well.
When I tease her about me having sex with the other three, she gets more excited. But, when I call her a cuck and say that she doesn''t satisfy me, she gets angry, and a little excited as well. I''m not sure how that works.
In conclusion, she''s a mess. And I love her.
''''...How''d you like your first time, Anna?'''' I asked softly.
''''...It... Was good.'''' She said, her voice muffled by my breasts. ''''I enjoyed it.''''
''''Did you like being at the bottom more? Or on top?''''
''''... Bottom.'''' She admitted. ''''I don''t want to be angry and hurt you...''''
''''Fufu, I see. I''ll try not to provoke you often in the future, then.''''
''''...Um...''''
''''Ah, do you want to watch us have sex next time? I could do it with you afterward too.''''
Hearing that, she immediately twitches her cat ears and tail, her face boiling, heating up my chest.
''''...Yes... Please...''''
''''Fufu, with how incredible their libidos are, I''m sur-
*ck*
''''Sylvia, are you awake?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Ah, it''s Tina.
Anna''s even more embarrassed now, look at how tight she''s hugging me...
...Wait, I forgot about the raid. Shit, how''s that going right now?!
*ck*
''''... It seems like you have recovered, Sylvia.'''' Tina said after a sigh, locking the door then walks towards us.
''''Thanks. How''s the raid going?''''
*puff*
She flops down onto the bed near us, conveniently grabs my chest and ys with my nipple as well.
''''It''s over. We caught the impostor.'''' She said. ''''The details you can inquireter at the estate, the other two said that I could bring you there after you''ve recovered.''''
''''I see. Good job to all of you. Thanks.'''' I replied. ''''But... I don''t think it''s time for us to go there yet?'''' I asked yfully, staring intently at her erected cock under the skirt.
''''... Are we doing it now?''''
''''Yes. And what do you know, you two have perfect synergy.'''' I said, taking her skirt and panties off with telekinesis.
Anna almost jumped, her body started to shake.
''''What do you mean?''''
''''You see... Dear Anna here wants to watch us have sex.''''
''''!!" Tina''s eyes widen. ''''...Anna?''''
''''Anna.'''' I called out softly. ''''Look at me.'''' I use my hand to prop her head up, revealing her flushed face with little tears escaping from the corners of her eyes.
''''Do you want to see it?'''' I asked, grabbing Tina''s cock with my other hand.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''...Ngh...Um...'''' She nods weakly.
''''You heard that, Tina.'''' I turn to the cock beside me. ''''Please mess me up real good~''''
''''...I see.'''' Tina said, her orange eyes burning with lust. She then bows her head down and whispers to the trembling Anna: ''''Thanks for letting me fuck your girlfriend, Anna.''''
*gulp*
Anna''s tail waves wildly from side to side. I could hear the faint sticky noises down below as well, most likely due to Anna fingering herself.
Jesus Christ, I''m your girlfriend too, Tina. It seems like they''re really into this, huh.
So I raise up and put Anna aside, Tina just in time climbed onto the bed as well.
She then lifts me up and sit me on herp facing Anna, her cock from behind bruises against my belly, reaching even my navel area.
''''Anna.'''' I called out. ''''Would you do the honor?''''
''''H-Huh?'''' She replied confusedly.
I silently point my finger at the cock, then raise up and spread out my pussy as much as possible, of course, with a hearty smile as well.
Anna shakilyes over, she touches the cock with both of her hands.
Likely due to her inexperience, she keeps grabbing the cock for a while, as if examining a new toy.
Eventually, she pushes the cock towards my wide-opened pussy, making the tip of the cock and my vagina do a kiss.
''''Thank you, Anna. You can release it now.'''' I said, smiling warmly.
*slrrp*
''''Mn~!... Ahn~...''''
Immediately after her hands left the cock, I slide downward in a familiar motion, eating the hot, rock hard cock whole like I usually do. A faint outline of her giant cock could be seen on my belly.
"Hgn...''''
Anna meanwhile is already fingering herself loudly and massaging her ample breasts at the same time, totally absorbed into the scene before her.
''''Tina... Hold me.'''' I pleaded.
''''Sure thing, my princess.'''' Tina replied contently, the she holds me up by the kneepits, my favorite position, and started to hump eagerly, stretching my tunnel over and over again.
''''Ngh~.... Ah~... Ah~... Ah~...''''
*p* *p* *p* *p* *p*
*chu*
A brief nce at Tina''s face prompted us to kiss, we started to mesh our tongues hungrily,pletely ignoring the poor cat before us.
''''Ngah... *slurp*....*slurp*...''''
''''Puh-
''''First load, Sylvia!''''
''''Shoot it all in~!''''
*pztttt*
''''MHN~!''''
Familiar streams of hot liquid are pumped inside me, making me cum instantly, Tina''s semen and my juice both escape through my hole below, gushing out despite my hole having a huge cock plugged in.
I turn to Anna, who''s looking like she''s having the time of her life, arching her back while thrusting her fingers into her pussy repeatedly.
''''Ahn~!...'''' Anna moaned, cloudy liquid shooting out of her plump pussy violently.
Still with the cock inside me, I crawl towards her.
*chu*
And gave her a quick kiss.
''''Did you like that?'''' I asked, caressing her head.
''''...Ngah...I-I...Hah... I love you...'''' She replied, tears trickling down her cheeks.
...Is she afraid that I don''t love her...?
''''I love you too. Anna.'''' I said, touching my forehead with hers.
Anna smiles lightly.
''''Getting all flirty, eh?''''
''''AHN~!''''
*p* *p* *p* *p* *p*
But then, Tina got a bit mean. She started to m her cock in again, this time much stronger than before, brutally invading my womb as she likes.
*chu*
I hold Anna by her shoulders, then press my lips onto hers tightly, to which she responds by closing her eyes and groping my breasts with her slender hands.
''''...*slurp*...*slurp*...Ngh...*slurp*...''''
*p* *p* *p*
''''Ah..! So tight...'''' Tinamented.
''''Puh-
''''I''m... d! I thought... Ah!... mine was too loose...Mn!... due to...Ngha!... Frequent use.'''' I let out a shaky chuckle.
*p* *p* *p*
''''Yours are always tight and warm, my love.'''' She responded back yfully.
''''Hyah~!''''
I sh Tina a smile, then use one of my hand to reach down to Anna''s pussy, thrusting my fingers in and started to rock them vigorously, causing the cat to bite her lips, twitching around her space.
After a while of just pumping cock and fingering pussy, we started to reach our climaxes.
*pztttt*
''''MN~! Cumming!''''
Tina and I came first, her cum and mine beautifully mixed together, dripping out of my pussy.
''''Nyahn~!''''
Next is Anna''s turn, she squirts again, drenching my hands with her juice.
''''Phew~'''' I let out a sigh. ''''So, aroused enough? Or do you still want to watch me get railed?'''' I asked the huffing cat before me.
''''...Please have sex with me...'''' She pleaded.
*slrrp*
Pulling out the cock slowly, I turn back to Tina.
''''Sorry Tina, could you rest a bit thene back? Ah, of course, if you still want to use my secondhand pussy more that is.''''
''''It''s fine. I''ll rest a bit.'''' She replied nonchntly.
''''Ah, let me clean it for you.'''' I said. ''''Anna, could you use the dildo with me yourself while I clean her?''''
''''Eh?! Ah, okay.''''
''''Thanks as always, Sylvia.'''' Tina smiles at me.
*slurp* *slurp*
So Iy down and started to lick Tina''s cock slowly, while my hands below spreading my cum-filled pussy wide, letting the cum mixture pouring out freely.
*slurrrp*
''''!!''''
*gulp*
Anna, unexpectedly, decided to suck on my pussy really hard, taking in the cum mixture into her mouth, then swiftly gulps it down.
''''...Mhm... A little weird... But still somewhat sweet...'''' Shemented.
''''...Wow. I couldn''t even stand the smell of semen...'''' Tina muttered.
*slrrp*
''''Ngha~!''''
Anna inserts the dildo into her own pussy, then briskly lifts my lower body up and thrusts the other end of the dildo in quite crudely.
''''Ngh~...''''
''''Mnn~...*slurp*...'''' I tried to moan, but my mouth is blocked by the cock right now.
*p* *p* *p* *p* *p*
She started to move up and down, pistoning the dildo furiously, taking in the entire length of the dildofortably unlike before.
''''Nyah~... This... Freshly used pussy...!" She muttered.
*p* *p* *p*
...Imagine if she has a cock even bigger than these three... She would''ve cum inside me enough to make me look pregnant by now... Wait, can''t we just choose how big the cock would be...?!
*p* *p* *p*
''''I''m cumming..!'''' Anna moaned.
Following that, streams of juice drip out of her pussy, trickling onto mine right below, making our wet body even wetter.
''''Phew~'''' I let out a sigh after I finished cleaning the cock. ''''You still didn''t make me cum, what a weak loser~'''' I said, smugging as hard as I can.
''''...Huh?!''''
Immediately, Anna res at me, her hands wrapping around my thighs tighten, her fingers grabbing near my pussy dig down onto my tender flesh.
''''W-What?!'''' Tina eximed.
''''This is her angry mode.'''' I exined. ''''Think of her now as Liana. Just. More finicky.''''
''''...Shut your trap and suck that dick!'''' Anna said with a disgusted face.
''''Right, right, I''m sorry~''''
*slurp*
I deliciously eat the cock before my face.
''''Hah, what a nice little whore.''''
*p* *p* *p* *p*...
-----
Case 72: Something bigger.
Case 72: Something bigger.
''''Hmm~ Hmm... So, how was that whole session, Anna?''''
''''U-Um... It was... exciting.'''' She replied, putting on her bra.
Fortunately, that little fetish test onlysted for about 45 minutes. I''d feel really sorry if I make Liana and Emy wait for too long.
''''It was refreshing for me as well.'''' Tina said, shing a satisfied smile on her gorgeous face. ''''The other two wouldn''t go along much with my... ys. Thank you, Anna.''''
''''...It was nothing.''''
''''Fufu, at least look at her face and talk.''''
''''It''s embarrassing...''''
You were so eager to hold me up for Tina to fuck earlier...
''''Either way, let''s go there immediately.'''' I said.
''''Ah, we have a car waiting below.''''
''''Alright then.''''
-----
After a short ride on the car, we arrived at the estate where I could see a crowd of people standing at the gate, whispering to each other. Oh, there''s also two elves standing guard as well.
''''...Is it really true that the Marquis is a demon...?''''
''''No way, he''s a decent noble for once, why would you believe the elves...?''''
''''But why would they even lie? They aren''t stupid enough to attack a big noble like this for no reason.''''
''''...You''re right. Maybe there''s something deeper happening here.''''
''''I told you! Our country will soon be in chaos!''''
''''I see. By the way, are you free for a dinner tonight?''''
''''No, I have a date with my girlfriendter.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Poor guy.
Either way, getting through this crowd is a lot of work to do, so.
''''Let''s jump over the fence.'''' I said, opening the car door.
''''Sure, let me hold you.'''' Tina replied.
Princess carry time~
But do you really have to grab my boobs instead of my waist...?
*thud*
Tina carrying me and Annanded in the front yard, but instead of putting me down, Tina just keeps walking like normal.
''''You''re going to walk like that...?'''' The cat asked.
'''''''' Yes. ''''''''
I don''t see a reason not to.
''''...''''
-----
*ck*
Anna opened the main door carefully.
Instead of the normal party hall we saw before, here it''s a mess, basically.
Almost all of the windows are broken, ss pieces and... mannequin pieces? Scattered all over the floor. The once immacte white walls and ceiling now filled with unsightly scratches, the only thing intact in this room is the big fancy chandelier in the middle of the room.
So fancy in fact, that there''s two whole humans hanging upside down on there as decorations as well.
What.
Hmm, there''s about 20 or so elves here, all of them are our secret bodyguards I suppose. And then there''s Liana and Amy sitting cross-legged at the middle, watching over a tattered ''Marquis Vivian''.
''''Your Highness! Are you alright?!''''
Oh, there''s Justia.
''''I''m good now.'''' I said, letting myself down to the ground and started to walk to the impostor.
''''Did any of you get hurt?''''
''''Fortunately no, Your Highness. The twodies here and Her Highness Christina took care of everything perfectly.''''
''''That''s good.''''
''''Oh, you''re here.'''' Liana notices us. ''''How many times did you get creampied?'''' She asked, shing a mocking grin.
'''''''' !! ''''''''
Both Anna and Justia widen their eyes at the same time, even their blushing is synchronized. Tina meanwhile is just smiling awkwardly, locking her eyes with Emy who''s staring at us since earlier.
''''Uh, four?'''' I answered truthfully.
''''Mhmp! Mhmp~~!''''
Let''s ignore that one on the chandelier.
''''Good, I''ll do six tonight.''''
Fuck me. Literally.
''''H-How did you even realize...?'''' Anna inquired shyly.
''''I know by just looking at her.'''' Liana dered. ''''But forget that. Take a look at this one.''''
''''Right.''''
On the ground is ''Marquis Vivian'' tied with mana chains, he''s kneeling silently, not even a slight movement can be detected. On his body are numerous wounds, likely from the battle with my girlfriends. Those wounds look so real that one wouldn''t suspect that he''s a fake at all.
Ugh... Look at those broken nails..
''''Ugh...'''' Anna grumbled, ring ufortably at the ''Marquis''
''''Did you guys try interrogating him?'''' I asked.
''''Yes, and he didn''t budge. We was waiting for you to make the decision on his treatment.'''' Liana said frustratingly.
Hmm...
''''Hey man.'''' I called out, squatting down. ''''You know you''re going to die anyway, why bother hiding anything?''''
''''...''''
''''By the way, how does it feel to be a doppelganger? How does the whole personality stuff works anyway?''''
''''...''''
''''You guys sure are being sneaky, huh. Infiltrating so deep into the human territory like this.''''
''''...''''
''''Hmm... You''re not talking...Do I have to blow your head up like a watermelon? Just like what I did with your fellow doppelgangers.''''
Immediately, I could see his eyebrows twitch. Yep, kinship stuff does work with demons as well.
''''''...Hah, I just want to hide it, so what?!'''' He responded furiously, not a shred of his previously polite image left.
''''I see, so you do have something to hide after all.'''' I snickered. ''''You''ll be brutally tortured until you spit it all out, alright~?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
This goofball, what are you surprising for? Did he really not expect us to go to through that much effort? Or was he confident that we would kill him immediately?
''''Done. No need to linger around this guy for longer.'''' I said, standing up. ''''We''d better catch up with the academy''s side now.''''
''''...You''re really efficient, as always.'''' Tinamented.
''''That''s my girlfriend.'''' Emy does a double thumbs up.
I just shrug.
''''...You guys are making a very big mistake right now.'''' The ''Marquis'' suddenly said.
''''Nah, I don''t think so, fam.'''' I replied.
''''...Tch, this is my final warning for you. ''She'' will definitely conquer thisnd, and this whole world for that matter. So if you''re smart, you''d better submit to us, then maybe ''she'' will let you be her servant.''''
*thud*
''''ARGH!''''
Nut kick it is then.
''''What bullshit are you spitting right now? You didn''t warn us at all about your grand 8th grade world invasion n, and you expect us to submit to a random girl for no reason?''''
''''...Hgn...I...I''ve warned you. The goddess has abandoned you all, there''s no new Saint appearing! Our time wille atst!''''
Ahhh I see. They''re getting bolder because they think that there''s no more Saint getting in their way.
Hmm... Should we... Use this one?
I mean, we could probably get them to be more reckless by keep pretending like this. But then again, there''s the problem of morale as well... Wars like this usually need a leading figure. If I don''te out, somebody will create a fake Saint just to keep everyone calm anyway.
''''I see. This is mildly inconvenience.'''' I shrugged, causing him to pause. ''''I''m assuming that the big friend you guys called before this is the catalyst to ignite some chaos?''''
''''...''''
''''Ah, unfortunately he died though. Poor guy.'''' I giggled.
''''...''''
Shit, this guy is real tough. We only know so far that there''s someone behind him, which is inly obvious. And, that they''re smugging because they thought there were no Saint.
Either way, we need to elerate our pace even more I suppose.
''''Justia.'''' I called out.
''''Yes! Your Highness.''''
''''Have someone bring this guy to the torture chamber.''''
''''Understood!''''
''''And.'''' I turn to her. ''''Write a letter to my father. Say that it''s time for some father-daughter actions.'''' I grin meaningfully.
''''...Understood. I will make sure to deliver it. Then, please exc-
*BANG*
The door flung open with a loud noise.
''''Where is the demon?!'''' A man barges in with a bunch of soldiers.
What the hell.
''''This is Count Herbert! I demand you all to hand me the demon!'''' He shouted.
''''Ah.'''' Tina muttered. ''''I remember his house is a vassal of House Vivian.''''
So he''s here to capture the fake Marquis and then try to take over, right? This is too clich¨¦ already.
Can I p him real quick? I can, right?
Case 73: Fetish talk.
Case 73: Fetish talk.
The man briskly walks to us with his soldiers while looking around intently, then he stops before us.
''''I see. These are no doubt signs of those despicable doppelgangers.'''' He said, looking at the ''Marquis''. ''''Good job, elf girls. I will be taking him with us.''''
''''Nope.'''' I replied.
''''...What?'''' He narrows his eyes.
''''I said no. You are not taking him anywhere.''''
''''Are you serious right now? He was impersonating a high noble of the empire, on what ground do you elves dare to interven-
''''Fight me then.'''' I interrupted him with a dead face.
''''...I''m saying this right no-
*smack*
I pped him in the face.
''''What do you thi-
*smack*
''''You bit-
*smack*
-----
''''I''m sorry.'''' The Count said, kneeling on the ground, his red face puffed up like a puffer fish.
''''Fucking idiot.'''' Liana cursed.
''''I have to agree.'''' Tina added.
The man twitches wildly, diverting his gaze to the side. Apparently this goober didn''t notice his one and only princess at all, now even his soldiers are awkwardly kneeling with him, probably not knowing what to do.
''''Hey, you.'''' I called out.
''''Y-Yes, ma''am!''''
''''Did you do anything to the two guards outside?''''
''''I didn''t! They just let us through...''''
''''Good, I don''t have to kill you now.''''
''''!!''''
Joking. Why so tense?
-----
This incident, coupled with the previous zombie one, are obviously very rming no matter how you look at them.
They showed the people just how close the demons were to them, and just how close they were to being killed by their enemies.
They should all know about the zombie incident by tomorrow, because we invited all the journalists avable to the scene right after I fainted and told them the whole story, excluding the gun part of course.
This will definitely work in our favor, not only can we get some recognition for defeating the monster preemptively, but the emperor would for sure have to stop his invasion n now. He would 100% be pped right in the face if he''s still trying to push further. People won''t stay still like that.
''''I owe you my life, Your Highness. If it''s wasn''t for you, I would''ve ended up hurting my own students.''''
''''No need to bow like that, head professor.'''' I replied. ''''I just did what I was supposed to.''''
''''...You''re too kind... Just, like a Saint.''''
I was saying the truth though. And I am indeed a Saint.
''''You''re exaggerating.'''' I said, taking another sip from my tea cup. Ice tea, of course. ''''Rather than that, what would happen to the trip now?''''
''''...We will be taking another day to properly heal the students, then we wille back to the academy. I believe that''s the right course of action.''''
''''I see. That''s reasonable.''''
''''By the way, what magic did you use to defeat that one...?''''
''''My, curious?''''
I mean, the whole room has their eyes on me right now. The professors are surrounding me...
''''Admittedly, yes. That one was at least on the level of a 3 star Master. Even with the help of Her Highness Christina and the prospect grand priestess, I don''t think it was so easy to beat.''''
''''...Unfortunately, how I beat it is a secret. For now.''''
Immediately, I could see them frowning, some of them even look really depressed.
Hey now, if I tell you that it wasn''t magic, then you would be disappointed, no?
-----
''''Mhnnn~''''
''''You really do like this position, don''t you?''''
''''Mn.'''' Anna nods lightly, nuzzling her face into my breasts.
I''m having a light tea party after dinner. With my girlfriends, of course. And, Anna has be quite daring, she of all people dared to request me to have her sit on myp.
''''But she''s quite a weird one too, huh.'''' Liana injected, sipping her c. ''''Getting excited when your lover gets fucked by other people...''''
''''!!"
''''Cmon, don''t scare her like that. Can''t you see she''s embarrassed right now?'''' I said, caressing the poor cuc- cat''s head.
''''I didn''t mean it.'''' Liana added. ''''Actually, we all have our own fetishes, alright?''''
''''That''s true.'''' Tina replied. ''''But I''ve always been curious, what is your fetish, Emilia?''''
Emy slowly blinks once, then proceeds to take a bite of the egg tart and swallows it.
''''I want Sylvia''s children, a lot of them.'''' She said.
''''...That... Makes sense, I guess? Is that even a fetish?'''' Tina raises her eyebrow.
''''It is, Tina.'''' I replied, hugging Anna by her waist. ''''It''s the thought of impregnating or being impregnated that gets one excited.''''
''''Hmm~... So her fetish is technically not possible to fulfill then, for now, at least.''''
''''...Actually.'''' I said, lowering my face close to Anna''s cat ears. ''''I''m sure I''ve been impregnated at least 5 times on my first intercourse. These two didn''t bother to use contraception after all. I only made the request to the goddess after that night.''''
Rightfully, Anna''s whole body shivers, she hugs me even more tightly, refusing to show her heated face to me, or anyone for that matter.
''''That was the best.'''' Emymented, showing a rare smile.
''''...I see how that works now.'''' Tina said, her face a little ambiguous.
''''Have you decide whose child you would bear first?'''' Liana asked.
''''We could go with the bukkake route.'''' I suggested.
''''What''s bukkake?'''' Tina inquired innocently.
''''Probably faster to show you guys.'''' I said, projecting a futa hentai that has a bukkake scene onto the table. This time even Anna turns back to take a look.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''That. You guys just need to shoot it all inside me. Whosever made it first into my eggs will be the baby.''''
*gulp*
Anna rightfully gulped, her face clearly agitated. And she''s slightly wet below as well. Welp.
''''That''s risky.'''' Tinamented with a serious face.
''''I don''t think this is fair either.'''' Liana added.
''''She should bear my baby first.'''' Emy suddenly dered.
That led to some suspicious nces being directed at her. Of course, our cute little cuck is not participating at all, she''s busy daydreaming lewd things in my embrace right now I''d imagine.
''''...The other route, is by order.'''' I said. ''''And if we do so, I would actually bear Emy''s child first.''''
''''...Because she took your virginity, right?'''' Tina asked, slightly frowning.
''''Yes.'''' I shrugged.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Let''s just leave this one forter.'''' I said with a sigh. This is getting nowhere.
I prefer the bukkake one though. Heheheh...
''''Right, how about your fetish, Raeliana?'''' Tina asked.
''''BDSM.'''' She said nonchntly. ''''I want to try bondage stuff as well. Like the ones Sylvie showed be the other day.''''
''''Doesn''t that... hurt?''''
''''That''s the point, Tina. And I also want to try bondage as well.''''
That sounds fun.
''''Oh, we could try it tonight?'''' Liana grins. ''''Or do you still want to rest?''''
''''...Sorry. I need to sleep more tonight.'''' I said. ''''I need to fully recover. And we will need to visit the tomb tomorrow as well, we don''t have much spare time.''''
''''Fine.'''' She shrugged.
''''I could help everyone release a quick load, though. I have enough energy to do that.'''' I lower my face close to Anna''s ears again. ''''Of course, sweet Anna is only going to watch, alright?''''
''''!!''''
Welp, she''s really wet this time.
-----
I stuck to my promise yesterday.
I''m a professional whore now, so I only needed around 7 minutes for each of them, three loads into my belly, easy. Another brief fingering session with Annater concluded our night, she came 3 times during the whole night, by the way.
''''Phew~'''' I let out a small sigh after gulping down the ice peach tea.
*ck*
Emy puts the tray onto the table, I could see various breads of all kindsying on them.
''''Thanks, Emy. I love you.''''
''''Me too.''''
*chu*
After a brief kiss, she lifts me up and sits me on herp.
Now that I think about it, she has not been able to stick with me as much as before. Though she still is the one who clung to me the most during sleep.
I rx my body, letting her familiar scent, simr to that of pine wood''s, and her warm body envelope mepletely. Emy hugs me by the waist with one hand, her other hand grabbing a piece of bread and bringing it to me.
I take a bite of the soft bread, enjoying the sweet taste and creamy texture. Emy then takes a bite herself, resting her head onto my shoulder.
I wonder when will the other three wake up...
Case 74: The Saint’s Tomb.
Case 74: The Saint¡¯s Tomb.
''''Nyahh~'''' The cat stretches outzily, her cute pajama in disarray. ''''Good morning~''''
''''Good morning, Anna.'''' I replied.
''''Prrrr...'''' She purrs, sitting on the seat beside us.
Seeing her normal like this is weird now. I had to say ''I love you'' almost ten times to her yesterday alone, which was very sweet, because her smile every time I told her that was absolutely beautiful.
''''What about the other two?'''' I asked.
''''Sleeping. They''re hugging each other right now.'''' She replied, pouring herself some water.
...Is that alright? Those two are like me and cockroaches, they can''t get along at all.
Oh well, it''s a chance to get closer to each other, I suppose.
-----
*rustle*
Still sitting on Emy''sp, I open the newspaper that just got delivered to us.
''''...As expected. We''re quite famous now.'''' I said.
''''Wow...'''' Anna tilts her head to look at the newspaper with me, her eyes glued to the part about who defeated the giant monster.
...Tch, they did such a garbage job of taking my picture.
I mean, I could somewhat understand that the cameras here are not exactly good, but what the hell is that picture?
I hope dad brings the actual good camera that I requested when he visits the capital... That one shoulde with video feature as well. We could film porn with this, heheheheh...
''''Tch, I should''vee with Sylvie.'''' A certain cutting board clicked her tongue, ring at the redhead beside her.
''''Hah, you didn''t get choose. Deal with it.'''' Tina replied smugly.
Immediately, Liana''s questioning gaze turns to me.
''''I was just choosing randomly at that time.'''' I shrugged.
Really, I didn''t have much braincells back then.
''''...Still guilty. Be prepared.'''' She dered regardless.
Yes. I''m extremely guilty here, by all means, go ahead.
''''Anyway, this should put the crown prince''s faction in an even more precarious position now.'''' Tina said. ''''We should be able to take him down soon.''''
''''Yeah. I can officially announce my position after the invasion n is discarded as well.''''
Hearing that, Anna, who''s been silently reading the article, turns to me with a big smile.
''''You''ll finally be recognized as a Saint...!''''
''''And you''ll be the Saint''s cute lover.'''' I said, stroking her head, to which she happily nuzzles against my palm.
Either way, we need to get to the tomb now. I''ve been curious about this for so long already.
-----
Because I''ve fully recovered after a nice long sleep and three nutritious cumshots already, we''re now boarding the Sylvia airline again.
This time, we finally remembered that we weren''t cavewomans, so we took a map from the hotel.
And a 10 minutes flightter, we arrived at the tomb.
Judging from outer appearance alone, this tomb looks 90% like a temple. The color is primarily white, the structure resembles one of those mythology temples that I think I saw somewhere.
The only weird thing here, is the giant gamepad logo stuck on top of it.
...I mean, I respect his dedication, I guess.
''''Hmm, there''s quite a lot of people here...''''
''''Indeed. I wonder what''s inside. Let''s go right away.''''
Mhm... We have attracted quite a lot of attention though, I guessnding right here from the sky wasn''t the best idea. Our appearances don''t exactly help either. But I digress.
Stepping into the tomb, we could see a lot of disys all over the rtivelyrge hall, almost like a museum.
The interior was probably made using marble, creating a sophisticated atmosphere inside. Most of the disys have ss covers as well, coupled with white manamps for visibility.
It sure does look like a modern museum. I''ve never been to one though.
At the end of the hall is a white coffin with a big y button stuck on it, guarded by two very serious looking soldiers.
''''Let''s go explore first.'''' I suggested.
-----
That was boring.
Yep.
It''s all just the dude''s achievements and video game references. Probably because this guy died at around the 2000s on Earth, it''s all old games too.
Don''t get me wrong, I do like old school video games, but I''m not a boomer, so I''m not exactly enthusiastic about them either. I just prefer recent games more.
''''...What are we even doing here?'''' Liana asked with a dead face.
''''...Stephen said that there''s something here, so...'''' I replied.
''''You do realize that this time could be used better, right?'''' She said, grabbing my butt.
Ehh... Put more faith in him, will you...?
''''Let me ask the guards over there.'''' Tina said resignedly.
After a bit of watching Tina surprising the guards with her identity and nearly getting fingered in public by Liana, Tina finally came back.
''''They said that we could do a test.'''' She reported.
''''What test?'''' Anna tilts her head.
''''The ''Earther'' test, they said.''''
''''Ah, I see now.'''' I said. ''''That test is probably for Saints like me. Let''s just go.''''
-----
''''Q-Question three, what was the most important event in the year 1990 for space exploration?'''' The guard asked, his face a little bit flustered.
''''Theunching of the Hubble telescope.'''' I replied.
''''...Question four, what was the most impactful geopolitical event that happened in the first half of the 1990s?''''
''''Probably the copse of the USSR.''''
''''...Final question.'''' The guard''s face turns serious. ''''Who won the election in 2016?''''
...Hm? How did that one get here...?
''''Donald Trump.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
I mean, these are justmon history knowledge, though I still have the inte, so I could answer whatever they ask anyway.
''''...Wee, esteemed Saint.'''' He bows respectfully.
''''Good job guarding here.'''' I replied. ''''Do you guys shuffle the questions?''''
''''Yes, we do, Your Holiness. Saint Vivian prepared for us around 50 questions, then Saint Lucas came along and gave us some 30 more as well.''''
I see, exins why there was a 2016 question earlier.
''''Well, as per tradition, I suppose. I''ll give you guys some more questionster.''''
''''Thank you very much, Your Holiness.''''
''''So, do we get anything here?''''
It won''t be some candies, right? I''ll literary pull his ass out of the coffin over there if he dares to do that to me.
''''For esteemed Saints such as yourself, Saint Vivian invited you to visit his private guest room. Please go this way.'''' He said, walking behind the coffin.
Hmm. I see, there''s a barrier here as well, and it''s quite strong, actually.
Following him to a hidden door in the wall, he eventually stopped and turned to us.
''''From this point onward, only the Saint and her party are allowed to enter.'''' He dered.
''''They''re all my party members.''''
''''Understood. Please have a good time.''''
-----
''''It''s really different here, huh...'''' Tina ponders.
Here it''s still marble, but grayish ck instead of white, and the manamps are much dimmer as well. A total of three doors on three sides-
Hm? What just hit me...?
...Ah, just Anna''s tail. Look at how excited she is...
''''So, which room do we enter first?'''' Liana asked.
''''We''ll go in all of them eventually anyway, just choose a random one.'''' I replied.
''''That one, then.'''' She immediately points to the one on the right, where I could see on the door...
...Is that the BDSM symbol...?
What in the hell...
''''... It says ''BDSM room''.'''' Tina said confusedly, looking at the small name te on the ck door.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Turning to the side, I could see light has already disappeared in the poor cat''s eyes. She stands there still, staring at the door with a nk face.
Please don''t lose hope, Anna. You still have me.
Oh wait, I''m a pervert as well. Good luck, Anna.
Liana is literally sparking though, and the way she''s looking at me right now... Tonight is a BDSM night, it seems.
Case 75: Liana’s BDSM paradise.
Case 75: Liana¡¯s BDSM paradise.
*ck*
Opening the ck door, a rather... unique scene greets us. Which, you know, is expected, but I didn''t think that it was thisunique either.
''''Ohhhh~'''' Liana immediately runs around, looking at the things on the stands excitedly, her twintails bouncing with every skip she does.
Here you can see every toys imaginable. Dildos, cock-sleeves, leashes and cors of all kinds, chains, whips, ropes, gags, and myriads of things I don''t recognize as well.
''''...There''s a note here.'''' I said, looking at a metal card stuck on the wall nearby. ''''Let''s see... ''You are free to take anything you want, but, not all of them, and, if you leak any information about this room, just know that I will let the public know that you as a person with humiliation fetish. You know I can do that.''... It said.''''
That is scary. Regardless of whether I have that fetish or not, which I think I might have just a bit, being branded as such would immediately destroy my reputation.
''''...Let''s just look around.'''' Tina suggested.
So we split out right after that. I decided to approach Liana, the BDSM enthusiast herself first.
''''Come here, let me try this~'''' She called after noticing that I''m getting closer to her.
''''...Sure.''''
*click*
She whips out a rather... Fancy? Looking metal cor, and immediately locks it around my neck. Oh, and did I mention that she''s holding the chain connected to the cor as well?
''''This looks good on you~!'''' She eximed. ''''Let''s go try out different things next.''''
*rattle* *rattle*
She drags me along with the chain on her hand, acting very casually.
...This one is quitefortable, actually, and it does look pretty nice for a cor...
''''Here, take some of these.'''' Liana turns to the stand beside us.
''''...Gags and ropes, huh. Fine.'''' I said, tossing some of them inside my space bag.
''''These as well.'''' She points to the cuff section.
''''What, are you going to lock me in a dungeon or something?'''' I said jokingly, tossing 4 cuffs inside my bag as well.
''''How did you know what I was thinking?'''' She raises her eyebrow. ''''I n to build a full BDSM room down in a dungeon, then get you down there every now and then.'''' She exined, smiling contently.
...Absolutely unhinged.
And I love it.
''''...Go for it.''''
''''I knew you would say that.'''' She replied.
*chu*
And kisses me on the lips.
*rattle*
I silently ept her move while putting my hands around her waist as well.
''''This is not the ce for that, you know?'''' A voice interrupted us.
''''You always have the worst timing, Christina.'''' Liana said annoyedly, pulling out of our kiss.
''''...''''
Hm? Is she looking at my cor?
''''This one is actually quitefortable?'''' I exined, tilting my head.
''''...I see. If you like it, I suppose.''''
''''Hey, want to try it?'''' Liana said mockingly, handing out the chain to Tina.
*rattle*
''''Give me.'''' She replied, snatching the chain.
''''Sylvia.''''
*chu*
She then pulls me into a hug, pressing her lips against mine.
''''I thought you just said that this is not the ce?'''' Liana on the sidemented.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''...Enough already, we still have more to explore.'''' I could see her frown slightly.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Eh... Don''t fight here, please.
-----
''''Do we need whips?'''' I said, looking at the various whips on the stand.
''''No, I prefer hitting you with my hands.''''
That sounded so wrong.
''''Do you really enjoy that...?'''' Tina quietly asked.
''''Mildly, yes. Even I won''t get excited getting tortured or anything.'''' I replied. ''''And, you have experienced it before, no? Every time Liana beats me, I get more tight. Isn''t that good?''''
''''...I won''t deny that.''''
See? Spanking is good. Everyone should try spanking.
''''Oh?!''''
''''Hm?''''
What is Liana looking at...
''''Oh.'''' I eximed.
''''Look! It''s piercings!'''' She jumps excitedly.
''''Eh... Nipple piercings, c-clit piercings,... Vagina piercings as well...''''
...Don''t read it if you''re that embarrassed. It''s kinda ruining the image of a noble princess. I''m notining though.
''''Take one of each design.'''' Liana said, pointing at the nipple piercings section.
''''Sure, sure.''''
Are these... Mana imbued? What the hell.
While I was permanently borrowing the piercings, it looked like Tina has found a small note nearby.
''''Here it says ''Smart piercings. You can y with these safely and conveniently!''...''''
''''...Let me try.'''' I said, taking a normal ring-shaped one out of the bunch.
I then swiftly pull my shirt and bra down using telekinesis, and hover the piercing before my nipple.
The ring immediately reacted to that, it glows dimly before fixing itself onto my nipple, dangling along freely with my bouncy bits.
Mhn... This is quite cold. I guess it would take a while to get used to-
"Mhn~!''''
Before I could test anything else, Liana has already lifted my boobs up with one hand, pulling the ring with the other hand, stretching my soft flesh far longer than that it normally is.
''''Excellent.'''' Lianamented, letting the ring go. ''''How did that feel?''''
''''Quite good, it felt different from normal pinching.''''
''''We''ll have to try it tonight. You too Christina, you have to wear it too.''''
''''Huh?!''''
Let''s ignore that.
Though, it felt like the ring was actually pierced through nipple when she pulled earlier, really cool. I might like this a lot.
On a side note, I have many questions for dude Vivian now, seeing that he used this alien level tech to make sex toys...
Either way, I think I should take some more dildos here. I want to plug my lovers'' lower holes as well. And of course, for sweet Anna, too.
When I asked why they wouldn''t plug each other, they said that it was actually because their cocks were too big. It would be too stuffy and ufortable, they said.
And apparently none of them were exactly enthusiastic about doing it with people other than me. I mean, I appreciate that, I suppose.
But now I need to choose the ones with normal sizes. Not giant like theirs.
Also can''t forget the cock-sleeves. Although they''re much inferior to my natural one I''m sure, they still could be used for experimenting stuff.
''''Ah, Sylvie. Keep that piercing on.''''
Fine.
-----
''''Does this one look alright?'''' I asked, bringing the pink dildo forward.
We''re having a very serious business meeting right now. All of us. You can argue that Anna doesn''t need to be here, but I don''t want to stray her.
''''Hm... Still too big?'''' Tina replied.
''''Mm.'''' Emy nods.
Hmm, this one is about 20cm, and the size... two third of their size?
''''This one?'''' I bring a 17cm one this time.
''''That might fit.'''' Liana said, measuring her lower belly with one hand.
''''Alright then, let''s just take a bunch of these, and maybe some smaller sizes as well.''''
I''ll keep the bigger ones for myself and Anna.
''''I think that''s all.'''' Liana scans around ast time. ''''Let''s move on, I want to get home fast.''''
You just want to try these, huh. But I agree.
''''Alright, let''s go.'''' Tina said, walking towards the door.
''''Eh?'''' Anna eximed.
Just... Tina, remove the cor first, will you?
Interlude 3: Raeliana’s thigh survey.
Interlude 3: Raeliana¡¯s thigh survey.
Women.
They are hot. Really hot.
Especially Sylvie. She is the epitome of sex-appeal.
From her magnificent and hateful breasts, to her godly thick thighs...
That''s right. Thighs.
I have no idea when I even woke up to this belief, but here I am. A thigh lover.
Today, I want to thoroughly explore the thighs around me.
Exhibit #1: The annoying redhead.
''''Hey.''''
''''What?''''
''''Let me feel your thighs.''''
''''No.''''
''''Let me.''''
''''No.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''I might praise you in front of Sylvie? You know I am her favorite, right?''''
''''...Fine.''''
Stupid idiot.
I crouch down and start to feel her thighs with my hands.
Hmm... These are quite firm. Let''s do a head test.
''''Why are you nting your face in?!''''
''''Shut up for a bit.''''
Hmm... Nope.
''''Trash. Too firm.''''
Let''s move on.
''''You...!''''
Exhibit #2: Emilia.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''What are you doing?'''' She asked, looking down on me.
''''Feeling you thighs.'''' I replied, rubbing my cheek against her thighs.
''''...Sure.'''' She turns to her book again.
Hmm... These are extremely long, I guess these are the reason why she''s so tall.
But because of that, there''s not much in terms of thickness.
Rather unfortunate.
''''Decent thighs.'''' I said, standing up again.
''''...Alright.''''
Let''s move on.
Exhibit #3: The curious cat.
''''Anna.''''
''''Hm?''''
''''Can I feel you thighs?''''
''''...Eh?! Ah... A-Alright?''''
''''Thanks.''''
I crouch down again and start to rub my hands against her thighs.
Hmm... These are quite nice in terms of softness and firmness. They''re all martial artists, how can there be such a difference...?
Truly a mystery.
But unfortunately, these are not thick enough.
''''Thanks.''''
''''Eh...? No problem...?''''
Let''s move on.
Exhibit #4: Wife.
''''Ah~ This is it. These are the thighs to die for...''''
''''...Why the sudden horniness?'''' She asked, opening her eyes.
''''You weren''t sleeping?'''' I asked, propping my chin between her inner thighs.
''''I was watching stuff.''''
''''Mhmm. Sure. Let me feel some more.''''
''''Alright.''''
Hmm... This is heaven.
Because Sylvia is basically a sloth, she doesn''t do much exercises outside of sex, so her thighs are very soft.
But because she does have a lot of sex, the thighs are not like jelly either.
It''s a beautiful mix between firmness and softness.
Not to mention the thickness... What amazing pillows...
I could sleep here forever...
''''Why don''t you feel here too? It''s also pretty soft, I think?'''' She suddenly said, nting my face into her crotch.
...Forget about sleeping.
As expected, those little lips are always the best.
Case 76: A message for future Saints.
Case 76: A message for future Saints.
Opposite the naughty room is another room with a ck door.
But, this one is apparently the ''Treasure room'', ording to the sign.
*ck*
Wow...
''''Wow~...''''
(?¦¤ ?)
I understand, Anna. I would have made that face too, if I hadn''t been taught etiquette by mom.
Hm? I acted like a bitch? That''s just your imagination. I am a pure, elegant princess with a god-like body. Alright?
''''How rich was this guy??'''' Liana eximed, looking at the mountains of gemstone scattered all over the ce.
Well I mean, ''scattered'' probably wasn''t the right word, they''re still on stands. But the amount is still ridiculous, even if the value of gems in this world is not that highpared to Earth.
''''Is there any instruction?''''
''''Let me see... Here it is.''''
''''It says... ''Freebies! Take five per person, if you take more than that, I will have you escorted out of this ce.'' ''''
''''Alright then, these look like high quality gems, having more won''t hurt.''''
-----
After permanently borrowing the juicy gemstones, we headed to the final room sandwiched between the previous two.
This time, the door is bigger, whiter, and fancier.
And it doesn''t have a sign.
...We aren''t going to be thrown into a maze or anything like that, right...?
*ck*
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Rather simple, huh.'''' Lianamented.
''''Yeah, I expected more...'''' Anna said dejectedly.
It''s... a living room?
There''s one big sofa at the center of the room, and a simple wooden table before it. And that''s about it.
''''Just sit first.''''
So we all settled down onto the sofa, with Emy in the middle, me sitting on Emy''sp, Anna sitting on myp, and the other two on the sides.
What in the hell is this position.
It still fits though, somehow.
''''So, what do we do here?'''' Tina asked.
''''I mean, there''s literally nothing else in this ce...'''' I said, scanning the room.
''''Sex?'''' Liana said.
''''Sex.'''' Emy replied.
No, you idiots.
''''Eh?! A-Are we doing it here...?''''
No, Anna, they''re teasing you, specifically. My poor cat is too gullible.
Hmm... Usually in these room there''s some kind of hidden mechanisms somewhere... The table?
*click*
There we go. I think I just activated something.
Above the unremarkable table, a transparent blue screen appears. It looks like some of those hologram projections that you would typically see in sci-fi movies, or, the infamous systems in a lot of fantasy works nowadays.
Is this a video yback or something? Cause I don''t see any buttons or controls, so it''s not a game.
*bzzt*
Suddenly, the man himself? Saint Vivian appears.
''''Woah!'''' The small fry cat got jumpscared by that, she buries her head into my chest to hide like usual.
''''Hello, fellow Saints.'''' He said, his voice low, almost sounded like a grumble.
Anna finally turns back to look at the screen.
''''My name is Antony Vivian, your senior.''''
A withered old man in his twilight greets us. He has a firm and serious look on his face, is this really the guy who put an obscene amount of sex toys in his tomb...?
''''If you''re watching this, then it''s very like that I''ve died.''''
''''But it''s fine. I chose to be a human. And I chose not to extend my lifespan.''''
''''Fortunately, I won''t have to go alone. My beautiful wife ising with me as well.''''
''''I also have quite a few children. They''re very cute and smart. I''m sure they would make our house prosper even more.''''
I''m so sorry dude, your household is a mess right now.
''''But I digress. The very purpose of this recording, is to pass down my message and advices to future Saints. You. Yes, you. And yourpanions as well.''''
''''...Let me begin with this first. I have a lot of faith in the goddess. Throughout history, no Saint has ever been recorded as a malevolent individual. That goes to show just how seriously the goddess takes her duty to choose the right people. Although she might seems aloof and clumsy sometimes, the fact that she loves this world is inly evident.''''
''''And maybe because she loves this world that she was able to protect it this well thus far.''''
''''That brings us to the next point. You need to learn to love this ce, too.''''
''''This world is amazing. It has wonderful people living in it. I''ve traveled far beyond the empire''s territory, and, personally experienced all of that.''''
''''So, I advise you to explore it as well. Get to know the people, what they do, what they love, and what they fight for.''''
''''Let me tell you some of the ces I''ve been before.''''
''''Thend of steel and fire, Dwarf country - Vurgon. The mystic forest of jade elves - Everwood. The grasnd of wild beast-kins - Ranka. The nest of ferocious dragons - The Infinite range. The underwater city of dreams - As.''''
''''That''s not all of them, but the point is. I''ve never had a bad experience visiting any of them before. Maybe excluding the dragon nest.''''
''''...Even now, I still remember vividly, the cheerful people living in those cities. Thriving civilizations. They''re not humans, but I could see ourselves through them. It''s magical, really.''''
''''I wanted to protect them, and let them grow. And to do that, I needed to coborate with a lot of people.''''
''''You can''t defeat the demon king alone, believe it or not.''''
''''However strong you might be, the demon king will definitely have a lot of helpers. And you are not going against them alone.''''
''''There are former Saints that you can consult with, the church is also your major ally as well, make them you allies.''''
''''...And one final thing.''''
Saint Vivian rxes his face, but I could still see his blue eyes sparkle, shining brilliantly.
''''No matter how you are right now, don''t forget that you were once a human, an Earthling, just like me and everybody else. Don''t forget your root... Don''t forget the humanity inside you.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
That... was good. Concise and inspirational. Exactly what I need.
Little Anna seems a bit sentimental, let me give you some head pats.
''''...Now, a little bit of chatting.'''' He said casually.
''''This video was taken using a very rare material, a mermaid queen''s tear. It''s extremely hard toe by, and the price is ridiculous as well. Hopefully someone coulde along and develop modern camera sometimes soon.''''
Hey, that''s me.
''''Oh, and I also have a little hobby as well. You might know about BDSM.''''
''''Ooh~'''' Liana on the side nods repeatedly.
''''I''ve left a lot of unused goods inside another room. Feel free to take them if you like. And remember to read the precautions.''''
''''And, as an expert on the topic, I''ll give you a few bonus tips as well.''''
''''Hm! Hm!''''
''''Firstly, you need to set a safe word with your partne-
-----
The BDSM education sessionsted for about 10 minutes, which was way longer than his previous message.
I mean, he did teach us about how to enjoy BDSM, sure. But it is really a good topic here...?
''''Alright. It looks like I don''t have much time left on this recording...''''
He smiles warmly onest time and waves lightly with his wrinkled hand.
''''...I hope you the best,rades. And remember, live the way you want to live. That''s all from me.''''
*bzzt*
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''That was good.'''' I said.
''''I agree. Excluding the BDSM part.'''' Tina replied.
''''What do you mean? That part was so good.'''' Liana refuted.
''''Only for you, cutting board.''''
''''Huh?! You have the audacity to say that when you''ve heard Sylvie moan like a bitch in heat after being spanked before?''''
I think I did.
''''Ngh...''''
Even the cat is getting horny...
''''Let''s go back for now. We''ll do a big, fun gangbang tonight, alright?'''' I said.
''''Don''t forget the bondage.''''
''''I won''t.''''
Case 77: Getting them motivated.
Case 77: Getting them motivated.
The rest of the day following our visit to the tomb was peaceful.
My lovers all decided to train, so I let them do just that. As for me, my ammunitions were reaching critically low after the fight with the giant zombie, so I spent the whole day making ammo again.
After a fun and wholesome night, we''re now onboard the train back to the capital.
''''Woah... Is this going to escte to a revolution?'''' Anna said, looking at the newspaper with me from the side.
''''I certainly hope not.'''' Tina sighs.
The country is rightfully in chaos right now after that giant zombie incident. Coupled with the doppelganger case today, I could really imagine a civil war breaking out in the empire in the near future.
Of course, if the emperor and the crown prince won''t back down, that is.
''''Don''t worry.'''' I said, closing the newspaper on my hands. ''''We already won. I don''t think they cane back after this anymore.''''
''''So it''s almost time?'''' Tina asked.
''''...Yes. It''s about time I reveal myself. There''s people expressing their concerns about a Saint not appearing already, we need to calm them down as well.''''
''''But it will be quite annoying after that, huh...'''' Liana injected.
''''Hah~... Yeah. I will probably get a lot of people trying to suck up to me, and people demanding me to fight as well...''''
... I''m really unlucky, huh.
Yesterday, I contacted the goddess to have some serious talk after a while. I thought the whole incident earlier was just those doppelgangers suddenly bing more cunning, but apparently not.
Upon inquiring Eva, she revealed that we might need to fight more than just a demon king.
Now, to exin this, we need to go back to the time when Eva became the one and only goddess first.
ording to her, there were originally two separate deities ruling over this world. One was her, another one was a goddess named Eve - Eva''s twin sister.
Long story short, Eve identally got corrupted by an malicious force outside of this world and became evil. I think it''s pretty obvious that Eve is the ''she'' that the fake Marquis mentioned as well.
Eva then went on to fight her own sister, sinking half of the world''snd to the ocean and ultimately imed victory. But Eva wasn''t able to finish the corrupted god, so from then on Eve started to periodically create demon kings, trying to invade the world again and again.
As for why Eva still didn''t finish Eve off after resting for a while or something, she said she couldn''t risk abandoning the task of managing the weather for long in an age when life was flourishing.
Yup, apparently the weather normally is a total bitch, if leave alone can be detrimental to life itself.
Regardless, this time around, it''s not so standard anymore. Aside from just how well the demons have been doing against us, Eva said that she herself could feel her sister''s energy in the demons''nd getting stronger day by day.
So in conclusion, I might need to fight a fallen god.
Fuck me.
Fortunately, Eva said that she would directly help as well, but it''s not very reassuring considering the weather stuff... But we need to improve ourselves either way.
''''... Hey guys.'''' I called.
-----
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''A fallen god, huh...''''
''''That is depressing to hear.''''
''''So, I have a proposal.'''' I said. ''''Why don''t we do a contest?''''
''''What contest?'''' Liana asked.
''''A martial arts contest. To motivate you guys.'''' I replied. ''''How about you guys fight against each other in a tournament format every day, the winner gets to have sex with me?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''...Do you mean... Only one of us will be able to do it each day?'''' Tina nervously asked.
''''Yes.'''' I said firmly. ''''Frankly, doing a gangbang every day takes up quite a lot of time for everyone.''''
''''And you want us to use that time to train?'''' Liana narrows her eyes.
''''Exactly.'''' I nod in satisfaction. ''''By doing this, you guys should be able to stay motivated to train every day, and at the same time keep our sex fresh as well.''''
''''Besides, by doing it alone with me, you guys will be able to unleash your fetish whole, isn''t that right?'''' I give them a wink. ''''Ah, maybe not for Anna.''''
''''!!''''
The cat blushes immediately, nuzzling her head into my side, protesting in the cutest way possible.
''''Don''t worry, we''ll still do gangbangs asionally, I do like it after all, so.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''... I''m in. I want to be stronger.'''' Emy said, her golden eyes shining brighter than even stars.
''''You know what? I''m in as well. I''ll earn the right to fuck you silly everyday.'''' Liana smirks.
''''...Hah~... Fine, I''ll join.''''
''''I-I''ll join as well!''''
''''Go easy on us. You''ll be able to see your girlfriend getting railed everyday by people other than you, how does that sound?''''
''''Eh?! U-Um...''''
Don''t give her ideas. And I didn''t say that anyone could watch?
Either way, this is pretty good. I''ll have time to make more ammo and guns as well. Though I''ll miss having three cocks at the same time a lot...
''''So, do we start today?'''' Liana asked.
''''Yes.''''
''''How do we even fight in this train?''''
''''You don''t. Let''s just do a rock-paper-scissor.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Woah, they seem super serious now.
Ah, I need to ask Anna and Tina to stay in our residence as well, that''ll be more convenient.
-----
''''Wee back, Your Highness,dies.''''
''''Good work.'''' I said, waving to the attendant.
''''You have a letter addressed to you, Your Highness. It''s from His Majesty.''''
''''Thanks. We''ll go up first.''''
''''Please have a nice evening.''''
Walking up the stair, I open the letter. Let''s see...
Hm... So dad''sing here soon. Good. It''s time to finally nail this case down.
*ck*
''''Phew~'''' I let out a sigh,ing into the room. Finally, we''re back here.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''I''ll go train. Have fun, Sylvie.''''
*chu*
''''Me as well, I love you.''''
*chu*
''''I''ll make you sweetster.''''
*chu*
And they all left the room.
''''...How about you, Anna?''''
''''...I think I''ll stay with you. Is that alright?''''
''''Of course not. Come here, let''s have a bath first.''''
''''Um.''''
-----
'''''''' Hah~ ''''''''
A hot spring is always the best... Maybe after getting creampied, and some other things.
''''Mhn...''''
Oh, she''s doing it again. Anna''s been really clingy after bing my lover recently, but instead of hugging everywhere anywhere like Emy, she''s focusing on my breasts.
She loves to bury her head into my cleavage, and that''s very cute.
Either way, my n was a resounding sess.
The first day this contest started, Liana won the game, so that night I got beaten. It was amazing.
The second day though, Tina won. So that night I got called a ''cheating slut'' quite a lot. It was amazing.
Needless to say, Emy got quite frustrated. She reluctantly asked for my freshly worn panties to masturbate. Poor girl, now I feel kinda bad.
Anna... Was to be expected, I suppose. She just... Didn''t mind it at all.
I guess a part of it is because she doesn''t have the insane libido that a futa have, and obviously, this is just her fetish. She can take care of herself just fine.
Hm...
It''s quitete tonight already, I wonder if they''re going to fight, or y another game to determine to winner.
-----
'''''''' Rock, paper, scissor! ''''''''
So they decided to be reasonable after all. It''s toote for fighting.
''''I won...!'''' Emy eximed.
She immediatelyes over and press her face against my crotch, sniffing contently.
''''Tch.'''' Liana clicked her tongue.
''''Unlucky.''''
''''U-Um... C-Can I watch?''''
No. That''s like, almost the same as me having sex with you, so.
''''Good luck tomorrow, guys.'''' I said, pulling Emy up. ''''Please do breed me really good today, Emy.''''
''''I will.'''' She shows her rare smiling face.
Case 78: A meeting with the archbishop.
Case 78: A meeting with the archbishop.
I got bred yesterday. Very intensely. I guess that was what two days of no sex would do to a futa.
But regardless, we''re now having breakfast peacefully. The academy had to paused for a while to handle the aftermath of this debacle, so now we''re free.
''''Ah, I forgot to tell you guys.''''
''''Hm?'''' Liana raises her head.
''''My dad will be here tomorrow.''''
''''That soon?!'''' Tina eximed.
''''I-I''m nervous... He''s the legendary Louis of the former Saint''s party... And your father as well...'''' Anna wiggles restlessly.
''''Don''t worry, he''s just a goofy guy.'''' I said.
''''That''s true, I can attest that.'''' Liana added.
''''But meeting with my future father-inw...''''
''''It''s fine, it''s fine. Just eat breakfast.'''' I said. ''''Ah, I''ll go to the churchter. I need to confirm my identity with them first. You guys stay here to train.''''
I''m excited to see which cock, or no cock, I''ll be getting tonight.
-----
''''Hm~ Hm~''''
It''s been a while since I''ve walked alone like this. Although I love going on walks with my lovers, sometimes being alone like this is fine as well.
Though, the atmosphere out here seems a bit gloomy.
People are looking restless everywhere... And this obscene amount of cars on the streets...
Most likely other countries'' diplomats. Cause dad said in the letter that officially, he''s going here personally to represent our country in a meeting or sort. So it would be like a ss reunion for the whole world I''d imagine.
I could vaguely sense quite a number of powerful mana concentrations in the distance as well, and they''re moving, which means that they''re probably people... This is going to be big.
Oh, there''s the church.
Woah... They really made a giant statue of Eva, huh... Must be embarrassing to be a goddess.
Hmm... Are there usually so many people here? It''s kinda crowded.
Illusion magic and telekinesis it is. Let''s fly above and see first.
...Eh, a barrier? Get the hell out of here.
Let''s see... Oh, that old guy''s clothes look fancy, maybe he''s a bishop or something.
So I fly down to the bench where the man was sitting, dejected for some reason, and proceeded to give him a jumpscare.
''''Woah!''''
''''!!'''' He jolts back. ''''W-Who are you??''''
''''I am the death, the destroyer of worlds...''''
Wait, wrong script.
''''...Excuse me. I am Sylvia Everwood, crown princess of the Everwood kingdom. Where can I find the bishop, if I may ask?''''
''''C-Crown princess...! Then you''re the daughter of that Louis Everwood... I see... Looking at your level, it seems believable.''''
I still have my family''s emblem though, despite it being pretty useless most of the time.
''''Louis Everwood is indeed my dad.'''' I nod.
''''...Ah, that was rude of me.'''' The man said, standing up to face me. ''''I am known as archbishop Henry, nice to meet you. Your Highness.'''' He bows respectfully.
An archbishop? Hm... Did I see this guy somewhere? He seems vaguely familiar... Whatever.
''''Nice to meet you too.'''' I said. ''''Can I have a minute with you?''''
''''Sure thing, Your Highness. Let me serve you some tea while we''re talking.''''
-----
*szzzz*
Hm~ Nice tea. The macarons are pretty good, too.
''''So.'''' I begin. ''''I''m sure you already knew about the incident, right?''''
''''...Hah~... Yes. It''s causing people to panic everywhere now... It''s sad to see, really.''''
''''Because the Saint hasn''t appeared yet?''''
''''Mainly, yes. This is the first time that they have note out after this long... Has the goddess really abandoned us...?''''
''''I''m sure there were people who imed to be Saints themselves, no?''''
''''But they''re all fakes, Your Highness. We do have a device that can verify Saints.''''
Figured. Eva already told me this.
''''Oh, how does that work again?''''
''''Although a real Saint doesn''t have any exclusive feature to differentiate them from normal folks, they can still go through a quick test to determine whether they''re legitimate or not.'''' He exined. ''''It''s as simple as touching this piece of crystal.''''
He pulls out a small, round, and transparent crystal. In the middle of it, a star-like golden pattern could be seen.
''''Isn''t this important? Can you just show me like that?''''
''''There''s an abundant supply of these, Your Highness. They''re really not hard to produce at all.''''
''''I see. So what''s special about this?'''' I said, taking the crystal from his hand.
Hm? Is this glowing?
''''When a real Saint touch this, it should glow with a brilliant, golden light. Ah, yes, just like that...''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
It''s so bright though. What the hell.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Nope, let''s throw this one out of the window. I don''t like this toy.
Henry''s eyes followed the shining ball outside the window, his face has a giant loading icon stuck on it.
''''Y-Your Holiness...?''''
Your Holiness is here~
''''Real talk time.'''' I said, propping up my chin and smiling contently.
-----
''''Oh, look at the time.'''' I said. ''''I have to go back now, archbishop.''''
''''Oh, yes, yes. Please have a good day, Your Holiness!'''' Henry bows respectfully.
''''Can I ask you again to help me, archbishop?''''
''''Please leave it to us! We will do our absolute best, Your Holiness!''''
Good, good.
-----
*ck*
Opening the door to our room, I could see-
''''Oh.''''
Liana... Masturbating using my panties...
She instantly turns around, staring at me with a pair of cloudy golden eyes.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
*ck*
I calmly close the door and walk towards the bed opposite hers.
''''Keep going, I''m just going to do some maintenance on my guns.'''' I said, pulling out the case with the Hecate in it.
''''...Are you serious?'''' She said, her voice sounded somewhat sulky.
''''Yes.'''' I answered, putting the gun on the bed and started to wipe it carefully.
I think I might need to buy some more panties. Though I could still use cum-soaked panties just fine anyway.
''''Hey, Sylvie.'''' She called out. ''''Aren''t we lovers?''''
''''Yes, we are. I love you. But, this is something that we all agreed upon.''''
Don''t look at me like that. And your little one down there seems very frustrated... Hmm... This might affect their performance, actually. Maybe I do need to satisfy them more often, not ''asionally'' like I''ve said.
''''...We''ve not done it in two days already. Let''s do it once.''''
''''...I can''t do that. That would be unfair.''''
''''...At least give me a blowjob then.'''' She demanded, her voice almost sounded like a growl at this point.
Well crap, she looks like she''s about to assault me anytime now. But I can''t be pushed back here.
''''Still no. But I can help you masturbate.''''
''''...Tch, remember this.''''
I will, looking forward to it.
''''If you want to do it, then win the fight today.'''' I said firmly, stripping my clothes down one by one, until there''s nothing left on my body.
To stimte Liana, I decided to show her a slightly unusual pose.
I throw the Hecate aside with telekinesis, then started to get into a Jack-O position, with my embarrassing parts facing her, of course.
''''Go ahead.'''' I said, using telekinesis to clean my gun this time.
After a short silence, I could hear the sticky noises from Liana beating her meat behind me.
Hm... Let''s n for my future crafts here.
I''ve used quite a lot of bullets to clear out that zombie before, and it''s quite frustrating that I wasn''t able to use Gungnirs. So I probably need to make smaller explosive tips than those... Somewhere in the middle between Gungnirs and normal explosive tips. I think.
Also, I want to make a machine gun next. Let''s just make a minigunhttps://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/M134_Minigun in case I need to dump bullets really fast.
I''ll have to tell dad tomorrow that I need a lot of bullets. Like, a lot of them.
''''Hm?!''''
Wait, she just grabbed my butt, don''t tell me-
''''You can''t!'''' I said.
''''Hngh... Don''t... Worry...''''
*spurt* *spurt*
...Phew~ Fortunately she didn''t thrust it in. My back is drenched now, though.
''''...This doesn''t feel as good...'''' Liana muttered behind me.
...Fuck, why do I feel so bad now.
''''...Hah~... Fine. The fighting can be postponed till tomorrow. Go ahead.'''' I said resignedly, spreading my little hole for her.
...Hm?
''''...What''s wron-
*thud*
Fuck, my poor uterus...
Case 79: Father-in-law.
Case 79: Father-inw.
''''Phew~'''' I let out a sigh. ''''You guys have to do it tomorrow, alright?''''
'''''''' Yes, ma''am~ ''''''''
''''Anna, can I ask you to heal me again?''''
''''Sure!''''
Hm... This is working. Really working.
They seem more motivated than ever, both in training and sex-ing. So the key are the ''stick and carrot'' approach and savor the sex method, basically.
Just look at them, they''re practically glowing right now. Turns out having sex everyday was a not-so-good idea after all. Doing it moderately with one of them everyday and having a big gangbang once in a while is the way to go. And besides, this session just now was amazing.
''''It''s done.'''' Anna said, releasing her hands of my breasts.
I won''t question why she needed to put her hands on my milkers, but let''s see... Yup, pristine again.
''''You guys need to meet my dad tomorrow. Go sleep.''''
-----
''''Mhm~ Ah...'''' I stretch out, opening the curtain with telekinesis.
''''Ugh.''''
Goddamnit, got shbang-ed again. Why do I always forget...
As per usual, Emy is back hugging me, while Anna is tucking her head inside my breasts right now. And the other two...
Oh, they''re hugging each other again. This is going to be a mess when they wake up. Why''d they always end up like this...?
*knock* *knock*
''''Your Highness. Are you awake?'''' A maid''s voice sounded behind the door.
''''I have. Has my dad arrived?''''
''''Yes, Your Highness. His Majesty is waiting for you in the living room.''''
''''I see. I''ll be there in a minute, prepare for us breakfast and deliver them to the living room.''''
''''Understood.''''
Alright then, it''s been a long time since I''ve met my dad. I''m excited.
''''You guys, wake up.''''
-----
Standing in front of the living room, I turn around to check my two new girlfriends again.
''''Suu~ Phew~''''
''''Ahem. Ahem.''''
They''re still nervous after all, huh.
''''Ready?'''' I said.
'''''''' Please. ''''''''
*ck*
Opening the door, I could see a familiar handsome face sitting on the couch, sipping away his tea while reading aplicated-looking document.
It''s... My dad.
''''Dad.''''
''''!!'''' He abruptly turns this way. ''''Sylvia!''''
''''Long time no see, dad.''''
''''Indeed, my princess! I''ve missed you a lot!''''
Dad instantly teleports to me and hugs me tightly.
''''There, there.'''' I said, patting his back... Lower back to calm him down.
Why is he so taller than me, goddamnit. Give me some of the height, will you?
''''Nice to meet you again, father.''''
''''Hello, father.''''
''''Yes, nice to see you two again. Raeliana and Emilia.'''' He said casually. ''''...And you two are?''''
''''!!''''
I don''t even need to turn back to see those two''s expressions right now. Though I''ll have to save them first.
''''Let''s go to the table first. Don''t just stand here.''''
-----
With the five of us sitting opposite dad, I take a sip of the ice tea.
''''Now then.'''' I began. ''''I want to officially introduce them to you today.''''
''''...Hm?'''' Dad raises an eyebrow, apparently noticing something.
''''Firstly, this beautifuldy with red hair over here is my girlfriend, also known as the first princess of this empire - Christina Alistaire Aragon.'''' I point to Tina sitting on my left.
''''It''s an honor to meet you, Your Majesty.'''' She bows her head deeply. ''''Though I had a lot of shortings, Sylvia fortunately epted me, which is beyond what I could ever ask for. Your Majesty, I swear that I will make her happy, so please take care of me.''''
''''...''''
''''Hm, hm.'''' I nod contently. ''''And this cute little kitty over here is Anastasia, my girlfriend. She''s also a candidate for the grand priestess position.''''
''''N-Nice to meet you, sir! Oh- Wait- I mean, Your Majesty!'''' Anna bows her head. ''''I-I was lucky enough to be able to date Sylvia... She''s a wonderful girlfriend, Your Majesty... Um, actually, I am a big fan of you too... A-As you have probably noticed that I practice divine magic... A-Anyway! Please take care of me, f-father!''''
''''Good job.'''' I pat Anna''s head. ''''And before you ask, dad. I am dating them with the intention of marriage.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''...That''s a lot to take in, my daughter.''''
''''Why, don''t you want a lot of cute grandchildren?''''
''''I do, I really do...'''' Dad grimaces for a second. ''''...You know what? I trust you decision, Sylvia.''''
Instantly, both Anna and Tina, who''s been restless just a moment ago, begin to brighten up visibly.
''''But, will you really be able to give birth to that many children? Won''t it affect your health?''''
''''That''s a problem forter, dad. Worst case, we''ll just have to reduce the number of children.'''' I shrugged.
''''Eh?'''' Emy eximed.
(©b¡£©b)
Why are you looking at me like I''m some kind of traitor...?
In the first ce, you said you wanted at least five children alone, which is very outrageous already. Considering that I''ll have to give birth to the other three''s as well, it''ll be too much to manage.
''''I suppose. Alright then. Nice to meet you, my daughter-inws. Don''t bother with the formal stuff, just call mefortably.''''
'''''''' Yes, father! ''''''''
''''Good. I hope you guys would take good care of my daughter from now on.''''
''''For sure, father.''''
''''I''ll do my best!''''
Now I just need to introduce them to mom...
''''Ah, dad.''''
''''Hm?''''
''''Do you know where I could get a male genital?''''
''''...Do you want one...?''''
''''Not for me, for Anna here.'''' I conveniently pat her head again. ''''She wants to have one.''''
''''I-I do, father! I want to have children with Sylvia!''''
''''I see... You''ll probably need to find a dragon named Bethesma. That one is the original creator of futanari in this world. Though she rarely ever appear, even in the range, so it''s quite hard...''''
Shit.
''''But it''s still doable, her futa potions are still circting around the world, or so I''ve heard. I''ll try to find it.''''
''''Thank you! Father!'''' Anna bows again.
''''No problem. Anastasia.'''' Dad smiles lightly.
''''U-Um... Can I get your autograph...?''''
...Hey, why didn''t you ask for my autograph? I''ll have to cuck her real hard the next time. Enough for her to beg me to have sex with her.
''''Oh, sure thing.'''' He whips out a paper board and sighs on it.
''''Thank you so much, father!'''' Anna eximed cheerfully, receiving the paper board.
''''Ah, we also met Stephen.'''' I said.
''''Oh, how''s he doing?''''
''''He seemed alright. I did learn portal magic from him too.''''
''''Good. Once you have mastered it, we can move on to teleportation.''''
''''Sure, I''ve been curious about that for a while already.'''' I replied. ''''Ah, do you have any n to visit him?''''
It''ll be spectacr with both of them doing magic at the same time.
''''No need.'''' He said, sipping his tea again. ''''Remember the meeting tomorrow? He''ll be there, as the former Saint Lucas.''''
''''Oh? So I''d assume the other former Saints will be there too?'''' Liana injected.
''''Yes, and almost all of the head of states as well. It''ll be a big meeting.''''
''''I''ve heard that from the archbishop yesterday as well.'''' I said.
''''So as expected, you''ll be revealing it tomorrow?'''' Dad asked.
''''Yes. And my gut tells me that it''ll not be so simple.''''
''''A-Actually, my intuition is telling me as well... There''s something ominousing...'''' Anna injected.
''''Oh? Intuition? That''s a rare trait. Interesting indeed.'''' Dad ponders.
''''T-Thank you!''''
''''Well, aside from that.'''' I injected. ''''Let''s prepare for the meeting tomorrow, shall we?''''
''''Sure, what do you want to talk about first?''''
''''Firstly, I need a lot of ammo.''''
''''No problem, I have brought you a lot of them here.'''' He said, pulling out a big crater from his space bag.
*THUD*
''''Every ammo type you need, is inside.''''
''''Thanks, dad.''''
What a lifesaver, now I can focus on making other things.
''''Next, I want to talk about our approach to tomorrow''s meeting-
Case 80: World leaders’ class reunion.
Case 80: World leaders¡¯ ss reunion.
''''... I see... A world-ending crisis, huh...'''' Dad muttered. ''''It''s probably right to announce this in tomorrow''s meeting.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Well, enough of the depressing stuff, we can always go back to thister in the day.'''' I said. ''''How did the camera stuff go, dad?''''
''''Ah, that? I''ve got it right here.'''' He pulls out a camera out of his space bag. ''''It''s very fun to use, by the way.''''
''''Thanks, dad.'''' I said excitedly, taking the camera from him.
After a bit of checking the functionalities, I turn the camera lens back to us.
''''Everyone, lean your body towards me.'''' I said.
I then move the camera away a bit using telekinesis.
''''One, two, three... Cheese!''''
Double peace sign~
*tack*
Let''s see...
Oh~ It came out pretty nice. Way better than the ones used by the press the other day.
As I''d requested, this one does have a print feature as well.
''''Woah~ It looks so sharp...'''' Annamented.
''''Indeed...'''' Tina added.
''''By the way, dad, how''s the whole telephone going?'''' I said, giving the picture to the curious four.
''''It''s almost done. We can modify thework quite a bit using magic as well, so the private line you talked before should be possible.''''
''''That''s good.'''' I nod contently.
I''ve always wanted to do sexting with my lovers before. You know, like sending my explicit pictures to turn them on for example, or in Anna''s case, my gangbanged pictures.
*knock* *knock*
''''Excuse me. Breakfast is ready.''''
But it''s time to eat first.
-----
The rest of the day was rtively uneventful. I got to talk with dad a lot while my lovers were training and fighting.
During the almost two months I was away, mom seemed to be quite sad. But it''s not like I could do anything about it. Sorry, mom. I''ll give you lots of grandchildrenter, don''t worry.
Aside from that, everything else was going pretty nice. The genius engineers even seeded in making a tank or sort, based on what I gave them. Maybe I could really dream of firing an ICBMin the future. I''m excited.
My talk with dad extended to 8 P.M, there was a lot to catch up on. After that, I finally met my winner who would get to have sex with me.
Now, this is the first time they''ve actually fight each other since the beginning of the challenge, and very unexpectedly, Anna won. I guess she''s just that good at martial arts.
I thought she was about to have me eat some cocks, but then she decided to quit being a cuck for some reason, and quite convincingly dominated me the whole session. I guess she really needed some confirmations, huh.
I could have fought back, but I decided not to, just to make her feel better. And it''s not like I didn''t enjoy it either.
Well, regardless of that. Today''s the day. It''s time to let the world know that I''m a Saint.
*****
In the meeting room of the Crimson Pce, a man sits alone in silence, his eyebrows furrowed.
He is the very Emperor of this realm, and now he is dead tired.
Everything was going well for him. He easily conquered Kaspia, and was about to conquer the other six human countries as well. Until everything started to go downhill.
First, one of his avid supporter, Marquis Eliot died. Then suddenly, his biggest ally, Duke Forbes also died. And now even Marquis Vivian, descendant of a saint, has been captured by the elves, used of being an impostor.
Constant headache, is what he''s been feeling for thest month.
At this point, he has given up. No more invading. He can''t even fight against those people anyway. There''s just not enough support for him. If not careful, in this very meeting, the Crown Prince seat might have to go to William, even.
*ck*
'''''''' Your Majesty. ''''''''
''''...Jeremy and William. Sit.''''
'''''''' Understood. ''''''''
Jeremy and William sit on either side of their father, both of them have a rxed expression.
''''I''m surprised you can still smile like that, brother.'''' William said mockingly.
''''...Why, am I not supposed to?'''' Jeremy replied nonchntly.
''''Stop. Both of you, it''s not the tim-
*ck*
''''Oh? Looks like I came early?''''
''''...Greetings, Dwarf King.''''
''''Hahahahah! Long time no see, little James!'''' Said the small but bulky dwarf, his voice as powerful as a roar, vibrating through the room.
''''...''''
''''Too loud, as always.'''' A dignified male voice sounded behind the dwarf. ''''Come sit with me, we have a lot to talk about.''''
''''Sure thing, Beast King!''''
The wolf-kin with majestic silver-gray fur and the weary Emperor exchange a brief nod.
*ck*
The door opens again, this time revealing a seemingly normal young man, but his distinctive slit pupils reveal that he is not human.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Hmph." He sits roughly on an empty seat, crosses his arms and puffs his chest arrogantly.
''''...You are?'''' The Emperor asked.
''''Why should I answer?'''' The man raises his eyebrow.
''''I''m sure I''ve invited the king of dragons...''''
''''He has no time for useless gatherings like this. Now shut up.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
*ck*
''''Greetings, everyone.''''
''''Archbishop Henry.'''' The Emperor said, diverting his gaze from the dragon (?) man.
Archbishop Henry sits near the Emperor and his children.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
The room then falls silent, except for the asional exchange of words between the Dwarf King and the Beast King.
*ck*
''''Hello everyone~'''' A beautiful middle-aged woman with colorful scales across her body greeted cheerfully.
''''...Mermaid Queen, wee.''''
''''Pardon the intrusion~''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
*ck*
The door opens once again, this time, three people enter at once.
They immediately catch everyone''s attention, not only because of their distinctive Saint outfits, but also because of their enormous magical power, which seems to crush the air itself, making everyone in the room tremble.
''''Hm? Why is the atmosphere so gloomy suddenly?'''' Said a seemingly inconspicuous old man with a shiny bald head, stroking his long white beard.
''''Because of us, obviously.'''' The middle-aged fox-kin woman with the impressive silver fur shrugged, her fluffy tail dangling.
''''Just settle down first, please.'''' The remaining neat-looking man said after a sigh.
''''Wee, esteemed Saints.'''' The Emperor bows lightly, follows by everyone but the dragon man.
''''It''s an honor to meet you again, Your Holinesses!'''' Archbishop Henry stands up and bows deeply, earning pleasant nods from the three former Saints.
''''Now we only have the elves left?'''' Beast King inquired.
''''They''re here too?! I thought they are just going to coop up in their forest?'''' Dwarf King replied.
*ck*
''''Talk about them.'''' Beast King said.
''''Seems like we''rest.'''' A handsome elf appears.
As he enters the room, the atmosphere once again vibrates. The man with such a calm and nonchnt demeanor exudes an imprable aura, making the already heavy air in the room even heavier.
A few nervous gulps could be heard around the room. Just then, a short and rather... busty elf pops out behind the man.
''''Yahallo~'''' She greeted cheerfully.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''...Elf King, wee.'''' The Emperor said, his normally dignified voice seeming to shake a little.
The elf and her dad sit next to the neat-looking former Saint.
''''Long time no see, disciple.''''
''''Likewise, master.''''
The two men exchange a short greeting.
''''Now then.'''' The Emperor said. ''''Let''s begin the meeting.''''
Case 81: Leviathan.
Case 81: Leviathan.
*****
Welp, we arrivedst. But it''s inevitable, I just had to cuddle with Anna. It''s a crime to neglect such a fluffy cat like that.
''''You can begin now, Archbishop.'''' The Emperor said.
''''Understood.'''' Henry stands up. ''''As you probably already have heard, the incident involving the doppelgangers two days ago was a total surprise. We never realized just how close we were to such danger.''''
''''In addition to that, I''m sure you''ve noticed the unusual movements of our enemies on your borders. Their pacing right now is substantially fasterpared to the previous iterations, and we simply cannot leave them alone. ''''
''''So, we, under the name of mother goddess Eva, dere the establishment of the 24th alliance between the peaceful races, to actively and directly fight against demon forces from now on.''''
''''What about the war that the Empire has been waging?'''' The wolf-kin across the table said, looking at the Emperor.
I''m guessing he''s the Beast King?
''''That''s right, you sure don''t mean that we''ll have to fight while you keep eating more territory?'''' The old man Saint used.
''''...We will abolish that n.'''' The Emperor replied. ''''We promised to help as much as possible once the alliance is established.''''
There we go. Finally.
But as expected... There''s something wrong with the Crown Prince. He looks too rxed.
With my nine years of experience in watching anime, I can confidently say that he''s about to do something stupid.
''''Alright then. I''m in.'''' Dwarf King said.
''''Me too.'''' Beast King said. ''''We''ve always been in the alliance the previous times anyway, it''s just a little bit earlier this time.''''
''''We''re in too~'''' The mermaid... sang? What is going on with her ent?
''''How about the Everwood kingdom?'''' Henry asked.
''''Of course, we will be joining.'''' Dad replied.
''''And... How about the dragons...?''''
''''Bullshit.'''' The man sitting arm crossed cursed. ''''We don''t care. Those little demons won''t be able to do anything to us.''''
''''You''re very confident, huh. Young man?'''' The fox-kin Saint said, giggling.
''''Huh?! What the fuck did you just say-
''''Calm down. Young man.'''' She narrows her eyes slightly, her voice, although not directed to me, sounded like a call from the abyss, it''s like there''s needles poking against my skin.
Ufortable. Minus five affection points, Fox Saint.
''''!!''''
The dragon dude is rightfully quivering right now, just look at that face, I bet he got PTSD now.
''''Alright then. If you do not agree to join the alliance, please help yourself out.'''' The Emperor said after a short while.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
I think he''s stunned.
''''Let me help.'''' I said, picking him up with telekinesis and throw him straight out of the window.
''''Hoh~ You have good control,ss.'''' The bald Saintplimented.
So I give him a thumbs up, and a smile.
''''...Now then. Let us discuss the n.'''' The Emperor continues.
''''Wait a moment.'''' Dwarf King interrupted. ''''No news about the new Saint?''''
''''There''s no sign of them appearing anytime soon. And even if they do appear now, they would just be a newborn. Besides, we still have three Saints eager to join here, isn''t that right?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Well, I think it''s time.
I lock eyes with Archbishop Henry, and simply nod.
''''About that.'''' He said. ''''I have a piece of good news.''''
''''...That being?'''' The Emperor asked.
Instead of answering, Henry pulls out a crystal ball from his pocket, the same type as the one I used back when I met him, and ces it on the table.
Under curious gazes, I use telekinesis to pull the crystal closer to me, while simultaneously take out two pairs of sunsses, one for me, one for dad.
After putting the sses on properly, I ce the crystal in the palm of my hand.
Get shbang-ed, idiots.
'''''''' !!! ''''''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Muahahahahah, get blinded!
''''U-Um, you can stop now, Your Holiness...''''
...Fine.
So I throw the crystal out of the window, just like thest time.
''''...Hohohoh, so we do have the new Saint after all!'''' The bald Saintughs.
Why do you sound like Santa us?
''''Yes, mother goddess has not abandoned us, everyone.'''' Archbishop Henry smiles confidently.
''''...Excuse me for being rude, but what level are you on?'''' Beast King asked.
''''Ah, I just turned Master.'''' I replied nonchntly.
''''Mhmm~... I''m afraid that''s not going to help much~...'''' Mermaid Queenmented.
''''Eh~ I just got here 18 years ago, cut me some ck...'''' I whined.
''''That''s right. She''s very impressive already, give her 10 more years and she''s be stronger than any of us.'''' Fox Saint said, waving her tail annoyedly.
''''I agree.'''' Stephen added.
You guys... Plus five affection points, both of you.
*ting*
Hm? What was that?
''''What''s wrong? Sylvia?''''
''''No, dad, it''s just...''''
...Wait, the chat message?!
I immediately close my eyes and go to the chatting tab.
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: I can sense my sister''s energy growing near your location! Prepare for an attack!
[Hanako]: Already?! Can you interpret what''s she going to do?
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: As I have said before, her specialty is summoning, so just imagine something like that zombie, but this one is going to be much stronger!
[Hanako]: Can you help?!
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: I can, but it will take a while, why is there suddenly a meteoring at this moment... Give me two minutes!
Suddenly, I could feel the whole building under my feet rumbles.
Opening my eyes, I turn my head to the direction where a disgustingly strong mana concentration is already forming on the sky.
'''''''' !!! ''''''''
''''What is this energy?!'''' Someone shouted.
''''Soldiers! Evacuate the people right away!'''' William ordered the people standing outside.
''''What the hell is going on...'''' The Emperor widen his eyes in horror.
''''Archbishop!'''' I shouted.
''''Understood!'''' He replied immediately, running outside the room.
Fortunately, I told the Archbishop and my dad about Eva''s warning yesterday. Turns out her ''premonition'' was actually true.
I then pull out my Hecate and aim at where the mana concentration is. On the spotless blue sky, a singr ck dot can be seen through the scope.
I insert a pre-loaded super AP magazine and promptly bolt the gun.
*skrrt*
After aligning the crosshair with the dot, I pull the trigger decisively.
*BOOM*
Hopefully it''s broken...
...Tch, it didn''t do anything, goddamnit. So this is the real divine mana, huh.
To everyone''s horror, the dot expands with an incredible speed, quickly forming a miniature ckhole. From it, dark purple mana oozes out, wiggling like tentacles, painting the sky around the capital an ominous purple.
''''It''s a summoning!'''' I shouted. ''''Prepare a preemptive barrage of magic first!''''
''''I''m a martial artist...!'''' Beast Kingined.
''''Useless!'''' I shouted.
''''I''m a cksmith...!'''' Dwarf King alsoined.
''''Useless!!''''
I pull out three more explosive magazines and a special one with three Gungirs inside it. I think I might need to use all three of them.
Turning around, I could see myriads of colorful magic spells filling up the wide room, the sheer mana drawn out is easily enough to obliterate three big castles I''d imagine .
Shortly after, the air cracks. Like a fist tearing through a paper sheet, a dark, scaly, reptile-like head emerges out of the ckhole, tearing down space itself.
Is that a... Fish? Snake?
No, it doesn''t matter. The problem is, its mana so strong...!
The head slowly retracts itself back, then abruptlyunches forward, getting out of the ckhole immediately.
What appears before us is... A giant reptile, as big as a mountain. It looks half-fish, half-snake, and it''s somehow floating in the air as well. This is just a leviathan, isn''t it...?
*ROARRRR*
A roar deeper than abyss itself hits us. It''s like having a million snakes slithering through your skin... Urgh...
This feels much worse than the Fox Saint''s...!
Case 82: A flashy introduction.
Case 82: A shy introduction.
''''Fire!!'''' Dad shouted.
*BOOM*
*skrrt*
Along with my shot, more than a hundred advanced spells shoot out, piercing the wall of the room cleanly. And because the creature is sorge, they hit it all over its body.
The faint sounds of explosions are apanied by a colorful chain of explosions covering the huge reptile''s body. The scene is just like a firework show. A bad firework show. Because it''s almost blinding me already.
I should''ve just kept my sunsses on... Wait.
Having a bad feeling, I set up a big sound barrier around us while our mages prepare the next barrage of magic.
As expected, the monster roars once more, or at least that''s what I could see after the explosions had died down.
...Oh god, just how many teeth does it have??
''''Oh my god.'''' Someone muttered.
Yeah, I mean, aside from the teeth, it''s unscathed after all. What a tough bastard.
*BOOM*
*skrrt*
I shoot another explosive bullet at its still opened mouth.
Fortunately, it still does a bit of damage. A bit, because the thing is just disgustingly big. But I could see a bit of charring on it''s gum, that''s good enough. I can at least damage it.
The monster howls again, this time deciding to cast an obscene amount of purple spells to fight back.
''''Someone put a barrier!'''' William shouted.
''''On it!'''' Fox Saint replied, pouring her mana to form a huge barrier around the whole pce.
Looks like the pdins scattered across the city are doing their jobs as well. This is one huge barrier.
...I''m still worried about the residence.
I slide the scope to the direction of our residence, fortunately, a separate barrier has already been erected there.
I mean, I did force them to stay home, so they shouldn''t be outside now. Hopefully.
Then, the monster''s yellow pupils glow intensely. It sends out all its spells at once, causing a rain of purple mana orbs to fall.
After bracing the impact from myriads of spell raining down, we finally get to see the city again.
The big barrier is still up. That''s really good.
We got hit the most, probably because of our attack earlier, but our own barrier is still standing strong. Let''s check my lovers again... Yup, they''re fine. Thank god.
Now we just need to focus on taking this thing down.
''''Does any of you have a finisher?!'''' I shouted, still aiming inside the scope.
''''Not against that thing!'''' Stephen shouted back.
''''Exactly~!''''
Wait, we have a sound barrier already, why do we even need to shout...?
Whatever.
''''Then open its mouth for me, I can do it.'''' I said normally this time.
''''But how?!''''
''''You have a way,ss?''''
''''I do.''''
''''You''re using those?'''' Dad said.
''''Yes.'''' I replied.
''''Do as she said. Trust me on this.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Fine.''''
''''I''ll trust you.''''
Thanks, dad.
*skrrt*
I pull the bolt back and take out the current magazine, then I insert the one with the Gungirs in and bolt the gun once more.
''''Do it.'''' I said.
Another barrage of magic flies towards the monster. It tries to get away, but its speed isn''t exactly fast either, so it eats the whole attack again.
Unfortunately, the monster seems to have learned not to reveal its weakness, as it''s keeping its mouth shut right now. And it''s preparing another attack as well. This is bad.
''''Tch, do we need to personally go up there...?'''' Stephen clicked his tongue.
''''Seems like it, we can''t let this thing here for long.'''' Dad replied.
''''Wait, that''s dangerous!'''' William said. ''''We can''t afford to lose you guys either, is there anything else?!''''
''''There''s no other way, I''ll go too.'''' Bald Saint said.
''''...No, wait a second.'''' I interrupted them. ''''We have a helper.''''
'''''''' Who?! ''''''''
''''A clumsy girl named Eva.'''' I said.
Immediately after that, a white, giant hand pierces through the clouds, plunging downwards at the monster.
The size of it is huge, very huge. It''s dwarfing even the monster right now. Imagine you grab a slightly smaller fish with your hand, that''s what this scene is looking like.
'''''''' !!! ''''''''
The hand grasps the head of the monster, two fingers pressing against the sides of its head, forcing the mouth to open. The monster is desperately trying to wiggle its way out, but the hand stays firm, unmoving, even.
All of the spells that it has been casting somehow got destroyed as well.
Thank you Eva. So you are helpful after all.
*BOOM*
*skrrt*
*BOOM*
*skrrt*
*BOOM*
*skrrt*
Three bullets cleanly lodge into its inner mouth, leaving behind three faint trails of blue.
''''Dad, can you take care of its corpse?''''
''''Sure, I can push it outside the capital, at least.''''
''''What are you guys on?? That didn''t do anything!''''
''''Are you really sure about this,ss??''''
Don''t be so impatient.
As if understanding my intention, the hand quickly withdraws, leaving behind faint traces of golden white.
''''Try not to blind yourself.'''' I said, putting on the sunsses again.
*snap*
Immediately, three star-like beams flicker inside the monster''s mouth, followed by a huge blue explosion, so big that it instantly turns the sky blue again. The light emitting from it is enough to make me cringe my face, even as I''m wearing sunsses right now.
Through the sses, I could see blue me engulfing the monster''s whole body, hungrily devouring any flesh and/or scales on its way.
About a secondter, the resulting st hits our barrier, harder than even the monster''s attack earlier, I feel like.
''''Dad, please.''''
''''Roger.''''
Dad gathers an incredible amount of mana, forms it into a giant ball and throws it at the monster. Or, what remains of the monster.
The explosion dissipates while the orb is still flying, revealing the monster with only its lower half remaining, falling helplessly towards the city.
Urgh... Are those organs dangling there...? Makes me want to puke.
Before the remains can destroy any of the houses below, the orb collides with it, sending it far into the distance and bringing the whole incident to a safe end.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Throwing my gun back to my space bag, I walk in front of the dumbfounded people and give them a V sigh. With my confident smile and my sunsses, I bet I look really cool right now. Probably.
''''...Hah- Hohohohoh! So this is the new Saint! How incredible!''''
Thank you, Santa us.
''''Can I take back what I said before~?''''
No, you can''t.
''''Hey, I''m sorry for ruining the good moment, but.'''' Beast King said from the side. ''''What do we do about this guy?''''
What greets us after turning around is the Beast King and the Dwarf King pinning the Crown Prince down with their knees, each holding one of his arms.
''''Hm? What happened to him?'''' Dad narrows his eyes, apparently noticing something.
''''He tried to sabotage you guys earlier!'''' Dwarf King said.
''''...Bravo.'''' A bizarre female voice sounded from the Crown Prince.
'''''''' !!! ''''''''
Everyone instantly puts up their guard again. I pull out my D.E as well.
Seriously, what''s going on with voices today? This one sounds like a video game glitch... At least it''s not too ufortable, I suppose.
''''Well done, new Saint. I never thought that you would be this good... I would like to give you a reward, for your effort so far.'''' ''Jeremy'' lifts his head abruptly, his normally orange pupils now purple and dimly lit.
''''Have fun.''''
Jeremy''s body began to... Crack. Wait, human bomb?!
Shit, do I shoot it? No, it''ll just explode... And my portals are not big enough for him. Fuck. I''ll leave this to you, dad.
''''Not good!'''' Beast King shouted, immediately jumping back. Dwarf King also, actually.
''''Lucas!'''' Dad called out.
''''I know!''''
Dad uses telekinesis to lift Jeremy''s body up.
Following that, two pitch ck portal simultaneously appear in the air and eat Jeremy''s body whole in a sh. Everything happened in less than a second.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''...W-Where did you send him?!'''' The Emperor frantically asked.
Dad silently points to the sky-
*BOOM*
Where a purple explosion can be seen, apanied by a deafening noise. I really should have kept my sound barrier, now my ears are fucked.
''''Unfortunate.'''' Someonemented.
''''Ah...'''' The Emperor kneels down, still staring at the fading gush of purple on the blue sky.
...Rest in pieces.
Case 83: Cats, cats, and cat?
Case 83: Cats, cats, and cat?
That was nasty.
I never thought that the crown prince was a vessel for the evil goddess. Or demon goddess. Whatever.
Regardless, I need to tell everyone here about her first, then head out to reunite with my lovers. I''m still worried.
''''...Hah~'''' I sighed. ''''I was going to talk about this earlier, but...''''
*p* *p*
I gather everyone''s attention.
''''As you guys have seen, that certainly wasn''t something the demons could have done alone.'''' I began. ''''We''re up against an evil godess this time. Not a mere demon king.''''
''''What do you mean,ss?'''' Santa us narrows his eyes.
''''Exactly as you''ve heard. Unfortunately, we will have to give it our all this time.'''' I shrugged. ''''That earlier was the evil godess''s doing, including the crown prince, by the way. I confirmed it with the goddess already.''''
''''What?! You canmunicate with her??'''' Fox Saint eximed.
''''I can.''''
''''What exactly is your power then??''''
''''Inte.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Sorryss, can you exin to me what that is?''''
Of course Santa us is a boomer. Who could have predicted it.
''''I can use it to make nukes.''''
'''''''' !!! '''''''' Both the Fox Saint and Santa us widen their eyes.
What years did they die, actually? Must have been somewhere after 1945 and before the Inte.
''''...I see why she sent you now. That''s too overkill for a demon king.'''' Fox Saint said after a sigh, ignoring the curious gazes from everyone else.
''''Either way, just know that the enemy we''re up against this time is way stronger than before.'''' I said. ''''And Emperor?''''
''''!!''''
Turning to the dazing Emperor, I walk closer to him and pat his shoulder a few times.
''''What happened to your son is unfortunate, but now we need to focus on the future, isn''t that right?''''
''''Y-Yeah...'''' He looks at me, his pupils dting.
''''So, just don''t do anything stupid, and keep supporting the alliance properly, alright?''''
''''...Fine.'''' He said resignedly, biting his lips.
''''Good!'''' I turn around. ''''I''ll leave things here for you, dad. I want to visit my girls now.''''
''''Sure, good job.'''' Dad smiles.
''''I''ll see you guyster when opportunities arise. Adios!''''
Let''s just fly back.
-----
Shit, even though the city is mostly fine, and I don''t see mangled corpses everywhere, people are still panicking. I bet they didn''t see a freaking giant flying reptileing.
Now, to the residence...
''''Sylvia~!''''
Hm? Why are you here?!
''''Anna!''''
I immediately descend down to where Anna is waving.
''''Are you alright?!'''' I asked.
*chu*
Instead of answering, she gives me a brief kiss instead.
''''What are you doing here??'''' I asked.
''''Helping people.''''
''''Since when?''''
''''Um... After you blow that thing up.'''' She said shyly. ''''I knew right away it was you! You were so cool!''''
''''Thanks, sweetie.'''' I smile after checking her body for possible injuries. ''''How about the others?''''
''''They''re running around helping too. They''re totally fine.'''' She responded.
''''Phew~... Thank god.''''
-----
I decided to go around with Anna to help people.
Except, nobody really died or anything, so there''s nothing to do.
I mean, Archbishop Henry moved all the avable pdins for this, even going as far as to drag ones from other branches over, so the protection was impable.
The only injuries I could see from people are ones they got from identally trip over the floor while panicking or something. Those stuff. And even then, there''s still pdins everywhere right now, so...
''''Isn''t this just a date?'''' I said.
''''...Pretty much?''''
''''...Now that I think about it. I''ve never went out with you alone before.''''
''''That''s... True.''''
''''Do you want to spend some time with me then, fairdy?'''' I turn to her with a smile, taking her exquisite hand.
''''...For sure!'''' She smiles back, gripping my hand.
Good thing I left the tedious stuff to dad, now I get to y with this adorable cat.
''''Do you have a favorite ce?'''' I asked.
''''...The cat caf¨¦?''''
''''They have those here as well?''''
I didn''t know that.
''''There''s currently only one that I know of... It''s very obscure.''''
''''Guide me. I''m curious.''''
-----
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''...Is this it?'''' I asked, looking at the tattered building in front of me.
Are you sure this isn''t some kind of abandoned house...?
''''Don''t worry, the interior is actually decent, so...'''' She trailed off, turning her head away slightly.
Hmm... Let''s tease her a bit.
''''Anna.''''
''''Hm?'''' She turns to me again.
''''I still remember that you asked for my dad''s autograph but not mine?'''' I push my face towards her. ''''If this one is not good, then...''''
*gulp*
''''Then...?'''' Her ears cup down a bit.
''''I''ll tie you down to a chair, then let you watch me have sex all~ night.'''' I smile. ''''Of course, you and I will not do anything to each other at all. Sounds good?''''
''''Eh?! Ah... Um... N- Wait-...''''
The cat gets visibly flustered, her ears and tail running around confusedly. Her face is a spectacle right now, frowning in annoyance, but her cheeks are flushed and her breathing is rapid somehow.
I can''t tell if she''s turned on or angry anymore.
''''I''m kidding~'''' I pat her head. ''''But of course... If you really want to... Then I''ll dly oblige~'''' I lick my lips and smile again.
God, I feel like a subus right now. Did I choose the wrong race?
''''...Stop teasing me...'''' She whined, pouting.
''''I''m serious though?'''' I raise my eyebrow.
''''Eh?'''' Her face turns nk. ''''...W-We could do that someday...''''
*chu*
''''Look forward to it, my love.''''
''''L-Let''s just enter...''''
What a cute little cuck.
-----
*ck*
Opening the screaming, dying door, a... surprisingly normal interior greets us.
''''See? It''s just a bit old, but I think it adds to the ambiance.'''' She said while we''re walking further in.
''''I suppose.'''' I shrugged.
''''Oh, here again girl?'''' A voice sounded behind the wooden counter.
Just then, two white ears pop up behind it.
''''Um. Grandma.'''' Anna responded.
Looking over the counter I could see a cat grandma petting another cat on herp. surrounding her chair are even more cats.
I''m literally being surrounded by cats right now. Is this heaven?
Wait, now that I think about it, what was Eva''s space called again? Was that not heaven?
''''And who''s this cutess?'''' Cat grandma asked.
''''M-My girlfriend.''''
''''Hi, grandma.''''
''''Hoh~ The girl who only ever talked about the goddess now have a girlfriend?''''
''''What, I can''t have one?''''
''''I''m not saying that.'''' Grandma closes her eyes. ''''But don''t just stand there,e sit. I''ll make some coffee for you two.''''
*meow*
The cat on herp jumps down, allowing grandma to get up and go inside.
Finally, I have arade now...! She''s shorter than me!
So we both flop down to the two chairs before the counter.
Immediately, two cats jump on ourps, iming the spaces for themselves.
''''This is so sweet...!'''' I eximed, stroking the purring ck cat on myp.
''''...You were never this excited when patting me...''''
''''Hm?''''
''''Nothing.'''' She turns away.
What did she just say...?
Case 84: Genetic question.
Case 84: Gic question.
''''But, you seem pretty calm after the whole ordeal earlier?'''' I tilt my head, looking at cat grandma.
''''I was panicking when I saw that monster earlier. But now it''s over, someone took care of it already, it seems.''''
That would be me. Do I get free coffee?
''''You really are always calm, grandma, I''m jealous.'''' Anna said.
''''Live longer. You will be less impressed by everything eventually.''''
*szzz*
''''Is it always this quiet, grandma?'''' I asked, sipping the hot coffee.
''''Pretty much, only this silly girl and asionally some other guestse here.''''
''''Why am I silly again...''''
''''Because you let your only girlfriend get on with other girls, of course.'''' Grandma narrows her eyes.
Well, this is awkward.
''''Ohe on. I said that we all agreed to it already.'''' Anna whined.
''''Even more so when they''re futanaris while you''re just a normal girl... If you''re not careful, she''ll really be snatched from you, you know?'''' She turns to me this time.
I won''t do that though.
''''Ahahah...'''' Iugh awkwardly, stroking the cat on myp.
''''Muh...'''' Anna pouts, holding the cat on herp in front of her face to hide.
*meow*
See? How could I abandon her when she''s this cute?
''''Just get a male genital. That''ll solve everything.'''' She said after a sigh. ''''I can see that you are not a normal elf. You can get your hands on it. The potion, I mean.''''
''''Oh~ Intuition perhaps?''''
''''Yes, same as this girl''s.''''
''''...Hers is a bit more general than mine.'''' Anna puts down the cat.
''''But what will you guys do about the child?'''' Grandma asked.
''''What do you mean?''''
''''It can''t be both an elf and a cat-kin, no?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Shit, I didn''t think of it.
So if I mate with Tina, we''ll have half-elves as our children, that''s for sure. I''ve seen halfs several times before. And obviously, my children with Liana and Emy will be high elves.
So then, what about mine with Anna... Will they have both cat ears and elf ears? Or either pair? Will they have tails or not?
I''m starting to wonder...
''''I''ve not seen a child between an elf and a cat-kin before, so I''m quite curious.''''
''''Can''t you use your intuition?'''' I asked.
''''I can, but it''s vague. The only thing I can be sure about is that you''ll have to watch from the sideline a lot, Anastasia.'''' Grandma said, ring at me.
...What the hell.
So she''s mistaking Anna''s fetish for me actually cucking her? That''s hrious.
As expected, superstitious stuff is not reliable.
''''Eh? Ah...'''' Anna turns to me with an awkward face.
...I don''t know what to do either.
''''By the way, grandma.'''' I said, diverting the topic. ''''Why are you here in the middle of the empire?''''
''''...I was exiled.'''' She replied, looking down at her coffee.
''''For what?''''
''''That I can''t tell you.'''' She closes her eyes.
''''...Even if I look like this, I am a Saint. Grandma. I can probably help you.''''
I may look like a normal slut, but actually, I am a super Saint slut, that''s totally different, you know?
''''What do you mean ''Even if I look like this''...'''' Anna muttered.
''''I... See. That''s what you were. No wonder...'''' Grandma looks at me straight in the eyes.
''''So? I''ll have to go to Ranka sometime in the future anyway, I can help you with what you want while I''m there?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
I mean, Eva told me after the fight earlier that the evil goddess will definitely try to summon more bullshits to attack uster, and the locations of the summons are not predictable either. So it''s very likely that I''ll have to travel across the continent to defeat those summons while Eva finds a way to thoroughly kill the evil goddess this time.
Aside from the fact that the summons are not limited to big monsters and can totally be ones that are more sinister and cunning, which sounds very tiring, I have no idea how we can even touch the evil goddess either...
''''...The cat-kin n is in a major crisis.'''' She finally said after a sigh.
''''You mean, the dragon attack?''''
''''It''s not just that, elf girl.'''' She shakes her head.
I turn to Anna, but she just shakes her head in confusion.
''''Drought.'''' She said.
''''Drought?''''
''''Yes. We''ve been suffering from drought for almost a decade now. I tried to convince them to move our n to another location, but as you can see.'''' She shrugged.
''''I see... Coupled with the dragon attack... Did you know about this, Anna?''''
''''No... I was recruited by the church and moved here more than a decade ago, so...'''' She scratches her cheek.
Fortunately or unfortunately, Anna is an orphan. So I guess we don''t need to worry about her parents...? Poor girl, I''ll have mom pamper herter. Or I can do it too.
''''If you want to help, then take this.'''' Grandma puts a green dream catcher on the counter.
''''And this is?''''
''''My old insignia.'''' She replied. ''''I don''t know if my faction is active anymore, but keep it just in case. You''ll be able to convince them easier.''''
''''Alright then.'''' I take the dream catcher and toss it into my space bag. ''''It''s my lovely girlfriend''s n. I''ll definitely find a way to move them.''''
''''I don''t particrly care though...''''
Let''s ignore that.
At times like this, one has to have a good enough resolve, you know?
''''So who do I need to find to get thetest update when I go there?''''
''''My sister should still be there. Her name is Tara.''''
''''Mhmm.'''' I nod. ''''But I think we need to leave now, my girlfriends are probably waiting for me.''''
Both Anna and I put the cats down and stand up.
''''Sure, and... I can tell that you are a good girl, but why do you shun Anastasia like that?'''' She raises an eyebrow.
''''I only follow her wish, grandma.'''' I giggle, earning Anna a surprised stare from her.
''''Wha- Why would you say that?!'''' Anna blushes, then drills her head against my side.
I''m immune to that now, you know?
So I put some money on the counter, and wave grandma goodbye.
-----
''''How did you even find a ce like this?'''' I asked while we''re flying back.
''''Mhm... I smelled a lot of cats, so...''''
Cats invite cats, huh. How curious.
''''Here we go.''''
Wend at the front door of our residence.
'''''''' Wee back, Your Holiness and mydy. ''''''''
''''Good job.'''' I wave at the two guards.
My title now has officially turned into ''Your Holiness'', apparently that''s higher than Your Highness, and even Your Majesty in some cases.
*ck*
''''Took you long enough, huh?'''' A familiar cutting board greeted us.
''''Sorry, I went on a little date with her.'''' I said, hiding behind Anna.
''''Well, go inside first. Emilia prepared a lot of sweets for you.''''
''''I love Emy!!!''''
Maybe I should actually have five children with her... I''ll get lots of free dessert...!
''''Ah, is Tina there?''''
''''She is.''''
Oh well, I''ll have to console Tina first. Her brother just died.
-----
''''My condolences, Tina.'''' I said, holding her hand.
''''I don''t really mind.'''' She shrugged. ''''I might sound cold-blooded here, but our imperial family was always like this. Siblings killing each other, sons killing fathers...''''
That''s rough.
''''And it''s not like I was close with him before. I hated him.'''' She frowns.
''''That''s a relief.'''' I smile.
''''But if you really want to console me...'''' She grins and immediately thrusts her hand into my skirt.
...This girl is getting bolder and bolder. Though it''s not like she wasn''t bold before or anything.
''''Hey.'''' Liana across the table called out angrily.
''''Let her do it.'''' I let out a giggle. ''''Hm... Do you guys have any interest in dates?''''
Case 85: Goddess descends.
Case 85: Goddess descends.
''''So basically, I''ll have to travel across the continent from now on.'''' I said. ''''Liana and Emy I know will, but do the two of you want toe with me?''''
''''Of course!''''
''''I don''t see why I have to stay here.''''
''''Don''t you still have some time left in the academy, Tina?''''
''''I can just ask for the diploma right away, I''m overqualified anyway.'''' She shrugged.
''''How about you, Anna?''''
''''Um... I think going with you might be more beneficial to me, actually.''''
''''How so?''''
''''I... I want to be with you.'''' She blushes, but still looks at my face.
That is so sweet. I love her.
''''And also... I feel like my divine magic has been improving a lottely.'''' She creates a small orb of divine magic. ''''Especially... When I touch you...'''' She trailed off.
Wait, what?
''''What do you mean exactly?'''' Liana inquired.
''''...Remember thest time Sylvia let me touch her chest in the hot spring? My divine mana went up after that, but I thought I was imagining it...'''' She exined. ''''So after I actually had s-sex with her, I suddenly realized it. My divine magic gets better when I do intimate acts with Sylvia...''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
What the hell.
[Hanako]: Hey. Is it true that when believers sleep with me, their divine magic gets better?
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: There is no such thing though?
[Hanako]: ...My cat got her divine mana enhanced after sleeping with me.
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: Really?!
[Hanako]: Yeah.
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: Wait for a second. I will be there soon.
[Hanako]: Huh?
''''Um...'''' I gather the attention. ''''We might have a guest soon.''''
''''Who?'''' Tina tilts her head.
'''''''' !!! ''''''''
Before I could answer, a portal appeared on the table.
Different from normal ck portals of mine or Stephen''s, it is golden while. And this feeling is definitely not the usual mana.
From the portal, a familiar figure steps out.
Standing on the table now is an outrageously beautiful woman with silky smooth white hair and blood-red eyes.
''''It is you?'''' Eva turns to Anna, her voice still as charming as I remembered it.
''''Eh?! W-Who are you??'''' Anna eximed.
Eva kneels on the table and puts her hand on Anna''s head, ignoring our confused looks.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Liana, Emy, and Tina all try to pull out their weapons, but I signal them to stop just before they actually do something to Eva.
This is actually the first time I''ve seen Eva while in a physical body, and I get why she''s a goddess now. There''s just this overwhelming feeling I could feel from her, it''s like an oppressive aura in certain video games, almost.
''''I cannot believe it...'''' Eva muttered, standing up again. ''''You have found a gem, Hanako!'''' She turns to me this time.
''''How so?'''' I asked.
''''This girl, she has the potential to be a goddess!''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Eh?
''''borate, please.'''' I said.
Suddenly, Eva appears in front of me, sitting on the edge of the table, her feet resting on my thighs.
''''Listen, Hanako.'''' She raises her index finger before my face. ''''Deities use ''real'' divine mana instead of any ordinary mana. And you, my apostle, also have it in your body.''''
''''Divine mana that believers use is just an inferior version of the real divine mana. And make no mistake, they are fundamentally different.''''
''''The real one can be used to charge the inferior one, but not vice versa.''''
She then turns to Anna on my right.
''''The fact that this girl can absorb the real divine mana from your body and change it into normal divine mana... Means that she should be able to ascend to godhood.''''
''''M-Me...?'''' Anna points at herself and still seems stunned.
''''Could I too, then? I have real divine mana as well, no?'''' I asked.
''''Yes, you could. Every Saint could. But no one has ever done it.'''' She replied. ''''One has to go through many trials and tribtions to reach godhood.''''
As expected.
''''But the fact that she could ept real divine mana is incredible enough.'''' Eva smiles. ''''None of you Saints wanted to be a deity to help me, so now I have to scout rare talents like this.'''' She pokes my belly with her feet, her voice a bit sulky.
''''...M-Mother goddess...?'''' Anna finally snaps out. calling Eva shakily.
''''Yes. I am known as the goddess on this continent.'''' Eva turns to Anna again. ''''Anastasia. Do you have any interest in bing a deity?''''
''''Eh? I...''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Anna closes her eyes and sits still.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''O-Only if they be deities, too!'''' She looks at Eva straight in the eyes, her blue irises shine brighter than stars.
Eva looks around the table.
''''Did you hear that? How about all of you be deities to help me? Though very difficult, I could help with the qualifications for that.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''...Are the trials and tribtions dangerous?'''' Liana asked.
''''Yes. They are life-threatening.''''
''''How long would it take?'''' Emy asked.
''''Depends on you. It can be a year, ten years, or a hundred years, or even more.''''
''''What would we actually gain from it, aside from power?'''' Tina asked this time.
''''Unlimited lifespan, ess to other worlds, and best of all, for you degenerates, there will be many ys that you can do after ascending to godhood as well.''''
''''...For example?''''
''''Firstly, you can modify your body as you like, that opens up a lot of new ys already. On top of that, you have a time-stop y, hypnotism, increased sensitivity, humiliation y, etc.''''
Fuck, I''m honestly kinda sold on this. And I can go back to Earth too... But first.
''''How much work will we need to do, then?'''' I asked.
''''...If all of you are in, then not much.'''' Eva responded, slightly diverting her eyes.
Sussy goddess...
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Think about it more, you all have a lot of time.'''' Eva shrugged. ''''I will nt divine seeds, simr to what I gave Hanako, onto the three of you first. No worries, they do not have any side effects.''''
Three light orb thingies suddenly appear near Emy, Liana, and Tina''s chests, then gradually go into their bodies.
''''So then, continue your journey. I will await your answers whenever you are ready.''''
Eva blinks again, now standing on the table.
*snap*
She opens another portal with a flick, and then lightly steps inside.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''T-That was the goddess herself!!!'''' Anna squirms, her hand clutching her cheeks.
''''I didn''t think I would be able to see the goddess...'''' Tina muttered.
Everybody else seems stunned as well. That''s what seeing a goddess would do to the average person, I suppose.
''''...Well, I guess we can leave that for muchter.'''' I said after a sigh. ''''Now then, because we have no news about the evil goddess''s attack yet, we have a little vacation of sorts.''''
''''What do you say we do, then?'''' Tina asked.
''''Dates.'''' I replied. ''''I want to spend a day alone with each of you.'''' I smile at them as well.
''''...I''m in on that.'''' Tina responded almost immediately.
''''Of course, that includes sex as well. You will have me all for yourself for one day. It doesn''t matter what you want to do to me, I will go along with it.'''' I exined further.
''''I''m in.'''' Liana grins devilishly.
She wants to test out all those BDSM gears, huh.
''''How about you two?'''' I turn to the remaining two this time.
''''I''m fine with it.''''
''''Me too.''''
''''That''s decided, then. We''ll start right tomorrow, alright?'''' I smile contently. ''''But you guys still have to fight today.''''
'''''''' Eh~ ''''''''
No gangbang yet.
Illustrations.
Illustrations.
I decided to switch the model to a 2.5D one.
Sylvia Everwood.
Emilia Campbell.
Raeliana Seymour.
Christina Alistaire Aragon.
Anastasia.
Eva.
I tried my best, okay?
Case 86: A date with Liana.
Case 86: A date with Liana.
''''But how to we decide the order?'''' Anna inquired.
''''I don''t know, but I think your turn should best.'''' Tina replied with a grin. ''''Plenty of time to think about what we would do alone, right?''''
''''...Alright...'''' Anna agreed almost immediately, to our surprise.
I guess she''s more open about her fetish now. Which is great, I want to be able to respond to her better anyway.
''''So now it''s the three of us, huh...'''' Liana muttered.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Uhh... Just, by order?'''' I suggested. ''''Anna is mytest girlfriend and her turn isst. So why don''t we determine it by the order of entry to match?''''
''''But Emilia and I joined at the same time...?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''...You can go first.'''' Emy said to Liana.
''''Really?''''
''''Yeah, I got the first creampie, so I''ll yield.''''
''''Thanks, Emilia!'''' Liana replied cheerfully.
*chu*
And kisses Emy on the cheek.
''''Mhmm.'''' Emy gives her a thumbs up back.
''''So I''m third?'''' Tina injected.
''''It seems so.''''
''''U-Um...''''
''''What''s wrong, Anna?''''
''''I''m suddenly curious. What was your first time like, Sylvia...?''''
It was amazing. But I want to hear Liana and Emy''s side as well.
''''Ask those two.'''' I said.
''''Hm? Ah... So, I and Emilia went to the hot spring, where we saw the naked Sylvie-
-----
''''We''ll be seeing you guys soon.'''' I said, waving to the three.
''''Mhmm.''''
''''Sure!''''
''''Have a good time, Sylvia.'''' Tina smiles.
The only reason why Tina is this calm is probably because she won the contest yesterday, else her eyes would have been burning right now.
''''See y''all soon.'''' Liana waves as well.
''''Mhn...''''
In true Liana fashion, she walks behind me with a grin and squeezes my breast with one hand, her other hand already inside my panties.
*ck*
I wave at them onest time before closing the door with telekinesis.
''''Ready for our date yet?'''' She whispered in my ear, still groping as she like.
''''Un.'''' I nod and let Liana take the lead.
We decided to evict those three out of the room today and do a home date. Instead of going outside, Liana said she wanted to just ''chill'' for a whole day. Though I''m not really sure how ''chill'' it would be, considering how she''s already fingering me right now.
''''Well, let''s go ahead and have breakfast first.'''' She releases me.
''''I thought you were about to pin me down just now.'''' I said, puzzled.
''''That''s forter, princess. I want to properly love you first.'''' She cups my chin up and wraps her hand around my waist.
''''I see... I''ll leave it to you then.'''' I smile at her.
Liana smiles back. She then pulls me in for a hug.
''''Let me cook for you this time. I learned a bit from the chefs.''''
''''Sure. I''ll be looking forward to it~''''
-----
Hm~ Hm~ Hm~
I''m now sitting on the sofa, listening to music and waiting for my lovely girlfriend''s cooking.
I never thought that the crude Liana would learn cooking... Even when she was younger, her only interests were pranking, fighting, and probably flirting with me. I got teased a lot by her.
Oh. There she is.
''''Here we go.''''
*ck*
''''Is this supposed to be... Dumplings...?''''
''''Yes. I tried my best.''''
...Why do they look burnt?
Oh well, I could just peel the outeryer, it''ll be good.
Liana sits down right beside me, nudging at my side. ''''Try it.'''' She said, I could feel her voice a bit more unstable than normal.
''''Alright.''''
So I bring one of the dumplings up with telekinesis, peel off the burntyer, blow on them a few times before taking a bite.
Mhgmm... The stuffing is mostly correct, that''s good. But the seasoning is a bit off.
*gulp*
''''This could use a bit more sugar, but overall edible. Not bad.'''' I said.
''''Only not bad?'''' She replied, squeezing my butt with actual force.
''''I don''t care how you would beat meter, but I am fair when ites to food.'''' I said firmly.
''''Fine.'''' She releases her hand resignedly, then takes a piece of dumplings for herself.
-----
After breakfast, it''s now time to watch some anime.
Liana has been curious about them for a while now, ever since I showed her a brief clip of an anime the other day.
Fortunately, I am now able to project the inte in my mind out for around 20 minutes uninterrupted, roughly the length of an anime episode, excluding the opening and ending. Though I''ll have to rest for a minute afterward. But that''s basically nothing.
''''So, what genre interests you the most?'''' I look up at Liana, who''s hugging me from behind.
We''re now sitting on the same couch, and the screen is on the wall.
''''Action. I want some action.''''
Hmm... Action...
''''Alright, then let me introduce you to ''Chainsaw man''.''''
''''What''s a chainsaw?'''' She tilts her head.
''''Uh... A tool to cut down trees...?''''
...Fuck, wouldn''t that just be our nemesis?! Even I am feeling disgusted right now.
''''...Why?'''' She asked, frowning.
''''A-Ah, don''t worry, the main focus of the show is different, so...''''
Fuck it, let''s just y episode one.
And definitely not skip the opening for this one. It''s a banger, and I want to hear it.
-----
''''...That was actually pretty entertaining.'''' Liana nods lightly. ''''Though I''d like to see the characters live longer. And, why did it feel... Choppy? Not smooth like normal, is what I meant.''''
Ah, the framerates, huh.
''''To put it simply, these are not real recorded footage of anything. They''re animated, which means that they were made of lots and lots of hand drawn picture flowed together to be a video.''''
''''Ah... I see. Certainly drawing so much pictures would be tedious... It is a funding issue?''''
''''Yeah, most of the time.''''
''''That is sad. I wanted to see them smoother.''''
''''Don''t worry, I can show you ones that are godly animatedter.'''' I hold her hand. ''''But let''s go eat lunch first, we''ll cook together this time, alright?''''
''''...Sure.''''
-----
Time sure flies by when you watch something.
I went ahead and showed Liana the first season of ''Demon yer''. She liked it a lot, especially the shy and smooth animation. We were so busy cuddling and watching it that we only just noticed the time. It''s almost 3 P.M right now.
''''Ngh~~ Hah~'''' Liana stretches her arms.
''''Do you want a massage?'''' I asked.
''''Oh. That''ll be great. Thanks.''''
*chu*
She kisses me on the lips.
''''d to be able to help.''''
''''It''s a good way to rx the muscle. I need it to properly rough you upter, so.'''' She grins devilishly.
''''I''ll have to do my best, then.'''' I said jokingly. ''''I want you to thoroughly dominate meter, darling.'''' I put her hand on my cheek.
''''I will.'''' She replied, theny down on the sofa for me to massage her.
So I start to use telekinesis and my hands to knead her shoulder, her back, her hamstrings, her calves, all at the same time.
''''Ngn...'''' She moaned quietly.
''''Hm~ Hm~'''' I hum while still massaging her.
These legs are godly though. So smooth and firm...
''''...Sylvie.''''
''''Hm?''''
''''Are you intentionally rubbing near my crotch?''''
''''N-No...?''''
Suddenly, Liana jumps up and pushes me down onto the sofa.
''''You know what''sing, right?'''' She asked, her golden eyes shining under the light above.
*gulp*
''''P-Please be rough with me...''''
Case 87: Liana’s bondage session. (R-18)
Case 87: Liana¡¯s bondage session. (R-18)
Warning: BDSM, other kinky stuff, and explicit images (In spoiler).
''''These are bettering off.'''' She said, undressing me with god-like speed.
''''Mhn...''''
''''Good.'''' She nods contently after stripping me bare.
Liana then takes her skirt off entirely, revealing a rapidly swelling cock full of vigor.
*pat*
She pats her huge cock lightly on my lower belly.
''''Lube?''''
''''I''m already wet...''''
''''Sure. Ready?''''
*gulp*
''''Please.'''' I replied, spreading my pussy to wee her cock.
*thud*
''''Ahn~!''''
Shit... Although I get mmed like this by her often, but it''s still a shock every time...
''''It''s pretty tight, huh. What? That redhead didn''t manage to get her cock erectedst night?'''' She sneered.
''''N-No, she did fuck me good...''''
*pack*
''''Hyah!''''
''''Shut up, tighten your cunt more.'''' She demanded after smacking my butt, frowning.
''''Y-Yes...''''
''''And put those breasts forward.''''
''''Yes...'''' I bring my breasts out with both hands.
*chup*
''''Ah!''''
Liana silently bows over and started to suck both of my nipples up vigorously, stretching them out like slimes.
After ying with them for a bit, she finally begins to move her hip.
*FLAP*
She pulls out her entire cock, then immediately ms down her huge rod as hard as possible, making sure that it would go straight inside my womb.
*FLAP*
''''Mhmp~!...''''
*FLAP* *FLAP* *FLAP*
''''Ngah~... Hah~...''''
*FLAP* *FLAP* *FLAP*
*thud*
''''NGH~!''''
Suddenly, Liana ms her cock even harder, and the veiny shaft started to throb violently as if protesting against my pussy for thest few days without any sex.
Instinctively, I lock my legs behind her back, ensuring that I would get every drop of her seed.
*pzzzt*
''''Cumming~ Nghnnn!''''
Together with my squirting, the cock that is already inside the optimal location - my uterus, shoots out the first load of the day, filling my sack up nicely with Liana''s thick and strong semen.
Ah... I can''t get enough of this feeling...
''''Ngah.'''' Liana releases my saliva-soaked nipples. ''''Decent.'''' She said coldly.
''''Thank you...''''
She has a habit of rating her experience after sex.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Um...''''
''''Hm?''''
''''Are we trying those BDSM gears today...?''''
''''Yes. So get your ass up.''''
''''Alright...''''
*slrrp*
Liana pulls out her huge cock and sits beside me. Her eyes seem to be urging me to hurry up.
So I quickly raise and shut my pussy off, so I don''t waste a single drop of semen.
I then pull out the gears that Liana chose the other day and ce them before her. Including ropes, piercings, gags, blindfolds, cuffs, and dildos.
''''Put the cuffs back in. We''ll not be using those today.''''
''''Alright...''''
''''Now, turn around.''''
''''Mhm.''''
*pack*
''''Ngn~!''''
''''Nice ass.''''
Liana takes the gag and puts the ball thingy in my mouth. After securing it, she wraps the ck blindfold around my eyes as well.
''''Comfortable?''''
''''Mhm.''''
This time I couldn''t see anything anymore, but I could feel Liana tying my wrists together behind my back, then she wraps the rope around my breasts in an... Unconventional way, making them squish together and protrude out.
Following that, she ties my calves and thighs together as well, so now I''m unable to move normally. This helpless feeling of not knowing what she would do, and not being able to respond is so good...
''''Mhmp...''''
An unfamiliar cold feeling hits my nipples.
Did she just put on the piercings...?
''''Mhmp~!''''
She suddenly yanks both of the piercings, making me nearly jump. Agh... I''m getting wet again...
''''Now is the real deal.'''' She said. ''''Remember, if you want to stop, apply any amount of telekinesis on me, alright?''''
''''Mhmp.''''
''''And I''ll literally choke you till you faint, sure about that?''''
''''Mhmp.''''
''''Good.''''
Liana pushes me down onto the sofa, then very roughly spreads my legs out.
*thud*
''''Mhmp~!!"
And thrusts her cock in unnoticed.
*FLAP* *FLAP* *FLAP* *FLAP* *FLAP*
''''Mhp~ Mhmp~~''''
A-Are those piercings rings on my nipples...? She pulls them so hard...
*FLAP* *FLAP* *FLAP* *FLAP* *FLAP*
For a while, only loud ps sounded in the room, the sounds of my pussy, butt, and nipples getting absolutely destroyed.
Mhm.... C-Cumming~!
''''You dare cum before me?!''''
*PACK*
My butt...
*FLAP* *FLAP* *FLAP*
*pzzzt*
''''Mhmp~!''''
Another load in...
''''Phew~''''
Ah... Fuck. I love this.
Agh... Wait, don''t pull out...
*thud*
''''Mhmp!''''
Suddenly, something very hard and cold ms straight against my cervix.
I-Is that a dildo in my pussy...?
''''I''m going for a shower.'''' She dered.
Eh? What about me??
''''Mhmp!''''
''''You wait here.''''
''''Mhmp...''''
I could hear her footsteps getting smaller and smaller.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Mhmp...?''''
Is she gone...?
Abandonment y as well... I love her so much.
But I still need something more...
*p* *p* *p* *p*
So I started to slide the dildo in and out using telekinesis, the cum works perfectly as the lubricant for my little masturbate session.
*p* *p* *p*
But this is kindackluster... The dildo is nowhere big enough...
-----
*p* *p* *p*
''''Stop.''''
''''Mhmp!''''
Liana! I''ve been waiting for almost an hour already...
*PACK*
''''Mhmp~!!"
''''Who told you that you can masturbate?'''' She said after pping the shit out of my breasts. ''''Stupid fucking cunt.''''
I''m sorry...
Liana briskly throws away the dildo, and-
*thud*
S-ms her cock inside my pussy again... Ah... This is the real cock that I want...
*FLAP* *FLAP* *FLAP* *FLAP* *FLAP*
''''Why is it so loose now?! Tighten it!''''
''''Mhmp~!!''''
Suddenly, I could feel a cold hand wrapping around my neck.
Agh... She''s choking me...!
Cumming again~!!
My body tries to convulse with each squirt, but the hand doesn''t budge at all, fixing me in ce.
''''Better now.''''
*FLAP* *FLAP* *FLAP*
I... Bet. But this breathless sensation... Is not bad at all...
-----
*FLAP* *FLAP* *FLAP* *FLAP*
...Eh?
Did I fain-
''''Mhmp!''''
Ouch... She really fucked my body over, huh... My breasts and thighs are burning right now... Especially my nipples, she didn''t just rip them off, right...?
''''Awake?''''
*FLAP* *FLAP* *FLAP*
''''Huh~ Another load.''''
*pzzzzt*
''''Mhmp~~''''
Ah... My belly feels so full right now. Just how many times did she fuck me...
''''That''s the 13th load.''''
''''Mhmp?!"
She creampied me 10 times while I was unconscious?! Ah, fuck, cumming again...!
''''You came just from that? Pathetic whore.''''
*pack*
''''Mhmp...''''
...I can''t refute it.
*slrrp*
''''Fucking hell, your pussy is gaping wide right now, you know?''''
And whose fault is that...
''''I''ll give you something to plug, here.''''
What, another dild-
*thud*
Shit! What the hell, why does the tip feel wrinkled?! What is this??
''''It''s a pet bottle.''''
''''Mhmp?!''''
''''Perfect. It plugs your cervix just right, and I can see your insides clearly as well.''''
*tack* *tack* *tack*
...Wait, is she taking pictures right now?!... I feel like this girl is way too suited for being a hentai artist...
''''Well, that was a good cock-sleeve used. Let me untie you first.''''
-----
''''Phew~'''' I let out a sigh.
Fuck my jaw, it''s so stiff right now.
''''You alright?''''
''''...Yeah.''''
''''Let me give you a review then.'''' Liana said, lifting me onto herp.
I still have that pet bottle inside my pussy, by the way. She insists on not taking it out.
''''Why do you always make me feel like I''m some kind of prostitute...'''' Iined quietly, leaning back on her.
''''Isn''t that hotter?'''' She whispered to my ears.
''''...Tell me the review.''''
''''As expected, an obedient Saint slut is still the best.'''' She said. ''''Your pussy when you''re being spanked was superb, but of course, the sex doll Sylvie was also fantastic as well.''''
''''...You did cum 10 times while I was unconscious after all.''''
''''Yes, and Hanako.'''' She suddenly said, making my whole body shudder. ''''Do you really think that your stupid little sack could hold more than 10 loads of mine?''''
Now that I think about it...
''''N-No?''''
''''Here.'''' She hands me a cup.
Well, shit. A full cup of cum. Jesus Christ.
''''Drink this when you meet Annater, it''ll get her excited.''''
''''...Un.''''
-----
After that, we cuddled for another half an hour. Just cuddle, nothing else.
...I''m just d that my nipples didn''t literally fall off. They are still pretty tattered though.
But now, it''s 10 P.M. Time to end the day with my first partner.
As per Liana''s request, I''m now doing an extremely embarrassing thing that I would normally never do.
Still with the fucking bottle inside my pussy for some reason, I kneel down and do a dozega pose, totally naked. My swelling and burning nipples press against the cold ground, making my body quiver.
''''F-From the bottom of my heart, thank you for granting me your marvelous cock and generously using my cheap cumdumpster today, mistress. I will forever remember this grace.'''' I said with my forehead on the ground.
''''Hng... Good...''''
*spurt* *spurt*
Together with the familiar spurting sounds, I could feel warm liquidnding on the back of my head, and some on my back as well.
Spoiler
[copse]
''''Hah... Hah...''''
''''I love you, Sylvie.'''' Liana lifts my chin.
''''...I love you too.''''
*chu*
Why is this the only kiss of our date...?
Case 88: A date with Emy.
Case 88: A date with Emy.
This is pretty awkward.
We''re now sitting at the table, and I still haven''t gotten a heal or even a single piece of clothes. The pet bottle somehow is still down there, somehow.
Probably best of all, while everybody is drinking cold beverages to help them recover from their training earlier, I''m drinking Liana''s cum. In a cup. This fishy smell and bitter taste are starting to grow on me a bit. Admittedly.
At this point, I''m seriously wondering if I''m secretly a subus or something.
The cat seems pretty turned on though, seeing her girlfriend drinking cum like this.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''So? What did you do to her?'''' Tina asked, holding my hand and ring at Liana.
''''I fucked her. A lot.'''' Liana replied nonchntly.
To be fair, the fucking only took about half of the time total, so we are definitely not perverted individuals at all. Definitely.
''''But choking her to faint is...!'''' Tina furrows her eyebrows, clenching her hand. ''''And look at how tattered her body got...''''
''''Don''t worry, I enjoyed it a lot, so...'''' I quickly try to defuse the situation.
''''Watch this then, she''s truly grateful, you know?'''' Liana grins and pulls out the camera.
And on the screen is... My naked dogeza earlier... Did she film that...?
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Unbearable, this is unbearable.
I bury my head into Tina''s side, trying to hide.
I know that I have a bit of a humiliation fetish as well, but it''s embarrassing...
''''What do you guys think?'''' Liana asked with a smug face.
Emy gives her a thumbs-up and a smirk.
Tina is... Frowning.
Suddenly, some kind of squirting sound could be heard in the room.
''''Hgnh...!''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''...Did you just cum...?'''' Tina asked Anna in disbelief.
''''...'''' Anna turns her head 90 degrees over,pletely avoiding any eye contact.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Anna, can I ask you for a heal...?'''' I said after a sigh. ''''We can go to sleep right after that.''''
''''...Alright.''''
''''And, I''m taking out the pet bottle. It''ll affect the quality of my asset.''''
''''Eh~''''
-----
''''Then, good luck on training~'''' I said, waving to Liana and Tina.
''''Have fun.'''' Liana waves.
''''I''ll do my best.'''' Tina smiles bitterly this time.
Anna is still sleeping. She couldn''t sleep for a while after cumming right in front of us like that. Poor cat.
*ck*
Anyway, Emy and I decided to venture out and actually touch grass today. Unlike Liana, Emy seems to be holding it quite well...? I''m not sure.
But either way, I''m open to a fun and wholesome date as well. We can do the sex separatelyter.
''''So, where do you want to go first?'''' I asked.
''''A tree museum?'''' She replied.
Oh, that could be good. Being surrounded by trees sounds amazing.
''''Alright then. Let''s go.'''' I said, hugging her arm.
''''Mhmm.''''
-----
The capital truly has everything imaginable.
From normal facilities, parks, restaurants,... To whatever the hell this is.
In front of us right now is a giant building made almost entirely of ss. Through the transparent walls, we could see an incredible collection of trees inside. It''s almost like a jungle, if you ask me.
But I''m excited. I can already feel my energy level getting better even from outside.
Near the entrance stands a woman. She''s currently handing out tickets to the visitors with a nk face. Those ears... Is she a half-elf? But her hair is green... So that''s probably not it.
The only elves who have green hair are the Seymours, and I don''t think Liana''s mom cheated or anything.
''''Hi, we would like two tickets, please.'''' I said to the woman.
''''!!''''
Immediately, her expression changes to shock and then excitement.
''''Oh my god...! Aren''t you guys elves?!'''' She eximed. ''''No, looking at your hair colors... High elves?!''''
''''Y-Yeah?''''
''''Here, I''ll give you guys a discount. Only 3 kiras each. We''re the same tree lovers after all!'''' She hands us two tickets.
''''Why suddenly..?''''
''''Ah, sorry. I''m a druid. I''m just happy to see you guys around.''''
Ah, I see. A druid.
''''Ohh.'''' Emy eximed.
Druids are one of the rarer races in this world. They''re very few in number, and only ever interacted with us elves throughout their whole history.
Their current location is actually unknown. They are said to have the ability to control the vegetation and trees around them, so people assume that they''re using that to hide.
''''But why is a druid here...?''''
Won''t she be kidnapped for experiments or something?
''''This is just a mere clone. Don''t worry, I just needed to protect the greens here for a while.''''
I see. Tree clones, huh.
''''But anyway, d to see ourrades here. Have a fun time!''''
''''Sure, you have a good day too.'''' I said, giving her the money.
Walking into the museum, Emy suddenly nudges me.
''''Why is she so friendly towards us?''''
''''Ah, they''re said to be naturally attracted to us elves. I don''t really know why though.''''
''''Hmm~...''''
Looking around, I could see each type of tree being separated by a ss wall, effectively turning them into tree cells. And there are rows and rows of them as well. This is truly impressive.
But either way, the air here feels so good...! It''s like inhaling a pure energy drink out of a tank.
''''Hm? What even is that thing?'''' I said, pointing to a tree with bleach-white leaves and golden... Veins? It looks so cool though.
Let''s see the tag... The sacred tree?
''''Let''s sit on the bench there.'''' Emy suggested.
''''Alright.''''
Conveniently, there are a few benches inside the cell as well. So we sit down on one of them, with me on Emy''sp, of course.
''''Hmm... This is so rxing...'''' I muttered.
''''True...'''' Emy rests her chin on my shoulder, hugging my waist.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Do you want to eat some sweetster?'''' I asked.
''''Sure.''''
''''Oh, how about learning to bake from a pastry chef?''''
''''Mhm...''''
That''s decided then. But first, let''s just chill here for a while...
-----
In the end, we stayed on that bench for almost two hours straight. Just the two of us, cuddling and sometimes kissing.
The trees are to me there because they just felt so nice to be around.
''''Alright, the first step to making delicious tiramisus is to prepare all the right ingredients.'''' The old grandma chef said. ''''You need eggs, whipping cream, vani extract-
We''re in a ss right now. On how to make tiramisus.
''''My, it''s nice to be young, isn''t it?'''' Another middle-aged woman whispered, looking at Emy''s hand wrapping around my waist.
She''s another student here, our fellow ssmate. Actually, all the students here except us are housewives, around the age of 30~45, I believe.
I just smile back at her. ''''Thank you.''''
*p* *p*
''''Now, let''s start right away. Try and separate the egg yolks first.''''
Alright, that''s easy enough.
I use my cheat code - telekinesis to lift four eggs, then perfectly cut the eggshells in half and open them very slightly, so the whites could escape down to the bowl, but not the yolks.
''''Hoh~, telekinesis, that''s convenient.'''' The chefmented. ''''Your lover is doing pretty good as well.'''' She turns to Emy.
Emy, who''s been perfecting her cooking skillstely, is doing very well. She cracks one egg with each of her hands, then opens them slightly just like I did.
''''Right, now we need to whisk the egg yolks with some sugar-
-----
''''Mhmm~'''' I moaned, feeling the texture and the divine taste of tiramisu in my mouth.
''''Mhm, mhm.'''' Emy beside me nods lightly in approval of her tiramisu as well.
We got to bring our tiramisus back after making them. So now we''re outside again, on a bench near the pastry shop.
''''Say ''Ah~''.'''' I said, bringing the spoon to Emy.
''''Ah~''''
(?????)
''''Is it good?'''' I asked.
''''Mhm.'''' She replied, leaning her head on my shoulder.
I''m d.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
As expected, spending time with my lovers is still the best...
Case 89: Emy’s exhibitionism session. (R-18)
Case 89: Emy¡¯s exhibitionism session. (R-18)
Warning: You guessed it. Exhibitionism.
After that, we decided to go to a caf¨¦ to, well, chill. Emy is the kind of girl who just wants toze around, and I can totally understand that.
''''Heh~ It looks pretty good.'''' Imented, looking at the nice big building in front of us.
Near the top, there''s a sign that says ''Latte caf¨¦''.
''''Right?'''' Emy smiles lightly, taking my hand.
*ck*
Pushing the big ss door, we are greeted by the aroma of freshly brewed coffee and baked goods.
Looking around, I could see a spacious and bright interior with high ceilings andrge windows. The walls are painted in a warm beige color, with some colorful paintings and posters hanging on them.
There are quite many people here as well.
What a nice atmosphere.
''''When did you even find this?''''
''''When I was running around helping people the other day.''''
''''I see... But let''s sit first.''''
So we settle down on an empty table near the big ss windows, where we could see people going about their day outside.
''''Excuse me, what would you like to order?'''' A polite serveres up to us.
''''ck coffee, and a pudding.'''' Emy replied.
Hm... Let''s look at the menu first...
''''An icedtte, and an egg tart.'''' I said.
''''Understood, please wait for a moment, dear customers.''''
I open the newspaper that I just bought outside. Hmm... It''s still all about the Leviathan a few days ago.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Hmm... It''s a beautiful day outside.
Birds are singing.
Flowers are blooming.
On days like thes-
Hm?
''''What''s wrong, Emy?''''
*pat* *pat*
''''Sit on myp.''''
''''Heheh, alright.''''
So I walk over and let Emy embrace me from behind as she likes. I get to enjoy her warm body and nice scent after all.
''''How''s training goingtely, Emy?''''
''''Mhmm... Good. Christina is a good opponent.''''
''''That''s a relief to hear.''''
''''Rather than that. How''s your going?''''
''''I''ll take a little break. I''ll probably resume my usual after our dates.''''
''''Mhmm.''''
I turn the pages again.
...Oh, there''s our orders.
''''Here are your ck coffee,tte, pudding, and egg tart, dear customers. Please enjoy.'''' The server smiles brightly, looking at us cuddling.
''''Thank yo- Hyah!''''
Why are Emy''s fingers inside my skirt?! Hey! No, people can clearly see it!
Fuck, illusion magic, illusion magic...
''''Dear customer?!''''
''''N-Nothing. Thank you...''''
''''Alright... Excuse me.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Why did you do that?!'''' I whispered.
''''Why not?'''' She smirks.
*slrp*
''''!!''''
Emy started to finger my pussy rather intensely, not caring about how loud of a noise she''s making.
*slrp* *slrp* *slrp*
''''Hgah... Ngn...''''
...Wait, sound barrier, fuck me.
*slrp* *slrp* *slrp*
I use telekinesis to forcefully shut my mouth off, the sound barrier is unstable, and I''m not confident in holding my moans, especially when-
*slrp* *slrp*
''''Mhmp~!''''
Cumming~...!
...She''s this good at fingering...
So now I''m panting, convulsing, and trembling in her hands. I think I''vepletely lost the strength in my legs...
I turn around and re at the culprit, but instead of doing anything to her-
*chu*
I get a kiss instead.
''''Mhm... *slurp*... *slurp*...''''
There are customers here too... Hyah! She''s moving again?!
Oh no. Her cock is rock hard too, don''t tell me...
I forcibly pull away from our kiss. Let''s scold he-
''''Oh, isn''t it Emilia and Sylvia!'''' A cheerful voice forces me to turn around again.
''''Eh? Ah, Julia?''''
''''Um! Can I sit here?''''
Wait, no, having a ssmate sit here is...
''''You can.'''' Emy injected.
''''Thanks!''''
Now I''m fucked. Literally.
Wait, the sound barrier, it just went off... Fuck. Let''s have it just below our neck... Done.
''''You guys are here to rx, too?''''
''''U-Um.''''
''''Are you alright? Your face is so red...''''
''''I-I''m fin- Hyah!''''
At that moment, Emy lifts me and pretends to adjust her position, but instead, she aims her cock perfectly at my vagina and lets me fall.
*thud*
''''Mhmp!''''
So this was why she fingered me earlier... To lubricate, huh...
The cock cleanly impales my slippery hole, and because I''m eating the whole cock right now, I could clearly feel the bump on my stomach.
Fuck... The tip is in my uterus as well...
''''I-I''m fine. Thanks.'''' I barely muttered.
''''O-Oh, alright, I see.''''
''''!!''''
Wait, don''t use your hand to spread my pussy out too?! You want all the people outside to see my vagina??
''''S-So, how''s it goingtely?'''' I asked, my body trembling from having a giant cock stuffed inside my pussy, and womb.
Though I think the more I tremble, the more I tighten, and the more she gets excited...
''''Hm? It''s mostly fine, though I was so scared when I saw that giant monster. I wonder who actually defeated it, the imperial family is blocking the information for the time being, so...''''
''''Y-Yeah, I wonder who could it be...''''
It''s me, the poor girl who''s getting fucked right in front of you...
''''Ah, excuse me.'''' She waves a server over. ''''Can I have atte, please?''''
''''Understood, please wait for a moment.''''
''''But, where are your other girlfriends, Sylvia?'''' She turns to us again.
''''A-Ah? They''re busy right now.''''
Stop wiggling...! Agh... It''s hitting everywhere inside my womb now...
''''I see... Hey. Um... Can I ask you guys something... Sensitive?''''
''''Sure...?''''
''''How do you guys even manage to have sex...?''''
''''...Huh?''''
What the hell is she talking about in a caf¨¦?? Why would that be a normal thing to brin-
''''!!''''
Suddenly, Emy''s cock started to throb. Not sure if it''s because I''m more restless than usual, but I could feel every pump of her cock through my pussy wall.
*pzzzt*
...Fortunately, I scraped out Liana''s cum earlier, else it would be leaking out by now...
But she doesn''t seem to want to pull out...?
''''I-I mean, you guys are the only futa couple... Or couples, that I know of, so...''''
''''What is the problem exactly?'''' Emy asked, her voice as calm and even as ever.
Tch, that fucking emotionless expression. You''re fucking a Saint in public, at least show some appreciation.
''''The thing is... My girlfriend can''t handle my penis... She said it was too big.'''' She said, imaginary puppy ears could be seen on her head. ''''What should I do...''''
''''D-Did you lubricate it well?'''' I asked, slightly panting.
''''I did...'''' She muttered, pouting her cheeks.
''''Is your girlfriend small?'''' Emy asked.
''''No...? I don''t think so.''''
What''s the difference then. Is it a pussy problem? Is my pussy just t-out better than her girlfriend''s?
''''You have to train her.'''' Emy said.
''''Train...?''''
''''Yes. Train her to have big things stuffed inside. Gradually, it''ll work.''''
Oh yeah, good advice miss Emy. You always ram your cock in anyway.
...I kinda asked for it though, to be fair.
''''Is that so...? I tried multiple times already... At this point, I''m wondering if it''s actually possible.'''' Julia sighs.
''''!!''''
*pzzzt*
Ah- Wait, cumming~!!
I-It is possible, Julia. Look, I''m getting creampied right now, even...
''''Hm? Sylvia?''''
''''N-Nothing... Hehe...''''
''''Just be patient.'''' Emy said, her cock still pumping semen into my baby room.
*tack*
''''!!''''
The fuck?! Did she just take a picture??
''''What''s that, Emilia?''''
''''A camera.'''' Emy replied nonchntly.
''''Camera? Why is it so small?''''
''''New model from Everwood.''''
''''I see...''''
''''Here is yourtte, please enjoy.'''' The server injected.
''''Ah, thanks.'''' She said to the server. ''''Why don''t you guys drink, too?''''
''''Y-Yeah. Here, Emy, say ''Ah~''.''''
Please. Take this offering and have mercy on me. How is your cock still this hard...!
''''Ah~''''
(?????)
Stop giggling, Julia. And how long do you n to stay inside me like this...? Stop eating so peacefully!
-----
''''You...'''' I re at Emy, who''s just smirking right now.
In the end, she somehow came three more times during the one-and-a-half-hour chat back at the caf¨¦. It was extremely dangerous. Not only were there a bunch of people passing every second, but we got a lot of attention naturally as well, mostly due to our appearances.
Every time Emy came, my illusion magic and sound barrier got a bit wobbly, so there was actually a chance someone saw us. Not to mention Julia, she definitely realized it by the end.
But anyway, we just got home and I just cleaned my pussy.
''''Sorry.''''
*chu*
...Don''t think that you can be forgiven by kissing me.
''''I love you, Sylvia.''''
''''...Me too.''''
''''I love you.'''' She hugs me tightly.
''''...I know.''''
''''I want six kids.''''
''''...Too much.''''
''''Do you want to bake?''''
''''Sure...?''''
''''Then strip your clothes. I want to see naked apron.''''
''''...Are you sure we''re baking? Or do you just want to stick your dick inside me the whole time?''''
''''We could do both at the same time.'''' She said, her erect cock pushing against my lower belly.
''''...''''
''''Please...'''' She buries her head in my shoulder.
''''Fine.''''
I can''t refuse her...
Case 90: A date with Tina.
Case 90: A date with Tina.
The date with Emy was more wholesome than I expected.
Now, admittedly, she did get very horny and fucked me both in public and in private, but we got to spend a lot of quality time with each other at the end of the day.
We baked together, watched some silly TV shows, I taught her mana control a bit, then we fucked again. And that''s it. Nothing special, but it''s a date I''m grateful for.
Oh, and dad came back by night as well.
He said that we should just enjoy our vacation first, that he''ll take care of the tedious stuff and inform me of whatever is neededter. He did say that I''ll be officially announced as a Saint at the Founding Festival some dayster as well.
''''Good work today, guys.'''' I said, putting the dessert tray onto the table. ''''Eat these, and then we can go to sleep.''''
''''We baked them together.'''' Emy gives a thumbs up.
''''Thanks, you two.'''' Liana said.
''''Thanks for the food~''''
''''I''m excited, Sylvia. I''m afraid I can''t sleep tonight.'''' Tina merrily showers me with kisses everywhere.
Ah, I hope she doesn''t hug Liana tonight and then fight in the morning again. Maybe I should hug her tonight? But I don''t know if either Emy or Anna would yield though...
-----
Unfortunately, it''s happened again.
Somehow, these two girls always end up hugging each other by morning. I mean, they''re both gorgeous, so it would be a blessing for the eyes every time I see them like that, but the fighting...
Either way, it''s business as usual.
We decided to go out today to y.
''''So, where do you want to go today?'''' I asked, taking Tina''s hand while we were walking out of the building.
''''Do you want to visit sister Maria again?'''' Tina replied after pondering for a bit.
''''Of course! It''s been a while since I''ve touched an instrument.''''
Music! Music always brightens my days.
''''That''s decided, then.'''' Tina giggles.
-----
*ck*
''''Sister, are you there~?'''' Tina called out.
''''Oh, Christina. It''s been a while, isn''t it.''''
Still the same priest attire, still the same guitar as before. Sister Maria is sitting behind the counter.
There''s a certain charm to a priestess who ys a guitar.
''''Hi, sister, we''re here for a visit again.'''' I said, taking the seat before the counter.
''''Yes, Sylvia. It has been a month, right? I assume that your rtionship is still going strong?'''' She replied, looking at Tina, who''s already waist-hugging me.
''''It''s great! Tina is a wonderful lover.''''
She''s courteous, hardworking,passionate, and has a yandere side, which I love a lot.
''''Fufu, I see. That''s great.'''' She puts the guitar on the counter. ''''So, what do you want to do here?''''
I lock eyes with Tina for a second.
''''We''re here for some music as usual.'''' Tina said.
''''Oh. Do you want to hear me sing again? Or do you want to sing yourself?''''
''''If you want to hear more songs in Elvish, I could do it.'''' I said.
''''Please, then.'''' Maria smiles contently.
''''I want to hear your singing too, Sylvia.'''' Tina puts her hand on my thigh.
I take the guitar, then close my eyes to browse the inte for Japanese songs.
Mghmm... Which one do I choose...
Let''s go for a cheerful song.
''''Can I borrow the piano instead?'''' I asked.
''''Sure.''''
So I walk over to the piano.
''''Please listen, ''LADY''.''''
-----
"Phew~''''
That was a whole karaoke session, Jesus Christ. But sometimes singing like this feels pretty good.
''''Your singing was as beautiful as ever, Sylvia.'''' Tina turns to me.
''''Really?''''
''''Of course! Your voice is easily one of the most beautiful voices I''ve ever heard.''''
''''Thanks!''''
*chu*
You get a kiss on the lips for that, miss girlfriend.
''''Mhmm... Can we go to the theatre next? I suddenly feel like watching one of those horribly bad ys again.'''' I said, hugging her arm tighter.
''''Sure thing. We can go whenever you want, mydy.''''
-----
''''Why did you chase him out, Grand Duke?! I was just teaching him!'''' The woman shouted angrily.
''''...Tch. Don''t go near him again.'''' The ''Grand Duke'' said coldly.
''''Why?! Are you insinuating that I''m cheating?! This whole marriage is literally a contract!''''
''''Do as I said.''''
*ck*
Annnnd he just left.
''''Seriously, I have to wonder, who wrote these scripts...'''' Tina muttered.
''''...Maybe this is the hook, you know?''''
''''Really...?''''
Nope. I was kidding.
I swear, these fucking cold-ass Grand Dukes of the North or whatever always have at least some kind ofmunication issues. Oh, together with the female leads, of course.
''''Aide.'''' The ''Grand Duke'' said, sitting in his office. ''''Tell me, why do I feel this way about that woman?'''' He narrows his eyes.
Brother, he''s your aide, not your therapist.
''''Your Excellency, I am your aide, not your therapist.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
There we go.
''''Hm? Is that the headmaster...?'''' Tina muttered in disbelief.
''''Huh? No way...''''
Scanning the audience seats, I eventually spot a familiar ck-white head, currently stuffing his mouth with popcorn.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Well, there''s that.
''''Tina, let''s have sex?''''
''''Eh?''''
-----
''''Say ''Ah~''.''''
''''Ah~''''
Mghmm... This is heaven.
''''Is it good?''''
''''Mhm.''''
''''I''m d.'''' She replied, taking a bite of the crepe as well.
Of course, it''ll be good.
This is the store that Emy and I discovered after all.
Maybe I should take the whole family here someday. These are crepes to die for.
Tina was kinda reluctant to have sex in the theatre earlier, but after some simple boob press, she got hard instantly.
''''What do you want to go after this?'''' Tina asked.
''''Let''s go back. I have something I''ve been wanting to do.'''' I said, leaning on her shoulder.
''''Hm? Sure.'''' She raises an eyebrow. ''''Here, eat more.''''
-----
*ck*
''''Mgm~~ Hah~'''' Izily stretch my arms after stepping into the room.
''''Do you want to prepare dinner first? Or just rest?'''' Tina asked.
''''Ah, let''s eat first. I''ll make dinner for you.''''
''''Thanks. But let me help.''''
''''Sure.''''
-----
''''Phew~'''' Tina sighed. ''''You really are an ideal wife, Sylvia. I want to marry you right away.''''
''''Is that so?''''
I''m ttered. But we need to get engaged first.
''''Yes. You are cute, you are sweet, you are caring, you are supportive, and you can even cook. How could I ask for a more fitting wife material?''''
''''You''re making me blush...''''
Tina silently walks over to me.
*chu*
And nts a deep kiss on my lips.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Pulling out of the kiss after a long time, I put my hand on her cheek.
''''Tina, would you like to go stargazing with me?''''
-----
6:35 P.M
The sun had already set, leaving countless stars floating all over the sky.
I am now sitting on the rooftop with Tina, hand holding hand. The gentle breeze blows on us.
''''I''ve always wanted to do this with you.'''' I said.
''''Mhm.''''
*chu*
We both smile at the same time.
I then pull out the telescope that Tina gave me for my birthday.
''''Do you know how to use this?'''' I asked.
''''Yes, let me teach you.'''' She takes my hand and ces it onto the telescope. ''''You have to set it up first.''''
''''Mhm.''''
''''Adjust the stands like this... Alright. Then Align the finger scope...''''
...I never thought that it would be this tedious.
''''Done, now you just need to find a target and then zoom in. Ah, you have to adjust the magnification as well.''''
''''Alright!''''
Let''s look at the moon first.
''''Mhgm...''''
Wow... I''ve vaguely seen that the moon here ispletely different, but seeing it up close feels weird.
''''How is it? You''re looking at the moon, right?''''
''''Hmm... There''s a giant crater on its surface, unlike our moon. But otherwise unremarkable, I guess.''''
Who the hell punched a hole in there, Saitama?
''''Let me take a look.''''
''''Alright.''''
''''Hmm... The magnification is pretty nice on this one...''''
''''Let''s switch to another target.''''
''''Sure, hmm... Ah, this one looks kind of weird.''''
''''Where?! Let me see, let me see!''''
Case 91: Tina’s NTR roleplay. (R-18)
Case 91: Tina¡¯s NTR roley. (R-18)
*ck*
''''Nhya~~'''' I stretch out again. ''''That was really fun.'''' I turn to Tina behind me.
''''I''m d you like it, my love.'''' Tina smiles back at me.
''''Hmm... There''s almost two hours left until time''s up... I wonder what we could do?'''' I get closer to Tina and press my chest against her.
''''Hmm~? Are you inviting me, Sylvia?'''' Tina replied, hugging me by the waist.
''''Hey, Tina...''''
''''What''s wrong?''''
''''Why don''t we break up?''''
''''!!'''' Her face instantly turns blue, her whole body shaking. ''''W-Why...''''
''''S-Sylvia... Why?!'''' She puts her hand on my cheek.
''''Puh- Hahahah, hear me out first.'''' I grab her hand. ''''I''m talking about a role-y.''''
''''...Eh?''''
''''What if I pretend that I''m not your girlfriend, and you get to steal me from the others?''''
Hearing that, her body stabilizes and her face returns to normal again.
''''Phew~... Please don''t do that to me again.'''' She pleaded, pulling my waist even stronger.
''''I''m sorry~ So... Do you want to do it?''''
''''...Yes. that would be exciting, admittedly.''''
I instantly get into my acting mode, crumpling my face and pushing her away.
''''Release me!''''
''''Eh?!''''
It seems like that caught her off guard, she actually loosened her arms and let me get away from her.
''''I am taken already, please don''t harass me anymore!'''' I said, crossing my arms around my chest.
Tina''s face twitches a bit, but then she suddenly narrows her eyes and shes a grin. Her orange irises filled with immoral lust.
''''You''re a cute one, aren''t you.'''' She briskly walks towards me.
Horrified, I back away, but the more I do, the faster she goes.
*thud*
Until she finally backs me up against the wall.
''''You know, I love girls like you the most.'''' She said, lifting my chin. ''''Pretending to be pure despite having such an obscene body...'''' She said slowly, casually putting her other hand on my breast.
''''You...!'''' I grab her wrists and try to push her away.
But she doesn''t budge.
*chu*
And I get a kiss instead.
She then thrusts her tongue strongly inside my mouth, freely moving it around despite my resistance.
''''Mhmp~!... *slurp*... Ngah~.... *slurp*...''''
After a while, she pulls away, forming a saliva string attached to our tongues.
''''Trash...'''' I said quietly, turning my head to the side.
''''...Don''t worry. I''ll make you submit soon enough.'''' She said, pulling me by my wrist and heading straight to the bed.
''''Hyah! Stop!''''
*thud*
She roughly throws me onto the bed and climbs on top of me. She then pins my hands down with one of her hands as well.
''''I told you alrea-
*pack*
A huge, rock-hard, twitching cock is pped onto my face. The hot heat and strong smell are making my lower body itch...
''''Why, wet already? How about you letting me feel that tongue for a second, huh?'''' She said, grabbing my head. ''''I know you suck your little lovers off every day, so you must be very skillful?''''
''''N-No... Please let me go...'''' I try my best to turn my head away.
''''Oh please, I know you''re dying to taste it.'''' She sneered, grabbing my cheeks instead, making my lips protrude out.
''''Mhm!''''
She pulls back a bit and pushes the tip of her cock against my now-opened lips, effectively forcing me into kissing her cock.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Just give in already, stop pretending like you don''t want it.'''' She said, wiggling her cock to brush the tip against every part of my lips.
''''Ghnn...'''' I grumbled.
After a bit of silence, I very shyly lick her cock once.
''''Hoh~ That''s a good girl.'''' Tina smiles wildly, pushing her cock even stronger.
''''Mgmp!''''
The cock slowly slides into my mouth, and because it''s a curvy cock, I''m actually having trouble handling it this way.
It looks like she realized it as well, seeing that she doesn''t go all the way in.
''''Use your tongue. What''s the point of having lovers if you''re this bad at pleasuring cocks?''''
I re at her as hard as possible, but still use my tongue to lick the part of the cock inside my mouth, asionally twirling around the nd.
''''Mn....Felt insulted by that?'''' She sneered.
This salty taste... It''s been a while. Thest two days I''ve not given fetio, so this would be the firs-
''''Mhmp...''''
''''Have to put your obscene breasts to good use, right?'''' She said, reaching behind and groping my breasts violently. ''''Did you use these to seduce your girlfriends?''''
*slurp* *slurp*
I divert my eyes to the side, but keep licking her cock.
''''Hah... You''re good....'''' Tina''s cock started to twitch. ''''Make sure to taste it thoroughly. I bet it''ll be better than whatever it is that you used to taste.''''
*spurt* *spurt*
''''Mhm~!''''
She starts to pump her thick semen inside. It''s not a deepthroat this time, so everything is still inside my mouth.
She pulls out her cock and lets it rest on my neck, then grabs my cheeks again.
''''Roll it around you your mouth.'''' She ordered.
''''Mgm...''''
''''Good, now chew it slowly.''''
''''Mghn...''''
''''Swallow it.''''
*gulp*
''''Now open your mouth.''''
''''Ah~...''''
''''Good girl.'''' She said, stroking my head. ''''Want to go all the way yet?''''
''''...Absolutely not! No way I''m going to let something like you...!'''' I replied.
''''That''sughable, my dear. You''re not even resisting me anymore.'''' She said, raising both of her hands and smiling crookedly.
''''...Absolutely not...''''
''''Your cheating pussy is saying otherwise, you know?'''' She pulls back and puts her hand on my drenched pussy.
''''...''''
''''So, do you agree to let my superior cock turn youpletely into my woman?'''' She whispered into my ears, her hand below is already inside my panties, kneading mybia like dough.
''''No...'''' I replied weakly.
''''Really?'''' She whispered again, pinching my erect clit.
''''Hgn...''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
After a bit of silence, I finally nod lightly. Tina then raises and smiles brightly at me.
''''You have to beg for it. My girl.''''
''''E-Eh?!'''' I eximed. ''''No way...''''
''''Do it or not?'''' She pushes her cock against my pussy.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''...P-Please... Use your superior cock... To turn me into your woman...'''' I close my eyes tightly.
*sob* *sob*
''''P-Please forgive me, Liana... Emy... and Anna... Forgive me...'''' Fake tears running down my cheeks.
Opening my eyes to take a peek at Tina, I could see her eyes wide open, looking at my face intently.
Moving my gaze down, my eyes stumble upon a stupidly swollen cock, bigger than everything I''ve ever seen from her. It looks like it''s about to explode... Oh my god, it''s twitching so much...
*gulp*
I turn my head to the side and cover my eyes with my wrist, still letting the fake tears flow freely.
''''...Hahahah... How am I going to resist this...'''' Tina muttered.
*thud*
And ms her cock right into my cervix.
God, it''s stretching me... This might be thergest cock that I''ve ever taken...!
''''Mhmp~!'''' I bit my lips, trying to muffle the moan.
*p* *p* *p* *p* *p*
''''Hgn... Nhn... Nhn...''''
While pistoning, Tina grabs my cheeks again.
*chu*
And goes for another kiss.
*p* *p* *p* *p* *p*
Agh...! Cumming~!!
*pzzt*
Still with our lips pressed together, we both cum at the same time.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Tina then pulls away and stares at my face, as if waiting for something to happen.
*sob* *sob*
Tears flow out of my eyes again.
''''I''m sorry... I let her cum inside me...''''
Immediately, I could feel the cock inside my pussy swelling up once more, despite the fact that it just came twice in a row.
''''Hahah, So tell me now. Who are you again?''''
*sob* *sob*
''''You might get to have me use your cheating pussy again?''''
''''...Ugh... Y-Your woman...!''''
''''Good.'''' She said, scooping me up and turning around, letting me sit on her this time. ''''Move yourself.'''' She said, putting her hands on my thighs.
''''Ugh...''''
*p* *p* *p* *p* *p*
Reluctantly, I start to move my hip up and down while biting my lips, drowning the giant cock with my pussy.
For a while, only loud p noises could be heard in the room.
Every vein, every bump, I could feel them rubbing against my pussy wall with each move...
''''Hah... Nhag... Mhm~...''''
''''Good girl...''''
*p* *p* *p* *p* *p*
Getting closer to another climax, I bow down and bury my head in Tina''s breasts.
*p* *p* *p*
C-Cumming...!
*FLAP*
I m my hip down as hard as possible, squirting out tides of love juice.
''''Hah... Hah...Hyah!?''''
Tina lifts me by my waist.
*p* *p* *p* *p*
''''Ah~!... Ahg... Nhg...''''
''''Cumming!''''
*pzzt*
Another thick load of semen is shot, all inside my pussy.
''''Ah~!...''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Not enough.'''' Tina said, fixing my head to face her. ''''You don''t mind cheating some more, right?''''
I turn my head sideways again.
''''...I am already your womanpletely... My cheating pussy has surrendered to your strong and majestic cock... Please do w-whatever you want with it...''''
''''Honesty is good.'''' She smirks. ''''I''ll love you a lot, alright?''''
''''Yes...''''
-----
*p* *p* *p* *p*
''''Hgn...! Cumming~!'''' I moaned, wrapping my arms around her neck.
''''It''s not over yet!'''' Tina keeps humping regardless.
*ck*
At that moment, the door suddenly opens.
''''It''s well over the time limit, you know?'''' Liana leans against the door frame, behind her are Emy and Anna.
*p* *p* *p* *p*
''''Hgn...Mgn...''''
''''Not listening, huh. I''ll only allow another load.'''' She coldly dered. ''''Hey, Anna, go take a closer look.''''
''''Eh?! Wait, don''t push me in...!"
*p* *p* *p*
Anna, pitifully standing right before us, is glued onto our connecting crotches.
*gulp*
''''Ah... Hagh...'''' Anna moaned, her face dyeing red.
''''I''m sorry, Anna...'''' I said weakly.
*pzzt*
''''Ah~! Semen, semen is filling my belly...'''' I purposely narrated.
''''...S-Sylvia...'''' Anna called out, squeezing her own breast and fingering herself.
''''...Hah... I''m sorry. But I''m exhausted right now.'''' I said, turning my head away. ''''Please finish it yourself.''''
''''Hgnh...!''''
Well, looks like she did cum anyway. I was going to cuck her a bit more, then do some wholesome scissoring, but I think that can be done tomorrow.
''''...For now, let''s sleep.''''
Case 92: A date with Anna.
Case 92: A date with Anna.
''''There, there...'''' I said, patting Anna''s head. ''''I''m sorry, alright?''''
She cutely nuzzles her way deeper into my breasts. ''''You meanie...''''
''''I love you. I really do love you. So please forgive me.''''
''''...''''
''''I''llpensate you tomorrow, yeah?''''
By cucking you some more, of course.
Nah, just kidding. Though I think she might ask for that herself.
''''...Really?'''' She said, her voice muffled by my breasts.
''''Yes. I would do whatever you want.''''
''''...Fine.''''
''''Fufu, for now, let''s just sleep.''''
-----
''''Nyah~~ Ahh~'''' Anna stretches outzily, sitting cutely on the chair beside me.
We just finished breakfast.
''''So, what do you want to do today, dear?'''' I asked, stroking her ears.
''''...I want a home date.'''' She replied.
''''Sure, we''ll do that then.'''' I said. ''''Got any ideas?''''
''''Mghmmm...''''
Do we go online again? Cause there''s infinite content on there basically, hmm...
''''...How about we try out clothes?'''' Anna said.
''''Oh, that could be fun.''''
Yeah, I mean. I am the opposite of a fashionable person, so I guess I could use some new clothes. And I get to dress up Anna as well. That''s a huge plus.
''''Let''s go to the changing room then.''''
''''Un.''''
-----
*ck*
Oh, there''s a maid here. But she''s not cleaning, so what''s she doing here?
''''Eh? Ah, wee, Your Holiness and mydy.'''' She bows her head respectfully.
''''Mhmm. But why are you here?''''
''''Ah, the thing is... The church has just sent you your clothes. I just finished checking them and was about to inform you, Your Holiness.''''
''''My clothes? Is it the Saint''s robe?''''
''''Yes, Your Holiness. And clothes for yourpanion as well.''''
''''Ooh...!" Anna turns to me, her eyes sparkling. ''''Let''s try them out, Sylvia!"
''''Sure.'''' I said, turning to the maid. ''''Could you take them to my room for me?''''
''''Understood, Your Holiness.''''
-----
''''Whoa...''''
Before us on the bed is my outfit. It''s a two-piece... Robe? Dress? With separate long golden strips. It seems that they''ve considered my gemstone as well, because there''s a part of it in blue and gold.
Mhmm, I like the design.
I''m just d that they didn''t decide to cut fabric on my chest area, that would be pretty awkward. But...
''''What in the world..?''''
''''What''s wrong, Sylvia?''''
''''Is this... Supposed to be this revealing...?''''
''''I mean... The thighs area is kind of revealing for sure...''''
''''Ei, just try it on first!''''
''''Fine, fine.''''
''''...Are you not going out?'''' I asked, looking at Anna, who''s standing firmly in ce.
''''No.'''' She replied instantly, still staring at me.
When did she get this bold... Whatever.
So I start to take off my clothes one by one until I''m down to my underwear.
''''Wait, take off your panties too.'''' Anna said.
''''...Eh? Why?''''
''''Do you know why they intentionally cut the parts outside of your pelvis all the way down?'''' She questioned, holding her index finger before my face.
''''No...?''''
''''That is for the observers to see nothing but your bare skin on those parts, and then they would assume that you''re not wearing panties!''''
''''No way?!''''
''''Yes way. That is the whole point of the outfit.'''' She crosses her arms triumphantly. ''''At least that''s what I heard.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Are you sure you don''t just want to see me like that?''''
''''N-No?'''' She turns her head away, the cheeky tail behind her waving around wildly.
''''Fine then, I''ll do it.'''' I said, stripping down my panties.
Anna instantly turns back to me, her eyes glued onto my crotch.
...It seems like she''s been frustrated, huh. But now''s not the time.
So I pick up the outfit on the bed and try to put it on.
Mghmm... Is this how you do it...? Here like this... This part is like this... And then... Done.
''''How do I look?'''' I asked, iling around a bit.
''''Ooh~'''' Anna eximed. ''''Gorgeous! Absolutely gorgeous!''''
She then runs around me excitedly, inspecting every part of my costume.
''''Whoa... This is so sexy...'''' She said, almost nting her face on my crotch.
''''It''s your turn now, mypanion.'''' I said, stroking her head.
''''Mhm.'''' She stands up.
Thepanion versions are not that different from mine. More like, exactly like mine, but without the cut on the pelvis area, and it has different colors on that one part depending on the wearer''s gemstone.
The question here is, why am I the only one getting the pelvis part cut off??
Anna confidently takes off her clothes and swiftly puts on the outfit. Then she walks over to me and nudges my arm.
''''Hmm?'''' She hummed, looking at me with her round eyes as if waiting forpliments.
All hail the holy cat...!
''''Beautiful, my dear.''''
*chu*
You get a kiss on the lips, beautifuldy.
''''I''m d!'''' She gives me a hug.
''''Do you have the camera?'''' I asked, patting her back.
''''Oh, yes! Let''s take some pictures!'''' She pulls away and looks at me with sparkling eyes.
Anna takes the camera out of her pocket on the old outfit on the bed, then hands it to me.
''''Alright, 3, 2, 1...'''' I hug Anna again, pressing my cheek against hers and looking at the camera above. ''''Cheese!''''
*tack*
Let''s see...
Oh, that came out pretty good.
''''Mhm... A photo with Sylvia...'''' Anna muttered, looking at the screen. ''''Can I keep this?''''
''''Sure, why not.'''' I stroke her head again.
''''Thanks!''''
*chu*
''''Mhmm... Let''s try other clothes as well.''''
-----
''''Nyah~~... That was fun!''''
''''Yeah, I didn''t know that there were so many types...''''
''''You should wear tight clothes more often, Sylvia! You were so sexy...''''
''''...asionally. And I won''t wear those outside.'''' I said after a sigh.
Ain''t no way I''ll let random people see every curve of my body. That''s reserved for my lovers only.
And this perverted cat... She pestered me to wear those and do poses almost two hours earlier. I guess this is another fetish of her.
''''Ah~ Just imagine you wearing those clothes while doing it...''''
''''Doing it not with you?'''' I asked, grinning.
''''...Yes.'''' She admitted honestly.
Welp, it seems like tonight is a cuck night again.
''''Well, let''s have lunch for now.''''
''''Mhm.''''
-----
''''Right. Steady your breath... And pull the trigger.''''
*BANG*
''''Woah!'''' Anna flinches. ''''That was some serious kick...''''
''''Right? .50 caliber is different after all.''''
Anna was curious about the ''Saint''s weapons'', so here we are. On the rooftop again. But with the Hecate instead of a telescope.
''''But this is so fun...!'''' She goes right back to aiming.
There''s no actual target though, we''re in a city, not a range.
''''Ah, wait, the magazine is empty already.''''
-----
After a fun and exciting shooting session, we''re now in our room again.
''''Hmm... What do we do...'''' I ponder.
Yep, none of us actually knows what do to next, which is not really a problem. We could just cuddle all the way for till the end. Or maybe not, I bet she wants to be cuckedter as well.
''''Um...'''' Anna, who''s in my embrace right now, spoke.
''''Hm?''''
''''Can I take a nap like this for a while?''''
Now that I think about it, she sulked so hard yesterday that she wasn''t able to sleep until midnight.
''''Sure. Sleep well.'''' I said, patting her belly. ''''When you wake up, we''ll do a lot of hot and immoral things, alright?''''
''''U-Um...''''
Now then, I''ll probably go watch some YouTube videos again...
Case 93: Anna’s cu*k session. (R-18)
Case 93: Anna¡¯s cu*k session. (R-18)
Hmm...
''''It''s almost 6 P.M. already...'''' I muttered, looking out the window where the sun is no longer there.
I''d better wake her up soon.
''''Anna.'''' I tap the sleeping cat.
''''An~na.''''
Hmm... What do I do...
*chup*
''''Nyah!'''' She jumps up. ''''Eh?! Ah...''''
''''Awake yet?'''' I stroke her cheek.
''''Sylvia... Please don''t suck my ears again...''''
''''That will depend on my mood.'''' I sh her a grin.
''''You...''''
*puff*
She flops down onto my chest again, sulking.
''''Well, well, let''s go ahead and have dinner, shall we?''''
-----
''''Phew~ Thanks for the meal!'''' Anna, who''s sitting beside me on the couch said cheerfully.
''''No problem. I''m d you like my cooking.''''
''''Even if it''s bad, I''ll eat all of them!''''
That''s a bad habit, Anna. You have to let people know whether their cooking is good or bad, otherwise, they won''t know how to improve.
''''Now then, let''s rx a bit before we get onto the main course?'''' I said, pulling her waist closer to mine.
''''Prrr...'''' She purred, leaning onto my shoulder.
Let''s clean these using magic... Done. Throw them onto the shelf, and that''s game.
Magic really is convenient.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Anna.''''
''''Hm?'''' She turns to me.
''''How do you want to be cucked today?''''
''''Eh? Ah...'''' She blushes immediately, diverting her gaze away. ''''R-Raeliana...''''
''''Liana?''''
''''I-I want you to do it with Raeliana... I want to see you having rough sex...''''
''''Hmm~ I see, I see... That''s easy, dear.'''' I get closer to her cat ear. ''''Because I absolutely love being treated like a sex doll by Liana.'''' And whispered.
''''U-Um...'''' Anna''s whole body trembles. She starts to pant lightly, and I could feel her face getting hotter in real-time.
''''You know.'''' I said. ''''I''ve not done it with Liana for two days already... I can''t wait to get her cock inside my pussy...''''
''''Hgn... S-Sylvia... Can we start right away...?'''' She bites her lips and looks at me pleadingly.
''''Alright. Let me go call her.''''
*chu*
''''I love you, Anna.''''
''''Mhm...''''
-----
*FLAP* *FLAP* *FLAP* *FLAP*
''''Ahgn... Hagn... Mng...''''
''''To think that you would willingly bring your pussy to me like this...'''' Liana in front of me uttered.
''''A-Are we noting back to her...?'''' I asked, locking my arms around her neck.
''''No. I need to at least cum two more times.'''' She said firmly.
This is the restroom, you know?!
*chup*
''''Agh~!''''
She''s biting my nipples again...!
Fuck. I''m cumming... Cumming~!
''''You know how to tighten your stupid cunt now, that''s good.''''
*FLAP* *FLAP* *FLAP*
Sorry, Anna... Wait for me a bit more...
-----
*ck*
Opening the door, we could see Anna still sitting on the sofa, fidgeting.
''''Ah, Sylvia! What took you so lo-
''''!!"
She instantly widens her eyes after seeing me and Liana. Mainly, because Liana is openly groping my bare breast right now, and she did bite me on the neck quite a lot earlier, coupled with the still-running stream of semen down my thighs...
It''s pretty obvious that I just got fucked. Pretty hard at that.
Mgh... It burns every time she pinches my nipple...
''''H-Hi Anna. Sorry for the wait.'''' I said.
''''No worries... Sylvia.'''' She immediately starts to reach her crotch.
''''Um... Liana was kinda pent up... So she used my pussy earlier.'''' I said, stroking Liana''s hard cock under the skirt.
''''Hgn... I-I see...''''
''''You should be happy, Anna.'''' Liana injected. ''''She now knows how to tighten her cunt after the ''training'' I did with her... It felt so good that I came three times straight.''''
''''Mghm...''''
*slurp* *slurp*
By this point, Anna is already fingering herself loudly, only focusing on my appearance.
''''Now, now. Don''t just stand here. Let''s show her the result of our love...'''' I nudge Liana.
''''You mean the grace that my cock has given to your trashy cumdumpster?'''' She replied yfully and picks me up in a princess carry.
''''Right...''''
*puff*
She ces me down facing Anna.
''''Hands up.''''
''''Mhm.''''
She quickly takes off every piece of clothing I have, leaving my ''battle scars'' bare for Anna to see.
*pat*
Liana then flops her cock on my shoulder as well.
''''Anna.'''' I called the cat, who''s still focused on masturbating.
''''Ngh... Huh?''''
''''I''m sorry, but... With this, I don''t think I can give you any attention tonight.''''
*chu*
I hold the cock preciously and give it a hearty kiss.
''''...Eh?'''' Anna eximed in disbelief.
That''s just a tease though.
''''You can keep masturbating.'''' I press my cheek against the shaft lovingly. ''''I''ll be Liana''s tonight, so...''''
''''W-Wait...!'''' The cat stretches her arm to me.
Ignoring Anna, I turn around and lie t down.
''''Please give it to me, Liana.'''' I said, looking at the hard cock right in front of me while spreading my pussy.
''''My record was 14 ejactions in one session, wasn''t it? Let''s try to break it this time.'''' Liana grins and goes over to stick her cock in.
''''I would be more than happy to receive all of those loads...''''
*thud*
''''Mghm~!''''
*FLAP* *FLAP* *FLAP* *FLAP* *FLAP*
''''Mgh...Ngn...Ngah...''''
Ah... I love her long thrusts so much...
Instinctively, I wrap my arms around Liana''s neck again.
''''Hyah!''''
Liana bows down and starts to bite my nipple, yanking it around like an animal eating meat.
*FLAP* *FLAP* *FLAP*
''''A-Agh~!... A-Anna.'''' I turn to the powerless Anna. ''''It... Guh... Looks like she doesn''t want my mouth... Ngh... Do you want to kiss...?''''
Shakily, Anna crawls towards me.
*chu*
And kisses me, while still fingering herself below.
*FLAP* *FLAP* *FLAP*
''''Ngah... Cumming!''''
I''m cumming as well...!
*pzzzt*
Receiving the fourth load of the day, my whole body convulses. I could feel Anna twitching wildly as well, her face on the verge of tears.
It looks like she came together with us...
''''Did it feel good, Anna?'''' I said, stroking her head.
''''Uguh...'''' She grumbled, frowning at me.
''''Forgive me, that was just a joke. I''ll properly have sex with youter, alright?'''' I pleaded.
''''...Later?'''' She said, sulking.
''''Now is okay too-
*FLAP* *FLAP* *FLAP*
''''Ahn~!... Mgh... Wait!... Liana~!''''
Just how mean can you get?!
''''Hahahah, sorry. It''s just that you guys seem so perfect for bullying targets.'''' Liana chuckled but still refuses to pull her cock out.
''''You...'''' I re at her.
...Wait, what if I summon Anna''s angry personality here...?
''''Anna.'''' I called out. ''''You''re pathetic cuck. Having sex with you doesn''t feel good at all.''''
''''Oi.'''' She instantly snaps, grabbing my wrist forcefully. ''''Keep fucking her, Raeliana.''''
''''H-Hm? Alright.''''
*FLAP* *FLAP* *FLAP*
''''Hgn... Eh? What are you doi-
*slurp*
Anna sits on my face.
It''s been a while since I''ve smelled this girly scent...
''''Lick it.'''' She ordered, grabbing my head.
I immediately grab her thighs and start to gulp down those juicy juices.
*slurp* *slurp*
Don''t mind if I do.
*FLAP* *FLAP* *FLAP*
''''Heh~ You''re pretty cool now, huh?'''' Liana said while still banging her cock mercilessly.
''''...Just let me use her pussyter.''''
*slurp* *slurp*
Mghm... This still doesn''t taste sweet at all...
Ah, wait! C-Cumming~!!
''''Oh, she came again.'''' Liana eximed.
*FLAP* *FLAP* *FLAP*
''''Hgn... This slut... Her tongue is good.'''' Anna eximed ''''Hgnh... Nyah~!''''
*squirt* *squirt*
The warm cat juice shoots straight at my face.
''''Hu~ I''m cumming as well...!''''
*pzzt*
Mgn~... Maybe it''s time to clean up my pussy again... She really came so much.
''''That''s the fifth one. Let''s take a break.'''' Liana said after a sigh.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
-----
''''U-Um...'''' Anna said awkwardly.
''''Just speak, Anna.'''' I replied, scraping out cum little by little.
Liana ended up cumming three more times after that. We''re now on the second break.
''''R-Raeliana...''''
''''Hm?''''
*gulp*
Thanks for the meal~
''''C-Can you give Sylvia back to me...?'''' She pleaded. ''''There''s only 30 minutes left...''''
''''...Fine.'''' Liana said after seeing Anna''s distressed look. ''''I''ll tell the others to extend your time as well. You get one more hour.''''
''''T-Thank you!''''
''''No problem, I got to fuck your girlfriend raw eight times straight after all.'''' She said yfully. ''''I''ll go then.''''
''''Hgn...'''' Anna twitches again. ''''U-Um... Wait!''''
What now?
''''Sylvia... Can you do the kneeling again...?''''
''''...Eh?''''
Fuck, that was so embarrassing, and you''re telling me to do it again??
''''N-No, you see-
''''I''ll use my wish!'''' She shouted.
''''...Huh?''''
''''You promised me that you would do whatever I said just once...'''' She narrows her eyes.
Fuck...!
''''Tch... Fine.'''' I said after a sigh.
''''Hey.'''' Liana injected. ''''If you want a perfect recreation, then I''ll have to cum at that moment too, right?''''
...This bitch... Only know pussies and tits and nothing else.
''''Un. Use her pussy to get to climax as you like.'''' Anna said bluntly.
Immediately, Liana grabs my leg and pulls me over to her.
*thud*
*FLAP* *FLAP* *FLAP*
Hgn...
-----
With Anna watching intently beside me, I kneel before Liana again. This time, Anna is holding the camera.
I bow my head down all the way until my forehead touches the ground. Once more, the cold groundes into contact with my already tattered nipples, causing my whole body to shiver.
*gulp*
Anna lets out an audible gulp.
''''O-Once again. Thank you for gracing my lowly cumdumpster with your precious semen right before my girlfriend''s eyes. I will forever remember this...''''
''''Hgnh... This is always the best...'''' Liana muttered.
*spurt* *spurt*
Below is cold, above is hot...
''''Hah~''''
ncing to the side, I stumble upon an Anna with a blissfully melted face, her pussy juice leaking out all over the floor.
You bitch... I won''t let you rest tonight! I swear on my sacred pussy!
Case 94: Preparing for the founding festival.
Case 94: Preparing for the founding festival.
''''Mnha~~ Hah~''''
''''So that marked the end of our vacation...'''' Liana said annoyedly.
''''Yes... Just thinking about going to the festival makes me tired.'''' Tina added.
''''C''mon, it''s not like you guys had to do all the actual tedious stuff.'''' Dadined. ''''For my daughters, you just need to be pretty and confident, that''s enough.''''
''''...Thanks, father.'''' Tina replied.
''''But, giving a speech, huh...'''' I muttered.
''''Speeches are the best way to get to the people''s heart, you know?'''' Dad replied.
''''Fine, fine...''''
''''Well, after the parade and the banquet, you''ll all be free to y around as you like, so just endure it for a bit.''''
''''Yeah...''''
-----
Yesterday, I took my revenge against Anna. She was absolutely squeezed dry, nearly fainted. Heh, weakling.
That''s what you get for making me do a naked dozega.
''''Here, you run your arm through here, like this...'''' Anna said, guiding Emy''s arm through the sleeve.
''''Mhmm.''''
''''Right, it''s done!''''
''''Thanks.''''
''''Hmm... It''s a bit short, but you still look gorgeous, Emy.'''' I said to the mesmerizing woman before me.
''''Mhmm.'''' She smiles back at me beautifully, little sparks of light twirling around in her golden eyes.
Ugh... That''s a killer smile. I''m falling for her again...
''''Now we''re all matching...!'''' Anna jumps around excitedly.
''''Now I really feel like we''re an official party.'''' Tina giggles as she watches the cat run around.
Just the five of us, conquer the world!
Oh, wait, wrong script.
Save the world! That''s what I meant.
''''Won''t we get more memberster?''''
Hm? What is that doubtful face?
''''...What''s wrong with you suddenly, Liana?''''
''''I have a feeling that we''ll get more futas into this party.''''
''''And what''s wrong with that? It''s not like I''ll absolutely make them my lovers or anything...''''
''''Yeah, no. You absolute slut, I know you''ll fall for every cock there is, so I don''t think you''ll stop at four?'''' She raises an eyebrow.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Shit. She''s kinda right.
Wait, no! Anna doesn''t have one?? But she''ll get er...
''''...I can''t promise anything, but I won''t get like 10 lovers or something.'''' I shrugged. ''''That''ll be unmanageable.''''
''''I certainly hope so.'''' Tina added, light disappearing from her eyes.
''''W-Well, now that we''re all nice and pretty, let''s take a group photo tomemorate this moment!'''' I quickly try to defuse the situation.
I take the camera to the table. Let''s see what photos we''ve taken...
Oh, Jesus fucking Christ. Excluding the photo with Anna, it''s all porn...
Three photos of me in bondage, one of me being thrusted in public, Tina forgot to take one, lol. And then two 40s videos of me prostrating naked...
''''Can I delete all of these?''''
'''''''' No. ''''''''
...Yall are so cruel.
(¨i©n¨i)
''''...Let''s just take the picture.'''' I said after a sigh. ''''Hmm... How should the pose be...''''
Just me in the middle and two of them on each side is too standard...
''''Hmm... How about we ally on the bed in a circle?'''' Liana said.
''''Oh! That sounds good.'''' Anna replied.
So we ally down on the bed and hold hands, forming a nice circle, at least that''s what I think.
Moving clockwise from me are Liana, Tina, Anna, and finally Emy.
I use telekinesis to fix the camera right above.
''''Alright!'''' I said. ''''Three, two, one... Cheese!"
*tack* *tack* *tack*
Right after, all of us peek into the screen at the same time.
''''Hopefully, it''s not terrible.''''
Hmmm... We''re all pretty, good. Even Emy was smiling...
I then give the camera to them.
''''That looks good!'''' Anna eximed.
''''Let''s just print out 5 copies, one each.'''' Liana nods contently.
''''I agree.'''' Tina added.
''''Mhmm.''''
''''Ah, is there a way to... Print? Out the video? I want them...''''
''''No need, tell me anytime you want, I''ll make Sylvie do it again.''''
''''Really?!''''
''''Of course-
Looking at my lovers like that, I let out a silent sigh and smile bitterly.
Afterward, I don''t know if we would really be able to have fun together anymore...
No matter how optimistic I am, we''re up against a whole god... And I honestly can''t count much on Eva to help either.
So I''ll have to try my best to gather as much support as possible, then get stronger together with my party as well.
Looking out the window, I could really feel the festive atmosphere all over the street. People are busy decorating, setting up their shops, and chatting happily... It''s like the previous attack didn''t happen at all.
...
Seeing the beauty in people and don''t lose your humanity, huh... What grandiose things to say, Saint Vivian.
But I''m the daughter of Louis Everwood, the god of pretentious garbage himself! I''ll embrace it, why not?
Also, thank you for the BDSM gears, I really appreciate it.
''''Ah, wait. Who won the contest today again?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''You guys didn''t do it?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Alright then, let''s go sleep right away. I''m tired.''''
''''Wait, what do you me-
Don''t expect me to give out free sex. You all have to earn every thrust, no exception.
-----
Today is the day I let the world know that I am the Saint.
Together with the annual founding festival of the Empire, we''ll be doing a special parade. It''s a coboration between the imperial family and the church, a PR for me if you will.
This event also features three of the former Saints who are willing to go back to service again, and a bunch of heads of state as well. It''s going to be the biggest event I''ve ever been to.
''''Please stay still. Mydy.''''
''''Argh... But it tickles...''''
''''You have to endure, mydy, if you want to be pretty.''''
''''Mghmm...''''
''''Hah, you''re not used to make-up?'''' Liana snorted.
''''Unlike you guys, I''m amoner...''''
''''Wait, no, I didn''t mean it...!'''' Liana tries to turn to Anna.
''''Please stay still, mydy.''''
''''Sorry.''''
-----
*puff*
''''Phew~ That took over an hour.'''' I said, flopping down onto the car seat.
''''Being nobles is hard...'''' Annained, immediately jumping on myp.
''''You''ll be a royalty in the future, so you need to get used to it eventually.'''' Liana shrugged, sitting beside us.
''''...That''s right... I''ll have a family...!'''' Anna hums excitedly.
I stroke her head with my hand while the other two get into the car.
''''We''ll start moving now, Your Holiness, mydies.'''' Our lovely driver, Justia said after she checked on all of us.
The car started to rumble. I let out a little sigh and look out to see the bustling street once again.
The Empire g is really everywhere, huh. That hateful red...
Oh, wait, no, not hateful. I love Tina. I love Tina. I love Tina... Please forgive me.
Also, those skewers look so good...?! We have to try that afterward. Oh?! Is that a new dessert shop??
The founding festival might be more lit than I thought...
Wait, no, am I having ADHD...? Let''s focus on the speech first...
...Alright, let''s go through the contents again...
Ah, about the contents, dad said that it was too wacky and that he would prepare another speech for me. But I honestly don''t want all the listeners to fall asleep, so... I threatened him that I would tell mom about his unhealthy ying cards collecting addiction, and it worked perfectly. Now I can give my wacky speech as I like.
Wait, no, I''m getting distracted again...!
This time for real, content, the beginning is-
''''We''ve arrived.'''' Justia interrupted my chain of thought. ''''Good luck, You Holiness!'''' She smiles cheerfully.
Thanks, Justia...
Case 95: Sylvia Everwood – The last Saint of [Aria].
Case 95: Sylvia Everwood ¨C Thest Saint of [Aria].
Stepping out of the car together with mypanions, we are greeted by the familiar sight of the Crimson Pce.
Now we just need to get to the top of this pce, where there''s a broadcast stone.
I heard that there are only two right now in the world, one here, another one belongs to the dwarves. It works like a giant projector but doesn''t need a surface to project the image on. How truly curious.
''''Phew~...'''' I sighed.
''''You can do it.'''' Liana tap on my shoulder a few times.
''''Yeah, don''t be too worried.'''' Tina said.
Anna silently grabs my hand and shes a silly smile.
*chu*
And Emy kisses me on the neck for some reason.
''''Thanks!''''
An attendant walks over to us.
''''Please go this way, Your Holiness and herpanions.'''' He bows respectfully.
-----
*ck*
Opening the door to the room on top, I could see familiar faces sitting on a few rows of chairs.
Is that the broadcast crystal? It''s so huge...
The blue-red crystal is around my height, but significantly fatter, and shinier as well.
''''You''re here,ss.'''' The bald Saint waves, smiling wildly.
''''Hi everyone~'''' I said, earning simple nods from most of them.
''''Your Holiness! I''m honored to see you here!'''' Archbishop Henry stands up and bows.
''''d to see you too, Archbishop.''''
''''Sylvia.'''' Dad nods at me.
''''Dad.'''' I nod back at him.
Seeing that, he smiles contently.
...Was he trying to say something...?
''''Let''s sit first.'''' Liana nudges me.
''''Alright, alright.'''' I replied. ''''There''s empty seats there, let''s go.''''
Let''s sit beside the mermaid one.
-----
''''My~ Look at how smooth your skin is~...'''' Mermaid Queen eximed, stroking my forearm. ''''Mind sharing your skincare products? I''m jealous...''''
It''s semen, ma''am. A lot of them. Apply straight inside your stomach and your skin will never be the same.
No, seriously though, I barely use anything myself. I just get a lot of things applied to my skin by the maids...
''''I don''t actually know...'''' I replied awkwardly.
''''I see~...'''' She said dejectedly.
*ck*
''''Good morning, everyone.''''
Oh, the Emperor and William dude is here.
''''It''s almost time. Forgive me for beingte.'''' The Emperor said, I could see faint dark circles under his eyes.
Probably he is still distressed about thete Crown Prince''s death.
Talk about the Crown Prince, dad said that they''ll announce his deathter, cause, like, it''ll ruin the whole festival, so...
''''I''ll start my speech right away. After that, I''ll leave it to Saint Sylvia.'''' He and William nod at me intently.
Seriously, what''s going on with the whole nodding trend...?
The Emperor steps out to the balcony and presses a button on the banister. Immediately, a piece of the huge crystal flies out and hovers in front of the Emperor. So that''s the recording part?
''''Good morning. People of Xeno.''''
Oh, so the crystal shoots a beam through the hole in the roof and then forms a giant screen in the sky...
Roughly scanning below, I could see a literal sea of people, all looking at the sky as well. Jeez.
''''I am James Alistaire Aragon, the 12th Emperor of this realm.''''
''''My fellow citizens, today we celebrate the 516th anniversary of the founding of our glorious empire. On this day, more than half a millennium ago, our ancestors united under one banner, one vision, and one destiny.''''
''''And today, we honor their memory and their achievements. We remember their sacrifices and their struggles. We acknowledge their contributions and their innovations.''''
That''s a lot of baloney. But okay.
''''Today, we also celebrate our present and our future. We rejoice in our prosperity and our progress. Today, we reaffirm ourmitment and our loyalty to our empire. Today, we express our gratitude and our appreciation to all who have contributed to the sess of our empire-
Okay, let''s just skip the cutscene here.
-today, we dere to the world that we are proud to be part of this magnificent empire. We dere that we are confident in facing any challenges or opportunities that maye our way. We dere that we are optimistic about the future of this glorious empire.''''
''''...''''
''''My fellow citizens, as we celebrate the 516th anniversary of our empire, let us also remember the ones who made it all possible.''''
''''Of course, I am talking about the great heroes, the Saints.''''
''''Throughout our history, they have always been there to help us. Throughout the continent''s history, they have always been there to help peaceful life itself.''''
''''And today, I am honored to have the 24th Saint of [Aria] here with us. Please, Saint Sylvia.''''
Instantly, murmurs from below could be heard even here.
The Emperor turns back and walks inside.
William then signals me to go out.
''''Phew~...''''
I stand up and look behind onest time. My lovers, my dad, Archbishop, Stephen, and the old Saints all nod at me, smiling gently.
...Well, I have no idea what to talk about now. I''ve forgotten most of it by this point.
But that doesn''t matter. I just need to freestyle it.
The important thing is that I get my message across.
*ck* *ck* *ck*
I walk slowly to the balcony, the sound of my heels echoing through the room.
Finally, standing before the small crystal, it is time for my debut.
''''Hi, people.''''
I smile confidently.
''''I am Sylvia Everwood. Crown Princess of the Everwood Kingdom, and the 24th Saint of this continent.''''
''''First of all, I apologize for hiding until now. But there was a good reason for that.''''
''''Don''t worry, I''ll still be a proper Saint. So put your pitchforks away, please?''''
''''What? How can I trust you?''''
''''Hahah, remember the big fish a few days ago? Yeah, the scary one.''''
''''I killed it.''''
''''Together with the former Saints and such, of course. But I was the one who dealt the final blow.''''
''''What? How can I trust you?''''
''''See this then.''''
I pull out a single tip of Gungnir that I made in my free time after the Leviathan incident. Launching it high into the sky with telekinesis, and then...
*snap*
A small star shines on the spotless sky, followed by an explosion so big that it paints the whole sky a deep blue color, sending shockwaves across the whole city.
*BOOOOM*
It looks like there''s no broken ss, good. I sent it far enough.
''''Now you''re convinced, yeah?''''
''''...''''
''''Anyway, now that you know about that, let me share something about myself.''''
''''I... Have four lovers.''''
''''I know, that''s a lot to handle. But I sincerely love them, and they sincerely love me as well.''''
''''The point is, I want to make families with them, and live peacefully for a long time moving forward.''''
''''But... The world is in danger.''''
''''Not only are the demons stronger and smarter than ever, but this time we have a serious opponent.''''
''''Again, remember the giant fish? That''s the work of an evil goddess.''''
''''We will have to deal with her this time, not a normal demon king anymore.''''
''''And since the evil goddess is the one who summoned the demon kings since the beginning, if we defeat her, it''ll all be over.''''
''''So technically, I will be thest Saint. And being thest one is always stressful.''''
''''Ah~... I didn''t sign up for this.''''
''''But anyway, what''s the point of me talking about this? Spread fear? No.''''
''''We defeated the giant monster. So what''s there to fear anymore? The evil goddess is not omnipotent. We can defeat her.''''
''''Also, we''ve made an alliance, you know? The Empire is in it, three former Saints are in it, my home country - Everwood is in it, Ranka, As, Vurgon... They''re all in it.''''
''''We have decided to fight against her instead of cowering in fear.''''
''''So, I want you to fight, too. I want each and every one of you to do your utmost to support the Alliance.''''
''''I''m not telling you to go to the frontier, I''m just telling you to do your best at what you''re doing.''''
''''Armies need supplies to fight. And you, the normal worker, are one of the people making those supplies every day. So do your best.''''
''''That way, we cane together as a whole and fight our enemies properly.''''
''''...Well. I''ve been rambling for quite a while already.''''
''''Today is a great day. I like festivals, I like seeing people, seeing you guys happily talking, drinking, ying on the streets.''''
''''You know, I visited Saint Vivian''s tomb recently. He told me to learn to love the people that I''m going to protect.''''
''''It''ll give me more strength to fight, he said.''''
''''So, I will try my best to love you guys, as well as the peaceful people living on this continent together.''''
''''Let the festival begin, lovable people. I am Sylvia - Yourst Saint.''''
*ck* *ck* *ck*
I turn around and briskly walk back into the room.
''''...''''
''''WOAHHHH!''''
That''s loud.
I don''t think my speech was that great.
...But I mean, if they like it, then it''s all good.
Case 96: Parade and kisses.
Case 96: Parade and kisses.
*pack*
Dad facepalms.
''''C''mon, it wasn''t that bad... Right?'''' I said awkwardly.
''''Who told you to explode that thing in the sky?!''''
''''Eh... So it would be more cinematic...?''''
''''...What even is that??''''
''''Now, now. That''s way better than my speech back in the day already.'''' Bald Saint injected. ''''You did a good job,ss.''''
''''He''s right.'''' Fox Saint added.
''''Hah~... Fine.'''' Dad sighed. ''''Let''s just move on.''''
''''Yes...!''''
Now I don''t need to threaten him anymore.
''''How long will the paradest, by the way?'''' Liana asked.
''''Approximately three hours, mydy.'''' William answered.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Three hours...? Are we going through the multiverse or something...?
''''Usually, we, the imperial family would go first, and then Your Holinesses would start to follow along after an hour or so, but since my brother is not here anymore...''''
I see. And Your Holinesses? These old dudes areing too, huh.
...It''s really awkward seeing Stephen here like this after the date with Tina the other day. He really enjoyed watching that garbage, huh...
Anyway.
''''Do we need to do anything specifically?'''' I turn to Archbishop Henry.
''''No, Your Holiness, you and yourpanions just need to be present.''''
''''And we''re going by cars, right?''''
''''Yes, for the convenience.''''
That''s good. Now we need to find something to do in those boring three hours...
-----
''''WOAHHH!''''
''''ALL HAIL SAINT SYLVIA!''''
''''SYLVIA! SYLVIA!''''
Never mind, this is pretty lit.
''''They really do like you, huh.'''' Liana said.
''''Mhm...'''' I ponder, waving to the sea of excited people outside the car.
They do seem so. Probably because I killed that big fish, and they''ve beencking in the Saint vitamin for a while.
Either way, the parade itself so far is pretty cool.
First, they showed off their Imperial Army with their newly invented muskets and some crude artillery. Thatsted for a while.
Then came the cultural stuff, musicians, dancers,... Trying to impress the crowd.
I think there was a section where the heads of state greeted each other or something, but I honestly didn''t pay much attention.
And now, pdins dded in shiny armor are following us. The sight is pretty intimidating, admittedly. Just how many are there...?
But anyway, we''re already halfway through this parade, but the cheering hasn''t stopped. I''m starting to get a little headache here...
''''Prrr...'''' The cat on myp purred.
...How is she able to sleep like this...?
-----
*gulp*
''''...Please!'''' Anna said, decisively picking one of the two cards left in my hands.
Immediately after she sees the card, her face crumbles.
I then pick a card on Liana''s hand, and wow, how lucky, it''s a 7, which I have another one right now.
''''Heh, Thanks for that.'''' I said, throwing the pair down and smiling contently. ''''Good game.''''
''''Mhgm...'''' Liana grumbled.
''''Ah... Now you two have to kiss regardless.'''' Tina said.
We''re now ying old maid in Tina''s room.
Yeah, no. There''s nothing to do until the banquet starts 2 hourster. We can''t really train either, because it''ll ruin our makeup, and we''re not sitting through that again.
So we decided to do this instead, and with a little twist as well.
The twost people will have to kiss each other. With the losing one of the two being the one initiating.
Very calmly, Liana picks one card on Anna''s hands.
''''...I won.'''' She said, throwing her pair down.
''''Yay~ Kiss! Kiss!'''' I said excitedly, patting the two''s backs.
Shyly, Anna crawls over to Liana. She sits on Liana''sp and puts her hands on her partner''s shoulder.
The poor cat girl shuts her eyes tight, pushing her face forward. Liana, in a very calm fashion, puts her hand behind Anna''s neck and pulls her in.
*chu*
Lips pressed against lips. Eyes closed.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
After around 15 seconds, they pull away. Anna crawls back to her position as well.
''''How was that?'''' I asked.
''''Not bad.'''' Liana shrugged.
''''Mhmm... A bit awkward, I think.'''' Anna said bluntly, tracing her finger on her lips.
Eh... I was about to ask if they wanted to have actual sex... My condoms are still sitting in the space bag, so...
Oh well, I guess I can ask again in the future.
Or maybe I could ask Emy...? Would she be interested in breeding a cat girl? But I feel like she wouldn''t like that idea too much...
There was once I asked if she just wanted children, but she replied right away that she only wanted my children. That was so sweet.
But regardless.
''''Well, well, let''s continue.''''
-----
''''Please Sylvia. I beg you, please...'''' Tina pleaded, struggling to pick a card of mine.
Understandable, since there''s only me, her, and Liana left. And I don''t think she wants to kiss Liana.
''''Ei!''''
Tut, tut, tut. Unfortunate for you.
''''Agh...!''''
I pick one of Liana''s cards again, and vo! I can finish now!
So I throw myst pair down, causing both of them to frown in disgust.
I''m actually excited to see them kiss. I remember I read a manga once, where there are two officedies who are just fighting each other constantly, and I meant actual fighting, but somehow they still have sex afterward...? I don''t know what the hell was that, but it was interesting.
Oh, it seems like Tina lost.
''''S-Sylvia... Can I not do this...?''''
''''Me too, Sylvie.''''
''''Nope. You all agreed to this. No back down.'''' I said firmly.
''''Tch...'''' Liana clicked her tongue, but still opens her arms.
Tina shakily crawls over, her face looking at Liana contorts. This time, they don''t even bother to touch each other at all.
*chu*
An extremely brief kiss happens.
Both of them separate almost instantly, putting their hands on their lips, frowning.
These two are not getting along at all. I hope their children won''t be the same...
''''Next one!''''
-----
''''Ugh...''''
Welp, I have to kiss this round.
But at least I''m not like Liana, who has lost three times in a row, lol.
''''Come at me anytime.'''' I said, opening my arms wide for her.
I mean, none of these are considered a punishment for me at all. It''s just kissing my lovers, what could go wron-
*chup*
In an instant, Liana moves with superhuman speed and pins me down, pressing her lips onto mine and thrusting her tongue in violently.
''''Mhmp!... *slurp*...*slurp*...''''
''''Oh.''''
''''...Eh?! Wait, Sylvia...''''
''''Sylvia... You''re really not wearing underwear...?!''''
Fuck, my illusion broke... It''s all Liana''s fault.
Hearing that, Liana pulls away from our kiss, licking her lips while grinning.
''''You Saint whore...'''' She runs her hand down my belly.
''''Wait! Don''t start making out now?!'''' I quickly interrupted her, grabbing the naughty hand.
''''It''s your fault for purposely not wearing panties. You''re clearly trying to seduce us.'''' She said. ''''And don''t tell me that we have to fight today. Where''s the time?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''...I-I really can''t afford to ruin the makeup...'''' I look up at her frowning face.
Skill: Puppy eyes!
''''We won''t touch your face. Right?'''' She said, turning to the other three.
'''''''' Um. ''''''''
I really don''t believe it.
''''But the sweat... Let''s hold it until tonight...?'''' I fake a few drops of tears in my eyes.
''''...Tch, fine.''''
''''That''s decided then. Let''s keep ying.'''' I said, pushing Liana aside and sitting up like nothing had happened.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
What?
Case 97: Banquet and dances.
Case 97: Banquet and dances.
Standing before the door to the banquet hall, I fix my clothes and check the illusion on my crotch once again.
''''Are you guys ready?'''' I asked, turning back to my four lovelypanions.
'''''''' Mhm. ''''''''
''''Alright.'''' I said, signaling to the two attendants on either side of the door.
*ck*
''''HER HOLINESS SYLVIA EVERWOOD AND HER COMPANIONS HAVE ARRIVED!'''' The two attendants shouted at the same time.
Instantly, all of the murmurs inside the banquet hall cease.
Ah, yes. These stares again.
After being stunned for a bit, most of them bow lightly towards us.
It''s quite bothersome, really, but we''re today''s stars, so we just have to deal with it.
And I am an elegant and pure Saint, so I sh them a gentle smile, at least that''s what I think, and wave my hand around while we''re walking towards the podium.
Yes, yes. Blush more, young men and women. Admire our eternal beauty!
Okay, let''s stop being a narcissist.
Where''s dad... Oh, there he is. Hi, dad~
''''Ahem.'''' I coughed, stepping onto the podium.
''''Hi everyone. Thank you foring to this banquet. Instead of the Emperor, I will be your host for today. I look forward to meeting you.'''' I began. ''''I don''t have much to say, so let''s just begin right away.''''
*p* *p* *p*
They look unconvinced (?) somehow, but p anyway.
Alright. Food.
''''Let''s go to the food stands.''''
-----
''''Whoa...'''' Anna almost drools, holding an empty te and looking at the dishes.
''''Eat as much as you want, my dear. It''s my treat.'''' I said, patting her back.
Anna immediately runs around and picks up all the food in a swift motion.
''''Emy-
''''Oh.''''
She''s already collecting desserts. Good.
Now, what food should I eat~
''''Your Holiness.'''' An unfamiliar voice sounded behind me.
Turning around, I could see the pitch-ck girl - Daughter of Duke Cam again, but in a party dress. Still that same expressionless face, but a bit more... Glowing?
''''It''s you again. Uh...''''
Shit, I didn''t ask her name.
''''Adele. Adele Cam.''''
''''Right, Adele. Nice to meet you here.''''
Her name sounds very familiar to the name of Liana''s mother, well, one of her mothers.
''''Mhm.'''' She nods. ''''Nice to meet you too, Raeliana Seymour, and Your Highness Christina.''''
''''Hi.''''
''''We meet again, Adele.''''
Adele nods at the two.
''''Your Holiness.'''' She called me again. ''''Thank you for defeating the monster the other day.'''' She bows respectfully.
''''No need to be that grateful. It was just my duty. And it''s not like I did it alone or anything.''''
''''Still. I... I love the capital a lot. So I was really scared when that thing appeared...'''' She smiles bitterly.
''''...Fine, you can be grateful then.''''
''''Heheh.'''' Sheughed lightly. ''''Can I be a bit greedy, then?''''
''''...Sure?''''
''''I want your autograph. Two of them, actually.'''' She said, pulling out a pair of gloves and a pen. ''''One is for me, one is for my girlfriend.''''
''''Sure, why not.'''' I replied, taking the pen.
Hmm... I''ve never given an autograph before... What would be cool here?
Let''s just go with a rough ''Sylvie~!'' here... And then... a star!
God, I feel like a 14-year-old emo girl right now. I''m 34 total already...
''''Can I ask for you two''s as well?''''
''''Sure.''''
''''No problem.''''
Let''s see what these two signatures are...
''''Sylvia~'''' A familiar sweet voice sounded behind me this time.
''''Anna. What''s wrong?'''' I said, looking at the pile of food on her te.
''''Um... I wanted to take that pancake over... There.'''' She points to the stands in the corner. ''''But... There''s the Vivian girl, and she seemed so scary...''''
Who dares to bully my cat girl?!
''''I''ll go with you.'''' I said, taking her free hand. ''''You guys stay here for a bit.''''
-----
Oh... Now I feel bad.
I mean, who doesn''t feel bad when seeing her so lifeless like this...?
''''Hello?'''' I tap her lightly on the shoulder.
The girl, who''s munching the pancake slowly and soullessly, turns to us with a motion simr to a rusty doll''s.
''''!!''''
She nearly jumps back after seeing my face.
''''Y-You...!'''' She muttered with a shaky voice. ''''A-Ah, wait. I''m sorry... Y-Your Holiness...''''
''''...No need. Call me whatever you want.'''' I said after a sigh. ''''More important than that. Are you alright?''''
''''...Eh?'''' Her face turns nk. ''''I-I... I don''t know...''''
''''Come with me.'''' I take her hand. ''''Anna, take the pancake and tell the other three to wait a bit.''''
''''Alright.''''
-----
We''re now outside the terrace.
''''How''s your family situation right now?'''' I asked, sipping the cold wine.
First time drinking. It''s not too bad, actually.
''''...My brother will be the new Marquess.'''' She said dejectedly. ''''I-I didn''t think that my dad...''''
''''...You know.'''' I said.
''''Huh?''''
''''I think your ancestor was a pretty cool dude.''''
''''Why suddenly...?''''
''''I visited his tomb the other day.''''
''''...I know that.''''
''''Aside from the grandiose stuff, he also said that... He had no worries about his descendants. That they would surely do fine because they''re smart and passionate.''''
''''...''''
''''So, lift your head. You have his proud blood running in your veins.''''
''''You...''''
''''Remember your dad''s sacrifice. The real one''s. And move on. You can do it. Right?''''
''''...Ugh.''''
*sob* *sob*
''''R-Right... You... You''re right... I can do it...!''''
That''s much better. You get a hug.
*sob* *sob*
'''''''' ... ''''''''
She suddenly pushes me away very lightly and wipes the running tears on her cheeks.
''''I - The proud descendant of Saint Vivian, Camellia Vivian! Will definitely make our house rise to the top!''''
That''s treason, I think.
And your name was Camellia, huh. Nice name.
''''That''s good resolve.'''' I nod contently. ''''Just remember not to harass my Tina again.''''
''''Y-You!'''' She instantly snaps after hearing Tina''s name.
''''Come at me again after you get these~'''' I said, grabbing her hand and sinking it into my breast. ''''Bleh~''''
Poor girl is stunned right now, lol.
Well, I think that''s enough to lift her mood.
''''Anyway, keep trying. Camellia. I''ll be watching you.'''' I said, releasing her.
''''...Remember this.''''
How cute.
-----
Ah... The food was so good~
And Anna ate like a malnourished cat... I should order top-quality food more often.
''''...Hm? What did you say?'''' I asked dad, raising my eyebrow.
''''You need to dance.'''' He said nonchntly.
''''...I refuse.''''
''''I refuse your refusal. It''s not that hard. Just do it.''''
''''...Tch.''''
To be fair, all of us, except Anna maybe, know how to dance. It''s just, like, a mild inconvenience, you know?
''''Fine. Emy, let''s go.'''' I extend my hand to her.
''''Mhmm.''''
Let''s go, my first partner.
Stepping onto the stage, all of the gazes are rightfully on us.
I could see dad in the distance signaling to the band to y the music.
Hands holding hands, we begin to dance to the melody.
Contrary to my subpar dancing skills, Emy is a natural, so I let her take the lead.
We move gracefully and elegantly, following the rhythm of the music and the steps of the dance. We glide across the floor, spinning and turning, never losing our bnce or our connection.
Although she tends to press my body against hers a lot, which is not aint, she still does the movements perfectly, and somehow guides me at the same time as well.
''''I love you, Emy.'''' I said, looking at her face, which seems a bit dazzling today for some reason.
''''Me too.''''
*chu*
A kiss in the middle of a dance... Pretty romantic, I''d say.
-----
''''Now, it''s your turn... Liana.'''' I said, my voice a bit... Wobbly?
''''...Are you drunk?''''
''''No...? What are you talking about. Let''s dance!''''
What drunk? Are you kidding me?
''''Hah, fine. You''re very cute regardless.''''
I''m not drunk...!
Ah, but thanks for thepliment...
Case 98: Fireworks and rings.
Case 98: Fireworks and rings.
*****
[Christina]
*****
''''...Hic...!''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
I let out a silent sigh, looking at my lover - Sylvia, who''s lying on the sofa, drunk out of her mind.
''''Who gave her alcohol?'''' Father asked annoyedly. ''''God, she''s just like her mom.''''
''''Father, I have an objection.'''' Raeliana raises her hand.
''''What?''''
''''She didn''t drink in front of any of us, and she asked for a private time earlier, so...''''
''''...Fine, just let her rest a bit. You all can still go to the festivalter.''''
''''Um... Wouldn''t that be toote?'''' Anna asked.
''''Not at all. I''ve been to these a few times, and midnight is usually the busiest time. There''s a firework show at 1 A.M as well.''''
''''I see...''''
''''Alright then, I''ll go first.'''' He waves his hand, turning to the exit. ''''Hah... Those annoying bats...''''
Father exits the private resting room.
''''Poor father.'''' Emilia shakes her head.
Ultimately, father didn''t get the chance to dance with Sylvia, which was pretty unfortunate. Maybe the spinning movements during the dances with us got her.
Turning to Sylvia again, I once more wonder.
How can a person be this attractive?
Ipletely lost my control after seeing her crying face the other day. Although I knew that it was fake...
...Ridiculous. Truly ridiculous.
''''Heyyy, Sylvie.'''' Raeliana pats Sylvia''s face a few times.
''''Mhgm... Hic!... Liana...''''
''''Can I bang you real quick?'''' She said teasingly.
''''Please...'''' Sylvia murmured, half asleep.
Wait, no. That''s dangerous.
''''Thanks- Wait! What are you doing??''''
Fortunately, Emilia catches her before she could pull out her penis.
''''Let her rest.''''
''''...Tch, fine. I wasn''t going to do it anyway.''''
''''So, what do we do now?'''' I said after a sigh. ''''We''ll have to wait quite a bit here.''''
Unfortunately, for whatever reason, healing doesn''t help you get sober. I wonder why.
Whatever, let''s just train.
''''There''s a few hours... Let''s just train here.''''
Emilia is truly an excellent opponent for me, I think I might have passed 3 stars already. With this pace, I could probably reach Master in one or two years... I don''t really need it anymore though.
Sylvia has already broken the cage for me. Now I don''t need to worry about being sold off anymore. Even if the Emperor still wants to sell me, I would still be marrying Sylvia, because no one can surpass her status anyway.
I''m truly blessed... To be able to marry such a charming princess.
Hmm... But how can I see Sylvia''s crying face again... I want the real one this time.
Oh well, training first. We still have to fight that goddess...
-----
''''Ugh... This is the worst...'''' Sylvia muttered, leaning back on the sofa.
''''Don''t drink from now on, alright?'''' Anna said softly, patting her back.
''''I swear... If I drink in the future, you can sell me to a brothel...''''
Instantly, all of us frown at the same time.
What a bad joke. Just thinking about it makes my blood boil...
I think she''s still drunk. Normally she would never do that kind of joke.
''''What a distasteful joke. Sylvie.'''' Raeliana said coldly. ''''I will cripple anyone other than us who has even the slightest idea of touching you, Sylvie. Let alone willingly putting you in a brothel... Ugh.''''
''''Agree.'''' Emilia said.
''''I''ll have to agree as well, Sylvia. Please don''t make that joke again.'''' Anna said.
''''Eh? I-I''m sorry... I guess I''m still drunk...'''' She replied, biting her lips.
''''Rest some more. And I''ll literary make you an unmoving cumhole for a whole week if you dare to make a joke like that again, alright?''''
''''Ah! I love brothels! Please sell me to one...!''''
''''You fucking bitc-
-----
Fortunately, Sylvia recovered a bit after that. Now we''re on the street, enjoying the festival in earnest.
''''Mhm~! This is so sweet!'''' Sylvia eximed, her ears twitching adorably.
''''Right? They only sell these on special asions like this.'''' I replied, taking a bite of the cotton candy.
''''That''s such a waste... This is so delicious.'''' Anna said.
''''Mfpeh afhg.'''' Emilia said something, still chewing.
I agree with whatever that was, Emilia.
''''We should we go next?'''' Raeliana asked.
''''Hmm... Maybe that one?'''' I point to the music stage not far from where we''re at. ''''You can sing for prizes, they say.''''
''''And Sylvia will sing?''''
''''Yeah.''''
''''Eh... It''s not like we need any of those prizes.'''' Sylvia objected.
''''It''s for the experience. Not the prizes. Right?'''' I replied.
''''I want to hear you sing too~'''' Anna nuzzles at Sylvia.
''''Mfh tpoh.''''
''''...Fine.'''' Sylvia said resignedly.
-----
? I was all alone with the love of my life ??
?? She''s got glitter for skin, my radiant beam in the night ?
''''Wow... She sings so well. But where is the instrumental evening from...?'''' A random man near us muttered.
Most of the observers are listening intently right now, absorbed into Sylvia''s captivating voice. Even the judges.
Hah, now you know what my Sylvia can do. She''s using an illusion though, so now she looks like a normal pretty girl.
?You slow down time?
?In your golden hour?
The music stops after a bit, and the whole area falls into silence.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
*p*
*p* *p* *p* *p* *p*
-----
''''Why''d they give me a ring...'''' Sylvia frowns, looking at the silver ring on her hand. ''''Wearing this one together with our rings is almost sphemous.''''
''''I agree.''''
''''Mhmm.''''
Yeah, the design of that one is not very elegant.
...Actually, I''m feeling a bit restless right now.
They''ve had those rings since a while ago, meanwhile...
I let out a silent sigh, looking at my empty ring finger. Or do I need to give her the rings myself...? Is that the way? But she told me to wait on these...
''''Mhmm...''''
It looks like Anna is feeling the same as well.
''''Well, let''s just go to the next one.''''
-----
''''Hm~ The festival was better than I thought.'''' Sylvia shes a bright smile.
''''True! I enjoyed the shooting booth so much!'''' Anna replied.
''''We basically scammed them.'''' Raeliana added, grinning mischievously.
''''They''re scamming people too, so.'''' Sylvia shrugged.
Looking at Sylvia''s smiling side profile like that, I unknowingly raise my hand and stroke her cheek.
''''You''re so beautiful tonight, Sylvia.'''' I said.
''''...Why so corny suddenly, Tina?'''' She raises an eyebrow.
''''...Nothing.'''' I said, diverting my gaze.
''''Hm...? Oh well, It''s almost time for the fireworks already, let''s go somewhere nice to watch.'''' She replied.
-----
''''Heh~ The view here is top-notch for sure.'''' Raelianamented.
We''re now on top of the Crimson Pce, the ce where the broadcast stone is. Sylvia just flew us onto here.
''''It''s pretty windy though.'''' I said.
''''That''s even nicer.'''' Sylvia replied.
I guess?
''''Five minutes until the firework.'''' Sylvia suddenly said. ''''Liana, Emy. Would you mind?'''' She turns to the two with a mysterious smile.
Emilia and Raeliana shrug, then step back obediently.
''''Tina, would you mind getting a bit closer?''''
''''Hm? Sure.''''
I walk closer to Sylvia until our chests almost touch.
*chu*
She locks her arms around my neck, kissing me deeply. I immediately hug her back as well.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
After a bit, she backs away.
She then pulls out a small wooden box from her space bag.
''''Tina.'''' She smiles sweetly, opening the box.
Inside the box is a pair of exquisite rings with the same slender design, one made from ruby, the other one made frompiszuli.
''''This...''''
''''Would you mind?'''' She said, letting the box float while giving out both of her hands.
Shakily, I take the ruby ring out of the box and ce it on her right ring finger, right beside the obsidian ring.
She smiles even more brightly, taking the remainingpiszuli ring out of the box, and grabs my hand.
With a swift motion from her, my right hand now has a brilliantly shining ring.
*chu*
She gives me another kiss on the lips, then briskly backs away again.
''''I love you!'''' She said merrily.
''''...Me too.'''' I replied.
This joyful face of her... Ah... I''m falling so hard. It''s unfair, Sylvia.
''''Anna, would youe here?'''' She turns to the fidgeting Anna this time.
''''Eh?! A-Alright!'''' Anna nervously walks towards us.
...I see. So she was nning to give us two the rings tonight.
Staring at my hand contently, I can''t help but smile like an idiot.
*****
[Anastasia]
*****
I-It''s here! The rings!
The tokens of our love... I''ve been jealous of those two for a while now, but finally!
*gulp*
Standing before the grinning Sylvia, my heart can''t help but jump.
Sylvia stretches out her hands and strokes my cheeks a bit, then-
*chu*
Kisses me.
Just like Christina did, I hug her back and close my eyes, enjoying her tender and sweet lips that I''ve always loved.
''''Phew~...''''
''''You know the deal, right?'''' She pulls out another box and hands it to me.
Opening the box, a pair of blue rings greet me. One has a lighter color than the other.
''''Don''t shake so much...'''' She grabs my trembling hand. ''''Here... Carefully.''''
*gulp*
I-It''s on! It''s on her finger...!
''''Here, for our beautiful Anna as well.'''' She takes thepiszuli ring and slowly ces it on my right ring finger.
''''Whoa...'''' I eximed, admiring the sparkling ring on my hand.
''''Anna.'''' She spreads her arms wide, smiling contently.
*chu*
I immediately jump into her embrace, kissing her deeply.
''''I love you.'''' She said, touching her forehead with mine.
''''I-I love you too...''''
*sniff*
Agh... Why am I crying...
''''Don''t cry...'''' She strokes my head gently.
*fizzzz* *boom*
Suddenly, a bright light shes before our eyes, and a few booms could be heard in the distance.
''''Ah, the firework.'''' Christina muttered.
*chu*
Sylvia gives me another kiss.
''''Let''s go out the balcony!''''
Case 99: T-Triple pen?! (R-18)
Case 99: T-Triple pen?! (R-18)
Warning: Explicit images (In spoilers).
*****
[Sylvia]
*****
*boom* *boom*
''''Whoa...''''
''''Although I see this every year, it''s still impressive...''''
The night sky is now filled with colorful fireworks.
Turning my head to the left side, I could see Tina and Anna looking intently at the sky while stroking their right hands.
Imissioned a renowned artisan to make them a while ago, and they just arrived yesterday. d they like it.
Hmm... Now that I think about it, when should we hold an engagement ceremony for all of us...? Or should we do it separately?
I don''t know. Let''s just enjoy the moment first.
-----
*yawn*
I let out a yawn, flopping down onto the bed. It''s 1:30 in the morning right now, the fireworkssted for quite a bit.
''''That was exhausting. Let''s go sleep~'''' I said, taking off the outeryer of the Saint robe. ''''Cuddle, cuddle~''''
''''Hey.'''' Liana grabs my shoulder. ''''Aren''t you forgetting something?''''
''''...But it''s sote already?'''' I replied, trying to ignore her bulging crotch right in front of my face.
''''Our schedule for tomorrow iste afternoon, any other excuse?''''
I''m just kidding, why so serious... I''ll do it. I promised them after all.
''''Just don''t go past 4 A.M, alright? It''ll affect my sleeping habits...'''' I said, taking down all of my clothes and putting them neatly aside.
I climb deeper into the bed, then turn back to them.
''''Come here, my dears~''''
-----
*p* *p* *p* *p*
''''Puh- Phew~...''''
''''What''s wrong?'''' Tina, whose cock I was just sucking a moment ago, asked.
I am riding Liana''s cock while alternatively sucking Emy and Tina''s right now. Anna is just quietly masturbating in the corner of the bed.
''''...Inefficient.'''' I muttered.
''''What inefficient?'''' Liana asked.
''''There''s three of you guys, right?''''
''''Yeah?''''
''''And I have three holes.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Eh?'''' Tina eximed.
''''Do you really want to try anal...?''''
''''...''''
Yup. We''ve been avoiding it since the beginning because we judged that their cocks are too big for it. But now, there''s Anna here... And I got a lot of lubes as well.
*slrrp*
''''We could always stop if it''s too hard, right?'''' I replied, rising and pulling out of Liana''s cock. "Anna, pleasee here.''''
''''Mhmm.'''' Anna crawls towards us.
''''Alright, so who wants to take my anal virginity?'''' I asked, taking out the various lubes that I''ve prepared.
'''''''' Me! ''''''''
''''You can''t exactly insert all three at the same time...'''' I said. ''''Let''s just do rock-paper-scissor.''''
''''Eh? What about me...?'''' Anna grabs my hand.
''''You do it too.'''' I replied. ''''I don''t discriminate.''''
She can still use a dildo, at that would count. Because I say so.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
The room plunges into silence. I guess determining who would take my anal virginity by ying rock-paper-scissor is too casual. I don''t know.
*slrp* *slrp*
While waiting for them, I pour a generous amount of lube onto the medium-sized dildo and rub it thoroughly.
''''Mhmp~...''''
So cold...
Inserting the dildo into my butthole, I let out a moan in response to the fresh, alien pleasure that I could feel down there.
''''Hgn...''''
A bit more, a bit more then it''ll go all in... Yes! Now let''s try fucking...
*p* *p* *p*
Mghm~~
It''s more doable than I thought. But this one is only a medium 14cm... Imagine having a cock double that length and size rocking inside... And another one in my pussy as well...
''''...What are you guys looking at? Hurry up.''''
*p* *p* *p*
This feels pretty nice, actually...
'''''''' Rock, paper, scissors! ''''''''
''''Yes!!"
''''Congrats, Tina.'''' I said to the excited Tina.
''''Tch.''''
Sorry, Liana, and Emy as well. Maybe not Anna.
*slrrp*
''''Phew~'''' I let out a sigh, pulling out the dildo.
I then crawl over to sit on Tina''sp, her cock resting between my butt cheeks.
''''Anna, just in case, can I ask you to cast healing on me while she''s going in?'''' I grab Anna''s hand.
*gulp*
''''Sure...''''
Alright.
''''Tina, please.''''
I raise up a little bit, hovering my butt near her cock.
Tina grabs my ass with both of her hands, then spread my hole wide open.
This is it...
''''Hgn...''''
The huge cock boldly enters my well-oiled hole, stretching my tight insides to fit its size.
It''s still hurt so fucking much...!
''''A-Anna...'''' I called out, tightening my hands holding hers.
''''Ah, alright!''''
Anna immediately uses healing on my entire body, while both my elf lovers patting my back gently, trying tofort me. Tina stops pushing as well.
Ah... That''s better.
Wait, before we continue, let''s reposition ourselves first.
So I raise up from the crawling pose and back up a bit, in an attempt to ride on Tina''s cock.
But then, I identally trip-
*thud*
'''''''' !!! ''''''''
''''HYAH!''''
F-Fuck! It just went all in!?
It hurts, it fucking hurts...!
*sob* *sob*
''''Sylvia?! Are you alright??'''' Tina asked frantically.
Why the fuck is your cock getting even bigger...!
''''Ah! Let me increase the healing output!''''
''''Sylvie... Let''s just pull it out.'''' Liana said.
''''Yeah.'''' Emy nods.
''''N-No. It''s getting better already.''''
Hah... The healing is really working.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Let''s give her a reward.
''''Anna~'''' I reach out and pull Anna''s head towards my pussy.
She seems shocked for a moment, but then immediately sucks on my pussy deliciously, reaching her hand down to pleasure her own pussy as well.
*slurp* *slurp*
''''Tina, you can start moving slowly now.'''' I said. ''''And give me cocks to suck.''''
Emy and Liana flop out their cock right in front of my face, while Tina lifts me up a bit so she could start humping.
Now we''re in motion again.
I immediately grab the two elf cocks with my hands and start to eat them, licking, kissing, and sucking, while Tina tries her best to move in and out of my butthole slowly.
*slurp* *slurp* *slurp*
Hgn... The ass fucking is getting quite pleasurable already... As expected, I''m a top-tier slut.
''''Mhn... *slurp*...Harder...'''' I said.
Hearing that, Tina starts to ramp up her pace, thrusting her cock vigorously.
*p* *p* *p*
''''Hgn~... Mgn... *slurp*... *slurp*...''''
''''It''s so tight...!'''' Tina behind me eximed, humping even faster and creating loud ps echoing in the room.
*p* *p* *p*
Anna below is already spreading my pussy to its limit, basically nting her face into my vagina, her tongue digging around hungrily.
*slurp* *slurp*
''''Mn...'''' Liana moaned slightly.
I started to use my hands together with my mouth to give the elf cocks even more pleasure.
''''Cumming...!" Tina eximed.
At the same time, the two cocks in my hands throb. I immediately devour both of their cocks'' tips, ensuring that all the semen would go down my throat.
*spurt* *spurt* *spurt*
Three cocks pump out streams of semen at the same time. Two in my mouth, one in my ass.
Ah, fuck...! This is entirely different from cumming in the womb...
''''Mhmp~!"
Cumming~!
*squirt* *squirt*
''''Mhmm~'''' Anna deliciously takes in all of my juice.
*gulp*
Gulping down the elf semen, I give the two cocks each a good lick before pulling them out. Anna has already sat up, rolling my cum in her mouth merrily.
''''Hah...'''' I sighed lightly. ''''...Triple?''''
I mean, they''re still hard, somehow...
''''Sure, you get out.'''' Liana said to Tina.
*srrlp*
Tina pulls out her huge cock, leaving a gaping hole behind. Agh, semen ising out too.
Liana kneels on the bed, then swiftly lifts me up and points her cock at my butt, and-
*thud*
''''Mhmm~!''''
Immediately ms her cock inside my ass.
''''Pretty tight.'''' Shemented.
She then considerately pulls my legs back so that Emy could use my pussy at the same time. Emyes up in front of me and hugs my thighs, sandwiching me between the two of them.
She then pulls her hip back a bit, then-
*thud*
''''AH~!''''
Fuck...! Here it is, it''s in my womb again...
''''Ooh~'''' Emy eximed, wiggling her cock around curiously.
''''Damn, it''s way tighter this way.'''' Liana said. ''''Be proud, you''re a better fuck toy now.'''' She whispered in my ear.
''''Hngh...''''
Ah... Their cocks are filling me whole...! This... This is so good~!
''''T-Tina... Ah~...'''' I open my mouth wide.
''''Here.''''
Tina puts her cock on my tongue, then pushes her hip to get the cock in. I of course devour it with zero problem, my throat is always ready.
*p* *p* *p* *p* *p*
''''Mhmp~!... Mhmp... Mhmp...''''
Fuck me, this is entirely different. Having three giant cocks raping all of my holes...
Agh, cumming... Cumming~!
''''Mhmp~...''''
*p* *p* *p* *p* *p*
Despite my after-cum sensitive state, they keep thrusting their cocks mercilessly, leaving me no room to even breathe properly.
''''This is bliss...!'''' Liana eximed, moving her hands to pinch my nipples roughly, increasing the tightness of my holes even more.
*p* *p* *p* *p* *p*
Ah, wait! Cumming again~!
''''Mhmp~!... Mhmp!... Mhmp!...''''
In and out, their cocks keep ravaging my insides, sometimes in sync, sometimes not, creating a beautiful song of my body being used to the maximum efficiency.
Loud ps of flesh colliding with flesh, sticky slurps of juices dragged around inside holes, and muffled moans escaping from us nonstop.
''''First creampie~'''' Emy said.
''''I''ll cum too!''''
''''Her tongue is so soft...!''''
*spurt* *spurt* *spurt* *spurt*
All three lovely cocks throb again, shooting their loads all inside me, literally filling my stomach up with just pure semen.
Ah... This feeling... I love cocks...
Agh, wait...!
''''Mhmp~!''''
''''Pfft, why are you cumming on dy?'''' Liana sneered. ''''Oh, well.''''
*slrrrp*
*puff*
The three of them pull out their cocks andy me on the bed, churning out the leftover semen and pouring it on my breasts.
''''Ah...Hgn!...''''
Now I''m being left here, my body twitching and convulsing violently after being obliterated by those monster cocks, sticky hot cum gushing out of my holes.
*tack*
''''Here.'''' Liana hovers the camera before me, grinning proudly. ''''This is the kind of Saint that I want.''''
Spoiler
[copse]
Fuck...
''''Hgn... H-Hey guys...'''' Anna called out pitifully while still fingering her wet pussy, little tears already running down her cheeks.
''''Ah, sorry. Go ahead.'''' Liana replied.
''''Sylvia~!'''' Anna immediately jumps on me.
*chu*
She kisses me deeply and hugs me tightly at the same time, our naked bodies mashed together, chest pressing chest, pussy pressing pussy.
''''That much won''t do anything to her.'''' Liana said teasingly. ''''Do you want me to fuck her instead?''''
''''Stop. Let her do it.'''' Tina replied.
I take out the two-headed dildo again and throw it to Emy.
*slrrp*
Understands her task immediately, she pushes one head into my pussy, and then the other head into Anna''s.
'''''''' Mhmm~ '''''''' We both moan at the same time.
*p*
*p* *p* *p* *p*
Anna starts to hump, refusing to let my lips go.
''''2:06. There''s plenty of time left.'''' I could hear Liana say among all the sticky noises.
Oh god...
Case 100: End of a journey. (Empire Arc Final)
Case 100: End of a journey. (Empire Arc Final)
''''Hgn!... Ngah... Hah...''''
It''s brutal. It''s so brutal...
''''God, look at how her body convulses...'''' Liana said.
''''Is she really alright?'''' Tina strokes my forehead gently.
Two hours straight of triple pration... It''s a miracle that I haven''t fainted yet.
I mean, if Anna wasn''t there, I would have fainted a long time ago. Frankly, having sex with Anna felt like a break more than anything, it''s cute, but nowhere near the level of these three''s... Oh, well, let''s just sleep...
''''Can you guys clean my body for me...? I''m sleepy...'''' I trailed off.
''''Sure, let''s go to the bath together.'''' Liana stands up.
I have a feeling they''ll fuck me more while I''m sleeping, but whatever.
-----
''''Phew~'''' I let out a sigh after finishing the drink.
We just woke up an hour ago, which was 11 A.M, and just had lunch.
''''So, how was yesterday''s experience?'''' I asked.
''''Fantastic.'''' Liana gives me a thumbs up.
''''I''ll agree.'''' Tina nods.
''''Great.'''' Emy also gives me a thumbs up.
''''Um... It was alright?'''' Anna tilts her head cutely.
Yeah, I mean. I was so tattered that she had to move by herself a lot, so it''s quite reasonable that she wasn''t loving it all that much.
''''Sorry, Anna. I''llpensate youter, alright?'''' I said. ''''When you have a penis...''''
This might be suicide, but I want hers to be even bigger. I want to feel that...
''''Sure...''''
-----
''''That''s a lot of journalists.'''' Imented, looking at the crowd of people holding notebooks on the side of the road, blocked by the towering pdins.
''''That''s for sure.'''' Tina said.
After getting our names craved onto the ''Divine stone'' today, we''ll officially be recognized as a Saint party.
Oh, there''s Archbishop Henry.
''''Hey~'''' I wave to him.
We walk to the man, who''s standing proudly at the main gate.
''''Wee, Your Holiness and herpanions.'''' He bows respectfully. ''''Pleasee inside, we''ll start the ceremony right away.''''
''''We''ll be photographed, right?'''' I asked while we''re walking.
''''Yes. But don''t worry, I only allowed two of them in, and they''re the biggest and most trusted as well.''''
''''I see.''''
Uwah... That Eva statue again...
''''By the way, who carved that statue?'''' I asked.
''''It was made by a Saint a long time ago, Your Holiness.''''
''''Figured, that''s why it looks so close to the original.'''' Liana injected.
''''Eh? Did you see Mother Goddess in person?!'''' Archbishop turns back to us, eyes wide open.
''''All of us did. She came down here a few days ago.'''' I replied.
''''On what asion?! It''s been hundreds of years since herst sighting...!''''
''''She invited us to be this world''s deities.''''
''''...Incredible!'''' He eximed, smiling contently. ''''I''m witnessing history right now...!''''
Sure, sure. It''s not even decided yet.
Stepping into a needlessly bright room made of mostly marble and quartz, I could see a huge, bleach-white stone sitting in the middle of the room. On its surface are numerous tiny words in gold color.
''''I''ve actually seen this a few times before.'''' Anna said.
''''Mhmm. Anastasia is a proud child of ours, and she was always curious about the Saints, so we let here here once in a while. Otherwise, this is a forbidden area, you know?'''' Archbishop Henry replied.
''''Eheheheh...'''' Anna scratches her head a few times, her tail standing straight.
''''I''m truly d that she could join the real Saint party.''''
Me too. It has been an absolute joy to be around her.
''''Good afternoon, Your Holiness!'''' A manes up to us.
''''Good afternoon!'''' Followed by a woman.
So they''re the two journalists. Looks legit.
''''Hi.''''
-----
After exchanging a few pleasantries, we''re now all in position.
''''Let''s start right away. How do we do it?'''' I said, cracking my knuckles.
Do I need to use a mana de to carve it or anything?
''''Only Saints are allowed to touch this stone, Your Holiness.'''' Archbishop Henry exined. ''''You just need to use a normal pen to write the names that you want.'''' He hands out a pen.
''''Sure.''''
Hundreds of names are written on the stones after bullet points, with the names of the Saints slightly bigger than the rest.
Fortunately, the space below the names of Saint Lucas''s party is reachable for me, so I don''t need to squat down or anything.
Let''s see... Oh, so it automatically sinks into the stone, this feels like butter, interesting...
Sylvia Everwood... Done.
*tack* *tack*
Now... Now? Whose name do I write next...?
Turning back to my lovers, I could see them looking intently at my hand holding the pen.
*gulp*
...Fuck it, let''s just go with the normal order.
Emilia Campbell... Raeliana Seymour...
*tack* *tack*
Christina Alistaire Aragon... And then Anastasia. Done.
*tack* *tack*
They won''t be mad or something, right...? Okay, let''s turn back and hop-
''''Woah...!''''
Suddenly, something orange appears on my left side.
Anna''s eyes sparkle, looking intently at her name on the stone.
''''That looks pretty cool for once, eh?'''' Liana appears on my left.
''''I just scanned the whole board, and it looks like I''m the only imperial member aside from Kira here...!'''' Tina looks over my left shoulder.
''''Congrats, Christina!'''' Anna fist-bumps Tina, and then both of them giggle at the same time.
Emy''s just silently resting her chin on my shoulder.
It looks like I don''t need to worry much...
(..???..)
-----
It has been three days after that visit to the church. Following the craving, we each did one interview, and now we''re pretty famous for some reason.
*szzzz*
''''Uwah, they have a poprity vote as well?'''' I said, looking at the front page of the newspaper.
They''re treating us like idols... Cause we''re all pretty girls, perhaps?
''''No doubt I''ll be the favorite party member.'''' Liana said, resting her chin on my shoulder.
''''I''m not too sure about that... I think they would like their princess more than a random elf, no?''''
''''Who''s a ''random elf'', huh?''''
''''Ah, wait, don''t press your cock...''''
I''ve only been sitting on herp for half a minute and she''s already hard...
This ain''t no horny girl anymore, this is the hornyst boss...!
''''I can''t?''''
''''The contest is still ongoing, you know?''''
''''No one is here right now?''''
That''s true. Since the morning, Tina has been away to get her diploma, while Emy is probably devouring desserts by now, stating that she needed extra sugar for some reason.
Anna... She''s been sulking a bit after the triple pen incident, most likely because of me not giving her a lot of attention that night. She''s been cooped up in the training area... I might need to do multiple prostrations to please her, shit.
But anyway, a promise is a promise.
''''No is no.'''' I said firmly, letting the thing under my butt squirm in frustration.
''''Tch.''''
Hmm... What do I do now.
Let''s have a chat with Eva once in a while.
[Hanako]: Hey...!
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: What is it about the ''...!''?
[Hanako]: That''s not important. How''s the situation with your sister going?
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: No sign of her anywhere yet, but she will definitely be back.
[Hanako]: So now we have free time?
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: Not free time. Training time.
[Hanako]: Fine, fine. Ah, I forgot to ask this, but do you know where I can get a penis for Anna?
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: A penis...
[Hanako]: Actually, can''t you just make one for her...?
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: I am not familiar with that area, so no.
[Hanako]: That sucks. Oh, well.
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: Either way, I have work to do, so I will be going now. Contact me again if there is an emergency.
[Hanako]: Aight, thanks mom.
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: You...!
''''Hgn~'''' I stretch outzily, looking out the window.
...A lot of things happened in the past two months, now that I think about it. I ended up with two more lovers than usual, killed two giant monsters, and revealed my identity...
Through the two times I fought the monsters, I realized that I really do need to level up. The zombie was needlessly resilient, and the leviathan was just way too strong. If it wasn''t for the former Saints and my dad, and even Eva, I don''t know if I could have beaten that.
...Let''s make real artillery. With magic infused, of course.
I won''t identally nuke the whole city, I swear.
Case 101: Scythemaster Liana. (Everwood Mini-arc Start)
Case 101: Scythemaster Liana. (Everwood Mini-arc Start)
''''Hah!''''
SWISH
The scythe slices through the air at near supersonic speed, tearing through the thick mana shield like butter. The metal pir protected by the shield is also split in half.
''''Mana output and mana efficiency... Qualified for Master ss.'''' The bulky man in suit says. ''''Well done, Raeliana Seymour. Your overall rank is 1-star Master.''''
''''Phew~'''' Liana sighs, putting her scythe over her shoulder. ''''Thanks, gramps.''''
I walk over to the sweating Liana and begin to move my mana, jets of cold air circting her body, quickly wiping away the sweat from her skin.
''''Congrats~'''' I pat her arm a few times.
chut
She kisses me briefly then pulls me into a hug, resting her head on my shoulder.
''''Hah... Looking at you guys makes me remember my youth. I used to have three lovers once...''''
''''I have four, gramps.'''' I turn to him and quickly assert my dominance.
''''Hahahah! I could have made more if I wanted to, Miss Saint.''''
Yeah, sure. I could do the same though, me sitting near a futa is enough for her to get hard. It''s really easy to whore my way through the process of building a harem, trust me.
Don''t believe it? Well, let me tell you.
It was on a date with Liana around a month ago, we sat on a bench beside a random girl to eat popsicle because there was no empty bench nearby. And what do you know, halfway through the popsicle, I noticed that the girl was hard. Like, super hard. The way she looked at me, I swear, I almost felt vited by that stare.
Liana shoo-ed her off though, so it''s all good.
Anyway, this grandpa here is a high-ranking official of the Universal Ranking Organization, or URO for short. It''s basically the power-ranking organization in the Empire. The reason why we got this veteran to rank Liana instead of some random dude is because he''s stronger than us, and we''re from the Saint Party.
''''Well, thanks a lot, gramps. We''ll go home now.''''
''''Sure, I''ll update the ranking for youter.''''
Hm... Maybe I should buy some desserts for Emy back home...
tack tack
''''The portable camera is really popr now, huh.'''' Liana says, looking at the couples taking pictures on the sidewalks of the street.
''''That''s true.''''
It has been almost three months since the Founding Festival.
It''s December right now, which means that there''s snow everywhere. And it''s cold.
We, the mana users, all have some form of fire magic though, so we''re really not worried about the cold. But I don''t really know how these people thought it was reasonable to go out in the snow and take pictures of themselves.
I mean, the cameras that they''re using are from our country, and they''re pretty expensive at the moment because we only had limited stock back then. So these are all wealthy people going out in the snow... To brag about their cameras and how they take the best pictures, I bet.
''''Should we take one? To celebrate your Master rank?''''
''''Sure. Whose camera should we use?''''
''''Your. Mine is full of blowjob pictures, so...''''
''''Pfft, that''s true. Get closer.''''
Double peace sign~
tack
Well, before going back to Everwood, dad gave us four more cameras because my lovers really liked it. That one camera with a bunch of porn was passed to Anna, for obvious reason.
The four of us decided to remain here in the capital, mostly because of the former Saints. They offered to teach us, which was a huge W for the team. They''re the best of the best after all, why not.
So currently, I''m being taught portal magic by Stephen, and illusion magic by another member of the S.D squad. Emy, Tina, and Liana are being taught by Santa us and Fox Saint, while Anna unfortunately doesn''t have any Saint she can learn from.
So, I plugged her into the goddess herself instead, and she''s been super enthusiastic since then.
Aside from that, Liana''s 22nd birthday on December 15th is just around the corner.
What should I prepare for her...
''''Hah... Hah...'''' Emy pants heavily, lying on the floor.
''''You alright, Emy?''''
''''I''m fine...''''
You look dead inside though. I guess this is what training from a veteran Saint would do to a person.
''''She really has a lot of potential, I tell you.'''' The old man strokes his beard, nodding contently.
Fox Saint is not here today, so only this guy was left to train Emy.
''''That''s what I''ve been saying since the beginning, Santa us.''''
''''I thought you were being biased because she is your girlfriend. And don''t call me Santa us anymore, I don''t even look like him.''''
''''You''re right. At least Santa us has hair.''''
The poor old man freezes, his mouth opens and closes, but he can''t utter a sound.
''''Isn''t there hair treatment in this world?'''' I ask.
''''...There is, but I was too old at the time to receive the treatment.'''' He clenches his fists.
''''That''s unlucky.''''
''''Hah... Well, it looks like we can''t train anymore today.'''' He looks at Emy again. ''''I''ll go back now. See you guyster.''''
''''Bye~"
I crouch down and use magic to clean up Emy''s body, stroking her forehead. Emy responds by nuzzling her head into my hand.
''''Hgnh!...''''
Cuteness overload.
''''Let''s call Tina and have dinner.'''' I say, turning to Tina, who is meditating in the distance.
''''Mhmm...'''' Emyzily replies.
''''I bought a lot of puff cream from Laurence''s earlier.''''
''''!!''''
Emy jolts up and instantly pulls me into her embrace.
''''Where''s Anna?'''' I ask.
''''In the room. Meditating.''''
''''I see.''''
Looks like everyone is training hard.
Oh, well. Eatinges first.
"Mhnn~'''' I moan, feeling the sweet cream rolling inside my mouth.
Let''s take another one-
'''''''' Oh. ''''''''
My hand touches Emy''s hand. We both reached for this onest piece.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
So like any normal person would, I pick the puff cream up and hold it out with my mouth.
Emy immediately reacts, she closes the distance and deliciously bites into the puff cream. So we both begin to enjoy the divine taste while kissing, feeling each other''s lips and tongues. The cream mixed with her saliva tastes even sweeter than usual.
This is what pure happiness is, I''m sure.
''''Hu~'''' I exhale, licking the leftover cream on my lips. ''''Ah, now that I think about it, who won the contest today again?'''' I turn to the remaining three.
The contest method has been working really well over thest few months. They fight for four days, then the next day we''d do a fivesome, keep repeating, and we''d have the perfect bnce.
I might keep this going for a long time moving forward.
''''Ah, I did.'''' Anna raises her hand.
''''Alright... It''s almost time already, let''s go right away to a separate bed?''''
''''Sure...'''' She nods, her face looks a bit sad for some reason.
So I immediately stand up and take her hand, guiding her along with me to the bed.
Surely she''s not tired of me or anything, right...?
*****
Left behind, the three of us fall into silence again.
''''Only you haven''t congratted me for reaching Master yet, redhead.'''' I say.
''''Why should I?'''' She replies, frowning.
''''Don''t be so petty. I''m sure Sylvie would like an open-minded lover rather than a petty one?''''
Immediately, she falls into contemtion.
This idiot is really easy to manipte. I just need to bring up Sylvie and she''ll falter right away.
''''...Tch. C-Congrattion for reaching Master, Raeliana.'''' She finally utters, her fake smile twitching.
''''Pfft, that''s so heartwarming.'''' I sneer.
''''Y-You..!'''' Her faces reddens. ''''I-It''s not like I wanted to do it or anything, you know that?! Hmph.''''
''''Ooh~'''' Emilia exims. ''''Tsundere.''''
I didn''t think I would see a tsundere in real life. My goddess Sylvie really doesn''t disappoint.
Case 102: Anna’s worries.
Case 102: Anna¡¯s worries.
*****
My name is Anastasia. A 20-year-old cat-kin.
At this very moment, I am facing the most difficult trial of my life.
''''Hah... Hah...'''' I gasp, trembling and twitching on the bed.
chut
A naked Sylvia kisses me on the lips briefly.
''''Did you enjoy that, my dear?'''' She asks, pressing her whole body against mine, the incredible softness of her chest and her sensual touch remind me of just how lewd this girl is.
''''Mhmm. I did.'''' I reply.
''''So... Why do you seem restlesstely?'''' She tilts her head cutely.
''''It''s just...''''
''''Just...?'''' She rests her chin on my chest.
I lift the cute girl and put her on top of me, then I wrap my arms around her neck, just to feel that warm, soft, and delectable body as much as possible.
''''I''m not sure if I can satisfy you...'''' I say.
chut
She gives me another kiss, then smiles gently.
''''Silly cat. Just you being near me is more than enough.'''' She replies.
''''Mhm...''''
She said that many times before... Lies. It''s all lies.
The gentle face of hers when she does it with me... Can''t even bepared to the faces that she makes when she gets stabbed by those penises. Just how many times does she think I watched her reach climax with those three...
Sure, it was great at first. I got to see my favorite person in the world getting creampied again and again after all. And doing it with her afterward is simply divine, it''s the best.
But everything has a limit. I don''t think I can tolerate not being able to satisfy her for much longer.
''''Sylvia.''''
''''Hm~?''''
''''Be honest with me.'''' I narrow my eyes. ''''You don''t feel satisfied when doing it with me, right?''''
She immediately turns her gaze away. ''''...Admittedly.''''
''''I knew it.''''
''''Ah, wait, don''t get depressed~! I still love you a lot, you know that right?''''
chut chut chut
She showers my face with kisses.
Don''t think you can get away with sloppy kisses like this...!
I''ll definitely get the biggest penis and literally fuck you silly, Sylvia. Prepare yourself...
*****
''''Hu...'''' I let out a sigh, looking at the peacefully sleeping cat beside me.
I never thought that this problem would escte this far. I really do need to get her a penis ASAP, or I can make the ahegao face every time I do it with her. I don''t know.
Mghm... Why is this futa potion so rare?! It''s been three months since I''ve asked dad to find it for me, but still no luck so far...
''''Hah...''''
Maybe I''ll need to dip my little reptile brain into the topic. Who knows, I might be able to create a futa potion on my own. Yeah, no. That''s not happening.
Oh, well. Let''s just sleep.
There exists a training space underneath our residence.
Usually, we would have the three former Saints here to teach us, but when they''re not present, it''s our own space. A private training room, if you will.
SWISH
The practice scythe tears through the air, its tip flying straight toward my face.
I open a pair of portals to redirect the hit back to Liana, but she somehow manages to turn the angle of her attack 90 degrees mid-air, then turn another 90 degrees toward me, basically ziczac-ing her way to dodge the portal entirely.
That''s cheating.
SCREECH
I use abo of telekinesis and mana shield to parry the scythe, its de scrapes against my shield, making an ufortably loud screeching noise.
Immediately after confirming the hit is a miss, Liana spins around and attempts to kick me right in the head, but before her leg can touch me, I use earth magic to raise five metal pirs from the floor, locking her posture in ce.
''''Tch.''''
Liana draws even more mana than usual and focuses them all into the scythe. One swingter, my pirs are all gone.
Of course, by this point, I''ve already cast about 30 more spells, all aiming at her.
''''...I lost.'''' She drops her scythe.
''''Heheh~'''' I make a V pose.
p p p p
''''Both of you were amazing~!'''' Anna cheerfully exims, pping non-stop.
''''Heh, you still have lots to learn, oh young elf.'''' Tina shrugs, sneering at Liana.
''''Try fighting her, you bozo. You can''t even touch her hair.'''' Liana fires back.
''''What did you say, miss cutting board?''''
''''Hah... This stupid idiot...!''''
Stop, stop.
''''Well, maintaining the illusion while fighting a master was certainly hard.'''' I let out a sigh, stopping both of them from getting closer to each other with telekinesis.
'''''''' What illusion? '''''''' All three of them ask.
I silently deactivate the illusion on my body, revealing a pristine Sylvia with zero clothes on her body.
'''''''' !!! ''''''''
Immediately, everyone''s eyes widen.
''''Hahhh...!'''' Liana gasps. ''''You''re my goddess, Sylvie!'''' She lifts me by the waist and begins to spin me around.
''''You always surprise me with your lewdness, Sylvia...'''' Tina says.
''''I agree.'''' Anna adds.
After spinning for a few seconds, Liana pulls me into a princess carry and grins mischievously.
''''You know it''s my birthday soon, right?'''' She says. ''''I think I know what I want from you.''''
Shit. Another exhibitionism session?
I''m down.
After that fateful date with Emy, we both unexpectedly began to wake up to this unholy, devious, and charming fetish. We''d actually done it quite a few times in public.
And what do you know, it''s actually an insanely good exercise for practicing illusion magic. I''m not kidding. Maintaining an illusion while your womb or your back door gets prated by a giant rod is not an easy task at all.
The point is, I''ll wee it if Liana wants. It''s beneficial to both of us.
''''Sure. I''ll do whatever my lover wants.'''' I reply-
chut
And kiss her.
knock knock
''''Your Holiness, can I enter?'''' A voice sounds behind the door.
Shit, people are here. Illusion: On!
''''You can,'''' I say.
ck
The door opens, revealing our beloved driver and bodyguard - Justia. Upon seeing Liana princess carrying me, she doesn''t even flinch anymore. She got used to this flirting that we usually do a while ago.
''''A letter from His Majesty and Her Majesty has arrived, Your Holiness.''''
''''Thanks.'''' I reply, taking the two letters from her hand.
szzzz
''''Hu...'''' I exhale contently after sipping the iced tea.
Well, let''s open the letter from mom first then. This one is super thick, as usual. She nags a lot in her letters, most of the time about my health, stating that she needs me to be healthy so that she can have a lot of grandchildren. Why not just make another child then...?
Anyway, the letter. The capital is very cold, be careful yadayada... Eat healthy food... Mating... Mating? In moderation... This one I politely refuse. And thene back home...
Yeah, I was nning to go back in a few days to celebrate the New Year''s festival anyway, we''ve almost finished preparing the luggage at this point. And it''s December 2nd right now, which means that if we hurry up a bit, we can make it back before Liana''s birthday.
Regardless, now it''s dad''s letter.
Hmm... Just the usual military updates... Oh, the phone prototypes are almost done?! Let''s go...! And then-
''''Futa potion?!'''' I exim, almost spilling the cup of tea on my hand.
''''What did you just say?!'''' Anna pokes her head from the side and almost nts her face in the letter. ''''I can''t believe it...!''''
Well, shit. Futa cat, I''m excited.
Case 103: Homecoming.
Case 103: Homing.
''''Hmm~ Hmm~ Hmm~!''''
Great. Now we have an obstreperouscat in our household.
''''Congrattions, Anna. Now you can finally use Sylvie''s pussy properly.'''' Liana grins, propping her chin and looking at Anna.
''''Thanks!'''' Anna replies, swaying from side to side in the chair.
''''I''m telling you, it''s really the best feeling you can get. From its warmness to its softness-''''
''''Stop, stop.'''' I interject.
Don''t start talking about pussies here, can''t you see Emy is still eating?
...Doesn''t look like she''s bothered by it though. Oh, well.
''''So... Are we leaving tomorrow?'''' Tina asks.
I turn to Anna, who stares back at me with her puppy, well, I mean, cat eyes.
''''Yeah, let''s just go tomorrow, it''s not like there''s anything else to do here anyway.'''' I reply.
''''That''s true.'''' She says. ''''And I want to see your mother too...''''
''''Ah... As I''ve said before, my mom is a bit stricter than my dad, so we have to do our best to appeal to her, alright?''''
I could tell from the letters that she likes both Anna and Tina though, but we''ll have to see.
''''Of course.''''
''''Um!''''
''''By the way, I''ve done research on the potion.'''' I continue. ''''Apparently, you can choose which penis size you want.''''
''''Hmm~'''' Liana ponders.
''''I''ll have a 40cm one!'''' Anna says enthusiastically.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Hey, no, please don''t. I''ll really die if I get stabbed by that, please.
''''Listen, Anna.'''' Liana puts her hand in front of Anna''s face. ''''First thing first, having such a big one would be insanely hard to manage.''''
''''Not only would it weigh a ton and be a hassle to carry around, but if you identally get hard in front of people, it''ll be impossible to save your reputation.''''
''''Even with our size, hiding an erected one is nearly impossible already, so there''s no hope with a 40cm one. You''d have to ejacte at least two or three times a day just to not get a random boner, and that''s not always possible.''''
''''And the most important thing is, Sylvie won''t be able to handle it.'''' She points at my lower belly.
''''Oh, oh...'''' She cups her ears down dejectedly.
''''Unfortunately, that''s true, Anna.'''' I sigh. ''''Counting even my whole womb in, it''s barely deep enough for a 30cm one.''''
Not being able to get the whole thing, or at least most of the whole thing in is an insult to my ego.
''''I see...''''
''''But I''m not saying that you shouldn''t choose a longer one.'''' I stroke her head. ''''I''m confident that I can handle a few more centimeters. Let''s just choose a 35cm one.''''
Plus, we can always go with the back door option.
''''Mhmm... Alright.'''' She replies, nuzzling her head into my palm.
''''The real question is.'''' Emy suddenly speaks, swallowing the lemon cake. ''''How can we find the fourth hole?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
We don''t, Emy. That''s in the super kinky realm that I don''t think is possible in real life. Or it is...?
''''No, please, just take turns.'''' I interject.
''''Don''t worry, I won''t disrupt your foursome! I''ll do it afterward!'''' Anna replies.
That''s good...
''''So... When will youe back here?'''' The man with neat ck-white hair in front of me asks.
''''I frankly don''t know, Stephen.'''' I reply, looking at the lively academy grounds beyond the window. ''''As I''ve said before, the goddess told me that it''ll take a few months for that thing toe back, and it''s been nearly three months already. I don''t think I cane back here soon.''''
''''...Fine, I''ll stop nagging you.'''' He lets out a sigh.
The reason why we''re going back home this time is more than just the festival.
First, there are a lot of new techs back home that I want to catch up on, and frankly, working on stuff there is way morefortable than here, mostly because I can consult the real geniuses on the topics that I want.
Second, I want to introduce my new girlfriends to my mom, and I guess to Liana and Emy''s parents too. They''ll all be familyter, so it is necessary.
Third, I want to reunite Emy and Liana with their parents.
Fourth, I miss mom and dad.
Fifth, Stephen said that he''d taught me all the things that I needed, so now it''s time to learn from dad. Now, obviously, I am nowhere near the level of Stephen in terms of portal magic yet, but I got the important stuff down, so I just need to improve myself from now on out.
Santa us and Fox Saint agreed toe together with us as well so that the training courses for Liana and Emy wouldn''t be paused.
But Stephen can''te, because he actually has a job.
''''Hey.'''' I call out. ''''I have a present for you.''''
''''Hm?''''
I pull out a fairly thick envelope, roughly A4 size, and put it on the table.
''''What''s this?''''
''''Openter, you''ll like it.'''' I stand up. ''''But now, I need to go. Take care... Teacher. I''ll see you in the future.''''
''''You too, Sylvia.'''' He smiles. ''''I wish you the best.''''
I smile back and turn toward the exit.
''''Are you really noting back?'''' I ask.
''''...No, Your Holiness.'''' My nanny replies, smiling bitterly. ''''We still have a lot to do here.''''
''''I see.'''' I nod lightly. ''''Thanks for your service. And Adam will remain too?''''
''''Yes, Your Holiness, he said that he found some gems among the rescued, so he wanted to train them here and recruit themter.''''
''''That''s alright too. Please send my regards to him when you do meet him.''''
''''Understood, Your Holiness. Please take care.'''' She bows respectfully.
''''You guys too.'''' I pat her shoulder. ''''I''ll miss you guys a lot.''''
Isabe nods and smiles softly at me.
...Alright. It''s time to go home.
As I sit in the moving car, I look out the window and see the buildings passing by, many of which I''ve visited during my 5-month stay here.
I''ll miss this ce a lot, really. There are tons and tons of memories I made with my girlfriends, scattered all over the city.
Ah, look at that dark alleyway next to the pastry shop.
Emy and I used to have sex there... Wait, no. Lewd thoughts go away! We''re being sentimental here...!
Let''s look at something wholesome. Yes, like this cute Anna lying and sleeping peacefully on myp. Or that pair of Emy and Liana hugging each other, also sleeping very peacefully.
Yes, this is it. Looking at cute girls is the best.
''''Hmm...'''' Tina suddenly hums, looking out the window. ''''There are still people mourning Jeremy even now, huh...''''
''''That''s how it is, Tina.'''' I reply. ''''No matter how outrageous your beliefs or actions are, there will always be people supporting you somewhere. Though for us, it''s a bit ambiguous in this case with him.''''
A few weeks after the Founding Festival, the Emperor announced Jeremy''s death. He died of a sudden heart attack, the Emperor said. There was a state funeral after that whichsted a whole month. Although Jeremy was certainly losing in the battle for the throne, he still had supporters left, so having people still mourning him is not surprising.
For us, while it is true that Jeremy acted evil, he was being controlled by the fallen goddess. No one really knows when exactly he was influenced, it could be right when he was born, or it could be just before the Empire''s invasion. So we really don''t have an opinion of him.
''''I guess that''s true.'''' Tina shrugs.
Hm... Talk about the evil goddess...
Ever since we defeated the Leviathan, there have been reports that the demons at the borders have slowed down significantly. The Dukes there even thanked me, great stuff.
Hah... I wonder when I''ll be able to test my war crime weapon collection that I made in the past few months...
Case 104: Reunited.
Case 104: Reunited.
''''Whoa... The trees are so high...'''' Anna mutters, looking out the window of the car.
''''Hm.'''' Tina nods. ''''The air is fresh too.''''
''''I told you, right~...?'''' I interject, sinking into the car seat. ''''Feels so good...''''
''''Mhmm...'''' Emy, who has me in her embrace, moans lightly and rests her chin on my shoulder.
'''''''' Hah... ''''''''
This is it. This is home.
It''s been a really long time since I''ve breathed the air here... Actually, excluding Liana, who''s still sleeping for some reason, we elves, including our driver Justia, are practically melting right now.
''''How long will it take until we reach the castle, Justia?''''
''''Half an hour, Your Holiness.''''
''''Sure...''''
Mom, dad... I''ming home...
''''Whoa... There are so many cars...!''''
So the cat and Liana finally woke up a few minutes ago.
We''re now moving through the busiest part of the city, near the path to the Emerald Pce - My home. And as expected of those nerd elves, it''s lookingpletely different here.
First of all, the number of cars here is significantly higher than in Xeno. How''d they even produce this much just in half a year...?
And of course, cameras.
Virtually everyone has a camera with them now, just look at those people taking selfies.
''''God, everyone here is beautiful...'''' Tina mutters.
Yeah, and our people are naturally beautiful, so they would undoubtedly look very good on camera.
''''Hmm...'''' I narrow my eyes to scan the sidewalks.
Where is it... Oh! There we go.
A booth with transparent ss walls and a green roof. Inside is an elf talking to a small device connected.
A phone...!
''''Is that the phone that you''ve always talked about?'''' Liana taps me on the shoulder, pointing at another booth.
''''Yes! This will be huge...''''
Can I do facetime too? I can, right? Tell me that I can, I believe in you, elf nerds!
Oh, I can see the castle now, here Ie, home!
''''Mom~!"
I fling the car door open, flying straight to mom, who''s been waiting for me at the castle gate.
''''I missed you!'''' I hug her tightly.
She immediately wraps her arms around me, patting my back lightly.
''''I missed you too, baby.''''
''''Mhmm...''''
''''How was your life there? Was there any difficulties?''''
''''I told you that I was fine in the letters, no?''''
''''I''m still worried even now, baby. You''re so reckless at times...'''' She strokes the back of my head softly.
''''I''m good, totally good.''''
''''That''s reassuring to hear.'''' Mom giggles.
''''Nice to meet you again, mother.'''' Liana behind me greets.
''''Good day, mother.'''' Followed by Emy.
''''Yes, it is nice to see you two again. I appreciate you both for taking care of my daughter during her stay.''''
''''That''s just our duty, mother. Who could ever resist such a lovely girlfriend?'''' Liana replies.
''''Mhmm.''''
Hey, when the hell did you learn ttery? What happened to the Liana that called me bitch, whore, slut, cumdump, and cock-sleeve while beating me?
''''Fufu, how sweet.'''' Mom nods contently. ''''And then... I assume that you two are Sylvia''s new girlfriends?'''' She suddenly changes her tone from a loving mom to a dignified queen of a kingdom.
'''''''' !!! ''''''''
I turn back to give Anna and Tina a wink and a bright smile, signaling them to appeal their... Cuteness? Handsomeness? Probably not thetter. Maybe sincerity.
''''It''s a pleasure to meet you, Your Majesty.'''' Tina bows her head respectfully. ''''My name is Christina Alistaire Aragon, I was fortunate enough to be Sylvia''s girlfriend a few months ago. I sincerely hope Your Majesty can give us your blessing.''''
''''Hmm... We''ll see.'''' Mom replies indifferently. ''''And how about you?''''
''''Hu... M-My name is Anastasia, Your Majesty!'''' Anna also bows respectfully. ''''I-I will do my best to make Sylvia happy! Please give us your blessing!''''
''''I see. In any case, it is not right to let guests stand outside like this. Let us go inside.''''
Shit, this is going to be harder than I thought, they got called ''guests''...
Why did mom sound kinda enthusiastic in those letters then? Was I overdosing on semen while I was reading them...?
szzzzz
I take a sip of iced tea, close my eyes, and avoid any and all responsibility.
''''...I didn''t think that you would have two more, Your Highness.'''' Emy''s father - Albert sighs, holding his temple.
''''I''m not surprised, honestly.'''' Liana''s futa mom - Beryl replies nonchntly.
Dad and mom didn''t tell them...?
They''re saying ''Go solve it yourself'', huh. Fair enough.
''''I have no excuse...'''' I sh them an awkward smile, Tina and Anna beside me seem quite restless as well.
''''I have no problem with it.'''' Liana shrugs.
''''Me too.'''' Emy adds, stuffing another piece of pudding into her mouth.
''''Hah... I guess if you''re fine with it.'''' Albert finally concedes. ''''But what do you mean by ''I''m not surprised'', Marquess Seymour?''''
''''...Do you really want to hear it?'''' She raises her eyebrow for some reason.
''''Is there something wrong with it...?''''
''''I''ll be very frank here. Ahem.''''
Alright, I''m curious too.
''''Your Highness.'''' She looks at me straight in the eyes. ''''Your face and body are pretty much a giant futa ma.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
cough cough
''''What the hell are you saying, Beryl?!'''' Mom chokes on her tea and stares wide-eyed at my mother-inw.
Albert is speechless, it seems.
...I guess this is where Liana''s frankness came from.
''''No, it''s the truth.'''' She shrugs. ''''With her huge assets and her sweet personality, no sensible futa would be foolish enough to pass her up.''''
''''Mom?!'''' Liana exims, grabbing her mom''s arm.
flick
''''Ow!''''
''''I''m not stealing your girlfriend, idiot.'''' She flicks Liana''s forehead. ''''I don''t want to, and I don''t think I can anyway.''''
You''re right, ma''am. I have no intention of betraying any of my girlfriends.
''''Umm...'''' I interject. ''''Please don''t make Tina and Anna nervous. Especially Anna, she''s very shy...'''' I gently stroke Anna''s head.
''''Oh, that was my bad. I''m sorry, youngdies.'''' Albert bows his head lightly.
''''Oh, no, no, no! Please raise your head...!'''' Anna awkwardly hovers her hands abode Albert''s shoulder, unable to decide if she really can touch him or not.
''''You don''t need to do that, Your Excellency.'''' Tina adds.
''''I understand.'''' Albert lifts his head and smiles lightly. ''''In any case, we''ll be family in the future, so please take care of me.''''
''''Me too~'''' Marquess Seymour says cheerfully.
Finally getting the pass from both of them, both Anna and Tina brighten up visibly.
ck
The door suddenly opens, revealing a disheveled dad.
''''Sylvia!'''' He nearly shouts when he sees me. ''''You''re finally back!''''
''''Hi dad~'''' I stand up and hug him briefly.
''''Sorry, I didn''te with your mom earlier. The meeting took longer than expected.'''' He smiles apologetically.
''''That''s fine, dad.'''' I sh him a bright, ''daughter'' smile.
''''Hm, hm. What a nice girl.'''' He replies contently. ''''And nice to meet you guys again, my daughter-inws.'''' He turns to my girlfriends this time, earning him light greetings from them.
''''Ah, Sylvia.'''' He turns back to me. ''''The ''field'' that you requested ispleted. We can go right to testing now.''''
''''Really?!'''' I exim.
''''Of course.'''' Dad smiles contently, then turns to the others again. ''''Let us all go and have fun together?''''
''''Why not?'''' Marquess Seymour stands up.
''''Sure.'''' Albert as well.
Yes...! It''s time for absolute destruction!!!
''''Wait.'''' Mom suddenly speaks. ''''Can the four of you stay here for a bit? It won''t take long.'''' She looks at my girlfriends who are about to follow us.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Uh, oh. I can''t really do anything about this.
Good luck, myrades..!
Case 105: Sylvia Everwood – The apprentice war criminal.
Case 105: Sylvia Everwood ¨C The apprentice war criminal.
Leaving behind my poor lovers, we''re now at the ''field''.
A few months ago, when I asked dad if he could find me a vast space that could be used forrge-scale weapons testing. It took him a while, but eventually, I got the good news.
And now, before us is a vast desert,pletely devoid of any life. I can''t even see a single cactus here.
''''Where is this, dad?'''' I ask.
I need to get a map from himter, cause he just teleported us here, and I have no idea where the hell this ce is.
''''Isn''t this Vurgon''s territory?'''' Albert says.
''''It is.'''' Dad replies. ''''An empty Vurgon desert 5km away from our border. Perfect for testing explosives. I got permission from Dwarf King already, don''t worry.''''
''''I see.'''' I sh a grin. ''''So I can really do anything here?''''
''''...You''re not doing anything excessive, right?'''' Dad narrows his eyebrow. ''''You said in the letter that you just wanted to test ''cute stuff''...''''
''''...Probably not.''''
I mean, it''s not like I have nukes or anything, yet, right? Just, wholesome war crime weapons. Simple and effective...!
''''Go ahead then, I''ll make a barrier.'''' Dad draws his mana out from his rings and casts a simple dome-like barrier.
''''Alright. I''ll go from simple explosives first.''''
I pull out my Desert Eagle with a magazine full of blue tip shells.
''''I got quite frustrated thest time I couldn''t use Gungnir on that zombie because its power was excessive, so I made another milder variation of it.''''
''''Wait, won''t it be loud?'''' Albert raises his hand.
Hm? Oh, wait, ear protection. It''s been a while since I''ve actually shot a gun. Almost made everyone here, including me, deaf. Teehee!
''''Ah, alright, wear these.''''
After making sure that everyone is wearing protection, I begin to talk again.
ck
skrrt
''''Their explosive power is about 10% of Gungnirs.'''' I insert the magazine and aim at the hill not far away.
BANG
BANG
BANG
''''Same trigger mechanism.''''
snap
Immediately, three big blue explosions erupt on the hill, blowing up sand everywhere.
''''Wow~'''' Marquess Seymour exims.
I know, impressive, right?
''''These are certainly better for dealing with mediumrge enemies.'''' Dad nods contently.
''''By the way.'''' Albert suddenly speaks. ''''I''ve never seen ''Gungnir'' before, can you show me-''''
''''Absolutely not.'''' Dad interrupts him. ''''It''s going to destroy the whole terrain here.''''
''''Is that so?''''
Yup. And I barely managed to make 10 Gungnir tips over the past three months, don''t make me waste them.
''''Next one.'''' I throw the Desert Eagle back into the space bag and pull out a table.
Then I put the Saiga-12 with a separate magazine and a box on the table.
Inside the box are dozens of colorful bullets.
''''These are the ones that I really want to test today.'''' I pick up the magazine and start loading each type of bullet I''ve made. ''''Just to be safe, can you actually clean the stuffter for me, dad?''''
''''What stuff?''''
''''Like, smoke and chemicals and such.''''
''''What the hell did you make again?''''
''''Effective weapons.'''' I give him a thumbs up, to which he responds by frowning.
ck
skrrt
''''So the first one this this.''''
bang
Immediately after the ''slug'' hit, grey smoke begins to rise from the hillside.
''''Tear gas shells. ording to the information that I have, inhaling that smoke can cause ''severe eye and respiratory pain, skin irritation, bleeding, and blindness''.''''
''''Hmm, that is certainly scary. I feel like we can use that against dragons somehow?'''' Dad raises an eyebrow.
''''That... Is true, actually. Why are you so smart today, dad?''''
''''I''m always smart, daughter.''''
Anyway, I''m definitely going to shoot a dragon with thister.
''''Next one.''''
bang
Still on the hillside, green smoke begins to rise.
''''Poison. This one is pretty straightforward.''''
''''Please don''t use this one anywhere near civilization. Or even the previous one.''''
''''I agree.''''
I won''t. I''m not that deranged, alright?
''''Well, there are more smoke shells, but I think that''s enough for now.'''' I take out the magazine and remove the remaining gas shells.
Like nerve gas or mustard gas...
''''I don''t feel like we can equip these for our regr soldiers.'''' Marquess Seymour ponders, looking at the box on the table.
''''That''s right. These are all banned weapons back in my world.''''
''''Hmm~''''
But hey, there''s no Geneva Conventions or anything here, so...
''''But anyway, we''ll be moving onto cluster shells next.''''
''''I had actually made something simr to this before, but the power was honestly quite disappointing, so now we have this.'''' I pull out a pitch-ck shell.
''''We''ll need to shoot this one in the air.'''' I insert it in the magazine. ''''Dad, please.''''
''''Alright.''''
So we all hold hands and then dad teleports us above. In an instant, the world around me changespletely.
''''Phew...''''
I could never get used to this.
''''Is this high enough?'''' Dad asks, maintaining the telekinesis for all four of us to fly.
''''Yeah, thanks dad.''''
This looks around 100 meters high, which is good enough.
''''You may want to cover your ears with this. '''' I say, aiming the gun downward.
bang
A bunch of blue pelletse right out of the barrel, scattering all over the area.
snap
BOOOOM
One snapter, 10 giant blue explosions erupt from the ground, apanied by a deafening sound, even with the ear protection. I really should have made a sound barrier.
Woah... I can even see the visible shockwaves generated from them traveling into the distance, that''s scary.
''''One shell and half an army is goooone~'''' I can''t help but sing in awe of this wonderful work of art.
pack
Dad facepalms.
''''She destroyed the terrain anyway.'''' Albert says resignedly.
''''Wow... My daughter-inw is amazing!'''' Marquess Seymour enthusiastically pats my back.
''''Heheh, 10 pellets, each about 6% the power of Gungnir. Easier to make, and can cover a decently wide area.'''' I proudly exin.
''''One shell and an entire castle is gone, daughter. Please don''t be a genocide criminal.''''
Nah, nah, genocide is cringe, am I right?
''''But this is certainly effective against monsters and demons.'''' Marquess Seymourments. ''''Do you have anything else, Your Highness?''''
''''Aside fromndmines, which are pretty straightforward that I don''t think we need to test them, I also have incendiary weapons as well.''''
''''Why not just use fire magic if you want to light stuff up?'''' Dad asks.
''''Those can melt metal, dad.''''
''''Really?!''''
''''Yup.''''
I pull out a rtivelyrge shell, around the size of my thigh.
I somehow made fucking thermite shells with the help of some weird magic, hahahahahah...
''''But these are really difficult to make, plus the artillery piece needed to fire them is nowhere near done yet, so we''ll have to postpone the test.''''
''''That''s fair enough. Get help from those researchers if you need it.'''' Dad replies.
''''Sure. And I think that''s it.''''
It''s fortunate that I was able to request strange materials from the Emperor back in Xeno, he was strangely cooperative after that big incident for some reason. Was he influenced by the evil goddess before that as well?
Whatever, I suppose. The Church has already given the important people essories that can somewhat counteract this kind of influence, so no worries. Probably.
''''Hmm, shall we go back then?''''
Yeah, it''s almost dinner time already. I wonder if my lovers are alright...
Case 106: Mother-in-law and the costly potion.
Case 106: Mother-inw and the costly potion.
*****
[Emilia]
*****
szzzzz
Silence fills the room. Only the asional sound of mother sipping tea can be heard. Even then, the sound is extremely low, only audible to us, the trained fighters.
''Nobledies shouldn''t make any noise while sipping tea'', that''s what my mom taught me.
Hmm... I get why she would want to talk with Christina and Anna, but why make Raeliana and me stay here as well?
ck
Mother puts the teacup gently down the table and closes her eyes.
''''So.'''' She begins, slowly opening her eyes. ''''If I have to be honest, I don''t fully trust you two just yet.''''
Immediately, both Anna and Christina flinch.
''''But I trust Sylvia''s decision. If she wants you two, then so be it.'''' She says after a sigh. ''''That girl can be unbelievably naughty at times, so I hope all four of you can hold her back when that happens.''''
''''Of course, mother.'''' Raeliana replies with a grin.
''''That would be my pleasure.'''' Christina adds.
''''Of course, Your Majesty!'''' Anna says with a determined face.
I nod lightly when mother looks at me.
I mean, she is naughty, that''s not false.
She seduces us virtually every second of the day and loves to go to the extreme in bed.
I heard that not a lot of females can handle such intense lovemaking as we usually do, with three at the same time and all. Plus, her stamina now has reached a level where she can endure for a few hours straight.
She is truly adorable, and breedable, I love her.
''''Now, I have another thing to say.'''' Mother''s expression turns cold.
gulp
''''Did you two have intercourse with her as well?'''' She turns to Christina and Anna again.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Hesitantly, both of them nod.
''''As expected...'''' She sighs. ''''Surely you all properly took turns and didn''t stress her body, right?'''' She narrows her eyes.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Answer.''''
All three of us stare at Raeliana - The head ''wife'', signaling her to answer. She seems annoyed for a bit.
''''Mother.'''' Raeliana speaks up. ''''In our defense, she can totally keep up with all of us at the same time, and is often enthusiastic about doing it like that as well.''''
''''Is that true?'''' She nces at all of us. ''''I won''t forgive you all if this a lie, alright?''''
''''O-Of course, Your Majesty!'''' Surprisingly, Anna responds. ''''Sylvia loves it like that! And I also love her like that...'''' She trails off.
''''...I''m going to ignore thest part.''''
''''T-Thank you, Your Majesty...''''
''''But anyway, if Sylvia is fine with it, then no problem.''''
'''''''' Phew~... '''''''' All of us let out a big sigh of relief.
''''And just call me mother, no need for formalities within a family.''''
'''''''' Yes, mother! ''''''''
Mother smiles lightly, taking another sip of the green tea.
''''Now then, I have a thing for you, Anastasia.'''' Mother puts down the teacup.
gulp
''''M-Maybe...?'''' Anna replies, her face filled with anticipation.
''''Yes.'''' Mother pulls out a small, purple potion from her pocket. ''''The transformation potion.'''' She puts it in the middle of the table.
''''Whoa...!'''' Anna bows down and enthusiastically inspects the potion left and right, eyes shining.
''''It was extraordinarily hard to obtain this.'''' Mother exins. ''''It took us a month just to find trails of it, another month to secure it, and another half a month for it to arrive here.''''
''''Thank you so much, mother!'''' Anna bows her head 90 degrees.
''''That is not all, it is extremely expensive as well.'''' Mother smiles gently for some reason.
''''M-May I ask how much...?''''
''''Enough to buy a whole castle. That''s all you need to know.''''
That''s quite expensive.
''''Hii...!'''' Anna backs away in horror, looking at the potion like looking at a ghost. ''''U-Um...''''
''''Don''t worry and take it. Someone already paid for it instead of us.'''' Mother says softly.
''''Ah, I see.'''' Raeliana snaps her fingers and nods in understanding.
Yeah, there''s only one person.
''''W-Who...?'''' Anna alternates between Raeliana and mother.
''''Do you know who paid for it, Raeliana?'''' Christina inquires, to which Raeliana just shrugs.
''''Well, why don''t you go and ask Sylviater?'''' Mother giggles, in an elegant manner.
I wonder if Sylvia would ever be like this in the future. The gap between normal Sylvia and night Sylvia then would be really hot.
*****
After a satisfying dinner, where I finally got to enjoy the food of our beloved chefs after a long time while watching Anna and Tina being bombarded with questions from everyone, it is now time to rest. Frankly, traveling 10 days straight made me kinda tired now.
ck
Opening the door to my room, a familiar interior of my bedroom greets me. Everything is the same as I remember, and it looks like they maintained it pretty regrly too.
''''Wee to my room.'''' I turn back to my lovers. ''''How''s it? Do you want to stay here with me or use another room?''''
The bed could easily fit 5 people in, and the room itself is pretty big as well, so I don''t think there''s any problem.
''''I''ll stay with you, of course.'''' Tina grabs my hand and smiles.
''''Me too!'''' Anna jumps around into the room excitedly
''''And how about you two? Won''t you have to go back to your family?'''' I turn to Liana and Emy this time.
''''I''ll just go back for a few days after my birthday.'''' Liana replies. ''''I can''t be separated from you for more than a week.'''' She hugs my waist closer to her.
chut
''''I''ll miss you a lot too.'''' I give her a peck.
The three of us elves have indeed been together for most of the time since we met.
''''How about you, Emy?'''' I turn to Emy, who''s watching Anna sinking into the fluffy bed.
''''I''ll do the same too.'''' She replies.
''''I see.'''' I nod. ''''Now then, shall we go to the hot spring?''''
I miss the hot spring at home...
'''''''' Hah... ''''''''
All five of us sink into the hot water at the same time.
''''You all see that spot?'''' Liana suddenly points to a certain chair in the shower area.
Don''t tell me...
''''That''s the ce where we first had sex.'''' She proudly proims.
''''Heh...'''' Anna mutters, staring intently at the chair, while Tina''s reaction is lukewarm.
''''Ah, wait!'''' Anna snaps back for some reason.
''''What''s wrong?''''
''''I forgot to ask you, mother said that someone paid for the futa potion instead of the royal family, do you know who it is?''''
''''That would be me?'''' I reply nonchntly.
''''Eh?!'''' Anna widens her eyes.
''''Where''d you get so much money?'''' Tina asks.
''''My allowance over the past 18 years.'''' I respond. ''''There''s a separate budget for my allowance every month, and I pretty much never used it, so it umted a lot over the years.''''
It was like, one-third of my whole bank ount, which is pretty absurd. But if it''s for her then nothing is too expensive.
''''Woah... H-How can I ever repay you...'''' She cups her ears dejectedly.
''''There''s no need to.'''' I reply. ''''We''re lovers in the first ce, and if you really feel burdened, then consider it an investment. I bought it for your and my sexual pleasure, alright?''''
''''Mgm... A-Alright, I''ll do my best...!'''' She clenches her fists.
''''Ah, you might want to drink it now.'''' I smile lightly. ''''It would take a week for the penis to fully grow, so if you want to-''''
pooh
Not waiting for my sentence to end, Anna pulls out the small, purple bottle from behind her and pops the lid.
gulp gulp
''''Wait...!" I extend my hand, but it is toote, she''d already gulped down the whole thing.
pack
I facepalm.
''''You silly girl.'''' I say to Anna, who is licking her lips innocently. ''''You''re supposed to measure the exact amount to drink to choose the size and length...''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''...Eh?'''' She finally snaps back to reality. ''''H-How long would it be if I drink all of it...?''''
''''...40cm.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Congrattions, Anna. You have sessfully reached your initial goal.
At the cost of my pussy, of course.
God, how would it feel if I actually took that one...
Case 107: Why are you riding a tank, mom…?
Case 107: Why are you riding a tank, mom¡?
''''Uuuu... What do I doo~'''' Anna the pitiful cat whines, clinging to my waist. ''''I''m sorry...''''
Seeing her like this, I can''t help but stroke her fluffy head.
''''It''s fine, it''s fine. I can handle it.''''
''''Really...?'''' She looks up.
''''Of course, who do you think I am?'''' I smile proudly.
I am the best lover-
''''...Saint slut?''''
''''...''''
''''You couldn''t be more correct than that.'''' Liana, who''s lying near us, interjects with a grin.
''''But is it really alright?'''' Tina asks.
''''Hmm... I think so.'''' I reply. ''''Actually, let''s just measure it.''''
''''But there''s nothing down there yet...?'''' Anna tilts her head.
''''Not that, my belly.''''
''''Oh.''''
''''Get up for a bit.''''
I pull out a ruler from my space bag, a 50cm one that I often use for measuring gun parts.
Under the curious gazes of my lovers, I align the first mark of the ruler with my lower lips.
''''So all the way past the cervix to the wall opposite it...'''' I mutter, grabbing my belly and trying to find my womb. ''''Oh, here it is.''''
35... 35?! Wait, there''s still more. 36... 37??
''''Wait, how''s it 37?!'''' I exim.
''''37?? I''m sure I''ve reached your fundus before.'''' Tina raises her eyebrow. ''''And mine is only 32 cm...''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Wait, what?
''''Isn''t it because your womb was so desperate that it went down to meet our cocks?'''' Liana says nonchntly.
''''No way...'''' I mutter in disbelief.
Okay, google search, google search...
''''...No? It just says that ''during sexual arousal, the vagina will elongate, which pulls the cervix up and out of the way''...''''
Isn''t that the opposite ofing down...?
''''Then how do you exin the missing 5 or 6 cm?'''' Liana grabs the ruler and begins to measure my belly herself.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Hey.'''' She suddenly calls out.
''''What-''''
chut
She holds the back of my head in ce and kisses me passionately, while her other hand is ced firmly on my belly.
Just like the usual Liana fashion, her tongue does not give me any mercy at all, moving freely and erratically inside my mouth.
''''Mn...slurp ...slurp... Ngha...''''
God, I feel like my mouth is being raped every time I kiss her. I love it.
''''Hu...''''
After half a minute or so, she pulls away.
''''Yep.'''' She looks down on my belly. ''''It came down.'''' She kneads my navel area.
''''Eh?''''
"Saint slut...!'''' Anna widens her eyes and then buries her face in my thighs.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Your womb came down anyway, so why don''t we make use of it?'''' Liana smiles brightly.
So this was your objective from the start.
''''Fine, I''ll squeeze you all dry with my holy womb.''''
''''So... when do you think the artillery piece will be ready?'''' I ask dad while we''re walking to the underground research facility.
There''s only dad, mom, and me now. My lovers are either spending time with their families, or training.
''''They said that it would take another few months, mostly because they''re working on tanks and fighter aircraft as well.''''
''''I see... How about the gun distribution to the allies?''''
''''The first order from the three Dukes at the demon border has already been ced. We''ll deliver around 500 AK-47 models to them each in the next month.''''
''''That''s a lot?!''''
''''We were able to import a lot of materials from Vurgon and Aragon after the negotiation back then. Don''t you remember?''''
''''I know that, but I''m talking about the machines to mass produce them in such a short time.''''
''''We have the best craftsmen in the world, daughter.'''' He smiles proudly.
It seems that I was still underestimating these nerds.
''''But are you interested in this as well, mom?'''' I turn back to mom, who''s been silently following us since before.
''''Fufu, you''ll see in a minute.'''' She replies.
What?
''''Whoa...!''''
''''How''d you like it, Your Holiness?'''' A middle-aged elf proudly says, lifting his sses lightly. ''''I''ve modified it slightly, so now it can shoot high explosive mana shells as well.''''
''''Of course I would like it!''''
Before my eyes is a 30-ton greenish tank, the design is pretty much the same as the T-34 from the USSR. I gave them several blueprints and let them choose which one they wanted to work on, and they chose this one.
A medium tank with armor in the 4x mm range thick, a 76.2 mm main gun, and a secondary 2 x 7.62 mm machine gun as well. And now it even shoots mana H.E. shells...
''''That''s not all, you know?'''' Mom suddenly speaks. ''''It has a barrier function as well, its mana-fueled barrier can even withstand strikes from Advance level fighters.''''
''''That''s a game changer...!''''
Hm?
''''But why are you exining this, mom?''''
''''Why? Because I was the one who gave it the function?'''' She tilts her head.
''''...I thought you were a swordwoman, not a magical engineer??''''
''''I was bored, so I learned it.'''' She smiles brightly.
Goddamn geniuses.
''''Now, now.''''
p p
Mom lightly ps her hands, drawing the attention of the workers around us.
''''Since my baby is here, why don''t we demonstrate the actual power of this tank to her?''''
''''Of course, Your Majesty!'''' The middle-aged elf earlier replies enthusiastically. ''''I will call the crew here, please wait for a minute!'''' And he runs away.
''''...Oh, well.'''' I mutter. ''''Oh, by the way, dad.''''
''''Hm?''''
''''Wasn''t the bald Saint and the fox Saint supposed to arrive here earlier this morning?''''
''''I don''t know. Maybe they gotzy or something.'''' Dad shrugs.
What the hell are you doing, Santa us and Foxdy?
''''Oh, here they are.'''' Mom turns to the side.
'''''''' Good morning, Your Holiness and Your Majesties! '''''''' Three people besides the middle-aged elf, two women and one man salute us.
''''Good morning.'''' Mom nods lightly. ''''Now then, can we start right away?''''
''''Of course, Your Majesty.'''' The middle-aged elf replies and presses a remote in his hand, triggering the huge door in the distance to open.
Beyond the door is a huge room with sturdy metal walls and a bunch of different man-made terrains, and of course, targets to shoot as well.
Wait, don''t we need four people to operate this tank...? There are only three-
''''Huh? Why is mom following them?'''' I tug my dad.
''''...She''s riding it together with them, daughter.'''' Dad smiles awkwardly.
Eh...
BOOOM
Oh, Jesus Christ, that''s so strong. It blew away the whole hill.
''''That''s a lot stronger than my medium gemstone tips yesterday.'''' I mutter.
''''Right?'''' Dad replies. ''''I can''t wait to test this on the monsters. I think it can even pierce a dragon''s armor.''''
''''When will our army join the frontline, dad?''''
''''A month from now. We''ll deliver the weapons to the frontline at the same time as well.''''
''''Hmm... I don''t need to be there, right?''''
''''No, leave it to us. Saint parties are supposed to be a trump card against the demon marshals and demon kings anyway.''''
''''I see.'''' I reply. ''''By the way, when will you teach me teleportation?''''
''''Whenever you like.''''
''''As soon as possible, then.''''
''''Sure, how about the day after tomorrow? You want to spend the day with Raeliana on her birthday, right?''''
''''Um. That''s good enough, I think.''''
I need to perfect my space magic a bit more to finally finish ''that device'' that I''ve been making for a while. A very sexy and horny device...
Heheheheheh...
''''Oh, there''s your mom.''''
Mom steps out of the beefy tank with utmost elegance and waves at us.
''''It doesn''t fit her at all...''''
''''I know, right?''''
Case 108: Almost smartphones.
Case 108: Almost smartphones.
''''How long would it take to make one of these tanks in the future?'''' I ask the middle-aged elf standing beside us.
''''Now that we know what works, it''ll be really quick, Your Holiness.'''' He replies.
''''How quick?''''
''''With enough material, one per week, perhaps?'''' He ponders.
''''That''s insane.''''
''''But we still have to work on artillery pieces and fighter aircraft as well, so probably not that much.'''' He shakes his head.
''''I can understand that.''''
I wonder when I''ll be able to ride an aircraft... That would be a dreame true.
''''By the way, Head Researcher.'''' Dad interjects. ''''Can you take out ''those''?''''
''''Oh, of course, Your Majesty.'''' He replies.
The man opens his space bag and pulls out a rtively big box, for me, at least.
thud
He ces it on the table nearby.
''''Please open it yourself, Your Holiness.'''' He grins proudly.
What, is it for me?
''''Oh?!'''' I exim, looking at the content inside the box. ''''As expected of our researchers, you guys never fail to deliver!'''' I give him a thumbs up.
''''Thank you, Your Holiness!'''' He bows lightly.
Looking around, the people working on stuff also seem to be slightly more motivated as well, with smiles on their faces and all.
Heheheheh... Finally, it''s here...!
puff
''''Hu...'''' I breathe out, flopping down the bed.
That steak was divine. I think our chefs improve again. We need to give them a raise.
''''Sylvia.'''' Tina calls. ''''Where are we doing it tonight?''''
The martial arts contest is still going on, and today''s winner is Tina.
''''Hmm...'''' I ponder for a bit while my lovers climb on the bed as well. ''''Can''t we just do it here?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''You''re going to evict us?'''' Liana narrows her eyes.
''''No, no. You guys can stay here if you like.'''' I hurriedly reply. ''''I''ve been thinking about it, what if doing this actually makes you guys sexually frustrated and not perform well in battles?''''
''''It does make me sexually frustrated, don''t ''what if'' with me.'''' Liana coldly says. ''''I still remember that 5-day streak...''''
The 5-day-no-sex Liana was amazing in bed.
''''So... Are we going to stop?'''' Emy asks.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''How about apromise?'''' I raise my index finger. ''''Instead of not doing it at all, let''s change the rule to ''not being able to use my lower holes''?''''
''''So handjobs and blowjobs?'''' Liana ponders.
''''Yeah.''''
''''How about titjobs?''''
''''You can too.''''
This way I would have a bukkake each day though, which is not aint.
''''I''m fine with it.'''' Tina shrugs. ''''It might even enhance the feeling... Heheh.''''
Tina - Theori master.
''''Me too, why not?''''
''''Mhmm.''''
''''Me too! I would like to watch it!''''
Good, now I get to do gangbangs but not really gangbangs every day.
''''Ah, I have something for you guys.'''' I pull out the box and ce it on the bed.
ck
''''What are these?'''' Anna asks, her tail wagging.
''''Phones. The ones I talked about before.'''' I reply. ''''You know which ones are yours, right?''''
Inside the box are 5 phones of different colors. They made the cases with gemstones to match our gem types, which is very considerate and cool at the same time.
My lovers each take a phone of their color and examine it curiously.
''''Let me show you how to use them.'''' I grab my blue-yellow phone as well. The case looks insanely pretty, I must say.
''''To start the device, you press the little button on the side.''''
''''Oh, it lights up.''''
''''That''ll take you to the home screen, where you can ess different features of this phone.'''' I continue. ''''You interact with the screen by tapping and gliding using your finger. Let''s try the camera, for example, tap the blue camera icon.''''
''''Woah... It actually has a camera...!''''
''''Right, and you can take notes, send messages, send pictures, make calls, and y a few simple games as well. Explore them by yourselfter.''''
''''Hmm... Can I transfer the pictures inside my camera to this one? I see it has the same portal for the memory card.'''' Liana asks.
''''You absolutely can.''''
''''Alright, let me try.'''' She takes out her camera.
''''Sylvia, do you know how exactly are these devices connected?'''' Tina asks.
''''There''s a unique mana code inside each device to identify the owner, and they connect by utilizing a space magic system that my dad invented.'''' I exin. ''''We just need to share our codes to send messages and such. Your devices already have all of our codes, my parents'' codes, and Emy plus Liana''s parents'' codes saved, so you don''t need to worry about having to go around asking or anything.''''
''''I see, the technology is certainly intriguing.'''' Tina strokes her chin.
These phones connect directly instead of relying on a server as well, so we don''t need to worry about theck of privacy.
''''Now I can talk with my family whenever I want...!'''' Anna smiles brightly, hugging the phone.
Seeing that she''s tearing up, Emy and I, who are right beside her, stroke her back gently.
''''Oh, I got the images in.'''' Liana exims, scrolling through the porn gallery on her phone.
''''Let me take a picture and send you guys for testing.''''
I sit up and use telekinesis to float the phone above me, then pull my negligee all the way down with my hand till my nipples pop out, the other hand covering my eyes, and tongue out at the camera...
tack
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Here, let me... Sent. Did you guys receive it?''''
''''Yes, and this is my wallpaper from now on.'''' Liana grins mischievously.
Eh?
''''Me too.'''' Emy adds.
''''Me as well.'''' Followed by Tina.
''''I-I like the kneeling one better...'''' Anna shyly says.
''''...I won''t stop you guys from setting my porn images as wallpapers, but please lock your screen properly, I really don''t want strangers to see my nudes or after-sexption.''''
''''We don''t want it, too. Teach us the lock screen stuff.'''' Liana shrugs.
''''Here, you go to settings and then there''s this lock screen icon. Yes, that one.''''
''''Oh, you can set a lock screen wallpaper as well? I should have the bukkake one we did the other day on-''''
''''Please god...!''''
The day passes and today is December 15th, Liana''s birthday. We decided to have a small party with family and friends, most elves do this simply because we have too many birthdays to have a big one every year, it would be a huge pain.
''''Are you ready?'''' I ask Liana, who''s wearing a goofy birthday hat for some reason.
''''Sure.'''' She replies.
''''Three, two, one...''''
fuuu
Liana blows the candles on the cake.
p p p p
'''''''' Happy birthday! ''''''''
chut
''''Congrattions on turning 22, Liana!'''' I give her a peck.
''''Thanks.''''
''''Our daughter has grown so much...'''' Marchioness Seymour mutters, her eyes a little moist.
''''Indeed.'''' Marquess Seymour pats her wife''s back.
''''Do you have anything you want to achieve this year?'''' I ask the birthday girl, who''s staring at the cake since earlier.
''''Just say it, daughter-inw, we''ll do our best to help you.'''' Dad proudly says.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Why does she suddenly seem so sentimental?
''''I... I want to get engaged.'''' She replies. ''''I have no intention of leaving Sylvie anyway, wouldn''t it be better to get engaged and then married as soon as possible?''''
When she mentions marriage, my heart beats faster and I feel a warm sensation spread throughout my chest. A smile unknowingly blossoms on my face.
''''Sure! We can all get engagedter.'''' I grab her hand.
''''Right?'''' I turn to my other lovers, who all have smiles on their faces. They nod slightly, indicating their agreement.
It seems that I would soon have four wonderful fianc¨¦s.
Case 109: Liana’s exhibitionism date. (R-18)
Case 109: Liana¡¯s exhibitionism date. (R-18)
Warning: Exhibitionism, and explicit images (In spoilers).
puff
''''Hah~ That was fun!'''' I flop down the bed. ''''As expected, parties are the best~!''''
We just finished the birthday party for Liana, it was he fun. It''s not every day that I can see a bunch of high elves do karaoke together.
''''I didn''t expect you to sing so well, Anna.'''' Tina leans onto the sofa.
''''Eheheh... I used to sing to children all the time, so...'''' Anna scratches her head shyly, but can''t hide her smile.
''''Woah~'''' Emy ps ''enthusiastically''.
''''Why do your ps always seem weird...?'''' Tina''s face turns awkward.
''''Hgn~'''' Liana stretches her armszily as she walks toward me. ''''When do you want to go?''''
''''Hm... It''s almost 1 P.M. already, so let''s just prepare right away.''''
''''You want to spend time with me that much?'''' She grins mischievously and climbs on top of me.
''''Of course.'''' I immediately reply with a bright smile. ''''Why wouldn''t-''''
chut
She bows down and kisses me deeply, hands pinning my wrists to the bed.
''''Ngah...slurp...Hah...''''
Once again, our tongues mash together. Her soft, moist lips ovep mine, and her long twin tails fall on my ears, tickling me as we immerse ourselves in the kiss.
''''At least do it somewhere else, please.'''' I can hear Tina say annoyedly.
Liana pulls away from the kiss and turns to Tina.
''''We will.'''' She grins again. ''''Sylvie, you remember your promise, right?''''
''''...Go outside without clothes?''''
''''Yes.''''
gulp
''''Um... Can''t we get apromise or something? I''m still not confident in maintaining the illusion when doing it...''''
''''That''ll spoil the fun, you know?''''
''''Pretty please?'''' I use my puppy eyes skill. ''''I''ll let you molest me as you want anywhere, so...''''
''''Hghn...!'''' She clutches her t chest. ''''I''ll allow a coat and socks, nothing else.''''
Why so specific?
''''Alright.''''
As long as I have the coat, I guess.
After changing into my ''outfit'', we decided to go roam the street.
''''Uh... This feels so weird.'''' I cower restlessly, walking side to side with Liana.
''''The coat is long enough, and you''re even wearing thigh highs, so what''s there toin about?'''' Liana raises her eyebrow.
''''I mean, sure, but it feels airy down there...''''
And my nipples are rubbing against the coat...
''''Better for insertion.'''' She smiles brightly.
That''s... True.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''It''s been a long time since I''ve seen this part of the city.'''' She looks around with a gentle expression.
''''Yeah-''''
''''!!''''
Suddenly, she lifts my coat from behind, exposing my whole ass for the world to see. She then swiftly thrusts her fingers straight into my pussy, wiggling them around as I hurriedly set up an illusion.
God, there are so many people here, and she''s...
''''Hgn~'''' I moan softly.
''''Keep moving.'''' She says nonchntly as I wrap my shaky arm around her waist, trying to lean on her body.
With every step I take, the inside of my pussy rubs against her slender fingers, sending ticklish and pleasurable feelings across my whole body. Not only that, Liana''s fingers are extremely skillful, they constantly and rhythmically strike my sensitive spots without any regard, sending me closer and closer to climax.
''''You got wet so fast.'''' She sneers. ''''As expected of my top tier cock-sleeve.''''
''''Nn...''''
slurp slurp
At this point, the slurping has gotten so loud that I have to put up an additional sound barrier. A few passersby look at us strangely, but it must be an illusion, yes. An illusion...
Focus, focus... I can''t let people hear or see this-
''''Hgn...!''''
Liana suddenly lifts me slightly with her fingering arm, making me tiptoe as my whole weight falls on her hand. The long fingers now have reached so deep into my pussy that I would not be surprised if they touch my cervix anytime.
''''Cum.'''' She orders, thrusting her hand up and down violently.
''''Ngh~!''''
My whole body convulses, and all the pleasure building up from earlier turns into intense streams of love juice, shooting out and drenching my lover''s naughty hand.
Liana and I both stop midway, I bury my face into her side, trying to calm down my twitching pussy.
slrrp
She slowly pulls her hand out, and under the eyes of everyone, licks my pussy juice away deliciously.
''''Hah... Hah...''''
Of course, they won''t know that she''s licking my pussy juice, but the sight of us now should still be weird to anyone.
...I don''t even care anymore.
''''Let''s keep walking.'''' She says calmly.
''''Why''d you take me here?'''' I ask, looking around the empty street.
''''There''s almost nobody here.'''' She scans the whole area around us.
''''Yeah...?''''
''''Stand in front of me.'''' She pushes me forward.
Turning to her, I can see that she has already taken her phone out.
''''Taking pictures?'''' I ask.
''''Yes, so open your coat, and don''t use any illusion.'''' She grins.
''''Are you crazy?! We''re in the middle of the sidewalk, and people coulde out anytime??''''
''''Just do it.''''
''''Let''s rethink agai-''''
''''Do it, or I won''t fuck you today.'''' She replies firmly.
''''You...!'''' I furrow my eyes in response to her outrageous statement.
''''Don''t worry, I''ll look out for people. I don''t want them to see your naked body either.''''
''''...''''
Nervously, I begin to unbutton my coat while constantly looking around to see if there are any people in sight.
''''H-Here.'''' I open the coat cautiously, just enough for the camera to capture my nipples and pussy.
''''Open it wider. I can''t see anything with this.''''
''''Y-You...''''
gulp
Summoning all of my courage, I yank the sides of my coat wide open, the sunlight shines on my whole tits and pussy. I''m sure anyone within 100 meters of us could see them clearly.
For some reason, Liana just stares at me in silence.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Hurry up and take it-''''
tack
Hearing the sound, I immediately shut my coat, buttoning it back again.
''''Take a look at this, you look so beautiful.'''' Liana grins and holds the phone near my face.
Spoiler
[copse]
''''I know, I know. So please turn it off before anyone-''''
Suddenly, my eyesnd on a certain bulge in her skirt below.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''I know there''s a park with a lot of people nearby.'''' She puts her phone away and very naturally grabs my hand, taking me with her.
gulp
p p p p p
''''W-Wait... Don''t... Ngh~!... Don''t go so fast...!''''
Despite my plea, she keeps mercilessly shoving her cock into my pussy from behind, not caring about the people walking by at all.
The reason why we haven''t got the guards called on us for fucking doggy style in the park yet is because I''m trying my best to maintain both the illusion and the sound barrier around us.
p p p
''''Hgn... Ngh... Cumming...!''''
My body arch as I spurt out the juice from my pussy, my breasts press onto the cold railing. Lianapletely ignores my cumming and keeps on pistoning her huge cock while holding my arms from behind to not let me fall.
''''Hah... This is such good view.'''' She mutters. ''''Wait, I''m cumming...!''''
FLAP
''''Hyah!''''
With a strong thrust, her cock proudly enters my womb and starts to throb.
spurt spurt
''''Mmm...''''
I could never resist the addicting feeling of piping hot semen filling up my inside...
tack
Suddenly, Liana bends over and holds the phone in front of me.
''''Look, I got both the creampie and theke in the picture. Isn''t it beautiful?''''
The picture is like a scene straight out of a porn movie, with me being stabbed with a huge cock from behind outside in public. I can even see people fishing in the background...
''''I guess...''''
''''Let''s keep going, then.''''
''''Eh?''''
spurt spurt
''''Hghn~! Cumming again...!''''
Cum juice mixed with semen gushes out of my pussy as Liana''s cock pumps another load inside my ass.
''''Hah... Hah...''''
''''Hu...'''' She breathes out. ''''That was the third one in the ass, right?''''
''''Y-Yeah...''''
''''Let''s do another one in your pussy to bnce things up.'''' She says. ''''Turn back here.''''
She holds me by my waist and turn my body back to face her, I instinctively lock my arms around her neck to prevent myself from falling backward.
''''You''re keeping the illusion pretty well.''''
''''Mgm...''''
She unbuttons my coat and bares my skin whole, then she lifts one of my legs, letting the air blow into my gaping holes below.
''''It''s airy...'''' I mutter.
''''Don''t worry, I''ll plug it right away.''''
chut
She kisses me deeply.
slrrrp
Her cock smoothly slides into my soaked pussy, and because she is taller than me, I''m still having to stand on tiptoe even though my pussy is already eating her cock whole.
It''s like having to sit on a super long dildo, but much warmer and better.
p p p p
She starts to rock her hip, earnestly fucking my pussy while her tongue is invading my mouth. In the corner of my eyes, I can see elves passing by like normal, not realizing what we''re doing at all.
I''ll have to clean this cum mess on the groundter...
''''Mhmp~!?''''
Liana moves her remaining arm and lifts my other leg, so now I''mpletely dependent on her arms and her cock to not fall. And it seems like my body knows that very well, because right then my legs instinctively lock around her waist, trying to cling to her body.
p p p
My whole body swings back and forth with every thrust of hers, my pussy smacking against her hip loudly, creating obscene noises that shouldn''t exist in public.
FLAP
Eventually, after numerous thrustster, her cock is ready to deliver its load again.
'''''''' Mhmp~! '''''''' We both moan at the same time.
Once more, her cum mixed with my juice circtes inside my full womb, some of it squeezing through the extremely tight gap between her cock and my pussy wall, dripping onto the ground.
''''Hah.. Hah...'''' I pull away from the kiss, immersing myself in the afterglow of our sex as I watch the people go by.
''''I love you.'''' She suddenly says.
''''Um, me too.''''
''''Let''s get married.''''
''''Um.''''
''''There''s still more time. Let''s fuck around some more?''''
''''...Um.''''
Case 110: Peak adult toys, made by Sylvia the Saint.
Case 110: Peak adult toys, made by Sylvia the Saint.
6:30 P.M. We''re nowing back to our home after concluding our outing. The date itself was almost nothing but sex, and it felt extremely immoral to do it outside in front of people, but also very amazing...
Fortunately, my illusion and sound barrier were good enough that no one noticed anything. I think...
ck
''''Eh? Why are you guys using the window...?'''' Anna, who''s meditating on the bed, turns to us.
''''Dad and Mom usually stroll near the main entrance at this time, and they would immediately notice my ''unusual'' clothes right now if I were to meet him, so...'''' I scratch my head awkwardly.
''''Ah, I see.'''' She replies.
''''By the way, where''s Emy and Tina?'''' Liana and I flop down to the sofa.
''''The former Saints arrived while you guys were out. Those two followed them for training.''''
''''What the hell slowed them down for so long...''''
''''They just glossed over it when I asked, saying that it was a mere ''minor'' incident.'''' She shakes her head. ''''By the way, did you guys enjoy your date...?''''
''''Of course!'''' I smile.
''''I-I see...'''' She replies, blinking her eyes repeatedly.
''''What, do you want to hear about our date?'''' Liana, who''s been silent since earlier, sneers and puts her arm around my neck. ''''I even have images as well. That kind of image, of course.''''
gulp
''''...Please.''''
''''You want to tell her how many times we did it?'''' Liana taps my tits repeatedly.
''''Hah... You perverts.'''' I cross my arms. ''''Six times in the park, two in the public bathroom, one in the alleyway, one in the library, one in the local church, and one on the rooftop of a building.''''
''''Whoa...!'''' Anna exims. ''''Do you have pictures of all of the locations??''''
''''Yes, I do.'''' Liana proudly proims. ''''I''ll send them to youter.''''
''''Thanks a lot!''''
''''Why did you take so much...?'''' I mutter while looking at the mountain of pictures that she took.
''''So I have something to use while I''m in my territory, of course.'''' She shrugs.
Ah, of course, masturbation.
''''Hey, can you and Emy wait until tomorrow afternoon? I have something for you two.'''' I tug her sleeve.
''''Hm? Sure, we''ll go back by teleporting anyway, dying a bit won''t hurt.'''' She replies while ying with my tits. ''''But what is it? You already gave me the birthday present.'''' She lifts her emerald ne - my present, up.
''''That will be a surprise for you guys.'''' I grin.
''''Sure?'''' She raises her eyebrow.
I need to gain some insights on space magic from Dad first.
''''Hmm, yes. This is it. It''s truly been a long time since I''ve tasted the royal chefs'' dishes.'''' Fox Saint says enthusiastically.
''''Indeed, food from chefs with hundreds of years of experience are bound to be exceptional.'''' Bald Saint adds. ''''You guys are paying them properly, right?''''
''''Of course. We ought to reward loyal andpetent subjects handsomely, right?'''' Dad replies.
''''By the way.'''' I interject. ''''What made you guys sote?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
They both divert their eyes at the same time, clearly don''t want to talk about it at all.
''''Hmm?'''' I tilt my head. ''''If it''s a sensitive topic then you don''t have to say. I''m just curious.''''
''''Hah... Fine. The driver knows it anyway, it''ll spread in no time.'''' Bald Saint sighs.
All of us focus on him, only Emy is still eating the steak deliciously. Talk about priority.
''''...I got severe motion sickness.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
...Huh? Only that?
''''Pfft- Hahahah!'''' Fox Saintughs. ''''Imagine getting so sick that you need to stop three times a day to recover... From riding a mere car at mild speed... Pftt-''''
''''S-Shut up!'''' Bald Saint yells. ''''Don''t even get me started on your pollen allergy. You coughed more in an hour than my old neighbor with chronic obstructive pulmonary disease did in his whole life!''''
What the hell is he talking about?
''''What the hell are you talking about?!'''' Fox Saint seems genuinely bbergasted. ''''I didn''t cough that much?? And what even is that chronic obstructive... Obstructive what again?''''
''''Hah, don''t try to deny it-''''
Okay, this is just turning into a Twitter argument at this point. Let''s just eat and be done with it.
It seems like everyone here thinks the same as well.
''''Emy, want some vegetables?'''' I whisper to Emy, who''s sitting beside me.
''''Mhm. Mhm.'''' She nods while still chewing her food.
''''Here, let me feed you.''''
Lucky me, I actually hatetro to the bone.
''''It''s impressive every time I see it.'''' Dad exims, looking at my jungle of portals. ''''Hm. You are definitely qualified to learn teleportation now.''''
Yes...!
''''But learning this art is a rather long process, though I''m not too sure when ites to you.''''
''''I''ll just have to try my best.'''' I shrug.
''''That''s true.'''' He nods contently. ''''So now that''s decided, shall we start right away?''''
''''Alright!''''
''''So first thing first, teleportation is basically just opening portals to connect your location to the ce that you want to travel to, but the portals would need to be much more stable.'''' He begins. ''''You often see me teleport almost instantly, but there are no rules that say you need to be fast when teleporting, in fact, it is much safer to carefully open your portals.''''
''''Hm. Hm.''''
''''So your main focus should just be on the stableness of your portals first, and then work on the maximum distance between them. Let me give you some tips.'''' He opens a portal of his own. ''''First, you want to straighten the surface area-''''
Heheheh...! Thanks a lot, dad. Now I know what to do.
I almost finished these ''products'' a while ago, but I wasn''t sure, even with all the books on space magic avable, that it wouldn''t eat my lovers'' flesh off, so I decided to wait for Dad''s lesson and then finish them instead.
I wasn''t disappointed.
So tweak it a little bit here, change the magic form here, and then change the battery, which is just a piece of Lapis, to arger one...
The maximum range should be fine since I''m not opening them directly but powering them through predetermined forms instead.
Okay, let''s try it with a hotdog first, safety safety...
''''Is that all?'''' Tina asks curiously, looking at the two small bags that Emy and Liana are holding.
''''We would only be there for a few days, no need forrge luggage.'''' Liana replies.
''''Mhm.'''' Emy nods.
''''...Tch.'''' Tina clicks her tongue lightly.
''''Anna.'''' Liana suddenly calls. ''''When we''re gone, remember to not let this stupid redhead monopolize Sylvie, alright?''''
''''Eh?! Ah, a-alright?'''' Anna replies.
''''Remember the ''gifts'' that I gave you yesterday.'''' Liana grins mischievously.
Ah yes, the ultimate exhibitionism porn collection, what precious gifts.
''''O-Of course!''''
''''Eh? What are you talking about...?'''' Tina inquires confusedly.
''''Wait, I have something to give you two.'''' I pull out my ''products''.
''''What are these?'''' Liana curiously examines the fourrge rings on my hands. All my lovers do, actually.
''''So these are infused with my portal magic, and they work in pairs.'''' I begin. ''''You each take one of these two pairs, and when you press this button here, they''ll send a signal to my remaining two.''''
''''...A signal for?''''
''''For me to activate the portals connecting these rings.'''' I smile proudly. ''''You know what to do next, right?''''
Instantly, all four of them widen their eyes.
''''You mean... I can stick my dick in here and it''lle out stabbing your pussy?!'''' Liana asks in disbelief.
''''Of course! I tried with hotdogs and even mice before, and they work just fine-''''
''''You inserted mice in your lower lips?!'''' Anna almost shouts.
''''No?! I was just trying to pass organic stuff through.''''
What in the hell is going on in this girl''s head?
''''The point is, try to get something organic through first when you get to your territory. We''ll continue if they work properly at those distances.'''' I continue after a sigh.
''''Yes!'''' Liana exims, while Emy is already hailing the ring in the air like some kind of divine relic.
These horny little bastards. I''m looking forward to seeing your cocks here.
Case 111: Machine gun baby!
Case 111: Machine gun baby!
''''Remember to call or text me often, alright?'''' I pat the two elves on the shoulder.
''''Sure.''''
''''Mhmm.''''
''''Are you guys ready?'''' Dad, who''s leaning on the doorframe, asks.
He''d already teleported their families back, so now it''s only these two here.
''''Go.'''' I push them lightly forward.
I hope they have a good time there.
After a wonderful dinner as usual and a nice hot bath, it''s now time to rest.
''''Hu...'''' I sigh lightly, looking around my room.
It feels kinda weird now that those two are not here anymore.
''''By the way, Anna.'''' I call Anna, who''sbing her hair in front of the dressing mirror. ''''How''s your body right now?''''
''''Same as yesterday. Hmm... my lower belly is a little bit hotter, I think?'''' She replies.
''''I see, it''s going well then, ording to the manual.'''' I flop down to the bed. ''''Tell me, or anyone for that matter, if there''s something wrong, alright?''''
''''I mean, it''s not like I can''t heal myself if something happens...'''' She chuckles. ''''Hah... There''s only four days left...''''
''''I''ll probably need to tell you how to handle itter, seeing that those two are not here.'''' Tina, who''s lying beside me, interjects.
''''Thanks.'''' Anna stands up and walks toward us.
puff
She snuggles right into my arms, squirming around happily.
''''Wanna sleep yet?'''' I ask.
''''Sure...'''' She replies and closes her eyes.
After a short while, her breathing bes steady and I have a sleeping kitten on my body.
Tina very naturally puts her arm around my neck and hugs me from the side as well.
I initially wanted to watch some movies with them, but I can''t just break this ultimate cuddling state. Let''s just sleep for now.
''''Hmm...''''
I close my eyes and feel the cool breeze blowing all over my body.
You know, there''s a certain romance about lying alone on the roof and looking at the clouds in the blue sky. It''s rxing, really rxing. Maybe I was too busy with my training and my sex life over the past few months.
ting
Suddenly, the phone in my pocket rings.
''''Oh, it''s Emy.'''' I mutter.
[?Emy?: Got banana parfait. New shop.]
Together with the message is a selfie of her with the super delicious-looking parfait.
Heh... There''s a new parfait shop in there. I''m jealous.
''Bring back some of themter.'' And then send.
[?Emy?: Sure.]
Parfait secured. I believe in you,rade.
ting
Oh, it''s Liana this time. Let''s see...
[?Liana?: Miss you.]
This silly girl, it''s only been like half a day-
''''...''''
Okay, why am I even surprised that Liana sent me a dickpic.
So naturally, I strip my skirt and panties down.
tack
Here, have a pussypic in response. A spread one for extra horniness.
''''Hu...'''' I put the phone on my belly, staring at the sky.
I really want to migrate the Inte to these phones somehow, but Eva said that it would be really hard,rgely due to the time-dtion stuff going on between the two worlds. And quote ''Just be a god and you can easily do it'' as well, what a passionate cult leader, able to rope people in and all.
Aside from that... I''ve been neglecting to make new guns for a while now, cause I had to learn magic. Maybe now it''s time to finally craft the machine gun that I''ve been wanting to make. We have quite a lot of 7.62 bullets here after all, with the AK stuff going on.
''''Alright, let''s do this!'''' I immediately rise.
''''Sorry, what''d you say?'''' The Head Researcher asks in disbelief. ''''How many rounds per minute again?''''
''''Two thousand to six thousand. I''d imagine it being much higher if we incorporate mana in the firing system as well.'''' I hand him the blueprint.
''''Hoh~... This design is certainly interesting.'''' He strokes his beard. ''''And we''ve been trying to develop a mana-fueled firing system for a while now, actually. It''ll have a very high RPM, but not as high as this one...''''
So they were trying to make guns with ridiculous RPMs anyway.
''''So, how long do you think it''ll take to make this?'''' I ask.
''''If Your Holiness joins in, then maybe half a day? These parts are quite hard to craft it seems.''''
''''Wouldn''t it interrupt your work though?'''' I look around the busy research center.
''''Absolutely not, Your Holiness.'''' He shakes his head. ''''Our ultimate purpose is to serve you - The Saint, so doing this would certainly count as ''Doing our job''.''''
''''Thanks.'''' I smile. ''''Let''s start right away then.''''
Hmm... This part looks good enough, I think.
''''Phew...'''' I let out a sigh and put down the piece. ''''I forgot to ask, but do we even have enough bullets to test this thing?''''
''''If it''s 7.62 then we certainly do, Your Holiness.'''' The Head Researcher replies while trimming parts together with a few other members.
''''That''s good.''''
I can''t see outside here underground, but it''s probably dark now. It''s been a long time since I''ve worked on a gun this long in one sitting. Maybe thest time was for the Hecate.
Either way, we''re now onto thest parts already, I can''t wait to test this mass destruction weapon...!
''''So, what the hell is this monstrosity?'''' Dad raises an eyebrow, looking at the slightly altered, but pretty much still M134 and its long-ass belt sitting in a metal box.
''''The best weapon for a zombie apocalypse.'''' I reply.
''''What??''''
''''Okay, but no, seriously, doesn''t it look cool?''''
''''I mean, it does, but...''''
I turn to the awesome research team of ours and give them a double thumbs-up. They respond with double thumbs-ups as well.
''''Just looking at these barrels, I''m assuming that it shoots very fast?'''' Tina, who''s squatting near the gun with Anna, says.
''''Yup.''''
''''How fast?''''
''''You''ll see in a second.'''' I grin, lifting the gun with telekinesis and fixing it in ce at the same time. ''''See that broken car over there?''''
shiing
The M134es to life as the barrels begin to rotate, powered by mana instead of electric motors.
bzzzzzzzzzt
The belt is pulled violently into the gun while a series of loud pops are heard as the firing pins strike the primers of the cartridges, igniting the gunpowder and firing the bullets.
They travel through the barrels at supersonic speeds, creating constant muzzle sts. The empty cases ejected from the chambers clink and rattle on the ground, forming a huge pile of spent cartridges.
''''Aha! Ahahahahah!'''' I can''t help butugh at this magnificent scene. Why didn''t I make this sooner?! Stupid me.
Under the eyes of everyone, the stream of bullets hits the car with devastating force, and even though no one can see it clearly because of the dust, they all know that the car is effectively obliterated.
By the time the barrels have stopped spinning, there''s nothing but a mere pile of sad metal left at that ce.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Hey, Head Researcher!'''' I turn to the man, who''s grinning proudly at the corner. ''''Do you reckon we can make some thousands of explosive 7.62s?!''''
''''Stop! Stop! For the love of god...!''''
Why, dad? It''s all for world peace!
Case 112: Anna’s development diary. (R-18)
Case 112: Anna¡¯s development diary. (R-18)
Content warning: Large insertion and explicit images (In spoilers).
After being yelled at by dad for at least a few minutes, I finally gave up on having our production team make thousands of H.E. bullets for the M134 which would probably take months to do.
So instead, I''m going to make them myself. Maybe I''ll have one H.E. round every 5th round or something, that sounds pretty nice. If either Liana or Emy were here, they would undoubtedly agree with me.
''''Did you calm down yet?'''' Tina, who''s sitting beside me on the bed, pats my back gently.
''''Yeah.'''' I nod along.
''''I thought you were serious for a moment.'''' Anna chimes in. ''''You could destroy an army with that gun alone...''''
I was serious though?
''''Sylvia.''''
Suddenly, Tina wraps her arms around my waist and gently bites me on the neck.
''''Mhm...'''' I moan lightly, letting her y freely.
Tina''s other hand slowly crawls to my crotch and then firmly grabs my pussy, molding it wantonly as she thrusts her middle finger into my slit. Not losing to her, I thrust my hands inside her skirt and stroke her hot, hard cock, both the shaft and the balls.
gulp
In the corner of my eyes, I can see Anna staring at us intently while ying with her breasts, as she would usually do, as well.
ring
My phone rings unexpectedly.
''''...Hm? Liana...?'''' I mutter, holding the phone up with telekinesis. ''''Ngh...!''''
Tina frowns and starts to finger me even harder, her mouth has now moved down to bite into my breasts, which she has just exposed with her hand.
''''H-Hello?'''' I press the answer button.
[Ah, I see. So you''re being fucked.]
''''How''d you know... Mn... That from hearing a single word...?''''
[How many times do you think I''ve heard you moan in bed?]
''''...''''
[Anyway, right timing, I suppose. Activate your portal magic. I need to blow some loads.]
''''Ah, alright.'''' I reply, pulling out the ring portals from the drawer. ''''Hgn... Press the blue button on the ring, Liana.''''
[Done.]
The ring portales to life the moment I pour my mana into it, inside the ring, a pitch-ck surface appears.
[The redhead is there, right? Hey, let me use her pussy first, we can switch afterward.]
''''...Fine.'''' Tina stops biting my nipple for a second and responds, pulling her finger out of my pussy, sticky liquid clings to her hand stubbornly.
From the ring portal floating in the air, a huge, hard, and familiar cock emerges.
[Feels weird.]
I immediately get up and crawl toward Anna, pointing my butt at Tina and the ring.
''''Tina, insert it inside for me.'''' I say after smiling lightly at the masturbating cat in front of me.
''''Alright.''''
After a few seconds of anticipation, I can finally feel something hot pressed against my pussy.
slrrrp
''''Hngh~!''''
Contrary to my expectation, a rather curvy cock boldly enters my wet pussy.
''''T-Tina...?''''
''''For the lube.'''' She replies simply.
Tina slowly pushes her cock all the way in, kissing my cervix deeply with her nd.
p p p
''''Mn~''''
True to her words, she pulls out her cock after only three quick thrusts and rests it on my butt.
slrrrp
''''Ahn...''''
Instead of that, I can feel another cock, with an entirely different texture and shape, being pushed inside my pussy.
[Hah...]
Tina grabs my butt cheeks, spreads them out, and immediately slides her cock in as Liana starts to move as well.
''''Mhm...'''' I moan, feeling the fullness of my holes being plugged, and the immense pleasureing from it. ''''Anna,e kiss me.'''' I smile at the cat, who''s fingering herself pitifully.
chut
''''Hgn... Ah... Hah...''''
[Good pussy and ass, Sylvie. I definitely couldn''t havee that much as fast if I were masturbating.]
''''Thanks...'''' I mutter, lying on Anna''s barep and feeling her strokes, cum dripping from both of my holes.
[I''ll go to sleep then. Good night, Sylvie, and Anna.]
The call ends with that. Now it''s only me and Anna here, Tina has gone to the kitchen to grab some light dessert for us.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Let''s just sleep after eating my dessert-
''''Hyah!?'''' Anna suddenly screams, her hand stroking my head twitching violently.
''''What''s wrong, Anna?'''' I raise my head.
Right before my eyes, something is rapidly growing near Anna''s clit. It''s... A dick, but very small. And it''s still hiding behind the foreskin as well.
''''I-is this??''''
I immediately rise and sit on herp, my pussy is coincidentally right above her tiny cock. Anna grabs her cheeks, confused, but as if her instinct is kicking in, she pushes her hip up to meet my pussy.
''''Today''s the third day after you drank the potion, which means that it''s time for your penis to grow finally.'''' I whisper, locking my arms around her neck.
chut
I kiss the blushing cat on the forehead, my semen-soaked pussy down below rubbing against the small, cute, and freshly grown cock of hers.
''''Hgnh! Hah... Hah...'''' She moans, thrusting her hip desperately, but misses my vagina every time.
''''My, I don''t think you can do anything with that cute thing?'''' I smile apologetically while she keeps sliding her penis between the slit of my pussy. ''''Can your seed even get through all of this thick cum in my hole?''''
''''Hgnh...'''' She moans, grabbing my waist and humping even more intensely. ''''Hgh!''''
Suddenly, her whole body in my arms twitches violently, and although I can''t really feel anything down there, I''m pretty sure she''s cumming with her cock. It''s a shame that I couldn''t take the first load of her life into my womb.
''''Good girl.'''' I pull her into my chest and stroke her head. ''''Did that feel good?''''
''''...It felt so good...'''' She mutters.
''''Do you want to actually try fuckingter then? When your cute one down there grows a bit longer, of course.'''' I chuckle.
''''...No.'''' She replies. ''''I''ll do it when it reaches 40cm.''''
''''Mhm...''''
I''m not sure why she would want that, but okay. I should still give her some appetizers though.
spurt spurt
''''Hgh! Ah... Hah...''''
Hot semen spurts out and falls on my thighs just a bit.
''''How''d my thighs feel?'''' I turn around and smile at her.
''''A-Amazing...!'''' She exims, wiggling her cock and squeezing my breasts with her hand.
''''My, round three?''''
One day after she grew a cock: Seven centimeters in length, has grown balls. Came three times in total: Once while watching me getting fucked by Emy and Tina, twice while doing thigh fuck with me afterward.
''''Hgn! C-Cumming!''''
spurt spurt
The now not-so-tiny cock twitches violently, wetting my breasts with hot cum.
''''I can hardly bury her dick entirely with my chest anymore...'''' I mutter.
It grows so fast... But I can handle it.
''''Mn...!''''
''''Sylvia, one more!'''' She says, pinching my nipples together.
I can, probably...
Two days after she grew a cock: Twenty-one centimeters in length, bigger than most dildos. Came five times in total: Twice while watching me getting fucked by Tina, Emy, and Liana, and three times when doing titfuck with me afterward.
''''Ah~! Your mouth feels so good, Sylvia!" She exims, fixing my head in ce while thrusting her hip relentlessly.
''''Mhmp~''''
''''Cumming~!''''
spurt spurt
The huge cock spasms, pumping thick and hot streams of semen straight down my throat.
...Three days after she grew a cock: Thirty-one centimeters in length, on par with my other lovers. Came seven times in total: Three times while watching me getting fucked by Tina and Liana, and four times when deepthroating me afterward.
ck
''''H-Hi, Anna.'''' I greet Anna, who''s sitting on the bed with her massive cock out.
''''Sylvia.'''' She turns to me and is immediately glued onto my crotch.
As per her request, I got creampied nearly ten times beforeing back here to her, alone. I got a lot of hickeys and bite marks from Tina as a bonus for her too.
I walk over to stand in front of her, letting her get the full, close-up view of my pussy.
''''Look, it''s your favorite pussy, which has been fucked over and over again.'''' I spread my pussy wide open, letting the thick semen run down freely. ''''It''s super loose now, so I''m sure it''ll fit...'''' I trail off when I identally look down.
In my eyes is a monstrosity of a cock.
Spoiler
[copse]
N-No, that''s too much, isn''t it? There''s no way I can handle that...
''''Hyah!''''
Anna suddenly grabs my wrists and pulls me onto the bed.
''''Sylvia...'''' She pins me down, cock resting on my lower belly. ''''You''re so sexy.'''' She strokes my semen-filled slit.
gulp
Her eyes are crazy...
''''P-Please be gentle with me, at least...''''
''''I don''t know if that''s possible, Sylvia...''''
chut
She bends down and kisses me deeply, while her cock below is kissing my pussy as well.
slrrrp
''''Mhmp~!!'''' I moan, eyes wide open.
N-No, it''s too big! My pussy can''t possibly stretch more than this...!
But contrary to my assessment, the ginormous cock still slides in normally, and surprisingly, it doesn''t hurt that much. Maybe because my pussy is lubed by the thickyer of cum beforehand, or because it''s already been stretched so much.
The little pain gradually turns into pleasure as she keeps pushing in slowly, grinding her thick shaft against my pussy wall, pressing every single weak point of mine with zero effort.
Halfway through my pussy, I can feel her body suddenly trembles.
''''Mhmp~!''''
Her azure eyes shine as her cock spurts out an unbelievable amount of cum, inting my belly, which was already blessed with a ton of semen beforehand, even more.
Now I''m confident that I look pregnant.
''''Hah... I love you so much, Sylvia.'''' She strokes my cheek and smiles.
''''...Me too-''''
''''-Mhm!!''''
She suddenly pulls me up to sit on herp, and unsurprisingly, the cock plunges even deeper into my hole as my whole weight drags me down.
''''Hgn...!''''
''''Ah, I can feel your cervix here...'''' She strokes my belly gently. ''''Would you please open it for me?''''
''''I-I''m trying...''''
I don''t want my womb to be crushed either...!
''''Let me help you.''''
''''Huh?!'''' I exim as she lifts my feet, which were supporting my weight partially since earlier, letting me basically free-fall onto her cock.
''''AGH...!''''
The huge nd ruthlessly pierces through my cervix, hitting the fundus like a hammer. The impact instantly triggers my cum button, sending me wiggling around awkwardly as the cock is fixing me in ce.
''''Whoa... I can feel your womb wrapping around the tip, it''s so tight!'''' She strokes the protruding round thingy on my belly, which I assume is my womb. ''''It''s unfortunate that I still can''t get the whole thing in, but I think I might cum soon...!''''
T-There''s still more?!
''''W-Wait, if you cum now, my womb will explode!''''
''''Don''t worry, I can heal that kind of injury!'''' She replies. ''''And it''s toote already...!''''
Right after that, the giant thing inside my belly convulses again.
spurt spurt spurt
''''Agh~! Hgn... Hah...''''
M-My belly... Is this how pregnant women feel?
''''It''s wonderful, Sylvia... I can''t get enough of this.'''' She grabs my waist with an ecstatic face.
D-Don''t tell me...
''''P-Please have mercy on me...''''
Case 113: A happy new year.
Case 113: A happy new year.
''''Uwah... This is insane.''''
''''L-Liana... You''re back...'''' I mutter, my voice light, almost like a whistle.
''''You alright?'''' Emy bends down and strokes my forehead lightly.
''''I think, yeah...''''
Tina, who has been standing in silence since earlier,es over and flops down on the bed.
''''Anna, wake up.'''' She taps the fast-sleeping Anna. ''''Wake up.''''
''''The bed reeks of cum though.'''' Liana pinches her nose and frowns lightly.
I mean, yeah, with this ridiculous amount of cum, no wonder... I''m sorry, Sophia, I''ll wash it once before handing it to you. I hope that''ll make some of the smell go away.
''''I''m sure you don''t want your belly bloated like this forever.'''' Liana smiles. ''''Let me help you get them out.'''' She ces her hand on my swollen belly.
W-Wait, don''t tell me-
''''-Ugh...!''''
spurt spurt spurt
She pushes her hand down, forcing my stomach to return to its normal shape. Tides of dense, cloudy liquid violently shoot out from my lower lips, drenching almost half of the giant bed.
''''It''s ridiculous how much Anna came...'''' Liana mutters, looking at the aftermath.
''''Tch, Anna!'''' Tina says annoyedly, pinching Anna''s cat ear. ''''Just wake up already.''''
''''Mnyah~!'''' The cat screams and opens her eyes slowly. ''''Huh...?''''
''''Get up and heal Sylvia.'''' Tina speaks firmly.
''''Eh, ah! I''m sorry!'''' Anna hurriedlyes over to me and puts her hands on my chest. ''''I''m sorry, Sylvia. It just felt so good...''''
''''No worries...''''
But maybe don''t ram it so hard the next time... I really thought my womb was about to split in half. It felt incredible though, I''ll give her that.
''''Here, have some parfaits.'''' Emy puts a paper bag on the bed.
''''Really? Eating in this cumbed??'''' Liana looks genuinely disgusted.
Yeah, I''ll have to agree with her. I usually like cum, but certainly not this much...
After I took Anna''s penis virginity that night, the days went by quite peacefully. Except for the fact that Anna has be slightly more domineering than usual, and I had trouble breathing every night because of her cock, nothing has really changed.
Wake up, train, eat, y, fuck, sleep. It''s all going well. Emy is apparently about to break through to 4-star Advance as well, which is pretty cool.
''''So, do you guys have a date in mind for your engagement ceremony?'''' Dad lifts his sses, which are just a cosmetic pair he got recently and asks.
''''I want to do it as soon as possible.'''' Liana replies. ''''Maybe right after the New Year festival? What do you guys think?'''' She turns to us.
''''Sure.'''' I say.
''''No objection.''''
''''Mhm.''''
''''I''m fine with it!''''
''''That''s decided, then. I''ll have people arrange it immediately. There''s only a few days left until the festival starts after all.'''' Dad nods contently.
''''Oh, I know!'''' Anna, who''s sitting on myp, suddenly speaks up. ''''Let''s go choose the dresses tomorrow! Everyone has time, right?''''
''''That''s a good idea.'''' Liana replies. ''''I know the best designs for Sylvie, leave it to me.'''' She proudly proims.
''''Ohhh~''''
Let me guess, no underwear, no bra, and a see-through dress? Sounds like something she would cook up.
''''Sylvia, mydy.'''' Tina takes my hand and kisses it on the back gently. ''''Can you be the guide for me in this festival?''''
''''I don''t see a reason to refuse.'''' I smile.
The New Year festival with my lovers... Looking forward to it.
''''Cheese!''''
tack
''''Mhm, that''s pretty good.'''' I mutter, looking at the picture that we just took together with my lovers.
''''Let''s keep moving.'''' Tina pats my back, perhaps realizing that we''re being quite obstructing.
''''Yeah.''''
Reasonable, because the night streets are all pretty crowded right now. Although elves live for a very long time generally, and they don''t particrly care about just a year passing or anything, they still love this festival a lot. Maybe the reason is that we don''t have many big festivals like this, maybe they just like festivals, I don''t know.
''''We''ve gone through most of the food stands already, how about some games next?'''' I suggest.
''''Mhfmpghm~'''' A certain glutton raises her hand.
''''I don''t know what was that, Emy. I really don''t.''''
Maybe don''t talk while eating?
''''Like that one?'''' Liana points to a rather... Ominous booth in the corner.
A purple hut with random trinkets hanging around, and weird golden details on the fabric. It looks like what I would be working in if I ever decided to open a pseudo-science pyramid scheme bullshit to scam people of their money selling shungite rocks or something.
''''Yeah, let''s try that one out.'''' I reply.
Why not.
''''Hello~?'''' I peek into the booth.
Inside is a simple desk, with again, lots of small trinkets lying around, and a crystal ball of sorts. Sitting at the desk is an elfdy, who has a surprisingly normal appearance and atmosphere to her.
''''Please sit, dear customers.'''' She says.
''''Umm... Alright?''''
She pulls the crystal ball from the side to the middle of the table as we sit down.
''''Here at my humble tent, I offer urate fortune telling for a small price, dear customers. Do you want to try?''''
Okay, so it''s a scam after all.
''''I want to try!'''' Anna immediately raises her hand.
...I guess we can try if it''s just for fun.
''''My intuition is telling me that we can trust thisdy...!'''' She whispers.
''''Uh... Okay?'''' I reply. ''''Please do one for her.''''
''''For sure, dear customer.'''' Thedy smiles gently and puts her hand on the crystal. ''''Hm...'''' She closes her eyes. ''''Oh, wow.''''
So we don''t get to choose what to talk about? Like love life or career, stuff like that.
''''From what I can see, you will unfortunately have to witness your lover cheat on you a lot, dear customer.'''' She looks at Anna with worried eyes. ''''I suggest you either confront your lover right away or just end this toxic rtionship altogether.''''
''''Pfft-'''' Liana tries to hold back her chuckle.
Needless to say, our poor little cat is bright red like a tomato right now, face frowning like a girl who just witnessed her lover cheating on her.
''''Ah, do me next, please.'''' Tina interjects awkwardly.
''''Certainly.'''' She replies. ''''Hmm... I see that you like to steal other people''s lovers, but please do refrain from doing that as it is not at all suitable for nobledies such as yourself.''''
''''I-Is that so...''''
''''Pfft-''''
Stop, Liana, she''s looking at you like some weirdo already.
But I have to apud this woman. She''s spitting straight facts, although they allck context. And she''s pping them straight at our faces too, not caring about customer satisfaction at all. She has balls, and I like it.
''''Me next.'''' Emy gulps down the bite of takoyaki and says.
''''You... I see that your married life with your partner in the future is going to be very smooth... Maybe too smooth, even. I don''t think having so many children would do any good to your partner, please refrain from stressing her body too much.''''
''''...Maybe.'''' Emy replies.
''''Oh, god. How many kids are there...''''
Hey, I can hear your mumblings, you know?
''''Alright, me next.'''' Liana chimes in.
''''Ah, sure.'''' Thedy snaps out of her daydream. ''''Um... I respect your personal taste in bed, but please be careful not to hurt your partner too much. Ah, wait, she seems to be enjoying it though...''''
You''re goddamn right, and it seems that Liana agrees with me as well. Look at how smug she is.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Yeah, it''s my turn?'''' I speak up.
''''Wait...'''' She suddenly stares at me. ''''I thought it was just my imagination that the ''partner'' from these four''s future seems to be simr to each other, but... It was all you...?''''
Instead of answering her, I sh a smile and a peace sign instead. Not sure why.
''''Dear customer, the only advice I have for you is that... Please take care of your body.'''' She says apologetically.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Wasn''t she supposed to be a fortune teller, not a therapist? But I mean, fair enough, I guess...?
boom boom boom
Colorful fireworks fill the sky as we sit together on top of the Emerald Pce.
''''Whoa...!'''' Anna''s eyes sparkle.
''''It''s the first year we''re having a firework show for the new year, I bet people are freaking out right now.'''' Liana chuckles.
''''Why is this the first year?'''' Tina asks.
''''How the hell would I know.''''
''''What a disappointment, Miss Raeliana.''''
''''Don''t try to provoke me, idiot.''''
''''Stop, stop. Let''s enjoy the show, alright?'''' I hurriedly intervene.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
boom boom
Anyway, we''re all getting along! Our engagement ceremony is right around the corner, and I can''t wait...!
Case 114: My four fiancés.
Case 114: My four fianc¨¦s.
''''The tablecloths are ready!''''
''''Alright! Bring it here!''''
''''Roger!''''
''''Tone your voice down! Can''t you see we''re rehearsing right now?!''''
''''Sorry!''''
It sure looks hectic, huh.
''''Alright, let''s try again! Three, two, one-''''
It has been three days since the year changed. And the day after tomorrow, our engagement ceremony will be held here - Emerald Pce. This time, we invited almost all the influential figures in the country to attend the ceremony, mainly because it''s my ceremony, not anyone else''s.
If my parents still refuse to make more children in the future, then it means that I - The Crown Princess, would need to inherit the throne eventually, and I really don''t want that. Being a queen sounds incredibly tedious, not to mention how bloody the fight for the crown would be between my children.
Emy''s faction would have a significant advantage though, due to the sheer number of kids she would make me bear. But it''s not like my lovers care about the throne anyway, I''m sure they would prefer doing lewd things with me rather than handling paperwork all the time.
Okay, I''m getting distracted. The point is, because the guests this time are all big shots, we''re putting a lot of effort into preparing this. Top quality food, drinks, music, all of that stuff. We even have a fireworks show in the schedule as well.
''''Sylvia, don''t just sit there.'''' Someone taps me on the shoulder. ''''It''s time to choose our dresses.''''
It''s Anna.
''''Ah, alright.''''
''''Umm...''''
''''What''s wrong, Anna?''''
''''On the day of the ceremony... Can you help me release some of the lust before going in...?'''' She says, fiddling with her hands. ''''I know it would take a long time, but...''''
It is true. She usually needs to cum at least four or five times to not have a random boner afterward. And most of the time my cumbag couldn''t even handle two loads of her, so my belly would constantly be in a balloon state, which is not aint. Such insane libido though.
''''We''ll go a big gangbang before the ceremony then.'''' I reply. ''''The other three will probably need it as well.''''
''''Thanks!'''' She smile sweetly.
''''But is it really that unbearable?''''
''''Yeah... Even right now...'''' She nces at my breasts. ''''Just one look at you is enough to make me want to pin you down... Ugh.''''
Jesus Christ... I should''ve stopped her from drinking the whole bottle that day.
''''...Hey, want to spend some quality time with me?'''' I ask coquettishly and hug her arm. ''''The other three can wait for a bit.'''' I whisper.
gulp
''''Mghm...''''
''''...Sylvia, are you really doing it?'''' Anna, who''s standing beside me in front of the door, asks.
''''Mhgm.'''' I nod firmly.
ck
Okay, they''re all here. Let''s tease them a little bit-
''''!!''''
Shit, why is mom also here?!
''''Oh, there she is.'''' Liana says, turning all the gazes on me.
gulp
I hurriedly gulp down the mouthful of cum.
''''Hi everyone~...''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Please don''t look at me like that, mom. Hey, Anna, don''t look to the side, it''ll seem suspicious...!
''''...Baby,e here.'''' Mom says after a sigh, gesturing me toe with her hand.
''''Sure~''''
''''How about this one for your dress?'''' She holds up a piece of white wedding dress-ish.
''''...Isn''t this too revealing?'''' I raise my eyebrow. ''''Look at how deep the cut is...''''
''''Of course, you''ll be wearing another coat on top.'''' She replies. ''''I figured it would be easier for you with your oversized chest to do the tradition if the dress is this revealing.''''
Why do I hear spite in her elegant voice...
''''Wait, what tradition?'''' I ask.
''''Ah, so after an engagement or a wedding ceremony, the bride is required to ''serve'' her partner, or partners, in bed all by herself. Of course, without changing out her previous dress.''''
Eh? What bullshit is that??
''''It can work the other way around as well.'''' She nods calmly.
''''...It''s the first time I''m hearing that??''''
''''Oh, that''s for sure, baby.'''' She smiles lightly. ''''It''s a new tradition. Proposed by none other than the prestigiousdy of House Seymour.''''
''''...So it''s all your scheme.'''' I stare at Liana in disbelief.
''''Heh.'''' She snorts.
Well, shit. That''s Liana for you, I guess. Very roundabout way to say that you want to do a femdom, but alright.
''''Anyway, I have work to do now, so discuss it by yourselves.'''' Mom passes the dress to me and exits the room.
''''Let''s change it right away, dear wife~'''' Liana enthusiastically pulls the zipper behind my back down.
''''Let me help.'''' Emy joins in.
I let out a small sigh and raise my arms for them to do their job.
''''The design of this dress does not allow any type of bra, but I''m sure you''re used to not wearing one anyway.'''' Liana says and throws away my bra. ''''Especially with how many times I made you sh your breasts in public.'''' She giggles.
Yeah, yeah, whatever you say. And how long do you intend on feeling my breasts?
''''Put the tiara on, and then change out the choker...'''' She mutters.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Here, done!''''
Liana pulls out her phone.
tack
''''Beautiful, isn''t it?''''
Spoiler
[copse]
''''Yeah, yeah, sure.'''' I wave it off. ''''What will you guys wear though?''''
''''The same design, of course.'''' Liana shrugs.
''''Oh, so that means I can finally see Tina''s rare exposed breasts?'''' I turn to Tina with an expectant look.
Tina doesn''t really like exposing her breasts in public for some reason, even for just a bit. It is justified though, I just want to see her in more daring dresses.
''''I''ll be wearing a coat over it as well, so...'''' She scratches her cheek awkwardly.
I can still peek using telekinesis though...!
''''Hey.'''' A hand suddenly grabs my breast firmly from behind. ''''Why are you not excited about seeing me in that dress?'''' A very scary-looking Liana pops out from the side.
With one gesture from her to untie the string, the top part of my dresses off entirely.
Shit.
Evening of January 5th.
The party hall, filled with fancy-looking people left and right, is buzzing.
Everyone talks to everyone else, casually and cheerfully, on their faces are all smiles. Perhaps they''re really different from the noble bunch at the Empire.
Young elves run around, tasting food, and ying simple games while adults watch over them. I can see my parents and the usual inws of mine sitting at the corner as well. The former Saints are... Stuffing food in their mouths, okay.
''''Are you guys ready?'''' I turn around and look at my lovely girlfriends.
'''''''' Mhm. '''''''' They all nod at the same time, although Anna seems a bit nervous.
''''Good, let''s go.'''' I smile and grab the microphone.
As I step onto the stage, my heart begins to thump louder and louder. But I steel myself, receiving encouraging smiles from my families and the people who happen to see me walking up.
''''Hello everyone.'''' I speak up, attracting the attention of people in the hall.
Some spotlights shine on us, and everyone stops talking.
''''Thank you foring here tonight. My name is Sylvia Everwood - Crown Princess of our proud Everwood Kingdom.'''' I begin. ''''My current side job is being a Saint, but that''s not very important.''''
That earns quite a few chuckles from our audience.
''''The important thing is, your Crown Princess is getting married...!'''' I smile proudly. ''''Well, not yet. But I''m getting engaged today, with such lovelydies as well, isn''t that great?''''
''''I''m jealous~!'''' Someone shouts jokingly from the distance.
''''Please don''t hoard Lady Emilia to yourself~!'''' Another one pops up.
''''Give Lady Raeliana back to me~!!''''
That one sounded pretty serious.
''''That''s right! Your Highness is taking away all the wonderfuldies~!''''
Those jokes from a few yful elves lighten the atmosphere even more, with even the old onesughing.
''''Tut, tut, tut. They''re mine already, so give up your hope.'''' I grin triumphantly. ''''If you don''t believe me, then see it for yourself!''''
''''This is Emilia Campbell! Please, Miss Emilia!'''' I hold the mic up for Emy.
''''I love Sylvia, and that won''t ever change.'''' She shes a small grin.
chut
Then kisses me on the lips.
I smile merrily and turn to my local twin-tails sadistic elf, but she suddenly pulls my waist into a hug, then grabs the mic together with my hand.
''''Sylvie is mine, keep on dreaming.'''' She says.
chut
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Wait, wait, wait, your kiss is too long already...!
I push her away and cough awkwardly.
''''...Ehem. The next lovelydy is none other than the only princess of the Empire! Christina Alistaire Aragon!'''' I hold the mic up for her.
''''Hi everyone. Hereby I announce that one day, I will conquer your Princess and make her whole mine. I hope you can give me your blessings.''''
That prompted a few ''Oh, my~'' from the audience.
chut
Another kiss on the lips.
Good spirit, Tina. I can''t fully support you on that front, but I hope you do well.
''''Andstly, the cutestdy I''ve ever had a chance to meet. Anastasia!''''
''''U-Um...'''' Anna unsurprisingly shutters, eyes looking left and right constantly.
I decide to be a good partner and hug her from the side, showering the trembling cat with kisses everywhere on her face.
''''She''s a bit shy, but that also makes her beautiful!'''' I say as Anna clings to my body.
''''Everyone, once again, thanks foring here with me tonight. I hope you all have a good day, and I will officially announce that we''re getting engaged!''''
CLAP CLAP CLAP CLAP CLAP
Together with the cheers, popping noises can be heard from a distance. The fireworks show has begun.
''''Woohoo~!!''''
''''Long live the Everwoods~!!''''
''''Congrattions~!!''''
''''Ah, don''t forget toe to my wedding, alright? I''ll give you more food to eat. Wink, wink!''''
Case 115: Getting back to the job. (Everwood Mini-arc Final)
Case 115: Getting back to the job. (Everwood Mini-arc Final)
smack
''''Hgn...!''''
''''I have to say, letting you move by yourself was a mistake.'''' Liana says after smacking my butt. ''''Well, now I know that treating you like a cheap sex doll is still the best. Don''t you think so, my lovely fianc¨¦?''''
''''Yesh...'''' I reply, trembling uncontrobly.
I was confident at first, sure. But serving four giant cocks at the same time proved to be an extremely difficult task. They basically gave up on having me on the offensive side halfway through and switched to the opposite instead.
And the result is as expected, with me lying on my stomach, defeated, and undiluted jizz covered both my inside and outside.
''''Hey, I have a very nice idea.'''' Liana''s voice turns excited. ''''How about we train her from now on?''''
Eh?
''''Train what?'''' Emy asks.
''''The reality is that she''s still struggling to take in Anna''s cock.'''' Liana shrugs, while Anna herself is smiling awkwardly. ''''So why don''t we just lodge a dildo inside her for some hours each day?''''
E-Eh?
''''Hoh... To stretch her out, I see...'''' Emy ponders.
''''Why didn''t I think of this...'''' Even Tina has an eureka face.
''''G-Guys? Won''t it affect the tightness...?'''' I hurriedly interject.
''''That can be solved easily by pping you a few times.'''' Liana grins. ''''Right, Anna?''''
Anna blinks a few times with a nk face.
''''I-I also think that''s a good idea.''''
Eh??
''''Majority vote, done. You''ll have a dildo stuffed inside from tomorrow, alright?'''' Liana lifts my chin and says.
''''A-At least choose a manageable one, please...''''
''''That won''t be effective at all, no?'''' She grins sadistically.
Fuck me.
''''How does it feel?'''' Liana asks, stroking my lower belly.
''''Mghm... It feels awkward...'''' I reply, fidgeting restlessly. ''''Are we really doing this?''''
''''You''ll get used to it soon enough. Probably.'''' She shrugs.
What do you mean probably??
After I ''negotiated'' with them some more yesterday, I was able to avoid having a giant one filling up my inside for an extended period of time, instead, they chose an 18 cm one, which is by no means small. Oh, and we''re trying out two hours a day first. I initially wanted to say that I got prated constantly for that long every day anyway, but if I say that, they''re going to double the dildo time up, no doubt.
''''Keep doing it until our wedding, and I''m sure you''ll be able to handle Anna''s properly.''''
''''Please give it your best!'''' Anna hovers around me like a chicken and says.
''''Wedding, huh...'''' I ponder. ''''Do you guys want to get married right away?''''
'''''''' Of course! ''''''''
Hearing their answer, a smile immediately blooms on my face.
''''I''ll tell mom and dad then. I want our wedding to be the best though, so it''ll take a while to prepare.''''
''''...Hopefully, there''s enough time until then.'''' Tina, who''s sitting at the table, interjects.
''''Talk about that, how''s the situation with the evil goddess now?'''' Liana flops down on the sofa beside me. ''''Still silent?''''
''''I didn''t hear anything from Eva...''''
ting
''''...Until now.''''
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: Hanako. Vacation over. It is time to get back to your job.
[Hanako]: Why do you sound like an oldmander in the military?
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: ...Excuse me. I was watching a military show just now.
[Hanako]: Aren''t you supposed to be busy?
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: This is my only break after working relentlessly for three months, Miss Hanako. Do you think that deities do not deserve breaks?
Chill, chill. Why so aggressive?
[Hanako]: Okay, whatever, so did you sense your sister''s energy? Where is it?
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: Ranka. More specifically, near the cat-kin territory. I heard that there are some disputes over there involving the red dragons, right? I will look into it as well.
Seeing that message, I involuntarily frown.
[Hanako]: ...Understood. I will be heading the as soon as possible.
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: Thanks for your service. Ask me anytime if you need help.
[Hanako]: Kay, enjoy your break.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''It seems like the wedding will have to be postponed, guys...'''' I smile awkwardly.
Instantly, everyone''s faces turn grim.
''''Hgn...!''''
Hey, Liana! Don''t take it out on my nipple?!
After a day of preparation, today is the departure day.
''''...Baby, remember to eat ordingly, sleep well, and do it in moderation, alright?'''' Mom strokes my cheeks gently.
''''I know, mom.'''' I reply.
I''m not sure about thest one though.
''''And remember to call us often, alright?''''
''''Sure, sure.''''
''''And you''re not forgetting anything, right?'''' Dad from the side chimes in.
''''Let me check again.''''
I begin to pull out my whole arsenal and let them float in the air.
Okay, so from the beginning, .357 revolver, D.E, Glock 18, M14, MP7, Vector, Saiga-12, M134, and Hecate II. Good.
Ammunitions next, uh...
''''Do you need more ammunition?'''' Mom asks.
''''These are fine for now, I think...'''' I smile awkwardly.
I just restocked and now there are so many that I''m actually worried about my space bag. I mean, five thousand normal rounds of different caliber, a thousand super AP, a thousand H.E., some hundreds of smoke slugs and H.E. buckshot, and ten ''Gungnir'', those are a lot of ammo.
I know that it''s still not enough for the M134, but honestly, with all the guns and other things in my space bag, it''s getting kinda crampy in there. I''ll just have to shoot sparingly, I suppose.
The gemstone and metal supplies, and other things to make more guns and ammo are good as well.
Okay, I think these are all, it''s time to go.
''''I''ll go now, mom, dad.'''' I toss the bunch into my space bag again and smile at them. ''''I''ll make sure to call often.''''
''''Go, daughter.'''' Dad replies with a confident smile. ''''Make them remember you.''''
Hey, isn''t that the lyric for one of the LoL songs?
''''Remember toe back soon, baby...'''' Mom says, her usual calm violet eyes now tremble a bit, and she looks like she''s about to cry.
''''I will.'''' I smile and hold her hands, together with dad.
I want toe back early and get married too, mom.
Walking out of the pce, I turn around and take a look at my home once again.
tack
Better take a picture. I''ll miss you a lot, myir.
On the side of the main gate, I can see Tina and Anna sitting near some cars with the former Saints and our other members for this trip. The former Saints said that they had nothing better to do, so they''re following us. The other members are mostly there to support us in various fields if needed.
Information gathering, infiltration, mechanics,... And there are two royal chefs as well, how amazing. Oh, can''t forget Justia the driver as well.
I fly over to them and sit down on the bench beside my fianc¨¦s.
''''Liana and Emy are still not here?'''' I ask.
''''No.''''
''''Not yet.''''
Hmm, seems like they''re not done saying farewells to their parents yet.
''''Sorry! I''mte.'''' Liana runs over from the distance.
''''You''rete.'''' Emy replies.
''''I know.'''' Liana quips.
p p
''''Alright, let''s start moving right away.'''' I stand up and begin to walk to the car.
After a minute of settling down, the wheels start to roll, and it is now officially the start of a new journey.
Case 116: In search of entertainment. (Ranka Arc Start)
Case 116: In search of entertainment. (Ranka Arc Start)
Our destination for this journey is far, very far.
If the trip to Xeno took about ten days, then this one would take twenty. It''s not so much about the distance, although it is indeed farther, but it''s mainly about the terrain.
Now, most of thend itself is ins and simple forests, which are not difficult to traverse, but there are also stupid geographies like swamps and deserts as well, just to annoy car users like us.
It''s been five days since our journey started, and we''re now going through a desert. Needless to say, everyone is bored out of their minds. There''s literally nothing to do, except y card games, board games, singing, verbal games, inte games, and many more. The problem is, we''ve already done all of those.
So now almost everyone is doing their things in silence, be it sleeping or meditating, excluding me and Liana.
''''Do we have anything to do...?'''' Liana, who''s back hugging me, asks absentmindedly.
''''It''s the fifth time you''ve asked that, you know?'''' I reply.
And haven''t you been massaging my breasts since earlier? Are they worth nothing now? Is that it?
''''Take your hands off.'''' I frown, pping her hands on my breasts.
''''Hey, don''t get mad. I''m sorry, alright?'''' She hugs me even tighter, showering my neck and cheek with kisses. ''''At least tell me what I did wrong?''''
Tch.
''''...Nothing.''''
Hearing that, she smiles brightly and continues to grope me once again.
''''Hah... Oh.'''' Liana suddenly exims. ''''Another sandworm.''''
Following her gaze, I can see a giant sandworm swimming through... Well, the sand, in the distance, they''ve been a reurring character for a while now.
It was pretty creepy at first, seeing such grotesque creatures suddenly jump at you from a distance, but the jumpscares got stale pretty quickly.
Liana pulls out the D.E. that I gave her earlier and aims at the sandworm.
ck
skrrt
BANG
The bullet hits the sandworm right in its head, then a huge explosion erupts when I snap my finger.
''''Another headshot.'''' Liana grins triumphantly.
p p p
''''Wow~'''' I give her an ''enthusiastic'' apuse.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Fuck, I''m bored.
''''Let''s just watch anime.'''' I propose.
''''Yeah, I''m sure there are still good ones out there.'''' Liana puts the D.E. away and begins squeezing my breasts again. ''''I''m tired of those isekai stuff.''''
We''ve basically watched all the good anime in thest few months, but I''m sure we can find more. Maybe.
Eight days into the trip, and we''ve heavily degraded.
We''ve gone from watching normal, wholesome anime to hi anime, and now full-blown hentai.
Now, I''m not an asshole, so I lend Justia my phone, which has a ton of music on it, and a pair of headphones so she doesn''t have to hear this unholy conversation we''re having. I threw in a sound barrier as well, just to be sure.
Currently, we''re reading an extremely kinky one, featuring exhibitionism, gangbang, double vagina, and myriads of other fetishes. Liana chose this one, by the way, quote ''I want inspiration''.
''''...That is some heavy stuff for sure.'''' Tinaments.
''''Yeah.'''' I reply.
''''Woah...'''' Anna''s eyes sparkle for some reason. ''''Can we try this?'''' She turns to me with puppy eyes.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''...No, Anna.'''' I push her face away while scrolling the hentai following Liana''s gestures. ''''Two in the same hole, that''s not possible for your sizes.''''
''''Mmm... I see.'''' She replies.
No, I feel kinda bad seeing her like this, but it''s just not possible. My flesh will tear apart for sure.
''''This one is definitely possible, let''s try it on our next date.'''' Liana says nonchntly.
''''...Fine.''''
That looks extremely airy, but alright.
''''Oh, can we try this one then?'''' Anna chimes in.
''''Fine. Fine.''''
Sitting on your face? That''s pretty easy.
''''Then me too-''''
Okay, they really do want to try out all of the fetishes on me, huh.
Come at me.
Eleven days into the trip, and we''ve ascended.
We now know virtually every fetish there is, only ce and time stopping us from acting them out.
After unanimously agreeing to try out a bunch of fetishes once we arrived at our destination, we turned back to being somewhat normal again.
''''Hmm... I think I remember this ce vaguely.'''' Anna, who''s hugging my chest, looks out the window and says. ''''It''s quite different from my memory though.''''
We''ve long passed the desert area, now moving through a beast-kin town. Apparently, this one is one of the bigger towns in this whole region, with various types of beast-kin living in it. And although the city is certainly full of life from what I can see, the level of society here seems to be lower than our country or the Empire, for example.
''''You were escorted to the Empire by the church, right?'''' Tina asks. ''''Why was the church there in the first ce?''''
Anna turns her gaze back to my chest and contemtes for a second.
''''...At that time, Archbishop Henry was a high priest, and he just happened to be preaching in our territory.'''' She smiles lightly. ''''That''s when it happened. He picked me, who was an orphan, and ran away to the Empire.''''
''''I see. We''ll have to thank Archbishop Henryter, then.'''' Tina replies.
''''Maybe give him some dragon blood?'''' I stroke Anna''s head and add.
''''Perfect gift.'''' Liana chuckles.
I''m pretty sure we''re considered ''hostile'' to the dragons anyway after I threw their diplomat out of the window that day. So might as well suck some of their blood out for Tina and Anna so they can extend their lifespan. We got Santa us and Fox Saint here for backups, so we need not fear some small fry dragons.
''''Hmm... Can we ask for the Beast King''s help if we were to fight the dragons?'''' Tina raises her eyebrow.
''''Is the cat-kin n a part of the government here in the first ce?'''' Liana interjects.
''''I think so.'''' I reply. ''''So probably yes. The support stuff.''''
''''That''s good, at least.'''' Liana says.
Ranka as a whole is not exactly a country, it''s just a region of beast-kin ns. The one Ranka government, ruled by the Beast King, ims all the ns in the region as its states, but there are still ns that swear independence. There were even civil wars happening a few years back as well.
It''s a mess, basically.
''''Woah!''''
The car suddenly stops following Justia''s scream, almost sending me flying face-first into the seat in front of me.
''''What''s wrong?!'''' I poke my head into the front row.
''''Um... There''s a kid blocking our car.''''
Following her hand pointing forward, I can indeed see a young girl with brown bear ears standing in front of the car, arms wide.
''''Huh?''''
Is this a robbery?
No, the girl looks too well-off for that to be true, and she''s alone as well. What the hell?
The girl in question excitedly runs around the car to the window near me and knocks on it.
''''Do we open?'''' I ask.
''''Why not. Worst case, I''ll just punch her away.'''' Liana shrugs.
How violent.
Seeing that nobody has any opinion anymore, I lower the window. The girl''s face immediately turns even more excited.
''''Um! Miss Elf!'''' She looks straight at me.
''''Me?'''' I point to myself.
''''Yes! Would you like to put your giant breasts to good use?!'''' She points to my breasts.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
What the fuck??
Case 117: Crushing the hopes and dreams of young girls.
Case 117: Crushing the hopes and dreams of young girls.
''''And the winner is...!''''
''''Sylvie!!!''''
'''''''' WOAHHH!!! ''''''''
Immediately, thunderous cheers erupt from the hundreds of observers around the stage.
'''''''' SYLVIE! SYLVIE! SYLVIE! ''''''''
A woman walks up to me, in her arms is a shiny gold trophy.
''''Congrattions, Miss Sylvie!'''' She hands me the trophy.
''''Thanks...'''' I reply awkwardly.
Nervously looking to the side, my eyes finally met hers. Her cute little face is crumpled, near crying, and she hisses at me like I''m her nemesis who just killed her whole family.
''''Ahahah...''''
How did I get myself into this...?
''''-Would you like to put your giant breasts to good use?!''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
What the fuck??
Is she trying to recruit me into a brothel or something...?
''''Hey, kiddo.'''' Liana immediately grabs the girl''s cor and lifts her off the ground. ''''Fuck off, or I''ll beat your ass.''''
That''s a killer stare. I would be scared.
''''Wait, wait! I misspoke!'''' The girl struggles, but can''t escape Liana''s grasp. ''''It''s a misunderstanding...!''''
Wait, now that I think about it, they speak English here too? Whatever.
''''Okay, calm down, Liana.'''' I pat Liana''s hand a few times. ''''Let''s hear what she has to say first.''''
She hesitates for a moment but eventually releases the girl with a frustrated sigh.
''''...Speak.''''
''''Um... Would you be interested in participating in a beauty contest?'''' She regains her smile and pulls out a poster.
''''Ranka''s Miss Beauty...'''' Anna ponders. ''''I think I''ve heard this before...''''
''''Of course, Miss Cat! If you''re a citizen of Ranka, then there''s no way you wouldn''t know this contest!''''
''''And what does that have to do with her chest?'''' Tina chimes in, frowning slightly.
''''Ah, I have a habit of speaking confusingly when I am excited, forgive me.'''' The girl scratches her cheek, embarrassed. ''''It''s just that I saw Miss Elf here has such divine beauty and body, so I wanted her on stage...''''
How? The window is tinted... Whatever, maybe her eyes are just good.
''''Are you an organizer?'''' I ask.
''''Yes, Miss Elf! So would you like to participate right away? It''ll only take an hour at most as the show is just about to start.'''' She points to a stage in the distance where a crowd has already formed. ''''Aside from the cash prize, the ''Miss Ranka'' title is also extremely prestigious!''''
Eh, I don''t think it''s more prestigious than my Saint title, or the Crown Princess title.
''''What''s going on here?'''' Fox Saint approaches from the side.
''''Ah, forgive me for intruding, I was just trying to invite Miss Elf here to a friendlypetition!'''' The bear girl hurriedly exins. ''''Actually, any of these misses would make a fantastic candidate, if you''re interested.''''
Nah, I''m good.
''''Sorr-''''
''''Go ahead then.'''' Fox Saint interrupts me. ''''Our driver, and it looks like your driver too, needs a break. I heard the conversation from earlier. An hour is good.''''
Why bother asking then?
But looking at Justia, she does seem a bit tired... Sorry, Justia, for not realizing. I''ll give you lots of sweetster.
''''Alright then, do any of you want to do it with me?'''' I turn to my fianc¨¦s.
''''Nope.''''
''''Nah.''''
''''Probably not.''''
''''No...''''
Little bastards.
''''By the way, I forgot to ask your name earlier, Miss Elf.'''' The girl says. ''''Mine''s Cindy.''''
''''Just call me Sylvie.'''' I reply.
''''Understood, Miss Sylvie!'''' She notes my name down excitedly. ''''I''ll root for you!''''
''''Thanks.''''
My team has already gone to find a ce to watch the show while Cindy and I go to the prep room.
ck
Cindy opens the door, and the scene inside can only be described as chaos. Each contestant, I assume, sits at a dressing table with at least two people doing their makeup or hair. Hmm, the dresses that they''re wearing are impressive too. Very professional.
''''Please sit here, Miss Sylvie. I''ll do some simple touches for you.'''' Cindy guides me to an empty table in the corner. ''''I''m confident that you can win with just that.''''
That''ll be great.
Hmm, the people here are real beauties, huh... Hm? Is that a cat girl? She has the same fur color as the cat grandma back in Xeno... I''ll have to talk to herter.
''''Whoa... Your skin is so smooth...!'''' Cindy exims while putting on makeup for me. ''''There and there...''''
''''...''''
''''Done!'''' She nods contently. ''''Please sit here for a bit, I''ll go inform the judges of your participation!''''
''''Alright.'''' I look at myself in the mirror and reply.
Not bad. Let''s go talk with the cat girl~
''''Hm~ Hm~'''' I hum lightly while walking across the room, a few people look at me strangely, but it must be an illusion.
''''Hello~?'''' I approach the cat girl from behind.
The girl has silver hair, silver fur, and a pair of blue eyes, simr to Anna''s. Different from other girls, she is wearing pants and a shirt, a unique choice, I like it.
She looks at me through the mirror, eyes widen for some reason.
''''...Huh?'''' She mutters. ''''W-Who are you?'''' She turns around.
''''I''m Sylvie. Just your average elf girl.'''' I reply. ''''Can I ask you your name?''''
''''...Sara Felidae.'''' She blinks a few times, looking at my face. ''''Are you a contestant, too...?''''
''''Yeah, I got roped in just earlier.'''' I pull a chair over using telekinesis and sit down beside her. ''''By the way, perhaps you''re from the cat-kin territory?''''
''''...''''
...What? Why is she freezing like this?
''''Excuse me-''''
Suddenly, the door flings open with a loud thump.
''''Dear contestants! Please prepare yourself to get on stage!!'''' Cindy shouts, winking when she meets my eyes.
The cat girl stands up and briskly walks out of the room.
''''...Eh?'''' I mutter.
Oh well, let''s finish the contest first.
p p p p
''''That was an amazing danceing from contestant Number 22!'''' The MC - Cindy, shouts into the mic. ''''Thank you, Number 22!''''
The girl is visibly out of breath, but still does a deep bow and exits the stage elegantly.
I''m surprised that they even have a mic here.
''''Coming up is Number 23, please wee Natalie from the rabbit-kin n!''''
p p p p
Anyway, it seems like every contestant needs to demonstrate a talent as well, not just show off their beauty. Fair enough, I''ll just sing or something. More like, I only know how to sing, or y instruments, but I like singing more.
There were quite a lot of girls singing from the beginning though, like this bunny girl... Maybe I''ll do something different.
''''Coming up is Number 24, the First Lady of the cat-kin n, Sara Felidae!''''
CLAP CLAP CLAP CLAP
Oh, there she is.
The apuse for her this time is noticeably louder than for any of the contestants before, and I can hear some whistles mixed in there as well.
''''Hello everyone.'''' Sara bows her head lightly. ''''I''m going to perform my n''s traditional dance.''''
Another apuse. This traditional dance must be popr.
Sara snaps her finger, and music starts to y.
Damn, the music is fire though.
''''Hm, hm.'''' I nod my head along the beats, feeling kinda simr...
Wait. Isn''t this ''Billie Jean''?! Their ''traditional'' dance is pop dance??
I didn''t think I would be hearing Michael Jackson''s music here, you go, girl...!
Look at that moonwalk, damn.
The ''traditional'' dance session was expectedly, well received. It was easily the most heated segment of this entire show. I thoroughly enjoyed it as well, but Sara gave me quite a smug face when she came back, so there''s that.
''''And now, the final contestant! Please wee Number 25, the fairest elf, my personal favorite, Miss Sylvie!''''
It is now my turn, and I need to top that performance earlier, though...
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Where''s my apuse?? Why are you all just staring at me?
Whatever, let''s just do it. If Sara did pop, then rightfully, I can do rap too, right?
So I begin ying my music and raise my index finger in the air.
Look, if you had
one shot
or one opportunity
To seize everything you ever wanted
in one moment
Would you capture it
or just let it slip?
You better lose yourself in the music, am I right?
Okay, so I won the contest whole, but maybe I shouldn''t have, these girls look like they''re about to murder me any moment. And I made Sara upset as well.
''''Um, Miss Sara.'''' I speak up, enduring the re from her. ''''Can I have a moment?''''
Cindy said earlier that she''s the First Lady of the cat-kin n, right? So I''ll definitely have to talk to her now, information gathering is important.
''''Hah... Excuse me.'''' She immediately turns around and stomps to the exit.
...Okay, let''s change the tactic. Worst, I''ll just kidnap her for a moment.
''''Good job, wifey.'''' Emy nts her face in my neck, kissing and inhaling vigorously, while Tina and Liana are ying with the trophy.
Emy just woke up and chose to do this, and I love her for that. But what with the ''wifey'' thing?
Oh, well.
''''Anna, can you go talk to the silver cat for me? She seems mad at me.''''
''''You want me to go?'''' Anna points at herself.
''''Yeah.'''' I reply.
''''Sure, I actually wanted to talk to her since earlier too.'''' Anna smiles lightly.
Go, agent Anna...!
Case 118: To the cat world!
Case 118: To the cat world!
''''Do you think she''ll open up?'''' I gently stroke Emy, who''s in my embrace, and ask.
Somehow Emy took Anna''s ce, but that''s alright. Big cats or small cats, they''re all warm and nice to hug.
''''Probably.'''' Liana replies. ''''She doesn''t know that Anna is your lover, and our cat-girl looks innocent enough, that no one would dare to shoo her away.''''
[That''s embarrassing to hear...]
''''It''s true though.'''' Tina adds.
We decided to spy the conversation through a phone call instead of just tailing them. I''m afraid that Sara would notice us since she seemed quite strong.
[Hmm... Oh, I see her. She''s sitting alone in the park near the stage earlier]
''''Perfect, all hope is on you, Agent Anna!''''
[Shh! Don''t speak so loud...!]
Ah, right, sorry ma''am.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
[Um... Hi? Sara Felidae, right?]
[...Who are you?]
[I''m Anastasia. I enjoyed your performance earlier! It was so good!]
[Thanks...]
[This might be rude, but can I ask why you look so sad...?]
[...It''s none of your business.]
[Hmm... You know, I am a priest, believe it or not.]
[And?]
[I listen to people''s worries all the time. They always seemed relieved after talking about their problems with me.]
[...]
[Hah... Fine. Because I lost to that elf. Isn''t that obvious?]
[You still earned second ce though?]
[Second is not enough. Nowhere enough. I wanted first.]
[I heard that the ''Miss Ranka'' title is prestigious, but how is it actually?]
[It is prestigious. One can do many things with the fameing from that title, like borrowing money...]
Hm? I couldn''t hear thatst part.
[...Else I wouldn''t havepeted for it.]
[Heh~]
[I bet that elf would be on the front page of tomorrow''s newspaper, all over Ranka... You''re not living in Ranka, are you?]
[Mhmm, yeah. I moved to Xeno when I was seven.]
[About right, I suppose.]
[Right, do you know grandma Kara?]
[...No.]
That pause was pretty suspicious.
[Oh.]
[Hah... Alright, I''ll go now.]
[Ah, wait! Let''s talk a bit more?]
[Sorry, I have schedule.]
[Can I meet you again in the cat-kin territory, then?!]
[Sure, I''m about to go back there anyway. Come to the Chief''s house if you want to meet me.]
[Thanks!]
'''''''' ... ''''''''
[She left.]
''''I mean, it wasn''t too bad.'''' I let out a light sigh. ''''Now we have someone to talk to when we arrive there, though I''m not sure if she''ll like me at all.''''
''''I thought we would kidnap her if Anna couldn''t fish out information?'''' Liana chimes in.
''''That''s too violent. Who would even suggest that?'''' I reply.
''''You.''''
''''...I don''t know what you''re talking about.''''
We can kidnap her when we''re there anyway, doesn''t change the fact that we still need to get there.
''''Anyway, good job, Anna.'''' I say after a few fake coughs. ''''Come back here, we need to move on.''''
[Sure!]
Three days after that incident, and now, the daily travel routine continues as normal.
'''''''' Hah~! '''''''' We elves all melt at the same time.
Why? Cause it''s a forest! Trees!
''''Can we stay here for a day?'''' Liana proposes, sinking herself into the seat-bed.
''''I would like that, too, but probably not possible.'''' I reply.
Can''t just abandon our mission like that.
''''Mghm...'''' Liana grumbles, then goes on to hug my thighs, nting her face into it.
''''Me too~'''' Emy joins in.
The hell is this cuddling mess? Can''t you see Anna sleeping on my stomach as well?
Oh, well.
''''Tina,e here.'''' I signal Tina with my hand.
''''Sure.'''' She smiles.
Tina crawls over to lie near my head and promptly kisses me on the lips.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Silence fills the car, only the asional popping sounds of Liana sucking my thighs can be heard.
Aside from that though, we really need a way for fast travel in this world. I''m tired of living in a car like this.
Option one is long-distance portals. This concept is actually in development right now, with the catalyst being my mom discovering the little portal sex toys that I made a while ago. Apparently, that design was genius, ording to her, and it could be implemented into making real long-distance portals. Although they wouldn''t be up permanently, and it would take up a lot of mana to activate them once. So expensive cost.
Option two, this one is way cooler. Jets. Who doesn''t want to fly across the continent, right? So I told our production team to make a few fighter jets for us to rideter. Usually, I would be concerned about the safety, but I''m quite sure all of us here would survive a normal crash anyway.
So yeah, I''m looking forward to flying a jet, basically.
''''Mhm...!''''
Miss Liana, could you please not eat my pussy here? Didn''t you just fuck all of my holes yesternight?
Well, I mean, all of them did, except for Anna, I still couldn''t handle hers with my mouth or my backdoor, but.
''''Hm, hm, hm...'''' I bob my head up and down, letting myself flow with the music.
It is now day neen, and we''re almost there.
From the passing wolf-kin people outside the window, it''s pretty obvious that this is the wolf-kin territory, which ording to the map borders the cat-kin territory.
Actually, do they have names for these territories? How the hell did I not find anything other than ''x-kin territory''? Other people too, I didn''t hear anyone saying anything other than that.
''''Anna.'''' I tap the cat on my boobs gently.
''''Mhm~?'''' She raises her head and looks at mezily.
''''Do you know what these territories'' names are? I couldn''t find anything.''''
''''Ah, um...'''' She averts her gaze awkwardly. ''''They''re... Weird. The names are.''''
''''Tell me.''''
''''So the cat-kin territory is named... ''Meow''.''''
Instantly, my other three fianc¨¦s, who are ying games on their phones together, stop their small talk and stare at Anna in disbelief.
Yeah, what the fuck?
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''What, this town we''re in right now is called ''Woof''?'''' Liana sneers.
''''...Yeah.'''' Anna nods slowly, her soft cheek grinding against my soft boob, feels nice.
''''...All of their names are like this?'''' Liana cringes.
''''Yeah...''''
So the reason why it''s all ''x-n territory'' now is because the names are just toome...?
Why is everything in here so wacky...
Day twenty, everyone is up, rise and shine. I don''t even know if that''s the right words. But the point is, we''re excited. Finally, we can escape this cramped nest. No more making out in a tight space, we can now do it out in town!
''''It looks like we''re about to cross into the cat-kin territory.'''' Justia lets out a small sigh.
''''Finally...!'''' I exim.
Poking my head into the front row, I can indeed see a high wall painted in white ahead, above the high gate is a silver g with a cat paw on it.
Here Ie, cat people!
Case 119: The lying cat.
Case 119: The lying cat.
Standing on the sides of the gate are two guards, each holding a spear. Justia is now talking to them to let us in, just as she did every time we arrived in a territory.
Usually, they would just let us in right away because cars are extremely rare in Ranka, so they would know that we''re not just normal people but nobles of wealthy merchants or something. There were a few cases where Justia failed to convince them because of some civil war bullshits, so we just dispatched either me or one of the two former Saints, and vo! Free pass instantly.
''''Hah... We should find a nice inn to stay in first.'''' I stretch out, preparing to finally get out of the car.
We ain''t short on money. The currency they use here is worth much less than what we use in our country or the Empire, so we basically went from rich to filthy rich after exchanging some money.
''''I''m curious about the food.'''' Emy speaks up.
''''Oh, me too.'''' I reply. ''''I''m craving desserts right now.''''
It was a mistake to bring only one shelf worth of sweets with us on this trip. Emy basically devoured almost half of them. I wonder if that''s the secret to grow tall. But I eat lots of them too...
ck
''''Oh, Justia. Are we good to go now?''''
''''Yes, Your Holiness.''''
''''Mhm.''''
Justia starts the car again, and we''re now officially in the territory.
''''Woah... It''s so different now...'''' Anna mutters, looking out the window.
''''Anna, was it always this dry before the incident?'''' Tina frowns lightly.
''''This feels more like a desert than the real desert.'''' Liana adds.
Yeah, that''s what I''m thinking, too. So far, the buildings are pretty well-made, with proper structure and all, and with almost all of them painted white, the whole area does look nice together. Although they''re still nothingpared to Everwood''s or Aragon''s.
The problem is, it just feels so dry. The nts are visibly wilting with shades of brown, on the verge of dying, even. Furthermore, all the dust flying in the air is enough for us to notice even inside the car, which is definitely not a good sign. A few people I see walking around outside are all wearing thick clothes and covering their mouths and noses properly, which speaks to the level of air pollution.
''''It wasn''t.'''' Anna ponders. ''''I''m sure it was more green back then, but the dragons almost burned down the whole town, coupled with the prolonged drought...''''
''''And the drought happened right after the dragons'' attack. Super suspicious.'''' I interject. ''''Well, we need to meet the authorities here first, before anything.''''
''''True.'''' Liana replies. ''''Where are we going though?''''
''''To the Chief''s house first,dy Raeliana.'''' Justia answers. ''''I got the addresses of good inns from the guards before, we can go try them out afterward.''''
''''Good job, Justia. Have a nice break after this.''''
Really, I can''t imagine that having to drive for twenty days straight, being kicked out at night so we can make out, and sometimes even having to endure driving while we make out in the backseat is going to be fun. I did put an illusion and a sound barrier every time though, to be a good and upright citizen.
''''It''s my duty, Your Holiness.'''' Justia smiles gently.
God, I have to find her a nice loverter. I wonder if she likes men or women, or futas.
''''We''ve arrived.''''
Oh, that was fast.
Looking out the window, I see arge, two-story building standing proudly among the others, still the same white color, but with golden edges instead.
Aight, it''s time to get out-
ck
''''Fuck...!''''
Instantly, a disgustingly ufortable wave of heat greets me. Following that, the dust in the air is so thick that I feel like my lungs are being gang-raped a thousand times over just by inhaling once. Brings bad memories, huh.
Okay, deploy a barrier to filter the air first, and then use ice magic to cool the air around me...
''''Phew... That''s way better.'''' I breathe out again.
After making sure my fianc¨¦s are alright, we regroup with the two former Saints and head to the front door of the Chief''s house. Justia and the other members will stay in the cars.
knock knock
'''''''' ... ''''''''
ck
''''Who''s here?''''
The door opens after a few moments. Greeting us is a beautiful middle-aged catdy with silver fur and green eyes.
''''Excuse me, do you know the Chief? This is the Chief''s house, right?'''' I ask.
''''...It is. And I am the Chief.'''' Thedy looks at all of us for a bit and replies.
''''Sorry for the sudden visit, but can we talk for a little bit?''''
''''Before that, who might all of you be?'''' She narrows her eyes, clearly suspicious about us.
''''I''m the Saint.'''' I reply. ''''These four are my party members, this bald man here is the former Saint, and this foxdy here is another former Saint.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Stop trying these childish pranks.'''' She frowns heavily and tries to close the door.
''''Wait! Wait!'''' I grab the door with telekinesis. ''''I''m telling the truth!''''
''''Tch, how can I even believe such obvious lies?!'''' She yanks the door even harder, but can''t win against my telekinesis.
''''Hah... Fine.'''' I turn around and signal the former Saints.
''''!!''''
They immediately release the enormous amount of mana in their gemstones out in the air, making them significantly thicker and heavier. Needless to say, the catdy is bbergasted, and scared, eyes widen, dting pupils, shaking legs. Sounds about right.
''''F-Fine, let''s go inside first.'''' She speaks, her voice trembling.
Should''ve done this from the beginning.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Nice tea you got here.'''' I say after taking a sip of the tea, sitting in the living room together with the gang. ''''May I ask your name?''''
''''...Dara Felidae.''''
''''Mhm. I''m Sylvia.''''
''''So... Are you guys really Saints?'''' She raises her eyebrow.
''''Of course.'''' I reply, taking out the ''Saint testing crystal'' and putting on a pair of sunsses.
As I hold the crystal in my palm, everyone instantly closes their eyes except for the catdy, who''s just confused.
''''!!''''
Get shbanged.
''''I-I see now, please stop it...!'''' She exims.
''''Now that you know we''re legit, do you mind answering some questions?'''' I throw the crystal back into my bag.
''''...Alright.'''' She replies resignedly.
''''Firstly, have you been informed of any suspicious activities around here recently?''''
''''Suspicious...? Can you rify your question?''''
''''Hm... I''m talking about anything demon-rted. Why else would we be here, right?''''
She immediately widens her eyes and frowns, pondering seriously for a few moments, muttering about something ''getting worse''.
''''I''m afraid not, Your Holiness.'''' She shakes her head.
Hmm... It''s fortunate that there''s still no movement from them yet, I suppose.
''''Then... Do you know the reason why the dragons attacked this town thirteen years ago?''''
''''...I''m afraid not.'''' She replies calmly.
Hmm...
''''Hm?''''
I can feel someone poking my thigh.
When I turn to the side, Anna''s smiling face greets me. She suddenly kisses me on the cheek.
''''She''s lying.'''' She whispers and pulls back, still smiling foolishly.
chut
''''...I love you too.'''' I kiss Anna''s forehead and give her a fake, but truthful reply.
I really do love you, Anna. And now for this liar...
Case 120: Meeting Tara.
Case 120: Meeting Tara.
''''Sorry about that, Mrs...''''
''''Dara. Dara Felidae.''''
''''Right, Mrs. Felidae. My fianc¨¦ is a bit too affectionate at times.'''' I circle my arm around Anna''s waist and reply.
''''...No worries.'''' Dara shakes her head lightly. ''''I wonder if Your Holiness has anything else to ask me?''''
''''Ah, right. I''ve heard that the drought here has been going on for more than a decade already, why didn''t you just move the town to another ce?''''
''''...Your Holiness, here is our mothend, where we were born and grew up in, we cannot just abandon it like that.''''
''''Just because of that?''''
''''Yes.''''
Okay, that sounds remarkably simr to bullshitting, which I know a lot about.
chut
Anna kisses my cheek once more.
''''She''s still lying.'''' She whispers.
Yup, I knew it.
''''Hmm... Alright, Mrs. Felidae. I will not bother you further than this, but let me confirm onest thing.''''
''''By all means, Your Holiness.''''
The dragons clearly attacked this town aiming for something, and the people here, or at least thisdy, didn''t want to move the town because of that ''something'' as well. That''s one possible scenario.
If so, the ''thing'' will have to be immovable, and so valuable that the dragons would risk war to steal it. And maybe, just maybe, that ''thing'' has something to do with the drought as well.
Okay, stop. I''m bing a conspiracist at this point.
''''Are you sure that the dragon''s attack has nothing to do with the fact that you don''t want to move the town?'''' I narrow my eyes slightly. ''''I''m sure risking your people''s health, and potentially lives, to stay here just for some topophilia crap is not a wise idea at all, is it?''''
Dara frowns for a second, but then quickly returns to her normal expression.
''''Absolutely not, Your Holiness.''''
''''Are you sure?'''' I release all of my mana and narrow my eyes even more.
Dara once again nearly jumps up, ears cupped pitifully, but in her eyes are still the same determination that I have seen from her since before.
''''Y-Yes, Your Holiness.'''' She replies.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Sure.'''' I pull my mana back and smile normally. ''''Thanks for sparing your time, Mrs. Felidae. We''ll go now.''''
We all stand up and prepare to leave.
I don''t think she would''ve opened up if I were to keep pressing anyway, might as well go find somebody else... Like that cat grandma''s sister.
''''Ah, do you know where we can find a person named ''Tara''? I was asked to deliver something to her.''''
''''Please leave it for me, Your Holiness, I will make sure to do it for you.'''' Dara hurriedly stands up and walks over to me.
That was all bullshit, and even if it''s real, ain''t no way I''m handing that thing over to you. You, mydy, are sus as hell right now.
''''Sorry, but I can''t do that, can I know the location?'''' I sh her a ''friendly'' smile.
''''S-She should still be living at the end of the main street...''''
''''Do you know the exact address?''''
''''No, Your Holiness... I only know that she lives in that area.''''
''''Thanks.'''' I pat her shoulder a few times. ''''I believe in you, Mrs. Felidae.''''
ck
I open the car door, and we all get into this cramped space again.
Oh, Justia is sleeping. Let''s leave her alone.
''''Was she lying again?'''' I ask Anna in a low voice. ''''Thest part.''''
''''I''m not too sure.'''' Anna shakes her head. ''''She was lying about the part before that though.''''
As I thought.
''''You two got the recording, right?'''' I turn to Liana and Tina this time.
'''''''' Mhm. ''''''''
''''Thanks.'''' I give them each a kiss on the lips. ''''So do we go to the inn first? Or straight to Tara''s house?''''
''''We can put off the inn for a while. It''s only one in the afternoon.'''' Liana opens her phone and says.
''''I agree.'''' Tina nods as well.
When I see that the other two have no opinion, especially Emy, who somehow has regressed to a baby and is sucking my breasts intensely, I decide to reach out and pat the sleeping Justia.
''''Justia, sorry for waking you up, but we''ll need to drive a bit more.''''
''''Mhm... Eh...''''
After driving for a bit, getting lost, and then driving a bit more, we reached the end of the main street.
Now, we just need to ask for Tara''s whereabouts.
''''Excuse me~!'''' I call a randomdy passing through. ''''Do you know any person named ''Tara'' in the area?''''
Thedy seems afraid when I mention her for some reason, looking around nervously.
''''What do you want from her?'''' She asks.
Hmm... Let''s try showing her the dream catcher, maybe cat grandma''s faction is truly alive.
So I pull out the green dream catcher from my bag, and as expected, thedy widens her eyes immediately, alternating between it and me.
''''This one... Did you meet Kara?!''''
That''s the name of the cat grandma, if I''m not mistaken.
''''I did. She asked me to meet Tara.''''
''''Okay then, see that big library over there?'''' She points to a rtivelyrge building on our left. ''''Go behind that, and you should see a metal door there.''''
''''Uh-huh.''''
''''Knock on it five times in total, three first, wait for a second, then two. Got it?''''
''''Thanks a lot.''''
I wish you told me this, cat grandma. Imagine what would happen if I didn''t meet thisdy.
''''No problem! Good luck,rade!''''
knock knock knock
knock knock
'''''''' ... ''''''''
ck
The door opens, revealing an olddy with remarkably simr features to Kara back in Xeno, my guess is that they are twins.
''''Who are you guys?'''' She immediately raises her guard.
Instead of answering, I just pull out the dream catcher to see almost the exact same reaction from her as the previousdy.
''''Come in.'''' She looks around a bit and says.
''''I feel like we''re in a spy movie or something.'''' Fox Saint giggles lightly, looking around the dimly lit, book-filled room.
The room does have the atmosphere.
''''I watched some movies before, but they were not quite as impressive as you made them to be.'''' Bald Saint replies.
''''That''s because the ones in your era were bad.''''
Let me show you two some modern filmster then, bet it''ll blow your minds.
After a brief introduction, which included me shbanging Tara and a ''previously on Dragon Ball Z recap'' episode, now we can finally get down to business.
''''So first thing first, is Kara doing well?'''' Tara sips her coffee and asks.
''''She''s doing very good.'''' Anna replies. ''''She now runs a small coffee shop in Xeno, where I often go to rx.''''
''''I see. That''s good.'''' Tara puts her coffee on the table. ''''Now then, I''m assuming that you guys have something to ask me, am I right?''''
I lean back on the sofa and cross my arms, narrowing my eyes slightly.
''''Tell me.'''' I begin. ''''There''s something underneath this town, isn''t it? Perhaps something... Incredible.''''
God, that''s so cringe. Why did I do that.
''''You... What incredible deducing...!'''' Tara widens her eyes. ''''I see you''re not the final Saint for nothing.''''
Eh? That was right? I was just trying to be cool though...
''''ording to what we''ve gathered... There might be a Super Core beneath the surface of this town.''''
Wait, really?
Case 121: Tired day.
Case 121: Tired day.
Super Core, otherwise known as a bunch of top-quality gemstones stuffed in one ce underground, is formed through a natural phenomenonsting thousands of years, and they are rare. So rare, in fact, that only about a dozen have been spotted in the world throughout the whole of history.
And how did they spot them?
Well, Super Cores have a history of causing longsting natural disasters wherever they appear, so there''s that. I didn''t expect it to appear here since they''re so rare, but I suppose it does make sense.
''''Of course, this is just an observation as there is no definitive proof yet.'''' Tara sighs.
''''Assuming that a Super Core is beneath the surface though, is it really worth it for the dragons to risk war to get it?'''' Tina ponders.
''''I do believe so, yes.'''' Tara replies. ''''The gemstones in a Super Core are extremely pure, so they''re naturally valuable even to the dragons.''''
Yeah, I can''t even imagine how much stronger I would be if I had those super pure gemstones, my Gunnirs would have their power doubled... Wait, pure gemstones?
How the fuck did I never thought about synthesizing gemstones??
''''Sylvia?''''
I immediately pull out my phone and begin to text dad furiously, copying the methods of making synthesized gemstones on the Inte and sending them all to him.
''''Phew... Sorry about that.'''' I let out a sigh after sending the wall of texts to dad. ''''So the gist is that the Felidaes and some others want to stay for the Core, and you guys want to move out?''''
''''Yes, although only a few know about the Core''s existence. There were some who already went to other ces, and there were some who strongly protested against the decision of the Felidaes.'''' Tara picks up the coffee cup again. ''''My sister Kara was once the leader of the protesters, and as you see, she was unfortunately exiled.''''
''''Why not just dig the Core up and ditch then?'''' Liana raises an eyebrow.
''''...For some reason, every time we try to do that, the dragons will intervene.'''' Tara frowns. ''''If they won''t get it, then they will make sure that we won''t, too.''''
''''How did you guys even manage to fight against the dragons?''''
''''We were lucky enough to have two venerable benefactors, who were strong enough to chase away even the adult dragons defending the town with us.'''' Tara smiles gently. ''''They''re still living here even now.''''
I see, so that''s why this town is still not yet a barbecue pan, and why the Felidaes are confident enough to stay here. We''ll have to go see these ''benefactors''ter as well.
''''I see. By the way, did you notice anything else recently?''''
Still, there might be something more to this, I don''t think the evil goddess chose this ce for her next appearance for nothing.
''''No?''''
Yeah, fuck. I guess we''ll have to find out ourselves.
After finishing the discussion with Tara, we went around the town and found a pretty decent inn that had a super big room for all five of us.
puff
''''Hah...'''' I flop down the bed, staring nkly at the ceiling.
What do I do first...
Okay, let''s check up on Eva for now.
[Hanako]: Hey, I forgot to ask thest time, but where exactly is the energying from?
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Well, it would usually take her a few minutes to respond, let''s go find something else in the meantime.
''''Mn...!''''
Suddenly, I can feel my nipple being pinched. I open my eyes to see a... Foot before my eyes.
''''What are you doing?'''' I turn to the culprit - Liana, who''s on her phone.
''''Feet massage.'''' She replies, resting her feet on my boobs very naturally.
You''re taking Anna''s spot, you know? Look at the poor cat not knowing what to do-
Ah, she''s going for my thighs instead, alright. Anna does love my inner thighs a lot, and the thing near those as well.
ting
There we go, it''s pretty quick this time, huh.
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: Slightly North of the cat-kin territory.
[Hanako]: Isn''t that just the Infinite Range?
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: Well, yes. Can you head there sometime soon? It would be troublesome if the dragons joined forces with Eve.
[Hanako]: Eh... Alright. Also, can you make it rain here? The drought is quite serious, I feel bad for the cats.
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: Hah... That''s extra work, but fine.
[Hanako]: Thanks, mom.
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: Yes, yes.
[Hanako]: Eh?
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: What?
[Hanako]: Nothing, ma''am, have a good day.
Only some minutes after the conversation ended, I can already hear the raining sound outside the window. Apanied by that are the various exmations and cheers from the people, I assume, on the street.
''''...I kinda don''t want to go the bath.'''' I sayzily.
''''At least use water magic then.'''' Liana shrugs, wiggling her feet. ''''No one wants to use a dirty cock-sleeve.''''
''''Isn''t that too harsh?'''' Tina interjects. ''''At least I definitely would, if it''s Sylvia.''''
''''There I thought you were going to defend me.''''
I will use water magic. And why you two make Anna hard already, it''s only 6 P.M.... Oh, well, I guess we can rest early tonight. An hour for eating and an hour for fucking, so we''ll sleep at eight, seems about right.
''''Let''s go eat first.'''' I tap Liana''s feet and say.
After a rtively short fivesome session, which included me taking a bath in semen instead of water, it is now the next day. Not sure if it''s because of the slightly unusual position we tried yesterday or what, but I have a mild headache right now.
Aside from that, we''re heading to the ce where Eva told us to yesterday, which is somewhere near the shared border of the cat-kin territory and the Infinite Range.
Now, because we''re pretty sick of cars, and our drivers seriously need to rest, we decided to fly there instead. Flying has a lot of advantages, one of them is that we will be able to see the whole scene from above, like right now.
''''Truly curious.'''' Bald Saint says. ''''I''ve never seen a snow field and basically a desert area sticks together like this.''''
What poor description, but I agree. No matter how you look, that is unnatural. Right next to the lifeless, drynd is a pure white snow field, and beyond that is an impressive range of mountains, far bigger and majestic than the range back in Everwood. I think I might need five Gungnirs for each of those mountains.
''''Ah, wait, I can feel the energy already.'''' I speak up as we pass the line and into the snowfield. ''''Very faint though.''''
''''Me too.''''
''''Me three.''''
''''Me four.''''
''''I know all of you can already. Stop joking.''''
ROARRR-
Tch, sound barrier.
From nowhere, a huge dragon with blue scales and golden horns flies straight towards us, roaring intensely.
''''Tch, stupid asshole.'''' I curse, holding my head and pulling out the Saiga-12, together with a few tear gas shells.
Can''t you see I''m having a headache?? Now I''m truly irritated, IRRITATED, fucking idiot.
ck
skrrt
Be grateful I''m not using lethal shells.
Case 122: Seven grown-ups bullying a loli dragon.
Case 122: Seven grown-ups bullying a loli dragon.
''''Hah, stupid.'''' I sneer, looking at the pathetically squirming lizard before my eyes. ''''That''s what you get.''''
The dragon seems to be in genuine pain after eating three whole tear gas shells, lying on its back and howling incessantly as huge tears fall from its eyes like a waterfall.
''''So how do I know that this is an intelligent dragon or not?'''' I ask the former Saints. ''''I''m not an expert on these guys.''''
''''Hmm...'''' Fox Saint looks at the dragon and ponders for a bit. ''''I don''t know.''''
Then why did you pretend to think...?
''''It''s not shooting out magic even when panicking, so probably an intelligent one.'''' Bald Saint strokes his beard and replies. ''''Hey! If you can understand this, then morph into a humanoid!''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
The dragon continues its little aneurysm, now on its belly, as it coughs violently.
''''Hurry up or I''ll fucking kick your ass!'''' I frown heavily and shout, feeling the headache intensify as shockwaves from the dragon''s movements hit me.
''''Sylvia, are you alright?'''' Anna put her hands on my breasts and uses healing on me, but it only makes the pain lessen a bit.
''''Take a break and go sit somewhere. We''ll take care of the rest.'''' Liana lifts me in a princess carry and walks over to a big, t boulder nearby. She puts me down and strokes my head, then walks back to the group.
I see Tina saying something to them before shees towards me, behind her Emy and Anna are waving at me with smiles on their faces.
''''I''ll help you.'''' Tin says as she sits down beside me. ''''Come here.'''' She pats herp.
Don''t mind if I do.
So Iy down on herp, feeling the firm butfortable thighs at the back of my head.
''''You should go see a doctorter.'''' Tina says as she strokes my forehead gently.
''''Mhm... Maybe that position was a bit too unusual.'''' I reply, staring nkly at her underboobs, which obstruct my view of her face.
I mean, I don''t even know how to call that position. If I had to describe it, I would say that it was like full Nelson, but upside down. It was both weird and pleasurable at the same time.
''''Yeah.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
I turn my head to look where our group is, and the giant dragon is gone. Instead, there is a blue-haired loli. She''s being lifted by her armpits and is falling her limbs around in Emy''s arms, near crying.
Uwah... Let me guess, that one is more than a thousand years old?
''''What in the world...'''' Tina mutters.
It''s a normal urrence in the neighborhood, no worries. I wish I could see her face right now, but the boobs are...
So my natural response is obviously to grab her boobs with my hands and spread them apart so I can see her face again. Needless to say, Tina nearly jumps, mostly because she''s not used to being groped like this.
''''Sylvia...'''' She looks at me with a somewhat forced smile on her face.
''''You know how you guys have been getting off for a long time now, right?'''' I grin, squeezing the big boobs wantonly.
''''I... Don''t know what you''re talking about.'''' She averts her eyes a bit.
In response to that, my grin turns into a full smile, and I let out a little hum. Tina sighs in relief, but she doesn''t know... She doesn''t know that I''m serious this time.
Aside from Anna, whose virginity I''d taken a while ago, these three OG futas still have their hymens intact. Sure, I''ve yed with their pussies before, but all the attempts stopped at surface-level ys. I have no idea why they are so scared of being stabbed down there, even though I took the trouble to choose the best dildos for them...
I tried with Anna, and she''s fine with it, so it''s totally possible, these gals are just scared of the idea itself for some reason.
''''Wah~! Release me...!"
While I''m thinking that and feeling Tina''s boobs, I hear the sound of children crying in the distance, and it''s getting closer and closer.
I release the mountains and turn my head to the side, where Emy is already holding the loli near us.
''''Talk concisely and urately, in thirty words.'''' Liana grabs the loli''s head. ''''My wife is having a headache, so just know that your ass is dead the moment you cry or make funny noises.''''
gulp
The loli immediately shuts her crying and looks at me nervously.
''''N-Nice to meet you, Miss Wife.'''' She begins. ''''I am Miracle, a member of the Blue Dragon n and the current guard for this area. I am terribly sorry for trying to attack you earlier, I was just doing my job of defending the Range from intruders...''''
What''s the deal with ''Miss Wife''?
''''Hmm... Mind answering me some questions?'''' I ask, using telekinesis to stroke the loli''s head.
''''A-As long as it''s something I can answer...''''
She looks quite on edge, let''s start with some small talk first.
''''Miracle, huh. You have a nice name.'''' I smile. ''''How old are you this year?''''
''''Six hundred and two...''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
What about the dragon girl back at the academy then? Is she like, two thousand?
''''I see.'''' I reply. ''''Miracle, did you notice something strange in this area recently?'''' I nce in the direction where the nasty energy ising from.
''''A-Ah, Yes. I reported this to the higher-ups a week ago, but they haven''t told me to do anything yet, so I just left it alone...''''
What the hell, an actual responsible and sensible worker? How rare is that.
''''Do you know about the attacks on the cat-kin territory?''''
''''I do. It''s just those redheads trying to hoard resources again.'''' She lets out a sigh.
Hearing that, Tina flinches a little. How cute.
''''Are you guys friendly with them?''''
''''No, all of our ns are neutral to each other.''''
''''Hm...''''
''''Um, can I go now...?'''' The loli, still being held by the armpits, ps her hand gently before her face and says with a pair of puppy eyes.
''''No.'''' I smile brightly. ''''You are my friend now. We''re having soft tacoster!''''
''''...Eh?''''
Shit, wrong script.
''''I mean, you''ll go with us to check out the anomaly.''''
''''B-But, I haven''t got permission yet...!''''
''''Or would you like to be the practice target for my new weapons?'''' I pull out the Saiga-12 again.
Immediately, the loli''s face loses color, and she turns her head away, shaking uncontrobly.
''''Understood...! I will go with you, so please...''''
...I might have done too much. This is like PTSD-level bullying.
After asking Miracle to guide us to the location, which apparently is just another normal area of the snow field, we''re now on our way there.
''''Huh... Huh...''''
...And I''m fucking dying for some reason. The headache is so bad...
''''Stop.'''' Liana, who''s carrying me on her back, stops walking. ''''We''ll go back first.''''
''''B-But...'''' I mutter.
We have to investigate...
''''Raeliana''s right.'''' Emy says, stroking my head.
''''Yeah, let''s go back.'''' Tina joins in with a worried face as well.
''''You have to contact the goddesster, it might have something to do with this location.'''' Anna, who has been continuously healing me since earlier, says.
''''...Fine.''''
''''We''ll stay here to guard the ce and this kid.'''' Bald Saint sighs.
''''Eh? I have to stay here?!'''' The kid in question cringes.
Ah, fuck it... I just want to rest.
Case 123: Mother of four ‘thirsty’ child. (R-18)
Case 123: Mother of four ¡®thirsty¡¯ child. (R-18)
Warning: Explicit images (In spoilers).
''''Hah...''''
chut
''''Feel better yet?'''' Liana kisses my forehead gently and says.
''''Yeah...'''' I replyzily, burying my face into her neck.
The headache bes less intense as we move away from the ce. So it has something to do with that ce after all...
[Hanako]: Help~
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: What happened?
[Hanako]: I got a headache when I came closer to the ce you told me. A really strong one.
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: Only you?
[Hanako]: Yea.
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: Are you sure it is not because of the weird sex you had yesterday?
Eh?
[Hanako]: You watched it??
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: ...Answer the question.
It''s embarrassing to hear that the goddess watched us having sex... Or not. We''ve made out in public before, this is nothing. The more important question is why the hell was she watching us? Is she interested in it? She is, right? Right?
[Hanako]: No, it only got worse as I got closer to the ce.
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]:That might be a sign of a mental attack. Maybe Eve targeted you because you are linked to me through your power.
Makes sense, she has to maintain my Inte all the time.
[Hanako]: What do I do then?
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]:I will have to make anotheryer of protection for you, of course. She nearly got you, even though I already gave you my blessing... It will take a while.
[Hanako]: How long?
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]:A few hours, at least.
[Hanako]: Roger, thanks a lot, sis.
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]:No problem. You can rest in the meantime.
''''Mhm... It looks like we''ll have a few hours to rest.'''' I speak up. ''''Eva is making something for me.''''
''''Can someone go back to tell the three, then?'''' Liana says.
''''I''ll go.'''' Emy replies and turns around.
''''Thanks, Emy.'''' I smile at Emy and she smiles back at me.
Now then, what should I do in the few hours...
Some twenty minutes of walkingter, we''re now back at the inn.
''''Rest well.'''' Liana puts me on the bed and strokes my head.
''''Mhm... My headache is gone, though.'''' I reply.
''''Really?'''' Tina sits beside me.
''''Yeah.''''
''''So it''s because of that ce after all...'''' Anna looks out the window with a frown.
''''Either way, it''s good that Sylvie-''''
ah~! Hgn... Harder~!
Suddenly, I can hear some... Less than decent voice, moans,ing from the room to our left.
''''What garbage soundproof...'''' Liana frowns.
''''I noticed that and put a sound barrier yesterday, so don''t worry.'''' I say, putting up another sound barrier.
gulp
Following the gulp sound, I stumble upon an Anna with her crotch slightly bulgy.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Poor cat... Because of yesterday''s limited time, she was only able to cum thrice, two of which were by masturbation, getting cucked, by the way.
''''Anna,e here.'''' I wave at her and pat myp.
She obediently walks over and climbs onto the bed, then rests her head on myp.
''''!!''''
I quickly strip my T-shirt and toss it aside, leaving only the bra covering my tits. I then hold Anna''s head with both of my hands and bow down, letting my whole breasts rest on her face. Anna''s breathing is getting noticeably faster and hotter, which might be because of my breasts obstructing her nose, or because of excitement.
''''Baby.'''' I whisper into her ear. ''''Want to taste my milk?''''
''''...Mhm.'''' She nods and kisses my breasts gently. ncing to the side, I can see her huge cock already escaped her skirt, towering.
It''s pretty obvious from the way she snuggles up to my breasts every chance she gets, and the way she purrs when I embrace her like a baby, that she has indeed a mommy issue. On top of all these degenerate fetishes as well... I love her so much.
So I straighten my back and give the other two a wink before removing my bra and Anna''s skirt altogether, baring her cock and my upper body. I grab my left breast and bring it to Anna''s mouth, which she immediately sucks on hungrily, tongue circling and flicking my nipple furiously.
''''Mn...'''' I let out a light moan and grab her giant cock with my hand, starting from the top.
Because her precum alone cannot act as a lubricant for the entire shaft, I take out my lube from the space bag and generously pour it on the cock. As the cold liquides into contact with her nd and my hand, Anna flinches lightly but continues her sucking duty. On my part, I gather the lube on my palm and gently smear it all over the shaft, from the top down to the very bottom, making sure the majestic cock is nice and slippery.
I wrap my hand around the fat, veiny shaft and begin to rock my hand up and down at high speed, rotating constantly to make sure that every area is touched by my palm. When ites to the tip, I just rub it really fast with my palm and asionally tease her cockhole with my index finger, which makes her moan in pleasure every time. By now, the cock is so well-oiled that it takes zero effort to jerk it, loud and sticky ps echoing through the room.
...Maybe it''s time to debut my new ''weapon''.
I begin to draw mana from the atmosphere and concentrate them around my nipples, then convert them into water magic, and after a bit of modification...
''''Mhm?!'''' Anna exims, eyes widening, I''d imagine, I can''t see her face because of my right breast.
''''Sweet, right?'''' I whisper with an insidious smile, increasing the intensity of my handjob.
Anna begins to suck even more intensely, licking around my are, craving for my sweet nectar. It''s just fake milk though.
''''Oh.''''
After a bit, her cock starts to twitch, and I can feel it pumping semen up through my palm strongly. Finally, Anna''s whole body arches, she grabs the bedsheet, cock thrusting up and squirting out liquid all over my hand and her crotch.
''''Good job, baby.'''' I stroke Anna''s head and her cat ears gently.
''''What the fuck...?'''' Liana suddenly grabs my right breast from behind and flicks my nipple rather strongly, making the milk shoot out everywhere.
''''Don''t y with it, drink if you want to-''''
''''Mn...!''''
She immediately devours my nipple and the area around it, and she doesn''t only suck but bites it as well. Her teeth grind mercilessly on my nipple as if demanding more milk to drink. Not stopping at that, she uses her teeth as a grip to pull my breast away, simr to pulling cheese from a pizza, providing me with pleasurable pain and numerous teeth marks on my nippleter, I''d imagine.
''''Sylvia, can I ask you?''''
While I''m thinking that, another cock suddenly ps my cheek lightly. It''s Tina''s. Just in time, the little baby Anna''s cock is hard again.
I immediately kiss Tina''s cock and begin to lick the nd, savoring the familiar salty vor and the thick scent.
''''Let me drink your milkter too, Sylvia.'''' Tina lets out a hot sigh and grabs my head from above.
''''Mhm.'''' I nod and push my head forward, starting the process of deepthroating, as usual.
Oh, wait. I forgot about Anna''s cock. No wonder she just bit my nipple rather angrily.
Agh... My pussy is super wet already, I want some cocks to fill it...
''''Hu... Hu...'''' I exhale deeply, trying to stable my position on the cocks that I''m riding.
After the breastfeeding sessiones the fucking session. I had to use telekinesis on myself to swallow Anna''s cock with my pussy and womb, and I got fucked in the ass by Tina right after that as well. My lower body''s never been this full before. Needless to say, Anna''s cock is making my belly protrude out, I can even see the outline of my womb from above...
''''Hurry up and cum.'''' Liana, who''s lying on her stomach and watching us closely from earlier, ps my womb lightly a few times with a bored face. ''''Need help moving?''''
''''P-Please no.'''' I reply.
''''Tch.'''' Liana clicks her tongue annoyedly and grabs my womb, together with Anna''s nd rather tightly, making both of us flinch at the same time.
Just staying like this is enough, the two said. ording to them, they didn''t even need to thrust as my frequent tightening and twitching was enough for stimtion, and above all, they wanted to drink milk in peace.
Yes, Anna is still sucking my left nipple, while Tina is sucking my right one. How''s Tina doing it when she''s behind me? Well, she just yanked my breast over my shoulder and sucked it, my breast is just that big. And although sheined about how ragged my nipple was from Liana''s biting, it seems like she''s enjoying my milk alright right now.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
The room falls into silence, only the sucking noises of the two enthusiastic babies can be heard.
''''Fine then, I''ll just use the mouth.''''
''''!!''''
Liana stands up and grabs my cheeks with her hand, forcing my mouth to open. Then, in true Liana fashion, she shoves her cock down my throat in one go while sighing in relief.
''''Mhm~!!''''
The sudden action sends shocks down my whole body, triggering my hip to rock back and forth as I cum uncontrobly, pussy juice dripping out below, flowing on the uninserted length of Anna''s cock.
Both Anna and Tina seem to have reached their limit after my interior grinded against their cock violently like that, their cocks begin to jerk, and a few pumpster, I officially got double creampied while giving a deepthroat and breastfeeding with both of my tits.
ck
''''I''m back-''''
The door opens, revealing thest member - Emy.
''''...''''
''''Emilia, Sylvie got milk now. Wanna taste it?'''' Liana grins while humping her hip casually, grinding my her cock against my throat.
ncing at Emy''s crotch gives me the information that soon, there will be one more cock fucking me, and I''ll be fucked for the entire duration of this rest period.
What an amazing world.
Case 124: Zombie apocalypse… Kind of.
Case 124: Zombie apocalypse¡ Kind of.
''''...S-Stop. How long are you going to suck...!?'''' I smack the babies'' heads lightly.
I swear, my boobs have never been this popr. They absolutely milked me for two hours straight...
Both Emy and Liana release my boobs and shrug as if nothing can be done.
''''I didn''t know you guys would like these kinds of roley so much.'''' I let out a sigh and stroke the cat lying on myp gently. ''''Especially you, Anna. Do you like mom that much?'''' I bow down and give her a ''motherly'' smile.
''''Mhmm...'''' She raises her hand and caresses my cheek, eyes almost have hearts in them. ''''I love mom a lot.''''
''''That''s my baby~'''' I kiss her lips deeply.
''''We fucked your mom silly though.''''
''''!!''''
Anna''s whole body flinches after hearing Liana''s smug remark.
Hey, hey, stop teasing her like that... Or maybe not. She does seem to like it.
''''So we''re done?'''' Tinaes back from her errant with a tray of fruit. ''''It''s been two hours already, I think it''s a good stopping point for now.''''
What do you mean ''for now''? Are we still horny tonight?
''''Yeah, what about the thing that you said the goddess was making for you?'''' Liana adds.
''''Er... Let me check.''''
[Hanako]: Sis, sis. How''s the progress on my barrier?
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]:Almost done.
[Hanako]: As expected of Mother Goddess, go, go, go!
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: Yes, Yes.
[Hanako]: Do you need any help? Encouragements or something?
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]:Maybe say that before you started having sex earlier.
[Hanako]: Ah, yes. Sorry for being horny all the time.
''''...It''s almost done, she said.''''
''''Let''s get dressed up, then.'''' Liana stands up with a small sigh. ''''Anna, heal Sylvie. It''s going to be painful if her nipples rub against the fabricter if left like that.''''
''''Alright.''''
Said the one who messed them up in the first ce. How considerate.
''''How''s it now?''''
''''Hmm... It''s good. I don''t feel pain anymore.''''
After getting an upgrade for my blessing, we decided to head back to that ce right away. And since I don''t have headaches anymore, I can fly there all I want.
''''Oh, there they are.''''
In the distance, I see the familiar figures, consisting of a bald head and a silver head, and the new addition - the blue head, standing near a... Cluster of purple monoliths. Yeah, that looks totally not suspicious.
''''Hu...'''' I let out a sigh andnd us down near them.
''''You''re fine now,ss?'''' Bald Saint strokes his beard like usual.
''''Yeah, thanks Santa.'''' I reply.
''''Ugh.''''
''''Pfft- Santa...'''' Fox Saint nearly bursts intoughter.
''''??''''
The loli dragon looks at us simr to how she would look at aliens, not understanding what''s going on at all.
''''Aside from that though, these are pretty...'''' I stare intently at the monoliths. ''''Underwhelming?''''
I mean, I can feel that it''s dark magic for sure, and the mana level is not low by any measure, but this is nowhere close to what I felt when battling the Leviathan back in Xeno.
''''I was wondering about that, too.'''' Fox Saint speaks up. ''''At this point, just toss them into the space and we''re done.''''
''''It''s a trap.'''' Tina interjects.
''''Hundred percent a trap.'''' Liana adds.
''''Trap.'''' Followed by Emy.
''''Erm... Can someone exin to me what''s going on...?'''' Loli dragon tilts her head.
...Consultation!
[Hanako]: Reporting, there are around ten monoliths with dark mana infused here, likely mediums for summoning. The energy level is around one-seventh of the Leviathan.
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: Destroy them. Do not let them grow further.
[Hanako]: Would it be that simple?
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: Obviously not. But that is the only thing that we can do right now. At least until I find out Eve''s whereabouts.
[Hanako]: Understood,mander!
''''Order from above, destroy them.'''' I pull out my newly made, mana-infusedndmines. Ten of them.
''''All of you fall back. It''s going to blow up really hard.'''' I toss thendmines roughly into the cluster while they''re getting away from the spot. The loli seems even more confused as Fox Saint picks her up and brings her together with them.
After putting up a sound barrier and making sure that we''re far enough, I begin the countdown.
''''Three, two, one...''''
snap
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Ahem.
A poem, if you will.
I never thought about how hard it would explode,
almost harder than my lovers'' nuts blow,
flying all over the ce is white snow,
much like the cum on my body after the show.
So yeah, the explosion was bigger than I expected. The whole area is pretty much dead right now. I''m pretty sure the monoliths are reduced to pieces already, and usually, that would be enough to disable their function, but...
gulp
Turning to the side, I see the loli dragon staring at the aftermath of the explosion in disbelief, sweat trickling down her shiny forehead.
''''W-Who the hell are you guys...?!''''
I approach her with my insidious smile and spread out my arms.
''''I am Death. The Destroyer of Worlds...!''''
''''Hii...!''''
Ahh... Pranking clueless children is so fun.
''''Keep the tension. Look out for any traps.'''' Bald Saint interjects firmly.
Ah, alright.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
After a few minutes of observing the wastnd, something actually happens.
On the charred, pitch-ck ground, I see an obscene amount of glowing purple dots emerge, like a sea of glitter. They glow intensely for just a second before quickly fading away as if nothing has happened.
'''''''' !!! ''''''''
Or at least that''s what normal people would see. Judging by the mana signals, I''m sure they just turned into mini-summoners, simr to what appeared in Xeno, but much smaller.
''''Use magic to clear them-''''
BOOM
Bald Saint''s sentence is cut short as an ufortably strong burst of dark mana hits us, I squint my eyes to focus on the now rapidly expanding summoners.
''''Prepare your magic!'''' Fox Saint shouts.
As the two former Saints prepare their magic and my fianc¨¦s ready their weapons, I pull out the M134 and the Hecate instead, ready to respond to both single and multiple enemies.
The summoners soon reach their maximum size, which is around the size of an average man.
''''Phew...''''
Knowing that the Summoning can no longer be stopped, we all wait with bated breath for the chance to preemptively purge whateveres through these gates.
And then, a hand reaches out of a gate. It''s a horribly rotten hand with almost no flesh left, just green skin on bones, that''s all. After that, hundreds of thousands more hands poke out of the gates, signaling to me that this... This is going to be a really fun battle.
I immediately pull out a whole crater of bullets and guns that I''ve been keeping for my fianc¨¦s, not forgetting the Saiga-12 with family-friendly cluster shells as well.
''''You guys know what to do, right?'''' I grin at them.
'''''''' Of course! '''''''' Three of them shout.
''''Ooh~'''' The other one does a fist pump.
You were supposed to say ''Of course!'' as well, Emy.
''''And you, get your ass off to work.'''' I smack the loli''s back a few times. ''''Go burn them.''''
''''O-Okay! It is my job to clear out enemies in our territory...!'''' She surprisingly replies with a determined face. ''''It''s all you guys'' fault though...''''
''''Huh?'''' I utter in an annoyed voice and grab her head.
''''Hiii...!'''' She immediately runs toward the sea of zombies. ''''I''m sorry~!!''''
''''...''''
Isn''t this just childbor...?
Case 125: Cluster shells are the best shells.
Case 125: Cluster shells are the best shells.
The back of Miracle - a certified loli trotting towards a sea of zombies certainly doesn''t look reliable. But right then, she jumps to an unbelievable height with her little legs and her body begins to shine.
Her body swells rapidly, growingrger by the second, in order, two wings, a tail, and a long head spurt out. Before long, in the sky is a majestic blue dragon.
ROARRR
She lets out a deafening scream, which is most definitely unnecessary because none of the zombies is affected at all. Talk about zombies, from the look of it, one gate can summon multiple zombies, and with the mind-boggling number of gates and the fact that the zombies are heading toward the cat-kin territory behind us...
''''Don''t let a single one pass the borderline!'''' Bald Saint shouts. ''''Fire Festival!''''
You don''t have to shout the skill name, you know?
''''Blizzard!'''' Fox Saint adds.
Okay, you do you, I guess.
From beneath the massive army of zombies, an intense red light bursts forth. It dyes the entire atmosphere around the slow-moving zombies, creating a dome of sorts that covers about one-third of them.
Hundreds of fireballs appear inside the dome, they then quickly elerate to near-bullet speed and fly in all directions, some hit the zombies and burn them to a crisp, and the rest bounce off the interior of the dome continuously until they can hit their targets.
In another area, the opposite is happening. The blue sky has turned gray, and there''s an intense blizzard blowing, freezing hapless corpses in ce.
To add to the blizzard, our trusty loli Miracle unleashes her icy breath on the frozen zombies, making the already fragile corpses even more brittle, so brittle that they snap from the wind like potato chips.
Even with all of that, the number of zombies doesn''t seem to decrease one bit, they keeping out of the gate one after another, in fact, I think there''s more of them now. And we still have an entire area untouched as well.
''''Let them handle those areas, we''ll start shooting!'''' I shout while loading the cluster shells into multiple Saiga-12 magazines with telekinesis.
My fianc¨¦s by this point have already finished loading their guns with explosive shells and shooting wantonly, killing off the closest ones to us.
Because I made these Saiga-12 cluster shells with the aim of bombing my enemies from above, the pellets won''t fly in a curve, not at this short distance, at least, but in a straight line.
So I fly up above the advancing zombies and aim my gun down.
BANG
Ten pellets shoot out of the barrel following a rtively smooth bang, well, this gun wasn''t exactly loud, to begin with.
snap
I snap my finger, detonating the mini-Gungnirs scattered across the sea of moving corpses. Immediately, I see blue light flicker in the crowd before the fire bursts out, exploding the zombies into the sky along with an obscene amount of dirt and body parts.
Fortunately, I didn''t forget to put on a sound barrier, both for me and my party... Huh? Why is the loli looking at me nervously like that?
But anyway, my little firework has taken care of most zombies in the area already, but the gates have not closed yet.
Let''s do an experiment.
I aim my gun at the gates area and then pull the trigger.
BANG
snap
Another dozen massive blue explosions erupt, startling the poor loli flying nearby.
''''Woohoo~''''
It''s so satisfying blowing up stuff like this.
Now, let''s see them gates... Oh? There are fewer of them now...! As expected of my amazing explosives, nothing can stand against-
''''Hm?''''
Oh, wait, they''re actually decreasing on their own. Nevermind.
It''s almost over, then. Let''s just clean them up and go home. I suddenly want some yogurt... No, not that yogurt, although I do like it.
BANG BANG
I shoot two more shells at the remaining zombies and immediately detonate them, sending even more flesh, bones, and charred dirt into the air.
Alright, I can probably leave the remaining few thousand for my party.
''''Hgn~'''' I stretch out, looking at the absolute wastnd that used to be a beautiful snowfield before my eyes. ''''Beautiful.''''
So I fly down to regroup with myrades after admiring my work, and they seem to be having a lot of fun, especially the dual-wielding Liana and the rapid sniper Anna.
''''Good work, you guys~'''' I greet cheerfully, earning nods from them.
''''It''s quite underwhelming indeed.'''' Bald Saint strokes his beard, looking at his fire dome calmly.
''''True. This is not exciting at all.'''' Fox Saint adds.
At least be grateful that there''s nothing like the Leviathan here.
''''Huh?''''
ncing to the side, I see three more dragons, one blue, one red, and one green flying toward our general direction from the range. Well, damn, they''re much bigger than Miracle, huh.
Miracle herself is still enthusiastically cleaning up the zombies but clearly seems to be aware of the three dragons.
Eventually, they allnd in front of us with their enormous bodies, blocking the battle scene and casting shadows on us. Based on their mana alone, I''d say they''re pretty damn strong. I don''t know if I can even beat them one-on-one without using my weapons. They must be in quite high positions, huh, like elders or something.
''''EXPLAIN YOURSELF.'''' The green one grumbles in a dignified, low voice.
Because of the rather loud and sudden grumble, nearly all of us are frowning right now. Especially Bald Saint, he seems seriously pissed, holding his ears.
''''Exin my ass. Stop trying to sound cool and morph down.'''' He cusses.
''''THIS ARROGANT BASTARD-''''
''''Shut up and morph down!'''' He cuts the red one''s sentence and nearly shouts.
Jesus, I''ve never seen him this mad before, just look at how much mana he''s drawing out.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
After a brief silence of Bald Saint staring the dragons down, they eventually give in. Bald Saint turns to us with a sigh while the dragons are transforming their body.
''''Sorry for that. I seriously hate loud noises.'''' He says.
''''No problem. You made it easier for us.'''' I reply with a smile.
I''ll have to teach him the sound barrierter, apparently, it''s hard, but I think he can do it.
Before long, standing in front of us are not fat lizards but three men who all look to be in their thirties. Them reducing their sizes like that also reveals the battle scene again, and it seems like Miracle cleared all the remaining zombies already. What a good girl.
Talk about Miracle, she''s already back here before I know it.
''''Papa~!'''' She turns into a loli again and runs up to the man with blue hair.
''''You''ve done well, my daughter.'''' He strokes the grinning loli''s head. ''''Now, tell me who these intruders are-''''
BOOM
'''''''' !!! ''''''''
Suddenly, a st of dark mana hits us... Again. Just how many tricks does the evil goddess have??
Purple light shines brightly from the hundreds of thousands of corpses we''ve blown apart, the body parts to be exact, then they float up into the sky and clump together to form a giant ball of flesh and bone.
The sight is absolutely disgusting, and before I can even pull out anything, four ginormous limbs spurt out of the ball, and the amalgamation quickly turns into a humanoid shape, just, without the head. Even then, its height must be higher than our castle, which is more than 150 meters, mind you.
''''What in the hell...?!'''' One of the dragons exims.
BOOM
The giant takes a step toward us, stomping the ground so hard that even thend we''re standing on shakes violently.
Stupid idiot, you think making the zombie even bigger is going to stop me? This ain''t near civilians anymore, bud.
So I pull out my Hecate and, hm, how many should I do... Let''s go with four Gungnirs first.
Case 126: Asserting dominance.
Case 126: Asserting dominance.
Okay, I need to calm down first. Let''s not act with my pussy for brains here. I don''t even know what tricks that amalgamation has.
So I conjure a simple metal spear andunch it toward the giant, and what do you know, it bounces right off a transparent barrier...!
Great. How the hell it maintains the barrier that covers its huge body is not what I know, but I know that I need to break it first. A.P. tips should be able to pierce it though, as a barrier of that size can''t be too sturdy, probably.
''''Hey, you three lizards!'''' I shout at the stunned dragons. ''''Can you do something about its barrier for me?!''''
They snap out of their trances, turning back to us.
''''...It''s not heading toward the Range, so we have no responsibility to help you.'''' The red one says.
What did I expect.
The other two are seemingly contemting something, but not speaking up. Miracle looks kinda restless though, maybe she''s worrying about the cat-kin people. What a nice kid.
Either way, that thinges first.
ck
skrrt
I insert the magazine into the Hecate and bolt it, then take out my minigun as well.
''''Emy, I''ll punch a hole through its barrier, so shoot for me!'''' I throw the Hecate to Emy and ready my minigun with A.P. ammo.
Among my fianc¨¦s, Emy is the one who has the best sniping skills, so let''s leave it for her.
''''Which area first?'''' She takes the gun and asks.
''''Chest, two shots.'''' I reply.
''''Roger.'''' She immediately takes a stance and aims the gun calmly.
BOOM
It just took another step, we have to hurry up.
''''Hey, who told you that you can do whatever you want?!'''' Suddenly, the red one shouts, walking towards us with angry steps. ''''This ain''t your territory, little brats.''''
Oh, fuck off. Why is it always the reds that are assholes.
''''You two, please.'''' I let out a sigh and tell the former Saints.
''''Hah...'''' Bald Saint sighs, face frowning.
Immediately, bright red chains burst out from the ground and wrap around the red one''s body tightly.
''''You dare use me on me!?'''' The jerk gets even angrier, intense fire swirls around his body.
He struggles and struggles, but just can''t escape the chains.
''''You need to cool down.'''' Fox Saint walks in front of him. ''''Let me help you.''''
snap
She snaps lightly, and a hollow ice cube appears in her hand. She then gently puts it on the guy, like how you would put on a helmet. The guy seems genuinely confused for a second, until-
''''ARGH!!''''
Icy gas fills the cube, engulfing his whole head. It must be insanely cold in there because I can even see his neck freezing rapidly.
crack crack
Anna walks to the tied man while cracking her knuckles, face dead serious with grim eyes. It seems like she wants revenge.
THUD
''''AGH!''''
A divine punch in the stomach, that looks painful.
THUD-
Oh, well.
Having that solved, I turn to the giant again and steady my gun.
shiing
The barrels begin to rotate with a satisfying mechanical sound.
bzzzzzzzzzt
I smile brightly as a sea of bullets burst out of the barrels, and because I put quite a few tracer rounds in the belt, everyone can clearly see the tips flying in the air. Aside from showing off, the tracer rounds are for me to observe where I''m hitting as well.
The not-so-sturdy barrier is pierced like ss by my bullets, proving once again the power of my magical A.P. ammo. The giant seems unaffected by the bullets hitting it, but that''s not the goal anyway.
I slowly move my aim in a circle, trying to cut a hole in the barrier for Emy to shoot through. Large barriers like this take time to recover, so we should be fine if Emy can shoot fast enough... Oh, there we go, a perfect round hole. Time to stop shooting.
''''Emy!'''' I shout.
BOOM
skrrt
BOOM
Emy pulls the trigger briskly and fires the gun in quick and precise session, not even flinching at the kick of the gun.
''''Hit! Both of them!'''' Tina exims, holding a telescope.
Thanks, Tina.
snap
I snap my finger, triggering the two tips lodged inside the giant''s chest after putting on a sound barrier for us, excluding the dragons.
'''''''' !!! ''''''''
Two grown dragons and one loli dragon widen their eyes as an enormous explosion erupts from the thing''s chest, creating a blue fire cloudrger than even a mountain in the sky, turning the atmosphere a nice deep blue. The subsequent shockwave hits the three raws and with no rubber, almost blowing Miracle away.
Looking to the side, I see Liana with sunsses on and her arms crossed, I''m not quite sure where she got that from. Oh, and Anna is doing it as well, how cute.
Either way, now that the fire has died down for the most part, I can clearly see that its entire upper body is gone, leaving the two legs standing still on the ground. This means that we''ve mostly likely won unless the goddamn slut of an evil goddess still has something else.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Okay, it''s over, I think.
''''Hm?''''
I suddenly notice Miracle''s nervous gaze on me.
''''What''s wrong, baby?'''' I sh her a ''motherly'' smile.
''''!!''''
Contrary to my expectations, she instantly hides behind her father, only peeking out slightly.
...Maybe I need to practice being a mother more. Cause now all I know is serving cocks in different styles, which are likely not suitable for raising children. Anna is a good baby target, right?
thud
''''Oh, he fell unconscious.'''' Fox Saint exims, looking at the guy as if he were an insect.
The remaining two guys nce at each other for a second before turning to me.
''''Ahem. It seems like I was being rude earlier.'''' The green one says.
Bet you did.
''''Can I ask for your name?''''
''''Sylvie. An ordinary elf.'''' I reply.
Their eyes are saying ''my ass'', but it''s probably my imagination.
''''...I see. So, can you exin to us what happened here?'''' The blue one speaks up this time.
What''s the point of asking my name if you''re not going to call it?
''''We were trying to have a pic out in the snow, ''cause it''s beautiful, yeah?'''' I point at the wastnd and reply.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''But then something suddenly exploded. And when we realized it, there were already corpses spawning everywhere.'''' I shrug.
''''What tant lies!'''' Miracle pops out and looks at me with eyes full ofints. ''''You exploded it yourself!''''
Okay, maybe stop the jokes. I''ll give you candiester, Miracle, for all the inconvenience.
''''Hah... It''s the work of the evil goddess.'''' I reply. ''''We''re the Saint party, and it''s our job to clear out anomalies like that.''''
''''Ah, I see now.'''' The green one says. ''''Exins why you guys are so strong.''''
The two guys both look at each other again and nod at each other lightly.
''''We will report this to our higher-ups. But don''t worry, there should be no problem with your actions.''''
''''Good.'''' I let out a sigh.
What''s after this... Ah, right, reporting to the goddess. You never know what would happen-
''''Hah... Hah... What the hell!?''''
Suddenly, I hear someone''s panting.
Turning around, I see a rather familiar figure. Silver fur, silver hair, and a pair of blue eyes. It''s Sara from the beauty contest.
Her body is drenched in sweat though, want some water magic?
Case 127: The silver cat’s request.
Case 127: The silver cat¡¯s request.
''''Hi~ We met again.'''' I wave to Sara casually.
''''You- Huh?? What-'''' Sara''s eyes blink repeatedly as she struggles to get words out of her mouth, asionally ncing at Anna as well.
What? Entranced by my beauty?
Sorrydy, I''m already taken.
(???)
'''''''' ... ''''''''
...Okay, let''s just leave her like that. Her system needs a reboot. In the meanwhile though...
''''Miracle~?'''' I pull out a few top-quality candies in my space bag and turn to Miracle, who''s hiding behind her father again. ''''Come here, I''ll give you candies.''''
Miracle looks at me cautiously, refusing to move an inch.
''''Miracle, go. Don''t be rude like that.'''' Her dad pats her on the back and brings the girl forward.
Awkwardly, Miracle begins to walk toward me, hands fiddling.
''''Here.'''' I crouch down, take her hand, and ce the candy on her palm. ''''It''s really good. Especially the vani one.''''
''''I-I see.'''' She replies.
''''Sorry for the inconvenience. Ande find me anytime if you want more.'''' I sh her a smile and stroke her head heartily.
Suddenly, a hand is ced on my shoulder.
''''You.'''' I turn my head to see Sara''s frowning face. ''''Exin to me what happened here. And why... Why are you with these dragons?'''' She res at the dragons, especially the red one.
Exining time... Again, huh.
''''Ahem, we can''t linger here for longer, Saint.'''' The green one speaks up.
It seems like they''re sensing trouble already.
''''Exactly. This will be our farewell.'''' The blue one adds, picking up the red one rather roughly. ''''Miracle, you should return to your work as well.''''
''''A-Ah, I know!'''' Miracle responds, rolling a candy in her mouth.
''''Fine. Go, go.'''' I stand up and stretch out a bit, watching the dragons fly away.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''It''s been a while, isn''t it? Miss Sara.'''' I smile brightly at Sara.
''''Exin.'''' She frowns even deeper, chinning the remaining two legs in the distance.
What a snarky girl.
''''There was a huge animated corpse.'''' I tell her, making exaggerated gestures.
''''I know. Everybody knows.''''
Figured. I think you can see it even if you''re in the city.
''''Yah, I killed it.''''
''''...What?'''' She raises her eyebrow. ''''Don''t joke with me.''''
''''Fufufu...'''' I pull out my sunsses and a certain crystal ball.
''''...?''''
Another victim of the shbang movement spotted.
''''I... See.''''
''''How clearly can you see now?''''
''''Huh? Clearly...?'''' Sara blinks her eyes rapidly again. ''''Wait, please don''t joke with me.''''
Tch, tch, tch. See how her attitude changes when she knows I''m a Saint.
''''Anyway, I was trying to ask you some questions regarding the problems of your town from you back then.'''' I let out a sigh. ''''I was asked to help your people, see?'''' I raise the dreamcatcher in front of her face.
Sara''s eyes widen, sparkles appearing in her ocean-blue pupils.
''''Really?!'''' She grabs my hand tightly, which my fianc¨¦s don''t seem to appreciate much. ''''Ask me anything! No, I will tell you everything, so please help us!''''
Calm down, calm down.
''''Sure, but let''s go somewhere appropriate first.'''' I reply, removing my hand from her grip.
''''Of course!'''' She smiles brightly. ''''Let''s move quickly before my moms and their guards get here. I don''t want to meet those people.''''
Aight. To our room it is.
Now on our way back, I decided to report to Eva first. The two former Saints went to grab some food. Apparently, they haven''t eaten yet.
[Hanako]: So it''s really over?
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]:It does seem so. There is no energy there that I can feel anymore.
[Hanako]: Hmm...
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]:Keep your guard up regardless. I will keep mine, too.
[Hanako]: That sounds about right. Good work, sis.
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]:You too.
[Hanako]: We''ll be having sex tonight as well. So tune in if you want to see some porn, perhaps :3
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]:You did not need to tell me that.
C''mon, don''t be so shy. I know you like it.
''''I''ve been curious since earlier, but... Why are you clinging to her like that?'''' I hear Sara''s voice.
Opening my eyes, I see Sara staring at me, who''s being carried by Liana, curiously.
''''I need to recover my spiritual energy.'''' I reply, hugging Liana even harder.
''''I... See?''''
Cause I''m toozy to walk while chatting and with my eyes closed, of course. And Liana herself is enjoying my breasts on her face, not to mention her naughty hand on my thigh, so it''s a win-win.
''''We''re here.''''
ck
Hah... I can finally get some rest now. Maybe we can watch a movie together after hearing Sara out or something.
''''Let us go sit at the table first.'''' Tina says to Sara.
''''Ah, thank you.'''' Sara acts a bit shy, probably because of Tina''s immense noblewoman aura. ''''Huh?''''
''''What''s wrong?'''' I ask after Liana sits me down at the table.
''''I smell something fishy here.'''' Sara frowns. ''''They im this to be the best inn in the town, yet...'''' She trails off.
''''!!''''
I immediately fling the window open with telekinesis and blow some wind in the room.
''''What smell?'''' I smile at the surprised Sara.
''''No, there really was-''''
''''What smell??''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Tch, it''s all Liana''s fault. She insisted on pushing the semen out of my belly by pressing it down. See now? It reeks of cum. Apparently. My nose is numb to it already.
''''Anyway, sit down.''''
''''Hu... So first thing first, my name is Sara Felidae, first daughter of the Chief here in M-Meow, nice to meet you.''''
''''Sylvia Everwood. These four gals here are my party members, and my lovely fianc¨¦s at the same time.''''
''''...All of them?''''
''''All of them.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''...Ahem, anyway.'''' Sara coughs awkwardly. ''''So you guys have heard of the general situation here from grandma Tara, right?''''
''''Yeah.''''
''''I want you guys to help me convince my moms to move the city.'''' She turns serious again.
''''As expected.'''' I let out a slight sigh.
''''Do you have a ce in mind yet? For the destination.'''' Tina ponders.
''''That... Unfortunately no.'''' Sara''s ears cup. ''''As you know, there are not many ces with good living conditions that are not upied yet.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
In a pinch, huh.
''''By the way, why did you participate in the beauty contest again?'''' Anna asks curiously.
''''...The lives of the people here are getting worse and worse. With the title, I could borrow some money to help them.'''' Sara smiles bitterly. ''''It''s one of the few things I could do for my people.''''
Aww... What a nice gurl you are. Stop looking at me like I stole your fish though. Well, I kinda did, but.
''''If it''s just that, I can give you the money.'''' I say nonchntly.
''''Really?! Won''t it be too much...?''''
''''Except for Anna, all of us here are filthy rich, yeah?''''
''''Oh... Thank you so much...''''
''''And, regarding the Super Core. How about we just dig it out and give it to the dragons?''''
That would solve all the problems, I think.
''''But won''t they attack us if we try...?''''
Hearing that, I smile broadly.
''''You think those dragons have a chance against us?''''
Worst case, I''ll just have to nuke their territory with the remaining explosives. They will know fear, trust me.
Case 128: A normal day in life. (R-18)
Case 128: A normal day in life. (R-18)
''''Thank you so much...!''''
Sara walks over to me and grabs my hand again, looking at me like I''m her idol.
''''No problem.'''' I smile lightly.
Well, we should be able to have some rest after helping them... This trip is really short, huh.
''''But the area is guarded by my family''s soldiers... What should we do about that?''''
''''You think your family can stop us?'''' I tilt my head slightly.
Man, I just want to end this quickly and go back to marry my fianc¨¦s. Have lots of fun, lots of sex, and lots of children. Ain''t got time to deal with your family''s bullshit.
''''Oh, that''s true.'''' Sara smiles. ''''I would like to start right away, but... It will take a bit to gather the necessary tools to excavate the Core.''''
''''How long?''''
''''A day. I''ll make sure to have it done in a day.''''
I''ll go report to our teamter then.
''''Alright. Good luck.'''' I nod contently. ''''And here, the money.'''' I take out a bunch of coins from my space bag and put them on the table.
THUD
''''Woah... I don''t know how to repay you...''''
I don''t really care about that. How would you bring all of these back though? They''re pretty heavy.
O-Oh, you can lift them like that...? What insane strength. Or maybe I''m just too weak, physically.
chirp chirp
''''Mhm...''''
...What the fuck? Are there actually birds in this godforsaken frying pan of a town...?
''''Hu...''''
Anyway, it''s morning again, and we got to rx today.
I slowly sit myself up, looking at the cuddling mess around me. As usual, Anna and Emy are clinging to me, while Liana and Tina are hugging each other. It''s a mystery how they can still get morning woods like these after using me like a fleshlight yesterday. Oh, Liana''s cock and Tina''s cock is kissing each other, lol.
Normally I would take care of their woods in the morning, but I don''t really feel like doing it yet. Maybeter in the day. Let''s go cook something instead.
''''Hm~ Hm~... Because you live~ And breathe, because you make me believe in myself~...''''
Ipletely forgot that there''s no private kitchen for me here. But no worries! For the great wife and fleshlight - Sylvie has prepared a portable cooking station.
Today''s breakfast will be ramen, just because I feel like it. The authentic ramen would potentially take days to cook, so I chose the faster recipe to follow.
''''Uh- Wah~!''''
Suddenly, both of my legs are being lifted into the air, forcing me to use telekinesis to float.
''''I didn''t find my cock-sleeve after waking up, so you were cooking.'''' Liana''s voice sounds behind me, apanied by a thick ''something'' pped onto my butt. ''''Good wife spirit, but you forgot your main role as a cumdumpster.''''
''''Sorry for that, but... Can we at least wait until after breakfast...?''''
''''Nope. Not when you dress like this, fucking slut.'''' Liana grabs my butt cheeks and spread them apart, grazing her cock up and down between them to presumably choose which hole to fuck first.
''''Eh...''''
I just wanted to try wearing this shirt once because it was trending on the Inte...
Spoiler
[copse]
''''I don''t have time for forey, give me some lube.''''
I let out a little sigh and pull out the lube bottle for her. Liana pours the thick and slimy liquid generously on my butt and her cock before putting the bottle aside.
''''Mhm...''''
She then uses her hands to smear it all over my butt cheeks, jerking her cock a few times to wet the shaft as well.
slurp
''''Hyah!''''
Contrary to my expectations, Liana shoves her fingers inside my pussy first, all five of them.
''''Mghm~!''''
slurp slurp
''''I don''t remember it opening this easily the first time we did it.'''' She says as her hand pushes deep into my pussy, I can even feel the bump of her wrist grinding against my wall. ''''I wonder if you can take two in the same hole.''''
''''I-I don''t think so... Mhm~!'''' I give a shaky reply as she forms her hand into a fist and pulls it out.
''''You don''t know until you try it.''''
slurp
''''Hgn...''''
Here it is, the cock in entering...
''''O- Ooh~!''''
Liana starts to rock her hip, fucking my pussy violently like she always did. She doesn''t push it all the way in though, her cock keeps pounding on my cervix as she apparently doesn''t want to taste my uterus yet.
''''Hu...'''' Liana bows down and bites my neck rather hard, hands gripping my bare breasts below, fingers pinching my nipples.
It doesn''t get old even though they fuck me every day... Hah...
''''Hah... Hahn... Hgnh~!!''''
Liana finally stabs her cock through my cervix and enters my womb with a loud thrust, instantly triggering my cum button. My hip begins to wiggle as I reach my climax, shooting myme liquid against her hot cock.
spurt spurt
Not to be outdone, her cock starts to pump semen inside my baby room as well, piping hot liquid rapidly filling almost half of my sack.
''''Hah... Hah... Satisfied yet?''''
Liana keeps biting my neck and twisting my nipple without care, her cock remains inside my womb, refusing to retreat.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
ting
Oh, my rm. The ramen is done.
''''Let''s go have breakfast first.'''' I let out a sigh.
''''Woah... It''s so good~'''' Anna holds her cheek as she chews the ramen with an ecstatic face.
''''Yeah, I''ve never tasted something so vorful before.'''' Tina adds with a smile.
''''T-That''s good and all, but why do I have to...'''' I voice myint, trying to get the chopsticks to my mouth with my shaky hand. ''''Why are you guys like this...?!''''
''''I''d say it''s your fault for wearing that kind of clothes.'''' Anna shrugs, ncing at my body. ''''Exposed chest, no panty...''''
''''She''s right.'''' Liana, who''s on her phone, says.
Liana handed me to Emy after she was done using me earlier, and now I have to eat breakfast while her cock is ravaging my pussy.
''''Ah~'''' Emy grabs my hand and brings the ramen in front of my mouth instead.
''''Mgm...''''
Well, thanks... I suppose.
Huh... Let''s focus on eating. Er... it''s a bit more nd than I thought. I should''ve put more spic-
spurt spurt
''''Hi~!!''''
I instinctively try to jump up, but Emy has already locked her arms around my waist from God knows when, basically forcing me to take her load in. She lets out a little moan and buries her face in my shoulder, refusing to move, just like Liana.
''''I can''t eat like this...'''' I mutter with a frown.
''''Ah... Too horny for eating?'''' Liana looks at me calmly.
''''Yeah...''''
I might have to use telekinesis to masturbate using Emy''s cock... My legs are weak.
Suddenly, Anna stands up with a rare smug face.
''''Fufufu, let me do it for you.'''' She says, walking over to our chair. ''''Raeliana taught me this one.''''
''''Huh? Is that so...'''' I reply as she pulls our chair back to make some space, then crouches in front of us.
''''Alright, spread your legs out. Yup, just like that.''''
''''Mn...''''
Anna presses her palm on my inserted pussy and begins to massage the outer parts gently. Her fingers are unexpectedly skillful, pinching and pulling all the right ces, getting me closer and closer to climax. Then, she even pushes one of her fingers in and circles around Emy''s cock wrapped by my pussy, revitalizing it once again. Not like it ever went down in the first ce.
''''Hgn... I''m almost there...''''
''''Ei!''''
''''Mhm~!!''''
Out of nowhere, Anna flicks my clit with her fingers, sending electric shocks through my entire body.
spurt spurt
My hip jerks forward as my pussy squirts out love juice intensely, and I don''t have to clean the floor because Anna has already put her warm and soft mouth on my lower lips, gulping down the cum gleefully.
''''Hah... Hah...''''
''''Mhm~ That was good.'''' Anna licks her lips with a smile.
''''Ah, now that I think about it.'''' Liana speaks up. ''''Wasn''t we supposed to watch a moviest night?''''
''''Oh, there was that, too.'''' Tina replies.
''''Let''s do it this evening, then. And... I kinda want to drink some milk while we watch together.'''' Liana grins. ''''What do you guys think?''''
Oh, god. It''s turning into a fuckfest again...!
W-Well, at least I won''t be fucked until then, right...?
Case 129: A wholesome movie night. (R-18)
Case 129: A wholesome movie night. (R-18)
Content warning: Hardcore intercourse.
After that filling breakfast, I was actually able to take a break. I practiced my magic and made one more Gungnir. It''s always exhausting whenever I try to make it. Didn''t help that they stuffed a dildo inside me all that time. But it all turned out well, I didn''t blow myself up because of that particr distraction or anything.
A few more hours ofzing around, and it''s now time for the fateful movie night. We''re all excited, sitting on the couch. Me, excited about the movie, and them, excited to creampie me. You know, sometimes I''m curious about what would happen if I had my eggs with me. How many times would I have been pregnant by now? Two hundred? Three hundred?
''''I''m surprised you''re still wearing that shirt.'''' Liana puts her arm over my shoulder, and, well, squeezes my breast.
''''It''s seriously hot. Especially the fact that I can clearly see your lower lips.'''' Anna nods seriously.
''''Exhibitionist.'''' Emy gives me a thumbs-up.
''''Yeah, yeah.'''' I shrug it off.
I am an exhibitionist. So what? You would fuck me in public without using illusion next?
Oh, wait, that''s kinda hot...
''''Either way, what are we going to watch now?'''' Tina interjects.
''''Let''s try something wholesome... Like ''Ice Age''.'''' I reply.
Aight, where is it... Oh, Disney Plus? Well, thankfully, Eva gave me all of her ounts on these film websites already, so no problem with that.
''''There we go.''''
Let the fun begin!
Well, what did I expect? Not even a quarter of the movie in, Tina molested me.
''''Mhm...slurp... slurp...''''
''''Ah, that''s it, Sylvia.'''' Tina puts her hand on my head, pushing her cock deeper into my mouth.
Right now, as the other three are watching the movie normally, I am giving Tina a titfuck, and a blowjob at the same time.
slurp slurp
Fuck... The more I put my tongue and lips on this hot, hard shaft, the more savor this salty taste, the more I be addicted to it.
''''Sylvia, I want to put it in now.'''' Tina strokes my cheek, which is bulging with her cock, and smiles.
''''Mhmm.''''
I slowly release the cock in my mouth, not forgetting to kiss the nd once before standing up. I climb on Tina''sp and wrap my arms around her neck, down below, I use telekinesis to pull out the dildo in my pussy.
''''I love you.'''' I whisper, kissing her cock with my lower lips.
''''Me too.''''
chut
We start to kiss each other deeply and passionately, tongue meeting tongue, cock inside pussy.
Tina grabs my butt cheeks and starts to rock my hips up and down, the curve of her cock makes every m perfectly smooth, providing me with nothing but pleasure.
''''Mhm~!!''''
After a few thrusts, she ms me down rather forcefully, breaking her way into my womb. She then wiggles her cock left and right, hitting all the possible ces on my insides.
''''Mn...slurp...''''
We keep staying like that for a while, mashing tongues together while our bottoms stay still.
Eventually, I can feel Tina''s body shake a bit, she lifts my body again, and-
''''Mhmp~!!''''
spurt spurt
-delivers a final thrust, flooding my womb with her thick cum.
A-Ah... Cumming...!
''''Mhmm~!... slurp... slurp...''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Done yet?'''' Liana speaks up casually.
''''Mnha... Yeah.'''' I reply, turning my head to her side.
''''It''s been a while since we''ve done a spitroast, Emilia.'''' Liana puts her arm over Emy''s shoulder. ''''Let''s do it together.''''
''''Mhm.'''' Emy nods, her cock growing rapidly.
''''Alright...'''' I give Tina a peck before standing up again and walking over to their ce.
Tina looks a bit disappointed, smiling bitterly, but nothing can be done. I''ll let her fuck me alone sometimeter.
''''Ah, I want milk, mom!'''' Anna suddenly raises her hand, looking at my breasts eagerly.
''''Sure, sure,e here.'''' I lie face up on the couch and wave to her.
''''Oh, upside down spitroast? Interesting.'''' Liana spreads out my legs and ps her cock onto my cum-dripping pussy, while Emy is grabbing my cheeks and grazing my lips gently with her fingers.
Okay, now make some milk for Anna... There we go-
''''Mhmp~!!''''
Suddenly, both of them elves shove their cocks into my holes, making my back arch and my body tremble as I cum lightly, even though I just came from Tina''s sex. As expected, rough sex is still the best...
''''Thanks for the meal~'''' Anna cheerfully grabs both of my breasts and sucks on the nipples simultaneously, after securing them in her mouth, she moves her hands down to jerk off her cock while sucking the milk out of me.
''''Mhgm...! slurp... slurp...Mhm~!''''
Liana and Emy both begin to move their hips, raping my holes in rhythm, when Liana ms her cock into my womb, Emy pulls out her cock from my throat, and vice versa.
''''Hah...'''' Liana lets out a little moan and pulls out her phone to record, while Emy just grabs my neck with both of her hands like she''s using a fleshlight.
Repeatedly, both my little sack of meat and my tender throat are being ravaged, roughly, by two huge cocks, I can feel every vein, every bump scraping against my flesh, rapidly moving in and out and sending me waves of pain and pleasure.
More...! Give me more!
''''Mhmp~!!''''
As if understood my wish, Anna ms her jaw on my nipples mercilessly, her sharp teeth almost digging into my flesh itself, triggering the ejaction that I''ve been desperately craving for. My back arches deeply as I squirt out tides of lewd juice, drenching Liana''s skirt.
''''Nice and tight.'''' Liana chuckles.
Both of the cocks begin to slide in and out even faster,pletely ignoring my sensitive little pussy that just came, as if the state of my body was never a big deal, as if only the tightness, the softness, and the warmness of my holes matter.
''''Hgn... Cumming!'''' Liana ps her hip against my pussy even faster.
''''Ngha... Me too...!'''' Anna releases my nipples and stands up, shoving her cock straight at my breast, her nd kissing my aching nipple, and the entire shaft sinks into the fat bag.
SPURT SPURT
The cocks begin to dump semen in and on my body, making me seem like a cumdumpster, no, maybe I really am a cumdumpster.
''''Thanks.'''' Emy pulls out her cock and ps it onto my cheek, basically telling me to clean the remaining semen on her cock with my tongue.
chut
I immediately kiss the cock and start to lick it while Emy ys with my tits.
slurp slurp
''''Hah... The sudden grip when Anna bit your nipples was amazing.'''' Liana grins insidiously while flicking my clit. ''''Maybe I can zap you with lightning magic next?''''
''''...Do what you want...slurp...''''
''''Alright, my turn next...!'''' Anna excitedly climbs onto the sofa as Liana pulls out her cock and goes over to Emy''s side to get me to clean her cock as well.
slurp slurp
These cocks are mine~
Though, it''s been a while since I''ve seen Anna''s other personality... Do I try to poke the sleeping bear here...?
Fuck it, let''s do this. It''s fine if my body is wrecked.
''''...Pathetic cuck.'''' I sneer and give Anna two middle fingers.
Instantly, the light in Anna''s eyes disappear, veins popping on her forehead, and, her cock.
She furiously grabs my pussy and straight up gape it out, then-
''''HGN...!!'''' I almost scream. ''''Agh... Ah... Hgn...''''
Fuck, fuck, fuck...!
It actually went all in...! 40 cm of pure cock, all inside my pussy and womb...
''''Look, who''s pathetic now?'''' Anna sneers back at me in a cold voice, earning a whistle from Liana and a worried look from the other two. ''''Here, let me give your stupid cunt some mercy.'''' She grabs my belly, or more urately, my protruding womb, and begins to heal me.
''''Ugh... Mhm... Mhmm¡ª!!''''
I grab the two cocks in front of my face and bury my face into them, trying to endure this absolute onught on my pussy. Anna moves, no, ms her cock all the way in every time, even if my pussy is a bit too shallow for her cock, she will just shove it forcefully in, not caring for anything at all.
''''Mhmp~!!''''
Cumming~!!
Anna continues like normal.
''''Mhm~! Mhm~! Mmm~!''''
God, I''m dying...! I''m dying, but it''s so good~!
''''Woah...'''' Someone mutters.
Through my blurry vision, I see Anna, the usually cheerful and sweet girl, smiling sadistically, cheeks flushed, eyes glowing.
''''Hgn~!!''''
With a final m from her, my body is once again, forced to take in all of her length, and that monster begins to throb. I can feel each and every thump reverberating through my entire body as Anna dumps her load on top of Tina and Liana''s.
''''It''s like a balloon now.'''' Anna chuckles, kneading my swelling belly.
''''I propose a triple pration next.'''' I hear Liana say. ''''My cock misses that incredible tightness already.''''
''''Agreed.'''' Emy adds.
''''Wait, don''t let me out?!'''' Tina joins in as well.
''''Uh... Eh?! I''m sorry, Sylvia...!''''
Ah... I see a long night ahead. Keep fighting, my body!
Case 130: Unhinged.
Case 130: Unhinged.
chirp chirp
''''Ugh...''''
Again with those birds... Is it morning again...?
In the first ce, what was I doing yesterday... Ah, right. I fainted. I wonder if they made good use of my body after I lost consciousness. Liana said that messing with my unconscious body was really fun. Maybe I could try to make clones of myself, so I can mess with them, too. Doesn''t sound bad, actually. Maybe I''m a narcissist, maybe I just enjoy selfcest. There''s no clone magic currently, which is surprising, but if I can do it, then they won''t have to take turns anymore...
Let''s put that forter, I need to wake up first.
''''Mhmm~''''
Opening my eyes slowly, a pair of milky white, big, soft, beautiful breasts gradually appear in my vision. It''s Tina''s. And behind me is... Emy, as usual. Not far away, Liana is back hugging a not-sofortable Anna. We''re all naked. Tina usually won''t bare her breasts like this though, what exactly happened?
Okay, no more ADHD. I need to wake them up.
chut
So naturally, the first step is to immediately suck on the nearest nipple to me. Simply superb, Tina, your nipple is.
''''!!''''
Tina''s eyes open wide, staring at me in surprise.
That''s one, three more nipples to suck.
''''But, like, what did you guys do to my body after I fainted?'''' I ask and throw a piece of bread into my mouth.
''''A lot of things.'''' Anna giggles. ''''It was really fun!''''
''''Mhm, mhm.'''' Emy nods along, chewing on her food.
''''Just tell me already.''''
''''Here.'''' Liana shows me her phone.
gulp
I inadvertently gulp, looking at my absolutely screwed state in the picture. This ain''t even a bukkake anymore, it''s a semen bath. I wish I was awake during that time...
''''Ahah, look at your face.'''' Liana grins and strokes my cheek with her other hand. ''''That''s what I love about you.''''
''''Is that so.'''' I smile lightly and nuzzle her hand.
knock knock
''''Are you guys up yet?'''' Bald Saint''s voice sounds behind the door. ''''The white catss is here.''''
Man, stop calling people like that, will you?
''''Right up~!''''
''''So... These?'''' I ask Sara, looking at the ''tools'' she bought, no, they bought. There are some dozens of cat people with us here, including Grandma Tara as well. They all have expectant eyes, which are pretty burdensome.
''''What about these?'''' Sara tilts her head innocently.
''''...Nothing. Let''s just go.''''
I guess they''re still using shovels and picks here. And now that I really looked at them, they have gemstones on them as well, so magic tools. I could probably dig faster than them using telekinesis or earth magic though.
''''How deep is this Core buried, by the way?'''' I ask Sara, who''s leading us on the road, again.
''''No one knows yet. We were only able to dig about fifteen meters in all attemptsbined before the dragons interrupted us.''''
So no one thought of using earth magic? You can usually detect something like that pretty easily.
''''What weird circumstances.''''
''''How''d they know you guys were digging anyway?'''' Liana chimes in.
''''We... Don''t know. They just knew for some reason.'''' Sara turns right and replies.
Ah, it''s secret surveince for sure.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Well, this is awkward. And it''s getting hotter for some reason, gotta increase my ice magic...
''''Ah, we''re here...'''' Sara trails off and suddenly stops walking.
Following her gaze, I see a particrly desert-like area, devoid of any buildings, vegetables, or life for that matter. Instead, there are high metal fences surrounding a circr zone, with an obscene amount of security guards holding spears standing outside as well. And that''s not all. In front of ofrge gate is Sara''s mother - the Chief, and, well, even more guards.
''''Keep going.'''' I push Sara''s back lightly.
''''A-Ah, alright.''''
It seems like she''s scared of her mother.
Getting closer and closer to them, it''s clear that they''re not happy with our arrival.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''...Moms.'''' Sara speaks up, breaking the silence.
Moms? So that muscrdy standing beside the Chief is her other mom, I see.
''''Sara. What do you think you''re doing?'''' The Chief narrows her eyes.
''''Mom, I-I...''''
''''Not even trying to be sneaky this time, huh? Why? Because you have them with you?'''' She res at us.
Sara clenches her fists and bows her head slightly, appearing to be very frustrated.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Uh...'''' I raise my hand. ''''Can you guys get out of the way already?''''
Instantly, the heavy atmosphere dissipates, reced by a rather awkward one. The Chief and her people all look bbergasted, some whispering among themselves, and some don''t seem to know what to do, like the Chief herself.
''''Your Holiness. I understand that you want to help us, and we also want to excavate the Core and end this drought, but you cannot just...'''' She trails off, probably because I just walked right up to her with a creepy smile.
Personality trait - crazy girl: Activate!
''''I can.'''' I turn my smile into a bright one.
''''N-No, as I said-''''
''''I said I can?'''' I tilt my head forty-five degrees to the right and turn off my smilepletely, staring straight at her soul while cranking on that juicy mana release of mine.
gulp
The poor Chief gulps nervously and steps back, falling into the embrace of her equally scared wife.
''''So?'''' I turn up my smile again and ask.
''''I-If you insist, but... Promise me that you would not take the Core away...!''''
Hah... This is tiring.
''''Why are you so obsessed with it?'''' I narrow my eyes slightly.
''''T-That''s none of your business!''''
''''Is that so.'''' I let out a sigh.
'''''''' !!! ''''''''
I use telekinesis to immobilize all the people around me, put them aside, and open the gate at the same time. Multitasking 101.
''''Let''s just go in.'''' I turn back to my team.
''''Tch, tch. Greed makes people go crazy.'''' Bald Saint shakes his head slowly.
''''Yeah, I have to agree with you on this one.'''' Fox Saint replies.
Well, it''s not like that matters anymore. Whether or not she''s doing this because of greed, or something else... Hm?
''''What''s wrong, Anna?''''
''''Eh? Ah, no... I just feel like there''s more to it.''''
Fuck me then. Anna''s intuitions are usually correct... It''s going to get messy.
''''It''s here.'''' Sara stops her step.
In front of us is a rtivelyrge and deep crater that looks to be around some twenty meters in diameter. I don''t see any digging marks, probably because it was untouched for a long time. And it''s seriously hot here.
snap
Fox Saint snaps her finger lightly, and the temperature in the whole area turns to slightly cold. What a savior.
''''Alright, you guys can start digging now.'''' I turn around and look at the energetic cat people.
''''LET''S DO IT!'''' One of them shouts.
'''''''' OH!! ''''''''
Well, let''s see if I can help with anything. Uh... Maybe scan for the Core''s depth first.
So I ce my hand on the ground and activate my earth magic, trying to scan the things below my feet.
Hmm... Bones, rocks, minerals... Nothing special yet. Huh? What''s this-
ROARR
I open my eyes from the piercing roar and look up to see three red dragons already hovering above us since God knows when. That is needlessly fast, and I don''t like it.
Interlude 4: How many people can you kiss at the same time?
Interlude 4: How many people can you kiss at the same time?
Everwood Kingdom - The Crown Princess''s bedroom.
*****
After bringing two more lovers back, my bedroom is almost always a mess. I''ve expected something simr, but not to this extent. The chances of me randomly making out with one of them, or two, three, sometimes all four of them at the same time, are remarkably high. It''s a sex mess.
Like now for example.
''''Mgn...slurp... slurp...''''
Sitting on Liana''sp, I am tongue-kissing her while she is squeezing my breasts. We''ve been kissing for over five minutes already. I don''t know why she''s suddenly in the mood for kissing, even though she usually would just end the kiss and fuck me after one or two minutes or so. She is hard, by the way. It''s stabbing my belly like crazy right now.
''''Mhm.''''
Suddenly, a hand reaches toward us and taps Liana''s shoulder. It looks like we will have to end our kiss here.
''''How long?'''' Emy asks, hand squeezing my breast very naturally.
''''Hu... Emilia.'''' Liana lets out a little sigh. ''''You join in too. We''ll kiss together.''''
''''Huh? Like, the triangle kiss that we saw before?'''' I tilt my head slightly.
''''Yeah, I want to try it.''''
''''Sure. Emy,e here.'''' I extend one arm to Emy.
So Emy moves her way to sit side by side with Liana, body touching each other. I also move from sitting on Liana''sp to sitting on both of theirps at the same time.
''''Tilt your head a bit.'''' Liana presses her soft and warm cheek against mine.
Our long ears are kinda fucked, but no problem.
Emy immediatelyes in and positions her face in the remaining space, and then we all begin to close in. Our lips mashed together, forming a mess in the middle, a soft and delicious mess.
''''Mhmm...''''
It''s a bit cramped, but doable. The fact that I can taste both of their lips at the same time is amazing though, how about a tongue kiss?
I open my mouth slightly and put out my tongue, to which the two instantly respond by attacking my tongue ferociously with theirs.
slurp slurp
Double the softness, double the fun. They don''t care about touching each other''s tongue at all, just focusing on wrapping theirs around mine. Having two tongues to y with, or more urately, having two tongues ying with mine, is pretty damn hot. Judging from their little things below, I suspect I''m about to get spit-roasted very soon.
''''...What are you guys doing?'''' Suddenly, Tina''s voice can be heard.
''''Mnha... Good timing, Tina. How about you join in too?''''
''''The kiss?''''
''''Yeah, let''s try to see how many people can kiss at the same time.''''
''''Er...'''' She nces awkwardly at the other two, especially Liana.
''''If you agree, I''ll be your personal cumdumpster for three hours straight, how''s that?''''
''''Alright.'''' She immediately answers.
Sessfully tricked. When was I not your personal cumdumpster? She''s too easy.
''''Uh... We''ll have to stand up, then.''''
''''Do we?''''
After trying a few different positions, we decided to just stand facing in normally. The opposite of me is Tina, and the opposite of Liana is Emy. We''re all hugging each other.
''''Alright, let''s go...!''''
As we begin to close in, we all realize something: It''s cramped as hell.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
We can barely touch lips at this point. Well, luckily, we can still do something.
''''Nhga~'''' I extend my tongue out and lick Tina''s lip lightly.
''''!!'''' Tina widens her eyes a bit, then immediately pounces on my tongue hungrily.
Not to lose to Tina, the other two also put their tongues, creating a hell mess of tongues and saliva. In this holy dojo, no tongue is safe. In the process of pursuing my tongue, their tongues are forced to be mashed into each other, I''m sure that feels good because it''s soft, too soft, and warm, not to mention their flushed faces.
It''s not helping that their giant cocks are kissing down below. We''re horny as hell.
''''E-Eh?!''''
It''s Anna this time, huh.
''''Nhga~''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
The star formation doesn''t seem to work very well. We''re barely touching tongues.
''''Ugh...'''' Anna looks a bit disappointed.
''''Hah...'''' I pull away from the group kiss. ''''Enough of this, let''s do a gangbang. I''m in a good mood today, so y''all can dump your jizz on me however you like...!'''' I strip my shirt and throw it to the side.
Turning my gaze down a little bit, I''m immediately greeted with four monsters of a cock.
Case 131: The unknown heroes.
Case 131: The unknown heroes.
''''When the hell did they get here...?'''' I mutter.
No, really, I didn''t feel anything at all. No mana presence felt, no sound, no nothing. It is as if they were here from the beginning.
''''Let me take care of them.'''' Bald Saint sighs. ''''They''re nothing but fakes anyway.''''
Fakes? What... Oh, illusion dragons? That''s amazing mana perception, I can''t feel much from down here. Does exin the fast appearance though.
As I''m thinking that, Bald Saint soars into the sky, three giant fire spears manifest around his body.
On the ground, I see Fox Saint walks over to the people in the crater, who are rightfully horrified.
''''You guys can continue your work.'''' She says. ''''I will protect you from those.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Hearing that, some of them weakly nod. They seem to have calmed down a bit, but anxiety is still evident in their eyes.
Anna is doing a good job calming down the young sliver cat and Grandma Tara as well, even though she is not perfectly fine herself. What a good girl.
''''What do we do now?'''' Liana asks. ''''Go help them dig?''''
''''Yeah, probably.'''' I reply. ''''I''ll find the medium for those illusions.''''
Making illusion dragons is hard. Really hard. So the caster, or casters must be insanely strong. But here''s a question, why are they not attacking us directly if they are so strong?
There are a few assumptions I can make here.
One, the caster(s) doesn''t want to eliminate us or the people here, they just want to prevent anyone from excavating the Core.
Two, the caster(s) is stuck somewhere, thus resorting to this illusion thing that they''re doing.
Three, they''re just doing their job half-assed.
Whatever the case, I and the former Saints didn''t sense any person capable of doing this nearby, so there must be a medium for maintaining these illusions. And it''s vital that we find them. These mediums could be extremely well-hidden or disguised, so I will probably need Fox Saint''s help too.
KIEKKK
Right when I''m thinking that, earsplitting wails can be heard from above. Bald Saint took care of the dragons, it seems.
''''See that? Don''t worry and keep doing what you''re doing.'''' Fox Saint points upward.
''''Woah...''''
''''Incredible...!''''
The responses of the people are generally like these.
''''It''s not over.'''' Suddenly, Sara speaks up, on her shoulder is a magical pickaxe, the same one that my fianc¨¦s are holding right now.
'''''''' !!! ''''''''
ROARRR
Okay, well. This is a certified Deja vu moment. Another batch of dragons manifests in the air instantly after the old ones vanished. Godspeed to Bald Saint, I''ll try to do my best here.
Focus, focus, sense the mana... Ergh... I don''t feel anything?
''''Fox Saint, you feel anything nearby?'''' I open my eyes and ask.
''''Nothing on my end.'''' She furrows her eyebrows.
If even she couldn''t feel it, then there must be something else. Oh, the Core. I forgot to check it.
So I put my hand on the ground again, using earth magic to extend my reach underground. Ignoring the constant colliding sounds of tools hitting dirt and rocks, I close my eyes and begin to focus.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
...Huh?
I remember skimming through the part about Super Cores in a textbook before, and it said that they are usually buried between fifty and a hundred meters underground. The problem is... Even though I reached over two hundred meters underground already, I couldn''t find anything.
Instead of the strong mana signal from the Core that should have been there, there is nothing. No, literally an area of nothing. Even dirt will have mana inside them, but there is arge cube-like space below that doesn''t contain any mana at all.
I immediately rise to my feet and briskly walk over to Grandma Tara.
''''Grandma, there''s no Core down there.''''
Instantly, she widens her eyes inplete shock.
''''What''d you say?! How is that possible??'''' She jumps up from the boulder that she has been sitting on.
That prompts quite a few digging enthusiasts to stop and look at us in confusion.
''''I sensed no Core down there.''''
''''Then how the hell are we still having drought?!''''
''''I don''t know either, trust me.'''' I let out a sigh. ''''Let me stop these people first.''''
With Tara following me, I go to behind Fox Saint and tap her shoulder, when she turns to me, I just chin towards the crater. You heard all that, didn''t you? So you tell them, they seem to trust you more than me anyway.
''''You all, stop for a moment!'''' She turns away from me and speaks with a rather loud voice, catching the attention of everyone. ''''Don''t worry, we have all day here. That bald man will hold off for as long as you like.'''' She smirks.
Hey, hey, don''t treat your colleague like that. Or is that the standard? Either way, it seems like that statement was able to convince the people. Most of them flop down to catch a break, while my fianc¨¦s and Sara - the stronger people, climb up and regroup with the three of us.
''''Let me brief you guys.'''' I begin. ''''There is no core down there, instead, I felt a suspicious empty space void of any mana.''''
They immediately fall into contemtion, especially Sara, who''s looking like an average student five minutes before the final exam.
''''Is there a technique that allows such mana vacuum?'''' Tina asks Fox Saint.
''''Not that I know of.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
KIEKK
Oh, another batch died, it seems. Well, better cut the bald man some ck.
''''Interrogation it is, then.'''' I let out a sigh.
''''What do you mean...?'''' Sara tilts her head along with Grandma Tara, while the rest have an understanding look on their faces.
I extend my arm toward the gate and pull two specific people in using my telekinesis. The Chief couple. I held them still for the whole time, yes.
''''WaaaAAH~!'''' Their screams get louder and louder the more they get close.
Stop being so dramatic.
''''What''s going on here.'''' Suddenly, the bald mannds in front of us. ''''What? They stopped spawning.'''' He points to the calm and clear blue sky.
Wait, what? It knows to stop when we halt the mining? Whatever.
''''Hey, you.'''' I crouch down to meet the kneeling Chief, again, with a psychotic smile. ''''Tell me, what exactly is below thisnd?''''
'''''''' !!! ''''''''
''''How''d you...!'''' The Chief gags her own mouth before she can continue.
Suspicious, even her wife seems to be on alert more than ever.
''''I said, tell me?'''' I smile even deeper while increasing the magical pressure on her. ''''I''m not very patient, you know?''''
BANG
I pull out the Desert Eagle and quickly shoot it once, purposely missing her cheek just a bit. That startles almost everyone, and although both of the ''prisoners'' are trembling profusely, looking at the gun in my hand in terror, it doesn''t seem like they want to talk.
''''Hah...'''' Do I really need to interrogate them for real?
THUD
Suddenly, I hear somethingnd in the distance with a considerably loud sound.
''''I''m here again, people! Where are the evil dragons?!''''
...What is that elfdy doing here? And what is that pose?
''''Oh, that''s one of our benefactors.'''' Sara mutters.
Eh. That one is...?
Case 132: Grandparents.
Case 132: Grandparents.
Let''s slow down a bit to take in all of this chaos.
First of all, thatdy seems like she''s in her thirties, but she''s an elf, so her real age should be much higher. On top of that, her hair, simr to her eyes, is a mellow green, which tells me that she is in fact a high elf. So her age I''d reckon is somewhere above a thousand.
And that''s the problem. What sensible thousand-year-old would act like a six-year-old watching Power Rangers at night when it''s probably past their bedtime and about to get their ass whooped into Monday by their mom? It''s also pretty sad that she''s actually strong as well...
Who let this grandma out?
''''Sylvie, that''s rude.'''' Suddenly, Liana smacks my butt lightly a few times with her feet. Turning to her, I can see that she''s trying very hard to not cringe as well, if not everyone is. Though, did I say that out loud?
''''Ahem.'''' I stand up and fake a few coughs while the elfdy looks around intently.
''''Hey, young ones. Did you guys get rid of the dragons?'''' She approaches me in particr and asks casually.
''''Yea, this bald man did.'''' I point to the hero of the day - Walmart Santa us.
''''You...!''''
''''Good job, Bald Man!'''' Her usual smile grows wider, looking warmly at the man who''s trembling in anger. ''''But well, these kitties sure did not learn their lesson, huh?''''
Instantly, all the cats in the vicinity, except for my cat, flinch, some gulp nervously as well. Right then, Sara the Brave Cat walks over to thedy, legs shaking, still anxious.
''''First of all, thank you so much for defending us so far.'''' She bows respectfully. ''''But I''m afraid that this is what we have to do.''''
Sara res at her parents, prompting all of us to follow her gaze.
''''W-What?!'''' The Chief''s wife res back at Sara. ''''You ungrateful child- MHMP~!!"
Yes, yes, shut your mouth. I won''t let you traumatize Sara further. Telekinesis is so convenient, I can gag anyone anytime, even myself sometimes.
''''Either way.'''' I speak up, breaking the heavy atmosphere. ''''Can I ask for your name?''''
I wonder if she''s a distant rtive of the Seymours or something.
''''Call me-''''
''''MARIII~!''''
Okay, what else?
From afar, a faint silhouette of a man can be seen.
''''Oh, Dan!''''
''''Mari, I told you to wait for me!''''
The man who justnded in front of us looks to be around the elfdy''s age, with short blonde hair and a pair of brilliant blue eyes. Uh, um... He does look simr to someone I know, actually... And their names...
''''Oh, and what about these people...'''' The man trails off, looking at us, specifically me, intently.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''I couldn''t believe it, Dan. I certainly didn''t expect to meet the children from the high noble houses here. I wonder when will we be able to meet our... Dan?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Awkward silence suddenly fills the space, leaving only the asional dry wind blowing gently.
No way, that pupils, that jawline, and that exact hair color...
''''Grandpa...?'''' I mutter.
''''Granddaughter...?'''' The man widens his eyes.
''Eh?'' pretty much sums up the reaction of everyone, especially the elfdy.
I want to do that, too, you know?
After that rather awkward moment, we decided to postpone the whole digging issue first, waiting for further investigation. And by ''investigation'', I mean interrogating the Chief couple and their subordinates, which will be done by the professional members who followed us here.
I have to report this to the goddesster, too. This is clearly an anomaly worth mentioning, a nothing something causing drought to a whole region... But first, there''s my grandparents.
''''Whoa... How the hell did you get these, granddaughter?!''''
Maria Everwood, former Queen, and my grandmother - currently admiring my big booba.
''''I can''t believe that little brat had a child and she''s already 18!''''
Daniel Everwood, former King, and my grandfather - currently stroking my head intensely.
''''...''''
Hey, stop looking and do something to save me, will you? Aren''t you guys my fianc¨¦s?
Seriously though, these two are so enthusiastic, or like, extroverted? I don''t even know. I''m just d that my parents are somewhat calmpared to these two.
''''Stop, stop...'''' I reluctantly push them away for a second. ''''Phew... First of all, I''m d that you guys are all fine.'''' I start with a smile.
''''Of course! Who do you think we are?'''' Grandma puffs out her chest again. Calling a woman in who looks like she''s in her thirties ''grandma'' feels weird, but okay.
''''That''s right, Sylvie. We take pride in our strength.'''' Grandpa adds. ''''A hundred times stronger than you, alright?''''
Bro, what is that ent? Are you really treating me like a toddler? I''m sure I will be miles stronger once I pull out my Gatling-
-Okay, calm down.
''''I see.'''' I smile normally.
''''Oh, and not to forget. It looks like you made some wonderful friends, Sylvie.'''' Grandma turns to my fianc¨¦s sitting at the table. ''''If they''re willing to go with you to this wastnd to... What are you here for anyway, vacation?''''
Okay, first of all, don''t call people''s town a wastnd, second, they''re my regr and permanent semen providers, third, we''re here to do our job.
''''They''re my fianc¨¦s.'''' I reply simply.
''''Oh, you got a fianc¨¦ this early?!'''' Grandpa exims. ''''Which one?''''
''''All of us.'''' Liana speaks up, her voice calm and collected.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''...Say what?''''
Okay, no, it''s going to be a pain in the ass to exin all the stuff to them. Judging from the fact that they don''t even know I was born, which is fair because high elves will usually try to have their first child when they reach seven hundred years old, and my parents are only in their four hundred, but the point is, they''re living under a rock.
So I pull out my phone and dial someone who can do that exining job for me.
? I live inside my own world of make-believe ?
Why is your ringtone my five-year-old singing?! Stupid Dad.
[Hello?]
The voiceing from my phone instantly makes my grandparents jump, they stare at my phone intently, nearly stunned.
''''Dad. It''s me.''''
[Yeah, what going on?]
''''I met my grandparents.''''
[What?! They''re there??]
''''Yeah, so can you exin to them what happened after I was born?''''
[Huh?]
''''I''m toozy, thank you and goodbye.'''' I give my phone to Grandma. ''''You can talk now.''''
[Mother? Father? Are you there?]
''''How- What in the world...''''
That''s the beauty of technology, grandma. Just embrace it. And don''t ask about my abnormallyrge breasts for an elf, my dad still thinks they''re natural, so.
Well, while waiting for them, I should make something for lunch. It''s the first time I''ve met my grandparents, so I want to impress them with my cooking. What should be good... Ah, I know, let''s treat them to some pizza~
Case 133: Corrupting the goddess.
Case 133: Corrupting the goddess.
''''Ahem.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
After almost an hour of recap, while eating pizza, my grandparents finally calmed down. Granted, it took them almost ten minutes to register all the information, but here we are, everyone is now on the same page. I think.
''''So first, I want to ask.'''' I speak up first. ''''What are you two doing here?''''
'''''''' Vacation. '''''''' Both of them answer at the same time.
''''...Was sitting on the throne that tedious?''''
Right after hearing that, both of them hug each other while their faces turn blue, visibly distressed. I have a bad feeling.
''''It''s hell.'''' Grandma says. ''''You don''t know our pain having to deal with all the stuffing in for almost a thousand years... Ah, I guess you will know soon, heheheh...''''
Hey, hey. That''s the smile you give to your archenemy, not your granddaughter?
''''...''''
But if it''s that bad, then I might have to... Birth lots of children so I can force them into working for me. Childbor, basically. Heheheheh...
''''Well, regardless of that. We weren''t nning to stay here for this long at first.'''' Grandpa sighs lightly. ''''But we thought that we were the only ones who could protect the people here from the dragons.''''
''''And so we ended up staying here for over thirteen years.'''' Grandma adds, also with a sigh. ''''We tried to convince that stubborn couple multiple times, but to no avail.''''
''''Couldn''t you just overpower them? I would do so.'''' Liana interjects.
''''Nope.'''' Grandma shakes her head firmly. ''''Ultimately, we''re just outsiders. We had no obligations nor rights to interfere with their business.''''
So they stayed here for over a decade just because they wanted to help them? That''s nice.
''''Well, unlike us, you guys were asked to solve this after all. Don''t feel bad if you ever need to be somewhat forceful.'''' Grandpa adds.
''''I know.'''' I reply.
Yeah, I mean, I just don''t want to deal with this bullshit for longer.
''''Hah...'''' I stand up from the chair with a sigh. ''''You guys stay here to talk, I''ll go contact the goddess about this.''''
'''''''' The goddess? ''''''''
Ahh, what the hell. Someone exin to them.
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: Well, there are technically some ancient spells that have the ability to create aplete mana vacuum. But I doubt anyone still knows them, even my sister.
[Hanako]: What the hell is it, then?
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: It might just be a new type of nature-made phenomenon. Super Cores did not exist back when I was just a human, you know?
[Hanako]: You were a human?!?!
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: Do you seriously think I was born a goddess?
This people, is the consequence of semen overdose, I''m sure. My brain can''t even work normally anymore.
[Hanako]: Erm, well, so we''ll have to dig the thing up anyway?
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: Yes. And from what you have said so far, the medium for the illusion dragons is most likely down there. You cannot be sure if the caster suddenly wanted to release all the dragons, so one more reason to dig it up.
[Hanako]: Aight, aight... How''s life going on, by the way?
Why did I just ask that...
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: Why suddenly? It is fine, if not a bit monotonous. Though, I do not have a lot of spare time for entertainment either way.
[Hanako]: Want me to introduce you to something new, then?
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: What?
[Hanako]: Have you ever tried masturbating? Oh, I should''ve asked if you''re still a virgin first.
Well, teasing her like this is not so bad, I suppose.
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: Stop.
[Hanako]: Hey, it''s your Saint and your friend''s honest advice, just try it. By the sound of your message, I''m 99% sure you''re still a virgin, right?
''''...''''
''''...''''
[Hanako]: Eva?
''''...''''
Well, fuck. I guess she got shy. What a sinful woman I am, heh.
''''Hey, Sylvie.''''
Suddenly, I hear someone whisper behind me.
''''Grandma?''''
Grandma nods lightly and pulls over a chair to sit next to me on the balcony.
''''Sylvie... I need some advice on a certain topic...''''
Why so hesitant? What do you want, a gun? I can dly make you something like that-
''''How do you handle gangbangs so well?'''' She says with an utmost serious face, but the content is so astonishingly unexpected that it almost made me choke on my tea.
''''W-What are you saying, grandma?!''''
''''Look, I asked your little lovers earlier, and they all seemed so satisfied with how their sex life is going on.''''
''''So...?''''
''''I mean, what''s the trick? How do you satisfy them so well, especially when they''re futas? Is it because of those enormous breasts, as expected?''''
Okay, calm down, granny. And I thought you only have grandfather? Are you... Cheating?!
''''No, I''m not cheating.'''' Grandma hurriedly corrects me after seeing my face change. ''''Dan knows a technique that allows him to multiply himself, though the multiplied ones were quite janky outside of doing thrusts and humps.''''
T-This is it! The clone technique...! I have to ask Grandpa to teach meter. Selfcest is not far away...!
''''He would make three additional copies of himself each time, and I would always fail to satisfy at least one of them...'''' She looks at me with puppy eyes, clearly waiting for an answer.
Because you only have three holes and your handjob skills are not advanced enough? Probably.
''''Er... Firstly, I think it''s just a coincidence.'''' I reply. ''''The thing is, each of my fianc¨¦s has a different kink, and one of them would rather watch me get railed than try to force herself in.''''
''''Ah, I see... So technically you still have enough holes, huh.''''
''''Yeah, and other than that, I just let them use my body as they like, most of the time.''''
''''So it''s all about my body after all...''''
''''Well, I don''t think so.'''' I take a sip of the tea and let out a small sigh. ''''Having a nice body to grope is good, sure, but the important thing is your techniques.'''' I raise my index finger.
''''Oh, tell me more about that!''''
Why am I teaching my grandma how to have gang sex...
After another discussion, we agreed to go all in tomorrow. The digging, I mean. Grandparents went back to their house, promised that they would be there at the excavating site with us tomorrow.
Also, we decided to let the cat people stay at their homes for safety, only Sara would follow us. It''s not like we need help digging some dirt or anything.
''''I never expected to meet your grandparents here.'''' Tina smiles lightly, nuzzling her way into my bare thigh.
I respond by stroking her head, obviously. But is she feeling like thighs today? Want a thighjob?
''''I remember seeing them briefly when I was two or three years old, I think.'''' Liana, who''s ying chess on her phone with Emy, interjects.
''''Heh~'''' And of course, Anna is on my boobs.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Hm... I feel like I forgot something... Oh, fuck, the clone technique!
''''Argh...!'''' I grunt.
''''What''s wrong??'''' Anna looks up at me worriedly.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Fuck it. Let''s just fuck.''''
Case 134: The most efficient way to dig is to blow up everything…!
Case 134: The most efficient way to dig is to blow up everything¡!
The human minds are weird. We''re supposed to just fuck normally and create offspring normally, and then be done with it. But somehow there''s me. I like to get fucked by multiple people till near death, like being treated like a fucktoy, like making love in front of other people,... But the point is, I think I just awakened to a new fetish yesterday.
For whatever reason, Liana decided to put a leash on mest night. She treated me like a dog, and somehow got the other three to join in the act as well. It was awesome.
''''So, what happened to the Chief couple?'''' I ask Justia, who is tasked with informing me of news on that side.
''''They wouldn''t open up, Your Holiness.'''' Justia lets out a sigh and shakes her head. ''''Their subordinates as well, their lips are really tight.''''
''''That''s unfortunate. But good job anyway.''''
''''Thank you, Your Holiness.'''' She smiles brightly, her shoulder-length hair flutters in the strong wind.
Because there are significantly fewer people today, we decided to fly instead of dragging our asses to that ce by walking.
''''Uu~!''''
So obviously, Sara is in the air with us right now. And she''s scared to death. It would be fine if it''s only that, but she''s clinging to my back like a panda, her hands somehow on my breasts. I don''t really mind because she''s not in her right mind, but my sperm donors do. Well, except Anna, I supposed, I sense she''s even turned on right now.
Not my fault, not my fault. But if you guys want to punish meter, feel free to~
(???)
Though, if Anna is getting horny with this... Maybe I can orchestrate some ys for herter, heheheh...
''''Oh, there they are.''''
Flying closer and closer to the excavation site, I see my grandparents already standing there, waving at us cheerfully. Old but still energetic.
''''Hi~'''' I greet them,nding right near the crater.
''''We met again, Sylvie.'''' Grandpa smiles weakly, he looks kinda wretched for some reason.
''''My lovely granddaughter~!'''' Grandma shoots herself straight at me and gives me a big hug, her voice beyond youthful and excited.
...I see you made good use of my ultimate bed techniques.
''''Well, well.'''' I gently shrug off both Grandma and the clingy silver cat, who still hasn''t recovered from the flight.
''''No...!'''' Sara continues clinging to my breasts.
''''No my ass.'''' But Liana pulls her away determinedly with veins on her forehead, making Sara gulp involuntarily.
Fuck, if I reveal to them that I personally guided that blonde back in the Empire to grope my breasts, they''ll kill me for sure.
''''Er... Let''s just start right away.''''
ROARR
Right after I use telekinesis to dig up a chunk of the dirt, they appear again in the sky.
''''Leave it to us!'''' Grandma pulls out a very fancy-looking bow and a quiver from her space bag, the arrowheads are all made from different jewels. ''''Dan, please.''''
Grandpa nods and begins to levitate both of them up to the sky, ready to face our enemies.
''''If I remember correctly, my grandma has excellent archery skills even among elves, and Grandpa is good at maneuvering in different terrains.'''' I speak up, looking at the old couple in the sky.
Grandma''s arrows shine brightly likeets even in the daytime sky, and even with the high gliding speed of the illusion dragons, they still hit like homing missiles. Their power is no joke either, I see they can almost shred the heavy scales of those lizards every time.
But the dragons don''t just fly around either, they drop barrage after barrage of magic on the couple, yet Grandpa''s flying skills are truly exceptional, able to smoothly dodge all attacks while giving Grandma opportunities to fire some really nice shots.
''''That''s impressive.'''' Tinaments.
''''Agreed.'''' Emy adds.
''''What are you guys doing?! Let''s go dig!'''' I hear Anna shout from down the crater.
''''Here~!''''
What was it again, 150 meters, right? That''ll take a while. Unless...
KIEKK
''''Oh, they''re done taking care of them already?'''' Fox Saint on the side looks up, a hint of surprise can be heard in her voice.
''''They''re not the Elven royalties for nothing.'''' Bald Saint replies, looking at me for some reason.
THUD
The proud old couplend before us, looking very smug. Especially Grandma. Why do I feel like she''s more childish than the young Liana...
ROARR
''''Me next?'''' Fox Saint asks casually.
''''Thest time was me, so obviously you should-''''
''''No, let me try.'''' I interrupt the bald man, catching the attention of everyone.
''''You sure about that, Sylvie?'''' Grandma asks me with a worried face.
''''Yeah.'''' I reply.
You know, I suddenly want to assert some dominance after seeing how smug these two are. No one is allowed to be more smug than me, get it?
So I immediately pull out my Gatling gun, loaded with A.P. ammo, and aim at the sky. Just in time, two of the four dragons are diving straight down at us, necks inted - a clear sign of dragon breaths.
Here we go.
bzzzzzzzzzzt
The old couple and Sara''s expressions immediately change from somewhat skeptical to totally dumbfounded as a sea of bullets bursts out of my gun, turning the two unfortunate dragons into beehives while blowing some fat wind at their faces. Ah, fuck, the corpses are falling onto us, telekinesis it is, then.
''''...Eh?'''' Grandma mutters after I briefly stop firing, eyes fixed on the beehives that I just threw onto the side.
Two left, but they''re quite high up... Well, it''s time for your debut again, my goddess.
I throw the M134 into the bag and take out my Hecate II, let''s try A.P. again.
ck
skrrt
Oh? You stupid idiot trying to shoot magic at me?
BOOM
''''Ah?!'''' Grandma exims. It''s probably because of the huge concussion of the shot, and well, I forgot the earplug stuff.
KIEEEK
The bullet though, easily pierces one of the dragons'' skulls, blowing a straight hole through its brain, instant death.
skrrt
BOOM
''''Ugh...!''''
Another one, down. Sorry, Grandma.
''''W-What the hell are those...?'''' Grandma points at my gun, hand shaking.
Dad didn''t tell you this?
''''The best kind of weapon, Grandma.'''' I smile gently at her.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Ahem. Can you stop digging for a bit~?!'''' I shout to Anna and my fianc¨¦s down the crater. ''''I have a better idea!''''
''''W-Why are you guys all sighing...?'''' Sara looks confused, the same can be said about my grandparents.
''''You''ll know, oh you will.'''' Bald Saint replies with a resigned face.
''''??''''
My girls are pretty much used to this though, I''m sure these two will as well, someday.
''''Well, ording to my evaluation, the thing is more than 150 meters down there. So digging like this will take forever.'''' I begin. ''''Instead, I have this.'''' I pull out a cluster shell.
Gungnir would blow away half the town together with this crater, unfortunately.
I hear some ''as expected'' popping up, but let''s ignore them. I toss the shell into the crater and begin to fly everybody away. Better take them by surprise while they''re still confused, heheheh...
Case 135: Dragon attack – the sequel.
Case 135: Dragon attack ¨C the sequel.
After getting to a rtively far spot, we''re now ready to roll. Though...
''''What''s wrong?'''' Liana pats my butt a few times, seeing me not triggering the explosion right away.
''''Wait a second.'''' I reply.
Okay, now that I think about it, each cluster shell has ten pellets, and each can explode up to 6% of the power of a Gungnir. So 60% total. That itself is fine because I don''t think the explosion would reach the town, but I''m worrying about the possibility of stray debris flying all over the town. There''s no guarantee that I will be able to stop all of the debris.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
So the solution here should be to explode the pellets one by one.
''''I''ll make it safer.'''' I let out a sigh. ''''Wait here a bit.''''
But flying there would take quite a bit... Let''s just try teleporting. I''ve been practicing this for a while, should be fine.
So I create a door-shaped portal in front of me, carefully, of course. And then approximate the destination by sending a string of mana there... Got it. This portal would take a bit longer to make, and I''ll have to link them as well.
''''T-Teleportation?!'''' I hear Sara exims behind me.
''''Tch, such a monster.''''
''''Agreed.''''
Stop badmouthing your sessor, will you?
''''Phew... Alright, got it.'''' I let out a sigh after finishing linking my portal. Let''s check it once more.
I conjure a simple metal rod and shove it through the portal, then pull back. Intact. It''s good.
''''Whose daughter do you think I am?'''' Not forget turning around to smug them a bit. Hehe.
Right after that, I jump into the portal, and the scene before me suddenly changes, I am now standing in front of the crater. I cancel the portals and jump into the crater, picking up the ck cluster shell beforeunching myself into the sky.
''''Phew, nice.'''' I mutter, breathing in the fresh air up in the sky, which ispletely different from the dusty air below.
I then start to take apart the pellets from the shell, and soon enough, there are ten small Lapis marbles in my hand, filled with undiluted mana from me.
Let''s start with two pellets first, I think it will take much more than ten to get to 150 meters.
*****
The life of the cat-kin n was all going well. With the Felidae house leading the n, they had found moderate economic sess and their political power as a state of Ranka was rising noticeably. Fifteen years ago, the couple who were the heads of the Felidae house unexpectedly passed away in an ident, leading to their only daughter - Dara Felidae, and her wife Nikki recing them.
Dara was capable and ambitious, too ambitious, one might say. She wanted to bring her n to the very top, surpassing even the fox-kin n and the lion-kin n, which were the two ns who had the most influence over the political state of Ranka. People rejoiced. It''s not like they were dissatisfied with the previous heads, they just weed the idea of growing their town.
But then, out of nowhere, disaster struck. Their town was suddenly invaded by more than twenty red dragons. Houses were burned down, people were dying.Had it not been for the powerful elven couple and the Church''s aid, they would surely have perished.
However, the nightmare wasn''t going to end just yet. Right after the dragons were repelled, a drought greeted them instead of peace. And it prolonged for so long that people began to raise suspicions. Although the authorities never announced the cause of the disaster, people gradually pointed to one hypothesis.
''It''s a Super Core.''
Suddenly, it clicked. It exined everything they were curious about. That said, opinions were divided. Those who didn''t care for the Core and wanted to leave eventually did so when they couldn''t convince the Chief, while those who coveted the Core and those who couldn''t decide, or were tied down by family members remained.
A resistance was born not long after the first wave of people left. They wanted to get their family members, regardless of their intentions, out of the town as quickly as possible, even if it meant that they would have to fight the ruling family.
Just like that, a decade passed.
By now, the number of people remaining in the town is only half of what it was before the attack. They are honestly... Tired. It would not take more than a decade for the town to be abandoned by its own people.
It''s not helping that a few days ago, they witnessed a giant figure, as tall as a mountain, advancing toward their town. Needless to say, they were all on the verge of having a mental breakdown. Fortunately, the monster was defeated by the elven couple, or so they think. Afterward, the authorities tried to calm them down, but the people were still restless.
''''Here they are again...'''' A person mutters, looking at the sky where four dragons and numerouset-like lights are flying everywhere, along with the people of the town.
On top of all that, the dragons were spotted again, once two days after the figure incident, and once more today. Some people are freaking out right now, they know it. Not everybody can handle this unholy amount of madness in their lives.
One batch down, another batch down, and silence. Right when they think it''s all over-
'''''''' !!! ''''''''
-a blue explosion erupts from the excavation site.
''''What the hell?!''''
''''Someone go get the guards!''''
''''Aren''t they the ones doing this??''''
They are not.
''''Ah, right.''''
But somehow, they begin to think that this is just a way of digging more efficiently, which is technically true.
ROARR
More dragons spawn, then immediately shot down by blue rays bursting out from a person floating in the air.
BOOM
And the explosions continue.
Just like that, they all watch in silence as the blue smoke, the blue rays, and the myriads of magic that the dragons are unleashing create a colorful and loud show that no one particrly wants to see, really. At this point, they don''t even know what is going on anymore.
''''Isn''t that way more dragons than normal...?''''
''''Ei, don''t worry about it. They can handle them.''''
Some of the more unhinged members even begin to bring out snacks to watch the dragons being shot down, it''s their revenge after all.
Eventually, after a good ten minutes has passed, the explosions seem to have died down. Everybody waits in silence, some gulp nervously, thinking that the Core might just finally be excavated.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
ROARR
Suddenly, a roar even louder and more ferocious than the previous onesbined can be heard.
''''Huh?!''''
''''Where are they?!''''
''''Behind!''''
One by one, the people turn around and begin to cower in fear as a whole army of red dragons, more than forty in number approaches their city from afar.
''''N-No...!"
It seems to them that the nightmare from more than a decade ago is repeating itself.
Case 136: Unlimited Bullet Works.
Case 136: Unlimited Bullet Works.
*****
BOOM
In the sky, small pellets are dropped by me down into the now much deeper crater in intervals, one after another. Beside me is my trusty Hecate, constantly shooting and reloading to make sure every dragon spawning up here is shot down.
Hmm... I''ve been exploding these for a while, and it feels like I''m going back to my childhood. I still remember ying Minecraft with my little brother. I was in creative mode cause I couldn''t be bothered to start a proper survival world. I think I made like a Redstone thingy that could drop TNT in intervals, just like what I''m doing with my pellets.
I wonder if I can get to the bedrockyer here too...
BOOM
After what seemed like an eternity, I can finally see something else rather than dirt and rock below. The crater now is insanely deep, and apparently, I''m an idiot because the stuff from outside kept falling into the hole every time I exploded a new pellet, so I had to move them outside manually.
But regardless, I can now vaguely see glimpses of something bright orange buried below the dirt and rocks. The only reason why I can see it is because it is glowing, I''m pretty sure, it''s pretty dark down there. Either way, it''s time to stop.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Phew...'''' I breathe out lightly, mourning for the unholy amount of bullets I wasted shooting those dragons.
Alright, let''s go inform them that we''re done digging first-
ROARR
I quickly turn to follow the earsplitting roar and see a whole lot more dragons flying toward me than I would''ve wanted.
''''Fuck me...!''''
At this point, I''m really sick of them. Even if there was a super hot dragon girl with a huge cock dying to fuck me, I would not take it anymore. Not that I want to betray my fianc¨¦s, just saying. Please don''t snitch this to them, they''ll really make me a cumdump for a whole month.
Either way, I pull out my phone and immediately dial Liana.
''''Liana, tell the bald man to protect the city for the time being, and tell my grandpa to fly Grandma, Emy, and Fox Saint up here, we will eliminate them.''''
I would love to get all my fianc¨¦s up here to shoot with me, but I don''t think anything lower than the M134 and the Hecate is going to cut it, or shoot it. I need to make more heavy-caliber guns after this.
[Understood, we will go with the bald man.]
I can hear faintly someoneining on the other side, but let''s ignore that.
''''I love you guys.''''
[I love you too. Be careful, I don''t want to lose my only fucktoy.]
''''Y-Yeah, you too.''''
Fuck, don''t stimte me like that...!
I let out a hot sigh to make the horniness disappear, and as soon as I feel my head clear, I pull out my Gatling gun and all avable ammo for it, ready to make it rain bullets on the approaching opponents.
''''Sylvie~!''''
Just in time, backups arrive. As if immediately understand my intention, Emy grabs the Hecate and begins checking the magazines floating around and everything. With Fox Saint here, I''m sure they won''t have trouble taking care of half those lizards.
''''You three are in charge of the left, I am on the right, okay?'''' I tell them, aiming my gun at the ones in front.
''''Alright.'''' Fox Saint replies calmly.
''''Alright!'''' While Grandma seems excited for some reason.
*****
[Raeliana]
*****
On the ground, Bald Saint has already created a fire shield, a dome to protect the town from a few assholes who tried to fire breath the people. Me, Anna, and the annoying redhead are standing on the dome, while Bald Saint and that fucking molester cat are below in the town.
Because we can''t fight midair like my little fucktoy and those above, and we also can''t calm the people down like that stupid white cat, we''re tasked with another job: Cleaning the corpses of the dragons.
''''What a boring job.'''' I mutter, looking at the hordes of dragons in the sky, which are being mercilessly shot down by the second.
Sylvie''s Gatling gun is expectedly the most effective weapon here, each and every dragon unlucky enough to be targeted by the gun will be turned into a mess, even if they had a barrier. It seems like she''s shooting it sparingly though, are there not many bullets left?
Either way, together with that monster of a gun are Fox Saint''s reusable ice spears. They are extremely resilient and frankly unstoppable, I know because I fought Fox Saint before, they fly in erratic motions, giving the lizards no room to dodge, piercing through the supposedly hard scales like ss. Not long after sheunches them, the color of the spears all turns from icy blue into bloody red. Scary.
And finally, filling the sky with colors are theet arrows from Sylvie''s grandma, and I assume those blue rays are Emilia shooting the Hecate. These two have proven their power, so there''s no need to say anything more.
All of this adds up to unimaginable firepower. Many dragons are visibly hesitant after seeing their teammates get shot down, even though they all tried to dodge and failed.
??¨¡¨¢?¦³¦Ä¦Õ¦° -!
But it seems like they''re being forced to advance by the bigger dragons flying behind them, hearing that loud grumble, presumably in dragonnguage. What a mess.
Yeah, it''s a mess down here too. The corpses all fall on top of the dome, and we have to throw them out toward the crater area, where there are no buildings to save the bald man some effort when he eventually has to cancel the dome.
I wanted to kill some lizards though... Maybe I should learn telekinesis more seriouslyter. The teacher will obviously be Sylvie, and I''ll have her teach me naked as well. Oh, maybe add in some toys... Or I can just make her ride me.
''''Heheh- Ouch!''''
Suddenly, someone ps my back.
''''You idiot, do your work.''''
Tch, this ungrateful bitch. Know that if I didn''t allow you to fuck Sylvie, you wouldn''t even be here.
*****
[Sylvia]
*****
I think someone just thought of fucking me. Or not, I just made it up.
bzzzzzzt
BOOM
But either way, this is going really well, except for my ammo. Bybining our firepower, we were able to shoot down most of the smaller dragons, leaving only the bigger and the more agile ones.
By this point, they havee really close to us, flying around while throwing all kinds of attacks at us.
''''Woah...!'''' I exim, feeling my body being dragged in the air like I''m riding a rollercoaster.
Grandpa, being the gigachad he is, decides to take on the role of maneuvering all of us, and he doesn''t disappoint. Now I understand why Grandma seemed so carefree, considering that we''ve not taken a single hit in this chaos.
''''Another one down!'''' Grandma shouts excitedly after taking down a rtively big dragon. The number of them left now is only seven.
''''Keep this pace and- Wait! Stop that one!'''' I hurriedly shout and aim my gun following a more agile dragon who just dived down the direction of the crater.
He''s trying to summon the illusions!
bzzzzzzzzzt
I immediately dump my ammo on it, but unfortunately for me, even though the stupid lizard is now a motionless beehive, its corpse is still barely able to tip over and fall into the hole, and ording to my experience, having such arge thing fall into the hole will trigger the summoning for whatever reason.
''''Tch...!''''
Fuck me.
ROARR
A new batch of dragons spawn, and they''re...
''''Huh?''''
Biting the real dragons...?
Case 137: Courage the cowardly dragon.
Case 137: Courage the cowardly dragon.
Suddenly, I feel a sense of betrayal spreading all over my body.
Are you telling me that we''ve been wasting our bullets and magic on the wrong lizards the whole time?
''''Suuu~ Phew...'''' I close my eyes and take a really, really deep breath in an effort to calm the steam rising in my head.
Let''s think about something else for a moment, yes... Coc-
-no, wait, let''s think about my lovely fianc¨¦s, yes.
''''Hah...'''' I breathe out onest time and open my eyes to observe the situation again.
It seems like Emy, Fox Saint and my grandparents are dumbfounded as well, judging from their silence and resigned face.
GRAHHH
Looking down, the illusion dragons are quite convincingly overpowering the real ones, probably because we''ve depleted most of thetter''s stamina already.
Uwah... They''re going straight for the necks, how brutal. The scene can only be described as cinematic, with four unscathed dragons chasing and biting the more ragged ones, all the while screaming profusely. Of course, I did put a sound barrier to protect our ears from those idiots since the fake one spawned, so now I''m just assuming it from their gaping jaws.
''''Either way, it''s a good chance, let''s go down the hole first.'''' Fox Saint speaks up after a sigh.
''''Alright.'''' Grandpa simply nods, and we begin to descend while dodging the dragon and magic hell in the sky. I feel like we''re ying Touhou.
Some minutester, we''re at the bottom of the dark and deep hole that I made using explosives.
''''Here we... Go...!'''' I grunt, using my telekinesis to throw the dragon''s corpse out of the hole, which ain''t easy, mind you, this is 150 meters underground, and the dragon is not a feather either.
''''Phew...''''
''''Good job, love.'''' Emy gives me a back hug, stroking my head gently.
Ah, this is all worth it now.
(¡ä?` )
''''I told you to leave it to me.'''' Grandpa shakes his head.
''''I can''t let a 1400-year-old man lift that heavy, can''t I?'''' I shrug. ''''And I got this, so it''s all worth it.''''
My grandparents each lets out a satisfied sigh as I nuzzle myself into Emy''s embrace even more, feeling up her warm body heat and nice smell.
''''It''s strange.'''' Fox Saint suddenly speaks up, rubbing her chin with her hand gently. ''''Why can''t I feel any mana...''''
If I had to describe the orange surface that we''re standing on, I would say that it feels more like metal than anything else. It''s extremely thick, not to mention the strange... Membrane? Right outside the metal part that I can vaguely sense as well.
KENG
Fox Saint ms one of her indestructible ice spears down the surface, causing a loud noise that echoes through the hole.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Not to mention piercing it, the surface is totally unscathed, and do I see the tip of the ice spear bending a bit...? Wait, can this withstand a nuke...? How about mana nukes?
''''Yeah, no. I don''t think we can get past this.'''' Fox Saint sighs. ''''Let''s go up again.''''
''''Maybe capture one of the dragons and interrogate it?'''' Grandma tilts her head cutely.
Elves are amazing, to think a 1400-year-old hag can look this good.
''''I was thinking about that, too. Grandpa, please.'''' I reply.
I got Emy''s praise already, so I won''t do it anymore.
When we reach the surface above, the battle is already near its end. All four illusion dragons, albeit a bit ragged, are still alive and kicking, while the only remaining real one is looking super dead.
A game of four cats and one mouse, and the cats won''t even let the mouse run away, their AIs are really good, I''d say.
In the first ce, what is the spawning and despawning mechanism here, really? I''m so confused. We still haven''t found the medium for summoning either...
''''I remember that one.'''' Emy behind me speaks up. ''''It talked before.''''
''''Perfect.'''' I reply, pulling out my Hecate again, my bullets... ''''Grandpa, can you restrict that running one''s movements?''''
ck
skrrt
He can''t hold it for too long, but it''ll do if I join in afterward.
''''No need.'''' Fox Saint stretches out her hand, and immediately, four giant ice chains burst out of her palm. It''s absurd, really, like I''m seeing Doraemon taking a giant machine out of his little 4D pocket, almost.
The chains fly with unparalleled speed toward the ragged dragon and warp themselves around it, with a simple yank from Fox Saint, the dragon is helplessly pulled from the sky toward us.
KIEEK
It only takes a few seconds for her to bring a giant dragon down right before us.
''''Wow~'''' Grandma exims, pping in approval.
Shit, she''s not a Saint for nothing, huh. Either way, this looks like a job for me now.
BOOM
skrrt
So I start to rapid-fire my .50 cal. Exactly four shotster, all of them are goners.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
So they won''t spawn anymore? Eh, whatever. I don''t want to think about it anymore.
We approach the chained dragon, who appears to be having a hard time. There are scars all over its body, short and pained breaths, eyes closed tightly.
''''Morph into a humanoid shape, at least I can freeze the wounds for you.'''' Fox Saint says calmly.
GRRR
The dragon grunts and turns its head away, but after just a bit, it seems to have understood the situation that it is in.
Its body glows a rather dim light as it shrinks in size, gradually shaping into a male- no, female? Human.
''''Oh.'''' Grandma hurriedly covers her confused husband''s eyes.
The dragon is a redheaded futa, and she''s naked. However, that''s not the main focus. The wounds all over her body look pretty bad.
''''Let''s freeze her wounds and get back to Anna.'''' I speak up.
''''So. Name, age, and upation.'''' I knit my hands together on the table and put my chin on it.
Surrounding the lone and shivering dragon girl kneeling in the middle of the room are us - The Saint party, the former Saints, my grandparents, and Sara.
''''U-Um...'''' The girl speaks up with a tiny voice and seems to be on the verge of tears.
I had Anna heal her, and I gave her some clothes as well.
''''Name, age, and upation.'''' My voice turns a bit chilly.
''''Hiii...!''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Did she get PTSD or something? Why is she curled up to a ball already...
''''Hah...'''' I sigh in frustration and use telekinesis to pull the girl closer to me, untangling her as well. ''''Last time, name, age, and upation.''''
I crank my intimidation factor to the max, staring straight at her teary red eyes.
''''C-Courage, it''s Courage!'''' She tries to struggle, but it''s not really possible when she''s in human form.
''''And?''''
''''4-403-year-old, a knight...''''
Her name doesn''t fit her at all. But okay. Wait, her name is Courage and she''s cowardly, isn''t this copyrighted? Eh, whatever.
''''What was the objective of the earlier attack?''''
Instantly, moisture seems to evaporate from her eyes, and on her face is a look of determination.
''''I can''t talk about that, even if I... Were... To...'''' She trails off, mostly because I''m pointing my Hecate at her face.
gulp
''''W-Will you forgive me if I talk...?''''
''''Depends on what you say.'''' I lean back to my seat. ''''Just know that you are not going anywhere if you don''t talk.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''It''s... I was tasked with leading that bunch of stupid ones to stall for some time before the main army could gather and arrive...''''
Ah yes, there''s more. Hah...
''''Why are you guys obsessed with that thing?''''
''''I don''t know.'''' Courage shakes her head.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''W-What?! I really don''t know...sob...They wouldn''t tell a young one like me...''''
''''You know what? Fuck it.'''' I stand up with a frown on my face.
''''??''''
''''I''m going to nuke their territory.''''
Case 138: I was tired and possibly bored, so I nuked them.
Case 138: I was tired and possibly bored, so I nuked them.
'''''''' !!! ''''''''
Instantly, my fianc¨¦s and the two former Saints turn surprised, while the rest seem confused.
''''Are you really doing it?'''' Bald Saint asks me with a serious expression.
''''Yes.''''
''''Are you sure? It could be quite dangerous, poking those lizards like that.'''' Fox Saint adds.
''''Look at me in the eyes.'''' I turn to look at her. ''''Do I look like I''m joking?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Don''t worry, I have a n.
In the first ce, I''m really tired of this. I have a bad habit of trying to solve everything in the most logical and... How do I say it, ''normal'' manner? Maybe themon sense from Earth is still somewhere within me. I don''t know.
Basically, I''m not crazy enough.
But that changes now. I don''t give a fuck about anything anymore. There are too many questions without answers, and I can probably get those answers by nuking them all. That''s it.
Hah... I''ve wasted too much bullets and effort. I demand a good triple pen tonight.
''''Hey, you.'''' I pick up the dragon girl and bring her closer to me. ''''Are you 100% sure that you''re just receiving orders?''''
''''Y-Yes! I can even swear my soul...''''
''''...Then do as I say.''''
''''Is here enough?'''' Grandpa asks.
''''Maybe a bit higher.'''' I reply.
''''We''re above the clouds already though.''''
''''It''s fine, probably.''''
Twenty minutes after the interrogation session, Grandpa, Bald Saint and I are in the sky, preparing to nuke the hell out of the red dragon''s territory. There were a few things I did to make sure that this session would seed.
Firstly, I had Fox Saint put a monitor spell on that dragon kid, which means if she says anything wrong, we can punish her immediately. We then sent her back to her territory, both as a way to urately determine where we needed to shoot and to let her get the supposedly ''innocent'' dragons out by pretending that they''d go support the attack. Of course, they will be forced to be temporarily restrained once they get out.
Secondly, I had Santa us with me here because there is a barrier surrounding their territory, supposedly, so he''ll be the one breaking that.
And finally, to take care of the hostile ones who will inevitably get out, my fianc¨¦s with the Gatling gun and Fox Saint is down there.
''''Here is alright.'''' I speak up.
''''...''''
Up here, I see nothing but clouds and the beautiful setting sun that is dyeing the sky orange. A dreamy scene, but it''ll change very soon.
Right on time, my phone rings.
? You only have one shot, do not miss your chance to blow ?
''''How''s it?'''' I pick up the call.
[Ready. The dragons are all sitting obediently in front of us. It''s a lot.]
''''That''s good. Tell me where I can shoot.'''' I use a simple wind spell to clear away a chunk of cloud below us, revealing the whole range in its majesty.
Sitting on the sides of the giant snow mountains, beyond the faint but strong barrier are numerous buildings, big and small.
They really do live in normal cities, huh. And the colors of the roofs... Can''t be more obvious than this.
To begin with, the number of dragons used to be small before. They lived in huge caves inside mountains, hoarding gold and jewelry, standard stuff. But now, they''re mostly living in humanoid forms, building cities and such.
There are two main reasons for this, one, their number is worldly higher right now, two, they''re addicted to sex.
Yeah, I''m not kidding. Because of the futa potion developed here, these dragons have built an army of horny futas, ready to reproduce anytime and anywhere. That''s the reason for the increase in number as well.
I''d be throwing myself in here if I didn''t have my fianc¨¦s, but I''m getting distracted.
[Shoot at the buildings with red roofs, it''s simple.]
''''Yeah, I thought so. Thanks, Liana.'''' Feeling a bit mischievous all of a sudden, I create a sound barrier around me for a brief second. ''''I''ll make sure to suck you off real good tonight.'''' I whisper.
[Heh, now I feel motivated, you-]
[Miss Saint! Please don''t shoot the blue buildings! You can shoot the red ones however you want, even Courage''s house, but not the-]
[Miracle?! You t-traitor...!]
Oh, Miracle is there as well? And those two were friends?
[Tch, annoying kids, go away.]
You''re only 22, Liana.
''''Well, either way, thanks a lot.'''' I let out a rather refreshing chuckle. ''''I''ll begin now.'''' I end the call and turn to Bald Saint, signaling him to do his job.
''''Let''s me see.'''' He lets out a sigh and squints his eyes to gauge the barrier. ''''The barrier protecting the red ones, right?''''
''''Yeah, only that one.''''
After just a few seconds, he raises his hand and mana begins to swirl in his hand, drawing from his gems. The mana orb then turns bigger and bigger, forming the shape of a giant spear of at least 30 meters. It goes poof, and then the whole spear catches fire, burning intensely.
BOOM
With a single gesture from him, the spearunches itself toward the barrier like a meteor, leaving behind dense red trails.
''''Wow~''''
Not soon after that, they collide. Well, not really ''collide'', but the barrier is destroyed instantly. It''s not even close.
ck
skrrt
I immediately pull out the Hecate and insert the magazine with 7 Gungnirs in, bolt it, and aim downward. Through the scope, I see quite a few dragons in humanoid forms assembled in one ce, a za? The estimated number is more than a hundred, I guess that''s the main force.
''''Phew...''''
Well, let''s choose the areas with fewer dragons. I don''t want to do a genocide just yet. Three is probably enough for a region this size.
BOOM
skrrt
BOOM
skrrt
BOOM
skrrt
Hah, they look confused. Well, here goes your homes, idiots.
snap
Instantly, three blinding shes of light can be seen from three different corners of the red-roofed city. And then, the air itself rumbles.
The blue explosions shake the heaven and earth, fire engulfing the whole region indiscriminately, and giant mushroom clouds emerge. They merge into one humongous cloud, spurting up the sky like smoke from a volcano eruption. In that ce, there are no more beautiful snow mountains, only their remains left behind, I''m sure.
''''Seeing it for real is surely different, huh...'''' I hear Grandpa chuckle helplessly.
Now we just need to wait for this mushroom to disappear. It''s fortunate that I was able to gauge the height of the mushroom clouds, else we would have been eaten by them.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Well, this is done, I suppose.
ROARRRR
Right when I think about that, a low but loud roar can be heard all the way up here. To my surprise, something begins to grow inside the mushroom, glowing a faint red.
BOOM
A fire bursts. My blue mushroom cloud is instantly dispersed, revealing the biggest dragon I''ve ever seen. It hasrge and thick red scales with golden rims, two pairs of straight, golden horns, and a pair of intense red eyes ring at me.
''''Pfft- Hahahahah...!'''' I burst outughing.
So you want to eat my nukes directly, huh?
Case 139: What I wish for is a complete destruction.
Case 139: What I wish for is aplete destruction.
The human minds are weird. We''re supposed to live normally, age normally, and then be done with it. But somehow there''s me. I love making things goBOOM,I love making needlessly strong weapons, I love dumping bullets at unsuspecting targets... But the point is, I think I just awakened to a whole new level.
I want to see absolute destruction.
BOOM
skrrt
Right when the giant dragon and a whole lot of other ones near it are about to shoot themselves at me, Iunch another Gungnir straight at them.
The bullet rips through the air, leaving behind a blue trail as it travels, the blue smoke escaping the muzzle of the Hecate still fresh.
My opponents, sensing that it is dangerous, decide to join force and create a thick barrier to block my bullet and all hide behind it, their movements disciplined and fast. The Gungnir, being the one without armor-piercing capabilities, is rightfully stopped by the barrier.
snap
But I snap my finger regardless, triggering another catastrophic explosion. This one exploded in the middle of the city near a pce, so it must be painful for them.
''''What do you think?'''' I turn to Bald Saint and my grandpa, mouth smiling lightly.
''''That''ll probably take care of some, but they will mostly survive.'''' Bald Saint replies calmly. ''''That big one is probably their general. It won''t go down easily.''''
''''Figured.'''' I shrug.
I am aware that my explosives aren''t omnipotent. They simply can''t take care of anything for me. Super A.P. ammo will do little here as well, mostly due to the sheer number of them.
''''See?''''
''''Yeah, I know.''''
Another red st erupts inside the mushroom cloud, revealing the army of dragons mostly intact, their shield reduced to at least a tenth of its original thickness. Through the scope, I can see that they''re still flustered, but they quickly regainposure and begin to fly toward us one after another.
The most impactful has to the the golden-red dragon. One p of its wing is enough to blow away the concrete buildings nearby, well, the remains of them, to be exact. Together with its subordinates, it starts to gain altitude rapidly. I can almost feel its intense presence all the way up here, how scary.
Now, it''s a bit sudden, but here''s a question.
All of my explosives and other stuff won''t work against them. They would just block or dodge them. So what do I do now? Trying to battle them with magic? Certainly not. Leave it to Bald Saint and be done with it? My pride won''t allow that, and it''s not certain if he would 100% win in the first ce.
So... Just run?
Absolutely not.
What I wanted has been clear since the beginning - aplete destruction of my enemies. It has been that way since I decided to nuke them. If I can''t use either magic or firearms, then...
''''Hey, Santa us.'''' I speak up.
''''Stop calling me that .''''
''''Can you put a barrier on an object falling down from space?''''
Immediately, his face changes from angry to stunned, and he stares at me with his eyes wide open.
''''Don''t tell me... No, I can. Just do it.''''
''''Thanks. And Grandpa, can I ask you to temporarily lock the movements of that big er?''''
''''Huh? Sure...?''''
''''Alright...''''
The sky is entirely Eva''s territory, and I''m her apostle. So there won''t be a problem if I take one of the rocks floating there, right?
''''Phew...''''
I close my eyes and begin to draw mana from all of my gemstones at once. The space around me swirls together with the enormous amount of mana, making my long hair flutter. A few seconds in, I can feel every vein in my body starting to strain, and a terrible headachees straight at me as punishment for overusing mana.
I grit my teeth and concentrate my mind, then gather all the mana in the air and shoot it upward through my hand.
''''Such insane mana control...'''' I hear the bald man mutter.
My phone is ringing as well, but that''s not important. Fuck, where is it... Ah, I got it!
Fortunately for me, there are still meteoroids on this. With my telekinesis, I grab a random sizable one and begin to pull it down. Fuck, I can''t hold this for long, let''s do it all at once...!
Done.
''''Ugh...'''' I inevitably frown, wiping the blood trickling from my nose.
I open my eyes and look up to see a tiny red dot rapidly growing in size in the clear twilight sky. It''s a sess.
''''Leave the rest for us. Good job.'''' Grandpa pats my head gently.
''''Not yet.''''
I aim the Hecate down once again, targeting therge dragon. At this point, it has traveled half the distance it will take to get to us, its mouth mumbling some kind of incantation. That looks dangerous, let me fix it.
BOOM
skrrt
Again, my bullet rips through the air with a loud boom, leaving behind a blue trail. Judging that it''s not worth it to cancel its spell, therge dragon attempts to simply dodge it.
''''!!''''
But what it doesn''t know is that I can change the trajectory of my bullet to chase it with telekinesis. It''s a homing bullet - one of my hidden cards. It''s hard as fuck to do though, my nose is bleeding again...
snap
The nuke explodes right next to the dragon, who is caught off guard, engulfing its whole body in a brilliant st that briefly dyes the sky blue.
Looking above again, I see my meteor rapidly approaching us, leaving behind a long and beautiful white trail, while the rock itself is heated by friction, glowing an ominous red.
Bald Saint lets out a sign, then begins to construct a barrier structure with his mana, this shape is the regr tetrahedron, if I remember correctly. After finishing the design, he sends it toward the falling meteor, the pointy part facing the dragons. The barrier roughly attaches itself to the meteor, which is now only a few hundred meters above us.
''''That''s heavy...!'''' Bald Saint frowns deeply.
Good, this should prevent the meteor from burning while traveling in the atmosphere.
Below, therge dragon is somewhat fine even after eating the Gungnir right in its face, I only see a few missing scales. But the spell that it has been casting is gone.
VROOOM
The meteor flies past us apanied by an almost deafening noise, and the wave of heat hitting us is so hot that it almost burns our hair, well, me and my grandpa''s hair.
I can see it in their faces. They just gave up on saving theirnd with this one. So they dodge the meteor entirely, or at least, try to. Because my Grandpa uses his telekinesis to lock therge dragon in ce, taking it byplete surprise.
It starts to wiggle in a panic, trying its best to evade the iing disaster.
KIEEEK
Collision.
Even the mighty dragon is helpless in front of a rock that falls from space. With unstoppable momentum, the meteor continues its way downward, pushing the pitiful lizard down with it.
You all shall know pain!
On this day, the dragon race as a whole will have a taste of fear for sure.
An announcement regarding the release of this novel.
An announcement regarding the release of this novel.
Hi everyone, it''s D here.
Firstly, I want to say thank you to all of you who have been following my silly novel, it is an honor.
So as you know, this novel has been receiving daily updates for the past two or three months¡ª7 chapters per week.
After some careful consideration, I have decided to lower that number to 4~5 per week from now on.
There are two main reasons for this.
One, I want to n the content more carefully in the future. To be absolutely frank, I don''t like the way things went from the beginning of this arc to now very much. By reducing the update frequency, I will be able to think more thoroughly, thus hopefully making more entertaining chapters.
Two, I want to work on my other projects as well. Writing them on top of this project every day is quite grating.
I am aiming to stabilize my release schedule one day, but this will be how things go in the near future.
Thank you for reading, and as always, I hope you have a good day.
Case 140: Temporary closure.
Case 140: Temporary closure.
Another poem, if you will.
There were times when I was hot-headed,
Either became horny or cold-blooded,
But I always tried to keep the line,
Except this time cause this is not at all fine...
Fine, fine. Let''s stop with the shitty poems.
In the end, the whole thing was a bit over the top. I certainly underestimated the power of a meteorite. That thing shook the heaven and earth, along with my soul as well.
Okay, that might be a bit exaggerated, but it was insane. I deliberately chose a smaller one, but almost 70% of the red-roofed territory is now reduced to nothingness.
As for the big dragon, its scales and bone appeared to be incredibly hard because the whole skull is still lying some distance away from the center of the crater, not to mention that golden-red scales are scattered everywhere.
Needless to say, the other dragons, seeing their leader being reduced to mere pieces like that, unanimously decided to surrender. They obediently moved to the detention center following ourmand. We also agreed to regroup with our remaining members first, but only after collecting a certain item.
THUD
Under the surprised eyes of our members and the frightened eyes of the red dragons, Grandpa puts the giant skull with two pairs of horns down.
There are three main groups: On one side are about a few hundred dragon-shaped ones, who I assume are the unintelligent part; on the other side are about a few dozen normal-looking dragon people; and finally, another few dozen guys and gals in military uniforms are standing next to them.
''''So, got any clue on who this guy might be?'''' I point my finger at the skull and scan the ones in humanoid forms.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
And why is it so quiet? Aren''t dragons supposed to be menacing and all that? Am I dealing with wet kittens here?
Oh, isn''t that the dude who got beaten by Fox Saint? So he''s in the military.
''''You, got any answer?'''' I point specifically at him with an authoritative voice.
The dude jumps a bit, visibly trembling, but still puts on a rather strong front. ''''Why should I tell you that, huh?''''
Silently, I frown a bit and raise my hand.
'''''''' !!! ''''''''
Immediately, the military dragons begin to tremble uncontrobly, likely remembering the absolute menace that I summoned just earlier, the same one who turned that majestic dragon into a mere skull.
''''Just answer.'''' I keep my frown and say annoyedly.
''''H-He was our Vice Leader!'''' One brave humanoid dragon speaks up instead.
''''Oh? Exins why he was so big.'''' I raise my eyebrow. ''''He''s dead though, hah.'''' I snort.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Hm... Their reactions are quite lukewarm, was this guy not liked very much? And talk about that, where''s the actual Leader then?
''''So where- Hm.''''
Right when I''m about to ask that, I feel quite a few strong presences flying toward us from behind. Turning around, I see a bunch of dragons... But this time, they''re in different colors. Yellow, green, blue, white, and... Red? Why is there a red one mixed in?
Apanied by an annoyingly strong wave of wind, around forty to fifty dragonsnd before us. They all begin to morph down to humanoid forms, and they seem... Kinda restless? Wonder why. And isn''t that the dude who got yeeted out of the meeting by me back in Xeno?
He seems quite shaken, nervously ncing at us from behind the other ones.
Hello man, doing good?
Either way, the representatives of each color step up and all stand in front of me.
''''Your Holiness... How are you doing these days...?'''' Miracle''s dad - the blue one speaks up with a forced smile.
''''Hey...! Don''t speak if you''re this awkward...'''' The same green one from the other day kicks Miracle''s dad lightly.
''''Ahem.'''' An old man with short yellow hair and tanned skin coughs. Overall, he has an impression of a strict teacher of sorts. ''''We''ve been briefed on your identities. Greetings, Your Holiness.''''
''''Yeah, hi, I suppose.'''' I reply casually.
''''Firstly, allow me to ask the reason for-''''
''''You.'''' Suddenly, a young girl with long white hair and slit golden eyes interrupts the old man, speaking in an arrogant and authoritative tone. ''''Why did you do that?'''' She points her thumb to the destroyed mountain range.
Okay, I''m tired of this, I really am. Don''t make me pull out my gun again.
''''Your Highness, please.'''' The yellow one pleads. ''''She is not a person we can treat lightly.''''
''''...Tch.''''
Yeah, you fucking spoiled brat. Oh, wait. I''m getting too irritated. Hah...
''''The fact of the matter is.'''' I stare deadpan at them, pulling Anna closer to me and patting her head. ''''These lizards had been bullying the cat-kin territory - my kitten''s hometown for over a decade, and I don''t like it.''''
Anna blushes and nuzzles at me. I''m getting healed, healed, you hear me?
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''When I tried to solve things normally, they attacked us. So this is what they got. Understood?''''
''''Even so, you can''t just-''''
''''I can.'''' I interrupt the white-haired girl. ''''If any of you want another meteor on your territory, continue.''''
That immediately shuts all of them up. Even the arrogant girl is getting visibly flustered.
''''Well, well.'''' The old man speaks up again, breaking the silence. ''''We understood. They reaped what they sow. We won''t interfere with your business anymore, just...''''
The old man turns to the red dragons behind me, more specifically, the military ones.
''''Now you can''t run anymore.'''' He changes his tone to a rather menacing one. ''''Where did you hide Sariel?!''''
'''''''' !!! ''''''''
The old man nearly shouts, immense mana can be felt from his body. Turning around, I see a bunch of military dudes trying to run away but are swiftly caught by Fox Saint''s chains.
''''Exin.'''' I turn to the representatives again while the yellow old man goes to confront the runaways.
''''Ah, the thing is, we have not seen Sariel - the red dragon n''s leader for over a decade.'''' Miracle''s dad speaks up. ''''Whenever we tried to inquire her whereabouts, they always avoided itpletely.''''
''''That''s right, it''s awfully suspicious.'''' The green one nods along.
Fuck me, another thing to solve??
I feel like I''ve just been gang raped a thousand times over by strangers. Which is obviously the worst thing ever.
''''Hmph. We suspected the Vice Leader of trying to steal the Leader''s seat, but he had neither the motive nor a way to... I guess it doesn''t matter now.'''' The girl looks at the skull with an eyebrow raised.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
For a while, only the noises of the old man interrogating those runaways can be heard.
As for me, I''m... I''m tired, honestly. My mind is tired after all the things that happened today.
chirp chirp
Suddenly, a small bird with silver feathersnds on my shoulder and nuzzles my neck heartily.
''''Phew...'''' I let out a sign, stroking its head and Anna''s head gently.
...I guess I''ll take a break for today. It turned night already.
Let me of tomorrow solve all of this mess... And I don''t really feel like fucking anymore, sorry everyone.
Case 141: Letting them take care of me.
Case 141: Letting them take care of me.
chirp chirp
''''Mgn...''''
Phew... Those birds again, huh. At this point, they''re just my free rm clock. But the question of why the hell would there be birds in this... Oh, wait, I asked Eva for another rain because we couldn''t do anything about the thing underground yesterday, so there''s that.
Talk about yesterday, I basically threw everything on our members and dipped. I went back, ate... Something, then I had Liana give me a quick bath, then went to sleep. Of course, I wasn''t exactly in the mood to get gang fucked, so my fianc¨¦s left me alone. They even cuddled me to sleep.
Regardless, I feel mostly better now, how long did I sleep...
''''Oh.''''
They all wake up already? Must be quitete in the day. But they left Anna for me to hug, so that''s nice.
I use one hand to stroke the cat on my boobs gently, and another hand I use to find my phone. Where is it... Here. Why did I put it under my pillow...
Shit, it''s almost noon already.
''''You woke up...?''''
Anna, perhaps just woke up from my hand, stops purring and looks up at me.
''''Mhm.''''
''''Do you feel better yet?''''
''''I''m pretty good now.''''
''''I see... Let''s go wash up and grab some food.'''' She says that, but she also nts her face even deeper into my cleavage, on my thighs I can feel her hot and hard rod.
''''...Alright.''''
Normally this is where she would ask me if she could creampie me, but maybe she''s being considerate. I should probably take it and repay her tonight. I''ll probably be back to normal by then.
''''Say ''Ah~''.''''
''''Ah~''''
(?????)
''''How''s it?''''
''''It''s good.'''' I nod contently. ''''You guys did well.''''
Hearing that, both Liana and Tina let out a sigh of relief.
When I went out to the living room connected to our bedroom, I saw these two and Emy all cooking together¡ªfor me, they said. So that was why they borrowed the cooking equipment and ingredients yesterday.
Emy was in charge of desserts, so their quality was basically guaranteed, while the other two chose to make egg-fried rice. Admittedly, they were quite clumsy, and the presentation was not excellent, but the finished product now tastes pretty good.
''''Ah~''''
I''m happy to see Tina and Liana getting along like this. By the way, they''re now on my sides, both feeding me for no apparent reason, but I also have no reason to refuse either.
Hm... It''s a bit underseasoned, I think.
''''Sylvie.''''
Suddenly, Liana pushes her chair closer to mine, then pulls me into a side hug, her head leaning into my shoulder.
''''Mmg?''''
''''You did a good job yesterday, take a break for today.''''
''''She''s right.''''
Not to lose to Liana, Tina also does the same as her, then feeds me another spoon.
''''Mghm...''''
What do I do...
''''We''ll do everything for you until you fully recover.'''' Liana continues. ''''Cooking, bathing, whatever you need.''''
She then scans the others, and they all nod in confirmation.
You guys...
''''Alright, I''ll leave it to you guys then.'''' I reply with a bright smile. ''''And I''ll make sure to serve you good tonight.''''
''''No.'''' Liana says firmly, and I feel her arm moves a bit. ''''We won''t do it until you fully recover.''''
''''Ouch! Why''d you pinch my arm?!'''' Tina res at Liana.
''''Cause you were about to molest her, that''s why.''''
''''I wasn''t going to.''''
''''I don''t believe you.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Let''s ignore the staring contest. But they''re willing to give up sex...?
''''...Really?'''' I speak up.
''''We all agreed on it, Sylvia.'''' Anna chimes in. ''''We know it''s taxing on your body, so now''s the time to properly rx.''''
''''Hm, hm.'''' Emy nods along.
''''That''s... Fine by me, I suppose.'''' I shrug. And why do you guys look kinda disappointed? You brought this on yourself.
Either way, let''s see how long they can endure this.
A bit earlier, I received the update that our members were coborating with the rainbow dragons yesterday to interrogate those red dragons. They wanted to know the whereabouts of Sariel, we wanted to know about the thing underground, two birds with one stone, I suppose.
I also wanted to join in for fun but was forced to stay here to rest. Some time passed, and it is nowte noon. I am currently being bathed by Emy while continuing my chat with Eva.
[Hanako]: About the thing underground, do you have any information on it?
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: That description did not match anything I know, unfortunately.
[Hanako]: Hmm...
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: I will probably go down to check when I have time, it might be dangerous after all.
[Hanako]: Aight then. And what do you think about the dragon stuff?
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: They are indeed suspicious. Try to interrogate them as quickly as possible.
[Hanako]: Sure, I''ll try.
I''m not doing it though.
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: And if you want to use a meteor next time, leave me a message first.
[Hanako]: Ah, alright.
''''Mhm?''''
Suddenly, I can feel something really hot pped onto my bare boob.
''''...''''
''''...Emy?''''
It is indeed a cock.
While I was texting Eva, she''d finished washing my back and moved to my front. I noticed she was ying with my boobs a bit too much, but...
''''Do you want it?'''' I tilt my head and press my cheek against the thick and veiny shaft.
Looking up at her, I can see that she''s just about to grab my head and thrust her cock in, but managed to stop with a rather painful expression.
''''...No.'''' She replies and pulls back, biting her lips lightly.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Even though she says that, her meat rod shows no sign of calming down.
''''!!''''
So I straight up grab her cock instead.
''''I''ll help you with a quick one.'''' I insert the hot thing between my boobs. ''''Don''t tell the others, okay?''''
gulp
''''...Alright.''''
When Emy and I go out of the bathroom, I can already smell the scent of pork in the air.
In the kitchen, Anna, Liana, and Tina are collectively... Cooking. Trying to.
''''...Why are you guys like this...?'''' I mutter.
In front of the sizzling pan, Liana is shielding herself with a pan lid, Tina even has a goggle on, while Anna is hiding below the stand, only poking her ears and eyes up to look at the pan.
''''No, ''cause it''ll be bad if the cooking oil sshes onto us, right?'''' Liana quickly defends herself.
You''re a Master, where did all thosebat skills go...?
''''I''m not scared at all, see- Hyah!'''' Tina tries to look cool, but hurriedly dodges the oil sshing out like dodging acid.
...I should''ve asked someone else to bathe me and let Emy handle this instead. They can''t cook.
''''It''s time to flip!'''' Anna pops up and dives her hand straight into the pan, flipping the meat.
''''Anna?!'''' I briskly walk up to her.
''''Don''t worry, I have divine power!'''' She proudly turns to me with her hand wrapped in divine mana, unscathed.
''''...''''
I should teach them how to properly cookter.
''''Hm... It actually tastes good...?''''
I can''t believe it.
''''Heh.'''' Liana snorts. It''s been a while since I''ve seen her smug face.
''''...Emilia?'''' Tina suddenly speaks up.
''''Hm?'''' Emy responds calmly, chewing a piece of vegetable.
''''Why do you look strangely refreshed...'''' Tina squints her eyes.
That prompts all of them to stare at Emy.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Well, other than Emy, who I gave a titjob earlier, they''ve been somewhat restless, ncing at my body quite frequently from the start of this meal. So I''d imagine it''s pretty easy to point out an anomaly like Emy.
Either way, I''m looking forward to when we''ll finally do it. It''s going to be amazing.
Case 142: Surrounded by sexually frustrated people.
Case 142: Surrounded by sexually frustrated people.
''''Hgn... Hah...'''' I pull the curtain to the side, letting the warm sunlight envelop me.
''''Ugh...!''''
Warm my ass. More like boiling.
So I put the curtain back and sit myself on the bed.
Yesterday was pretty good. I got to rx for the whole day. Watched anime and stuff as well. Though...
''''...This is why I said just do it.'''' I mutter, looking at my fast-sleeping fianc¨¦s.
Except for Emy, who was able to cum once yesterday, everyone else got a wet dream, it seems. The nket and the bedsheet are drenched with cum.
Why did you even pretend to be cool for...
knock knock
''''Yes~?''''
I walk out and open the door. Fox Saint is here.
''''We got the location of Sariel.'''' She says. ''''Have breakfast quickly, we''ll move at eight.''''
''''Aight.''''
''''So in the end, what did you guys dream about?'''' I ask and throw a piece of French toast into my mouth.
''''What do you mean?'''' Liana raises her eyebrow.
''''You three all got a wet dream.'''' I reply nonchntly.
''''Ah, that?'''' She ponders. ''''...Hm, redhead, you talk first.''''
''''Why me...?'''' Tinains.
''''Tina~?''''
''''Ergh... I got to make Sylvia cry a lot.'''' She says with her cheeks flushed, eyes looking at me filled with insidious intentions.
It''s been a while since I''ve seen this side of Tina, and it''s as beautiful as ever.
''''I can cry for you whenever.'''' I give her a wink, to which her face turns even redder. ''''How about you, Anna?''''
''''E-Eh?!'''' Anna almost jumps and drops her fork on the table.
Why do you look so nervous? It can''t be too bad, right...?
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Under the pressured gazes of us, Anna finally opens her mouth after a while.
''''I-I dreamt of Sylvia being used as a cumdump...''''
''''Oh, there was that idea as well, I almost forgot.'''' I smile and p my hands lightly. ''''Let''s try it sometime after this.''''
Needless to say, they are all hard right now. I''m such a master at doing this.
''''Well, Liana?''''
The Grim Reaper is here. Spit it out. What kind of torture did you do on the dream version Sylvia?
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Hm... In the dream, there were two Sylvia.'''' She speaks up in a rather modest manner. ''''I was able to make love with both of them at the same time, that''s it.''''
''''But don''t get me wrong.'''' She snaps right after that, looking at me intently. ''''I''m not saying I want anyone other than you, alright?''''
Ah, so you were worrying about that? I don''t particrly mind, but I''ll go along with her. And I have a perfect one for this.
''''That would certainly be a bliss, I''d imagine, being able to choose which hole to fuck freely...'''' I nod in agreement. ''''Well, all I have to say about this is, you guys will be able to experience having a harem very soon.'''' I grin mischievously.
Hearing that, Anna furrows her brow, appearing to be worried, while the other three all frown at the same time.
''''I said I don''t need anyone other than you, didn''t I?'''' Liana pokes my breast with the handle of her fork. ''''Do I need to make you understand that?''''
Using this chance to molest me as well, smart.
''''It''s different, don''t worry.'''' I let out a sigh. ''''Well, eat up. We don''t have much time.''''
I wonder how many copies of myself I can make.
''''Ugh...''''
''''See what mess you made?'''' Bald Saint sighs.
You contributed to it as well, don''t try to push it all on me.
We''re in the air, flying toward the indicated location, where Sariel is supposed to be at. My grandparents went to catch up with out elven members, so there''s only the two former Saints with us.
Either way, no matter how much our team interrogated and tortured them, they wouldn''t spit out anything other than this.
And it''s not like they all knew it. Only a few high-ranking members did, the rest were clueless.
Either way, we''ll know for sure what they''ve been doing after meeting this leader.
chirp chirp
''''Oh, the bird.''''
It''s the same one as the other day. How''re you doing, little guy?
''''There.''''
While I''m stroking the bird, it seems like we''ve arrived. Some hundred meters away from the crater stands a rtively intact temple-like building.
We go inside, activate a secret button, as you would, and a path going underground opens up.
''''What kind of person is this n Leader anyway?'''' I continue stroking the bird and ask while we''re descending.
''''Who knows.'''' Fox Saint shrugs.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Should''ve bought Courage with us, that girl seems super gullible.
At the end of the path is a silver door with three different locks, and of course, a thick barrier blocking us.
THUD
THUD
THUD
But it''s nothing against the former Saints'' ice and me spears.
ck
I push the door open, revealing the interior of the room inside. The walls are embedded with all kinds of magical forms, looking briefly into some of them, I see that they''re all sealing magic. Other than those, there is only one notable thing¡ªA woman is tied with silver chains at the end of the room.
She has long bright red hair, simr to Tina''s, a nice hourss figure, two pairs of straight golden-ish horns, and an extremely beautiful face. Thedy-like type. She is currently kneeling with her eyes closed, chains connected with the wall wrapped around her wrists.
Oh, the bird went to the woman. Cheating bastard.
''''Tch, it looks like we''ll have to dismantle these first.'''' Fox Saint frowns lightly.
''''Well, good luck, I supposed.'''' I shrug.
''''What are you talking about? You''re doing it too.''''
''''Can''t you see that I''m recovering?''''
''''I can''t. So do it with us.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Tch, fine.''''
After thirty minutes of grueling hard work, we''re now finally able to wake thisdy up. By the way, the sealing forms were apparently very high-leveled, so I left all of them to the former Saints. I just did some more basic ones.
But now that all of them are gone, I just need to break these chains, which are supposed to suspend her consciousness.
BOOM
BOOM
And two .50 BMGter, it''s done.
So we watch in silence as the woman slowly opens her eyes, revealing a pair of beautiful slit silver pupils. She then rises to her feet, moves around a bit before smiling at us elegantly.
''''Thank you so much, benefactors.'''' She puts her hand, still with the chains wrapped around, on her chest and says.
''''You''re wee.'''' I nod contently.
''''It''s a little weird for me to say this, but I wish to speak alone with Sylvia here briefly, is that alright?'''' She grabs my hand gently.
Firstly, how the fuck do you know my name?
''''We can''t do that-''''
''''As you can see, I''m currently in a weakened state, so I won''t be able to hurt anyone here.'''' She interrupts the bald man. ''''Additionally, I am not foolish enough to hurt my benefactor.''''
''''...Well, she is correct about the first part.'''' Fox Saint replies.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Sylvia, I think it''s alright.''''
Suddenly, Annaes up behind me and whispers. Hm? Why do you sound kinda excited...? Well, I trust her intuition.
''''Let fianc¨¦s remain, then.'''' I let out a little sigh.
I don''t want to be alone.
''''That... Is fine, too.''''
So the former Saints all shrug and exit the room, carefully locking the door as well.
''''Sylvia.'''' Sariel calls softly. ''''I want to reward you for what you''ve done.''''
''''Oh? I would dly take it- Hyah!?''''
Suddenly, thedy pushes me down and sits on my abdomen, her face flushed, eyes cloudy.
''''S-Sariel...?''''
''''!!''''
It happens too quickly. With lightning speed, she whips out a huge cock and rips my dress off, then tantly sandwiches her cock between them, thrusting in and out vigorously while holding my breasts.
''''Wait, what-''''
Before I and my fianc¨¦s can even do anything, her rod is already twitching violently, and then-
spurt spurt
''''...Eh?''''
A woman I''ve just met for the first time came on my face. The sticky and piping hot liquid clings to my cheeks and nose, some even get into my mouth.
''''Hah~! This is it! You should be honored, Sylvia.'''' She looks down at me with her ecstatic face, eyes glowing faintly. ''''I¡ªthe very best red dragon will personally impregnate you. Bear my children, Sylvia!''''
Case 143: Sariel’s perverted request. (R-18)
Case 143: Sariel¡¯s perverted request. (R-18)
''''You motherfucker...!''''
''''Oh?''''
While I''m still stunned by what just happened, Liana is already holding Sariel by the neck with a murderous face, on her hand is a mana-coated scythe. I slowly sit myself up, seeing Tina and Emy doing the same as Liana¡ªpulling out their weapons.
KENG
She swings the scythe straight at the woman''s head, but the de is unfortunately blocked by the smirking dragon''s hand, sounding a metal colliding noise.
''''What is there to be mad about?'''' The woman raises her eyebrow. ''''I''m sure you lot are making her warm your bed every single night already, so does it matter if one more joins in?''''
''''Shut the fuck up.'''' Liana gets even madder, cranking her strength up and forcing her scythe through, but to no avail.
''''Wait, wait...!" I hurriedly rise to my feet before the other two can attack Sariel. ''''Let''s calm down and talk first.''''
''''Sylvia, leave this to us.'''' Tina walks up to me and wipes the cum on my face gently but thoroughly, then toss the hankie chef to the side. ''''No one without permission is allowed to touch my Sylvia, so that one needs to be punished.'''' She smiles gently at me, but her eyes are burning with hatred and anger.
''''No, no, no. You guys are just too agitated.'''' I grab Liana''s arm and tug it back, sessfully making her put the scythe away. ''''She''s been trapped here for more than a decade. She''s just too horny. You guys would understand it, right?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Instantly, their expressions soften a bit, and the ce falls into a brief silence as they contemte, Sariel is smugging though.
''''So put her down. I won''t let her do anything more than this.'''' I let out a sigh.
''''Tch, fine.''''
''''Mhm...''''
The woman right after being released by Liana also lets out a sigh of relief, stroking her reddened palm. It seems like blocking Liana''s hit wasn''t that easy in her weakened state.
''''Come here.'''' Liana then pulls me into a hug, pressing my body tightly against her.
''''Well, well.'''' Sariel speaks up normally. ''''I want to rify one thing¡ªalthough I was and still am sexually frustrated, my intention to impregnate youes from the deepest of my heart, and it ispletely rational.''''
''''Why me?'''' I voice my question, my cheek pressing against Liana''s corbone. ''''You are the n leader, you can have as many women as you like.''''
''''My, my, you haven''t realized it yet?'''' She lets out a chuckle. ''''Remember this one?'''' A small bird perches on her palm.
chirp chirp
The bird...! Ugh... So that was her.
''''Did you think those ipetent dragons could seal mepletely?'''' She frowns a little. ''''I''ve been observing you ever since you came here.''''
''''...And?''''
''''I''ve fallen in love with you, of course!'''' She lets the bird fly away and briskly walks over to us.
She reaches her hand in and lifts my chin,pletely ignoring Liana''s hand wrapped around her wrist.
''''Hey.'''' Liana''s face turns grim again.
''''I''ve always been searching for a woman that could match my level of destructiveness.'''' A twisted grin, no, a lunatic''s smile blooms on Sariel''s beautiful face. ''''And after seeing you blowing up those bastards... Hah... I thought to myself¡ªI need to have this woman, I need to make her bear my seed¡ªmy reproduction instinct was screaming, you know?''''
gulp
''''And see? You''re not hating it either.'''' Her smile deepens following my gulp, her sparkling silver eyes seem to have pierced my whole being, enabling her to freely read me.
''''S-Sorry...'''' I mutter, nting my face in Liana''s corbone.
No, I''m really sorry... I''m weak to this kind of confession...
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Ah... Fuck me. Why am I such a slut...
''''Either way, I know what you guys want from me, and I am a selfish woman.'''' She continues. ''''I will only tell you if you fulfill my condition.''''
''''I won''t let you touch her.'''' Liana refuses firmly.
''''My, don''t worry. I am not a heartless woman either. I need to satisfy my lust, that is true, but it doesn''t mean I need to touch her.''''
''''So?''''
''''Let me masturbate to your sex. I''ll generously y the role of an observer today. Let it be a preview, a teaser for when I actually make love with her.'''' Sariel proudly proims. ''''Oh, I also want to ejacte on her.''''
What the hell is wrong with this woman... But I don''t think fighting her to force an answer out is smart, considering we can just fuck normally and get it.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
And it seems like my fianc¨¦s are seriously thinking about it as well...
After we all reluctantly agreed to her condition, we told the former Saints that we needed to talk privately, and went back to the inn.
So right now, we''re all on the bed, naked.
Surrounds me are Liana, Emy, and Tina with their rock-hard cocks resting on my tits and shoulder, ready to screw me up anytime. Sitting in the corner of the bed are an excited Sariel and a restless Anna, both with their cocks erect as well.
Anna... I noticed that she just stood there with her face melted when Sariel forced me down. So her fetish has already grown to this level, huh... I might need to orchestrate a y for her soon.
''''I see you are already this excited.'''' Sariel wraps her arm around Anna''s neck. ''''Did you enjoy seeing me using your fianc¨¦''s breasts?''''
''''E-Eh?! I-I...''''
''''We''rerades today.'''' Sariel grins. ''''Want to masturbate each other off? It''ll be much more effective.''''
''''You should try it, Anna.'''' I pour the lube on my palms and grab Liana and Emy''s cock. ''''It''ll be a new experience.''''
''''...Alright.''''
So they start jerking each other off, just as I''m doing the same with the cocks on my hands.
Meanwhile, I open my mouth wide and let Tina''s cock enter my throat. This veiny, hard texture on my palms, and this salty taste in my mouth, this strong, musky smell... It''s been a while.
''''Mhmp...!''''
I''m not sure if this is just my imagination, but their cocks seem to be... Angrier today. Tina is quite literally thrusting my throat like a fucktoy, holding my head in ce, while the other two''s are the biggest and hardest I''ve seen in a while. It is as though they''re wanting to punish me for being such a slut for cocks, getting excited over a stranger woman''s.
''''Enough.'''' Suddenly, Liana grabs my hand and pulls it away from her cock. ''''Crawl. Emilia, you''re on the bottom.''''
''''Mhm.''''
So we reposition ourselves. This time, Emy is lying under me, holding my waist, while Tina is in front of me, ready to continue her throatfuck.
''''Ahn~ Mhmp...!''''
Tina immediately shoves her cock into my throat again, this time even ramping up her pace. The curve of her cock is making the tip grinds against my tender throat, it hurts, but also good...
On the other end, Liana grabs my butt cheeks and spread them apart.
pack
''''Hgn...!''''
Not forgetting to smack it once before forcing her cock into my ass. At the same time, she uses her fingers to spread my pussy wide open and force my lower body down to let Emy''s huge cock enter my vagina.
Secondster, my holes are all filled with cocks. The sense of fullness envelopes my holes, and their bumpy shafts rub against my sensitive spots, sending me waves of pleasure.
''''Hgn... Hhmp!... Hhmp!''''
Before long, they start to move. No, rather than move, they''re forcing their way through my holes. They rock their hips angrily and relentlessly, with each thrust mming their hard rod all the way in, bringing my slutty body closer and closer to climax.
''''Hmhp!... Hmhp!... Hmhp~!"
To add to that, Emy grabs my tits and begins to suck on both of my nipples, her tongue ceaselessly teasing my cherries.
squirt squirt
My body gives out. Failing to endure the onught of the angry cocks, it arches downward, my head goes nk, and tides of cum violently shoot out of my pussy onto the bedsheet.
''''Here it is, it''s so tight...!'''' I hear Liana mutter.
Not caring about my sensitive state, the three keep humping vigorously. Rather, they''re just waiting for me to cum, so that my holes get even tighter, providing their cocks with more pleasure.
''''Hah... Seeing you directly like this is also very sexy.'''' Sariel says, her voice a bit excited. ''''Don''t you agree,rade?''''
''''Hgn...!''''
''''Oh, you came already?''''
Anna''s cum sshes on my back, but that''s not... Important...!
Oh, god, I''m cumming again...!
''''Hgmp...!!''''
Continuing my squirting streak, I wet the bedsheet even more with my cum as they keep pounding my deepest ces mercilessly.
''''Agh, cumming...!''''
''''Phew...''''
Perhaps due to the sudden tightening, the three''s cocks begin to tremble. I can feel the thumping of their cocks reverberating through my body clearly, with each pump, my body quiver, my holes tighten even more, not wanting to let those delicious nectar go anywhere.
spurt spurt
Piping hot cum fills my holes rapidly, reminding me of what I''ve been missing for thest two days. This sensation, this...
''''That''s one.'''' Liana bows down and bites my neck once, refusing to pull her cock out.
The same can be said about the other two.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
So we stay like this in silence.
Hah... This is bliss. This is what I want in my life, to be raped by cocks...
''''Hah... I''m about to cum, too!''''
Sariel crawls her way toward me.
Fine, cum on me as you like, I lov- I''m fine with it.
'''''''' !!! ''''''''
Suddenly, Sariel pushes Tina away and grabs my cheek, forcing my mouth to open. She then ps her cock onto my lips, tip inserted inside, and the unfamiliar shaft begins to throb.
spurt spurt
Again, the sticky, hot, and fishy liquid is pumped into my mouth. The amount is sorge that it almost fills half of it.
''''Swallow it.'''' Sariel orders with a lunatic''s smile, pulling her cock out and sping my jaw back.
gulp
Not sure if it''s because of the unexpectedness, or because my body subconsciously wants it so much, but I end up gulping down the whole of semen¡ªthe foreign one that I''m not supposed to even touch, now resting all inside my belly.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
On my butt, I can feel Liana''s hand angrily dig in the cheek, while Emy''s jaw is closing in on my nipples.
I''m fucked.
Case 144: Punished. (R-18)
Case 144: Punished. (R-18)
Content warning: BDSM(?).
''''How did my semen taste, my dear?'''' Sariel continues like normal,pletely ignoring the trio ring at her.
To bepletely honest, it tasted a bit sweeter than the others''... No, fuck, what am I thinking about?!
Wake up, you stupid slut.
''''Savor it, or if you want more, I can give it directly to your... Oh, it seems like I went overboard. How unsightly of me.'''' She finally notices the murderous gazes. ''''Continue, I am far from being satisfied, and it seems as though you lot are too.''''
With that, she crawls back and helps Anna, who looks even more aroused right now, to masturbate.
''''Please don''t do that the next time.'''' I let out a sigh.
''''Hgn... Huff...''''
''''I do apologize.'''' She says as she continues to jerk Anna off. ''''I honestly couldn''t care less if you were to be used and tossed around for an eternity. In the end, what matters is the you I love remains. I must have forgotten that other people weren''t thinking like me earlier.''''
''''That... Is beautiful, I think.'''' I smile lightly. ''''But please, control yourself- Mhgm!?''''
Before I can finish my sentence, Liana grabs my chin from behind and shoves her fingers inside my mouth.
''''Don''t you dare do it again, retarded lizard.'''' Her icy cold voice rings in my ears. ''''And you, my little slut... You deserve a punishment. A heavy one.''''
''''Mgm...''''
''''Well, something like this would do.'''' Liana flicks my nipple once, making my body flinch, and says. ''''Emilia and I are up first.''''
''''Mhmp...''''
After Liana dered that I deserved a punishment, she made me pull out the BDSM gears for her to choose. I was gagged, blindfolded, and wrapped with ropes. My wrists are tied behind my back, while my legs are fixed in a ''W'' position, which means that both my pussy and ass are wide open, ready to be fucked anytime.
In the total darkness, I can feel every other sense of mine amplified, making me extremely sensitive to the touch. Despite that, Liana, or at least someone I assume is Liana, is very roughly lifting me right now.
Soon enough, I can feel two hot things kissing my holes below. This... Liana is at the front, while Emy is at the back. I know it. This isn''t even a punishment-
''''Mhmp~!!''''
W-What the fuck?! Did she just drop me straight down??
My whole body convulses. The two hard cocks m against my deepest ces, sending me straight to climax. I''m drenching Liana''s crotch with my cum...
''''It''ll be a good practice target for my telekinesis.''''
Hearing Liana''s sneer, I can''t help but shudder. It''s ominous.
''''Here we go.''''
And my intuition is right. Liana uses her telekinesis to lift me all the way up until their cocks almost slip out of my holes, then-
''''!!"
-ms me down, sounding a loud p.
''''Mhmp...! Mhmp...! Mhmp...!!''''
She quickly ramps up her pace, leaving me with no room to breathe. With each m, my holes are getting violently stretched, and the waves of pain and pleasuree rapidly and relentlessly, my cervix is constantly in the state of being punched through by Liana''s cock, while my ass feels a bit numb right now.
''''Mhmp~!!''''
Unable to withstand the onught, I ejacte again only after a minute.
''''This is pretty nice, hah...''''
But they keep going. Despite my cum sshing everywhere, Liana keeps rocking me up and down like a toy, forcing me to be impaled again and again.
Oh god, help me...! T-This is too much!
''''Mhmp...! Mhmp~!!''''
Another minuteter, I once again cum. I''m not even allowed to cum in peace, my body doesn''t even have the privilege to squirm around. It has to continue satisfying their cocks, like a simple fucktoy.
And so the relentless session continues. One time, two times, three times. God knows how many times the water inside me is forced out before the mming finally stops.
''''Mhmp!''''
With a final p, I am now having the two full cocks inside me.
spurt spurt
Normally, this¡ªwhen they''re cumming inside me, is where I will have my climax, but this just feels like a break after that...
After pumping all their loads inside me, I am once again lifted into the air.
''''Woah... I''ve never seen such gaping holes like those...!'''' I hear Sariel exims. ''''Look at how semen drops out without touching the walls... Phew... I think I''m going to cum.''''
''''Me too...! Her hand is so good...'''' Anna joins in as well.
''''Here, cum on her face.'''' Liana moves me again, this time, I''m facing up.
spurt spurt
'''''''' Hah... ''''''''
Hot cum sshes onto my face, drenching the entire surface of it. Some even get onto my breasts.
''''Is it my turn yet?'''' I hear Tina ask, her voice a bit irritated.
''''Don''t rush. You and Anna are up next.''''
A-Anna?! I''ll be dead if you try Anna and Tina at the same time...!
''''Mhmp!! Mh- Mhmp~!!''''
''''Shut up.''''
Liana pinches my nipple and my clit at the same time, twisting her fingers to shut me up, my loose holes clench, trapping the remaining semen inside.
So I give up. I let her move me freely.
''''Myrade''s is bigger than even mine. This will be exciting.'''' Sariel chuckles as the two cocks kiss my holes again.
With Anna at the front and Tina at the back, the non-stop cumming torture is about to start again.
''''Mhmp...''''
To perhaps try out my limit a bit, Liana slowly forces me down. The cocks slide in easily because of the previous round, and very quickly, my ass has eaten up Tina''s whole.
''''Move your hip up a bit.''''
''''A-Alright.''''
But herees Anna''s. Her cock firmly pushes through my cervix into the womb, my sack wrapped around the tip like a condom.
''''Mhmp~!!''''
Experiencing what it''s like to be skewed to the very deep end again, I squirt out a bit more.
''''Keep going.''''
Anna keeps pushing. Her cock simultaneously grinds against my pussy wall and stretches out my womb by keep pressing it upward. Practically every inch of my pussy is rubbing against her veiny cock now, and they want me to swallow her cock whole...
''''Mhmp... Mhmp...''''
My breathing is getting rougher from having to amodate this giant cock. But it also feels so good...
''''Mhmp?!''''
Suddenly, Liana lifts me in the air again, and then-
''''Mhmp!!"
-ms me down as hard as she can. My pussy has now indeed eaten both cocks whole, and I''m... Cumming...!
squirt squirt
''''Ah, such a waste...'''' Anna mutters.
''''Why didn''t you gulp them down earlier?'''' Liana asks as she begins to rock me up and down.
''''Mhmp...! Mhmp...! Mhmp...!!''''
''''I was too focused on my penis...''''
It''s not the time for small talk...!
So it begins. This time even more intense than thest time. With each m, I feel like my belly is going to be ripped apart, but that always gets me to cum, all because of this stupid whore body. The more my holes are being destroyed, the more I enjoy it. I don''t even know how I''m able to cum this much anymore...
''''I have an idea, why don''t we all cum on her at the same time?'''' Sariel suggests as I cum for the nth time today, but still being used as a cock-sleeve like normal.
''''Then cum quick, I won''t be able to hold it for long...!'''' Tina says.
''''Me too...!'''' Followed by Anna.
''''Tch, Emilia, we''re doing it fast.'''' Liana pulls me out again.
''''Mhm.''''
She floats me in the air face up, and very swiftly, my elven fianc¨¦s shove their cocks inside my holes.
''''Mhmp~!!''''
''''Tighten your fucking cunt.'''' Liana twists my nipples savagely, making my particrly loose pussy shrinks, wrapping around her cock.
Then they start to move quickly, pistoning their hips like no tomorrow, trying to get to another climax as fast as possible. I can feel another stranger cock fucking between my thigh and calf, it''s Sariel''s.
''''Mhmp...! Mhmp...! Mhmp...!!''''
After two more minutes and one more ejaction from me, they all pull out.
''''Alright, here we go, I''m recording!'''' Liana yells.
SPURT SPURT SPURT
Sshes of hot and sticky cum shoot at every inch of my body, from my face to my tits, from my belly to even inside my gaping pussy.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
And after my punishment, I am now lying here helplessly with a bath of semen. Screwed until I can''t be screwed anymore.
''''...Twenty-one.'''' Emy speaks up.
''''Hm?''''
''''Twenty-one ejactions. From Sylvia.''''
''''You counted that?'''' Liana asks.
Hgn... Fuck...!
squirt squirt
''''Twenty-two now.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Case 145: Fragment of Divinity.
Case 145: Fragment of Divinity.
''''Phew...''''
''''Are you alright?'''' Tina strokes my cheek gently. ''''We might have gone too far.''''
''''N-No, it''s my fault for swallowing it.'''' I shake my head weakly. ''''I deserved it...''''
After being basically gang-raped earlier, I was released from my bondage and allowed to clean myself. Now I''m sitting in Liana''s embrace with her squeezing my breast, still naked.
''''So, is that enough?'''' Liana speaks to Sariel.
''''Mhm, of course.'''' Sariel nods in satisfaction. ''''I got to ejacte on her twice, even getting her to gulp down my semen, it''s a wonderful sess for our first encounter.''''
Instantly, I can feel the atmosphere turning cold again, except for Anna, of course. She''s too much of a cuck now, I''m worried. My little cat baby...
''''Speak.'''' Liana orders coldly.
''''Hmm, where should I start first...'''' Sariel conveniently adjusts her sitting position closer to us, then very conveniently reaches her hand out to grab my tits.
Needless to say, Liana, Emy, and Tina immediately grab Sariel''s wrist to stop her, but it seems like they''re struggling. As expected of a dragon n leader, she can''t be stopped easily...
''''What do you think you are doing?'''' Liana''s icy cold voice sounds behind me, her hand squeezes my breast even tighter.
Hey, don''t take it out on my breast...
'''''''' ... ''''''''
After what seems like an eternity, they concede. No, more like they can''t stop her.
So right now, Sariel is groping my breast as she likes with a grin, the way she gropes me is so different...
''''Let''s start with myself.'''' Sariel finally goes into the topic. ''''I am Sariel, the newly ascended n Leader of the Red Dragons.''''
She says as her index finger twirls around my nipple, teasing me to no end.
''''My mother¡ªthe previous head went missing some fifty years ago, leaving only myself left to seed in her position.'''' Sariel narrows her silver eyes lightly, a hint of sadness and longing can be seen in them. ''''My family... Has a secret. I would not talk about this normally, but since you all are the direct servants of the goddess, and for the woman I fell in love with, I will do it here.''''
Seeing her piercing slit pupils looking straight at me while her hand is teasing my breast, her crazy smile, her gentle voice, I can feel my cheeks getting hotter.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
No, focus, focus. Let''s set a sound barrier.
Sariel immediately continues her story after I set up the barrier as if she knew it beforehand.
''''We''ve been monitoring the spot of interest for as long as we existed. The illusion magic was the work of my mother as well. And below that surface... Is not a simple Super Core.'''' She says, pressing my nipple lightly. ''''In fact, there is no Core down there. The drought that has been gued this town ispletely artificial.''''
I narrow my eyes. As expected.
''''It was most likely created by the Vice Leader, who you just killed the other day, my love.'''' She smiles sweetly at me.
''''So what will happen to the drought now?'''' I calm my thumping heart and ask back.
''''It will gradually go away.'''' She replies. ''''But the crux of the matter is¡ªhe and his subordinates trapped me in that ce in an attempt to gain ess to the thing deep below that surface¡ªa Fragment of Divinity.''''
'''''''' !!! ''''''''
Everything suddenly clicks. It perfectly exins the dragons'' desperation, motive, and methods of trying to achieve their goal. And most importantly, it exins why the evil goddess tried to initiate her attack here.
''''It seems like you know it as well.''''
''''Yeah...''''
Eva briefly exined to me when she was babbling about her road to godhood, and I exined it to Anna afterward, with the other three in the same room, so we all know it.
Fragments of Divinity.
They appeared as the remnants of ancient godfights, scattered all over the.
They are the best fuel for the ascension to godhood, but also bear the role of a test¡ªa trial for it as well. If you can get through the challenge they provide, you will get a huge boost, but if you don''t, it''ll be a disaster, both for you and the people around you.
If the divine energy stored inside the fragments can''t settle inside your body because of your failure, it will explode. Like all things do. And a divine explosion is not something to be cough at. This is probably why they''re guarding it, so that no idiot is going to get in and make a disaster.
Either way, Eva said that she''d cleared out all of them when she didn''t have to handle the weather stuff, but to think that it still exists...
''''Well, that''s all you need to know, isn''t it?'''' Sariel''s voice makes me snap back to reality.
''''Yeah, thank you... Or not, it was a trade.'''' I smile bitterly.
And how long do you intend on ying with my boob? Not like I''mi- Ahem.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Let me contact the goddess.'''' I let out a sigh at this weird atmosphere.
Sariel tilts her head, that''s a bit cute.
[Hanako]: Eva, it''s urgent.
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]:What?
[Hanako]: A fragment of divinity is under the hole.
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]:Are you sure?!
[Hanako]: I nearly sold my body to the dragon n Leader for this information. But you should go down and check if it''s true.
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]:I will be there in two hours. Move to the location first so I can pinpoint its coordinates.
[Hanako]: Alright.
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]:And... If it is true, I need you to think about whether or not you want to take the challenge. As you know, I cannot do it, and we cannot just leave it there either.
[Hanako]:...I know.
''''Sariel.'''' I speak up.
''''Why, my love?'''' She immediately responds with a charming smile. Doesn''t help that she smells nice...
It''s really not good for my heart... Reminding me of when I see my fianc¨¦s'' beautiful smiles.
''''Do you know how to open up the orange surface that I''ve dug to?''''
''''Of course, I do, it''s my family''s doing after all.'''' She nods.
''''Thank god... Then, can I ask you to-''''
''''No.'''' She cuts my sentence. ''''As you''ve said yourself, this is a trade. So opening the formation is an extra service.'''' She grins insidiously.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
What a sly woman.
''''For this task, I demand Sylvia to warm my bed for fifteen da-''''
''''Stop, stop, stop!'''' I hurriedly cover her mouth before anything tragic can happen. ''''Can you please do it for me? Ah, I''ll go on a date with you, how about that...?''''
I feel like I''m going to be fucked continuously for a week by my fianc¨¦s, but that''s alright. At least that''s better than prostituting myself.
''''...Sylvia?''''
''''Hiii...!''''
Their faces are so scary, help me...!
''''Uh?!''''
Suddenly, I can feel something hot and slippery run through the palm of my hand. Turning back, Sariel grabs my wrist and licks my finger with an ecstatic expression, her silver eyes shining faintly.
''''Does this datee with a full-course meal of you at the end?'''' She puts her other hand on my thigh and says.
''''Phew...''''
After hearing a sigh behind me, I see a scythe flying its way toward Liana''s hand in the corner of my eyes.
Please help me, Eva...!!
Interlude 5: The wives council’s not-so-regular meeting.
Interlude 5: The wives council¡¯s not-so-regr meeting.
Right after the sex session where Sariel was in, she and Sylvia were evicted from the room. Of course, to ensure that the sly Sariel won''t try to bed Sylvia, and to ensure that the slutty and cock-hungry Sylvia won''t immediately give herself in, the soon-to-be wives of Sylvia gave her to the former Saint. Both to guard her and let her exin things to the old Saints.
And right now, the four of them are still in the bedroom, contemting.
''''Hah... That fuck felt great.'''' Raeliana speaks up first. ''''It''d been two whole days.''''
''''I agree.'''' Emilia nods along.
''''I hate that dragoness.'''' Christina clicks her tongue. ''''She dared to ejacte inside Sylvia''s mouth...''''
''''Sylvia willingly gulped it down though.'''' Anna replies with a slightly flushed face.
''''That bitch Sylvie... What do you guys think?'''' Raeliana asks.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''...She fell for her.'''' Emilia says normally.
''''She fell for Sariel.'''' Anastasia follows.
''''I hate to admit it, but she fell for that dragoness...'''' Christina frowns and shakes her head.
''''That''s what I thought, too.'''' Raeliana sighs and lean back to her chair. ''''If there''s one thing that we can all agree on, it will be that Sylvie loves beautiful girls, crazy girls, obsessive girls, and dominant girls, especially girls with huge cocks. Anna is a different breed.''''
''''What do you mean by that...'''' Anastasia protests shyly by pouting.
''''I noticed Sylvia''s condition was a bit strange though.'''' Christina ponders. ''''How do I say this... She was kind of dazing a bit...?''''
''''That''s true.'''' Raeliana furrows her eyebrows lightly. ''''I feel like she was much more sluttier than usual as well.''''
''''We should probably tell her right after this. It''ll be pretty bad if she was drugged or something.''''
''''Agreed.''''
''''But what should we do about that woman?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''...I think we should let her swim for a while.'''' Emilia sips her tea normally. ''''I just went with the flow earlier, but I think if she can make Sylvia fall for her, then it''s alright by me.''''
An unexpectedly long sentencees out of the usually quiet Emilia.
''''Hm... I somewhat agree with that.'''' Raeliana picks up a piece of cookies with her telekinesis. ''''I''ve seen Sylvie being fucked by you guys so much over the past few months already, I''m kinda numb to seeing her making out with other people. Weird things happened to my brain.''''
''''Hgn...'''' Anastasia, the poor cat, is getting hornier when hearing the key phrase ''Sylvia making out with other people'', as usual.
That earns her looks of pity and concern from the other three.
''''...But I won''t allow her to fuck Sylvie this early. They need more time together, and I still need to verify her intentions.'''' Raeliana continues. ''''The real problem is... You, redhead.''''
Raeliana points at Christina, who has been in deep contemtion since earlier.
Among the wives, Christina is the most possessive one for certain. If she could do anything with Sylvia, the first thing she would do is monopolize her and make Sylvia hers alone forever. If she could just have Sylvia whole¡ªher snarky and unhinged personality, her godly face and body, her cute tears and smiles, all of them.
But reality is different from ideal. The two elven girls came before her, so she conceded, for Sylvia''s happiness. Anastasia was a bit of a special case though, she seemed like the type of person who would not try and steal Sylvia away from her, so Christina also conceded.
But for this strange woman to so actively and suddenly try to get Sylvia''s heart...
''''I don''t know.'''' Christina sighs. ''''I guess I can allow it if it makes her happy...''''
''''It''s easy.'''' Raeliana gulps down the cookie that she has been chewing. ''''Just make herpensate you.''''
''''You mean...''''
''''Make her serve you a whole lot more. Fuck her silly. Be rough. You''ll love it regardless, and she''ll love it too.''''
''''Hah, you''re right for once.'''' Christina chuckles. ''''There''s no hope to monopolize her anyway. For now...''''
''''In fact, that''s what I want us to do.'''' Raeliana raises her index finger. ''''We have to establish our position even further. Leave our marks on every single corner of her body and mind, so she can''t forget us.''''
''''Woah...'''' Anna nods excitedly.
p p p
While Emilia is pping lightly.
''''So the next thing we''re going to try is of course...'''' Raeliana grins insidiously.
'''''''' Cumdumpster! ''''''''
Case 146: Decision.
Case 146: Decision.
After informing about the situation to the former Saints and my grandparents. We all regrouped with Sariel and headed to the location. My fianc¨¦s had some very suspicious smiles when they came out of the room though, I hope they''ll go easy on me. Or not, I don''t want that.
Sara went ahead and announced to the people about the drought, so that''s good. She also wanted the dragon''s corpses, so we gave them to her, it''ll be helpful to sell them.
Either way, after a few minutes of flying, we arrived at the orange surface that I dug with explosives again.
''''Stand back a bit.'''' Sariel says with a grin.
We do as she says.
After confirming that, she turns below and aims her hand a the surface.
?¦Ô?¦Ò??¦Ø???¦×¡ì¦Î¦Ñ?¦Ó¦Æ¦Ä????
Sariel narrows her eyes and begins to chant something. Silver aura swirls intensely around her, causing our clothes to flutter. The dragoness''s eyes shine brilliantly as her hair dances in the air, on her hand, a tree-like pattern appears.
''''Impressive...'''' I hear Grandma mutter.
It''s true. Based on her mana alone, Sariel is probably the strongest person I''ve ever met, besides Eva and maybe Dad. I don''t even know if Dad can defeat her either. I guess this is the strength of a dragon n leader.
Wait, if she''s this strong, then how about the dragon king?
While I''m thinking about that, it seems like Sariel has finished her spell.
SHIING¡ª!!
A silver light bursts out, engulfing the whole space. After a bit, I open my eyes to see that a hole had been created on the surface, Sariel floats in the airzily, looking at me with a proud face, as if asking for praise.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
I fly us toward Sariel and pet her gently, to which she immediately nuzzles her head against my hand. This is just like Anna...
''''Stop flirting.''''
Liana pinches my boob lightly, causing me to flinch.
''''Well, let''s go down, shall we?'''' I smile awkwardly.
So we begin the descent. I notice there''s a faint membrane sandwiched by the thick surface as well, wonder what that does.
'''''''' !!! ''''''''
Immediately after going through the membrane, an unbelievablyrge wave of energy hits me. It feels like I''m facing that Leviathan again. In the cubic room with a bleach-white interior, a lone giant cylinder is standing at the center.
The cylinder has a blue tint, but that doesn''t seem to be affecting our vision of the thing inside one bit. Floating there is an extremely bright piece of white crystal, or something in the shape of a crystal, radiating immense power.
It''s not mana either. This is... The same divine energy I felt from Eva.
Crazy. To think that this is just a fragment of a god''s strength. Eva bragged to me that she cleared out like what, more than a hundred pieces like this?
''''Woah...''''
I can see everyone¡ªjust like me, feeling extremely pressured from just standing near this piece.
Well, it''s time for the goddess to descend once again.
So I close my eyes and text Eva. She immediately texts me back, telling me that she''s ready.
It''s been a while since I''ve seen her, can''t wait.
''''Well, the goddess is about to be here.'''' I turn around and say. ''''Don''t be too startled, okay?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Sorry, the what?'''' Grandpa asks with a nk face.
''''Sylvie, did your brain get weird from being near this crystal?'''' While Grandma treats me like a mental patient.
''''...No.'''' I reply with a deadpan face.
''''You mean the real goddess?'''' Sariel snugs up to me from behind, her attempt at squeezing my butt is immediately stopped by Liana. ''''...As expected of the woman I love.'''' She whispers into my ear, her voice soft and warm like a spring breeze.
Don''t try ASMR with me... I''m actually weak to that stuff.
''''A-Anyway, don''t react... Oh, she''s here.''''
From thin air, a speck of golden-white light appears. It soon swells rapidly, taking the shape of a human-sized portal. Then, a slender and delicate, as fair as pearls pokes out. Finally, an unbelievably beautiful woman with silver hair and red eyes is standing before us.
It''s the mother goddess herself.
She has a serious expression this time, both indiscernible and cold at the same time, even though that might seem contradictory. And not to forget, the aura I can feel from her is still as dense and terrifying as before.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Needless to say, everyone is stunned. But well, let''s not waste more time.
''''Ya, Eva. Long time no see.'''' I raise my hand, palm facing her, and greet her casually.
pack
''''Yes, long time no see.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
...Eh? Did she just high-five me?!
''''H-How are you doing recently?'''' I ask, suppressing this feeling of excitement rising.
''''I thought I texted you about that... Well, as you can probably infer from my face, I am quite tired.'''' She lets out a tiny and elegant sigh.
No? You look just as beautiful as I remember.
''''I see, that''s rough.'''' I pat her shoulder a few times. ''''But enough about that, let''s get the business.''''
''''Yes, but before that.'''' She turns around to everyone else. ''''It is nice to see you two again, Maxwell and Lacey.''''
''''It''s an honor.''''
''''Likewise.''''
Both of the former Saints bow respectfully to the goddess.
''''As well as you four.'''' She turns to my fianc¨¦s. ''''I hope you have considered my offer seriously.''''
''''We are.'''' Liana nods normally, the others nod along as well. Anna is especially excited, as usual.
''''And you two should be Hanako''s grandparents. Nice to see you.''''
''''A-Ah, yes!'''' Grandpa replies nervously, while Grandma nudges him from the side.
''''So you are...''''
''''Sariel, my goddess.'''' Sariel bows, her demeanor is surprisingly calm. I guess she''s not a n leader of dragons for nothing.
''''Mhm, I heard about you. Good job keeping this piece safe so far.'''' Eva nods. ''''Now, I will be straightforward.''''
We all wait with bated breath, anticipating Eva''s next words.
''''I will not be able to assimte this fragment into my body as I do not have enough time for that right now.'''' She begins with a serious voice. ''''And we cannot simply leave it alone like this.''''
''''So we need someone to absorb it instead?'''' I ask.
''''Yes. Hanako, are you ready to tell me your answer? Else, I might need to find a suitable person to do it.''''
Well, the reality is¡ªI can''t pile more work onto Eva like this. Not to mention the evil goddess, I don''t think us as we are can defeat her, a deity-level threat...
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''...I''ll do it.'''' I look straight at Eva''s beautiful red eyes. ''''Being a god, doesn''t sound too bad, eh?''''
''''That is what I like about you.'''' Eva sighs in relief, smiling gently. ''''And I have not said this before, but the challenges provided by the fragments can be done with multiple people. The divine power received will be divided at the end, of course.''''
That means...!
I turn around and look at my lovely fianc¨¦s. To my delight, they all give me a confident nod.
''''We''ll do it!'''' I turn to Eva excitedly.
Facing trials with the loves of my life? That''s a bit romantic...!
When I notice it, my beloveds are standing beside me with determined looks.
''''Hm, good spirit.'''' Eva nods contently. ''''Would you like to start right away? Remember, the first trial for godhood will always be a mental one, so I will personally take care of your bodies during the period that you are unconscious.''''
''''How long would it typically take?''''
''''A month or so in the real world. In the trial though, I cannot say for certain.''''
Well, I''ll probably need to task the former Saints and my grandparents to keep an eye on this area. But other than that... I don''t see any reason to dy this further.
''''I''d like to do it right away.''''
Case 147: Transported into the modern world… But why are you here?!
Case 147: Transported into the modern world¡ But why are you here?!
After some minutes of talking to the former Saints and grandparents, they agreed to take over our work for a month. Then, we elves called our family to inform them of the situation. They were extremely reluctant to let us participate in this trial, but somehow, with the help of Eva, we were able to convince them.
''''I will brief you on the general trend of this first test.''''
So now, Eva is telling us things about the trial. This is nerve-wracking...
''''Being a god means that you have surpassed a certain threshold, which is extremely high, in an ability or a talent. There are others to consider as well, but this will always be the first requirement.'''' She begins, crossing her arms. ''''This trial will bring you into apletely random false world, and if you can escape it by fulfilling certain conditions, your trial will be over sessfully.''''
''''What if we can''t, then?'''' Liana asks.
''''You will be stuck there until you can.'''' Eva answers with a serious face, making us nervous even more. ''''The intended goal of this trial is most likely to see if you have enough potential in something that when fully developed, can qualify you as a deity.''''
Fuck me then. What the hell is my talent? Being a whore?
''''Er... What was your trial like?'''' I ask a random question.
''''Do you know what my other nickname is aside from ''Mother Goddess''?''''
''''Here! The Goddess of War!'''' Anna immediately raises her hand.
''''Mhm, correct. I was thrown into a pit of hell, battling with countless demons for years.''''
That''s insane...
''''Woah...''''
Anna seems to be agreeing with me.
''''Well, is there anything else we''re supposed to keep in mind?'''' Tina chimes in.
''''I can somewhat interfere in your trial due to it being the first one.'''' Eva replies. ''''So if you have anything, just ask me when you want to. I will try to answer it.''''
That''s assuring to hear, though I don''t think asking her everything is going to be optimal, cause she''s busy. And then... I think there''s nothing else.
''''You guys ready?'''' I turn to my fianc¨¦s.
''''Yeah.''''
''''Mhm.''''
''''I think so.''''
''''Yes!''''
''''Then, please, Eva.''''
Eva nods slightly, then extends her hand in the direction of the fragment. The brightly shining crystal then slowly gravitates towards her, clipping through the cylinder.
Fucking hell, it feels like I''m facing a sr storm just by standing near this thing.
''''Touch this piece all at the same time.''''
gulp
We exchange nods, then all of us step forward at the same time.
''''Hanako.'''' Eva calls me softly, smiling. ''''[½¡êL¤òÆí¤ë][Good Luck], El Psy Kongroo.''''
''''Thanks!'''' I reply with a smile as well.
So we all extend our hands toward the crystal. When we finally touch it, a warm feeling spreads from my palm through my whole body. An intense light bursts out, engulfing all of us.
Hah... I''m nervous, but I have my lovely loves with me... Wait, why are there six hands on the crystal...?
My conscious fades away.
tick tock
tick tock
''''Ugh...''''
The clock is eerily loud... Wait, the clock?
I''ve been using a digital clock ever since I got my phone though... Oh, yeah, I''m doing a trial.
''''Hgn...''''
I force my heavy eyelids open, squinting my eyes to try to make clear the blurry images that I''m seeing.
''''...''''
An unknown ceiling. With light bulbs and all.
I slowly sit myself up on the bed, scanning the room that I''m in.
Right away, I see a bookshelf filled with Japanese manga and light novel titles opposite the bed, a small refrigerator beside it. The bed itself is in the corner of the room, so to the right of me is a wall. The sunlight from outside shines faintly on my bed through the fluttering thin curtain, illuminating the otherwise dark room.
Looking to my right, I see a long white desk¡ªone side filled with study equipment and textbooks, and on the other side... A gaming PC. With three whole screens.
''''Phew...''''
I slowly crawl to near the window and yank the curtain to the side, revealing the scenery beyond it.
''''Woah...''''
pping noises fill my ears as I grab the fence built outside the window. I am now high up, extremely high up in a building, looking over the whole of skyscrapers and web-like roads filled with cars. It looks like I am in the modern world of Earth again.
''''I never thought I''d see this scene again...'''' I mutter, leaning back inside.
Though if I be I god, I can legally go back to Earth, I think.
Either way, let''s check our situation first.
Firstly, I can use my power just fine for some reason, despite there being no felt mana here. And my strength cap is still the same, interesting. I guess this is not an imaginary world for nothing. Let''s continue.
I get off the bed and walk to the door beside the bookshelf, on the way, I nce at the full-sized mirror attached to the left wall and confirm that my appearance is still the same as well, not that I didn''t notice seeing my giant boobs at the start.
ck
Okay, a hallway?
I see six rooms in total, with each side of the hallway containing three. One bathroom, one toilet, and I assume the rest are bedrooms like mine. To the right end of the hallway I see parts of a table and a kitchen, and to the left end is the main entrance, it seems.
So this is an apartment?
''''Hmm...''''
Either way, let''s try and find someone first. Maybe my loves are here.
So I walk to the room opposite me and knock it a few times.
''''Hello?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
ck
Oh, it''s not locked.
I poke my head inside, and unlike my room, this one doesn''t have a window. Because of that, it''s pretty dark here... Wait, someone with red hair is lying on the bed!
''''Tina~!!''''
I immediately jump on the bed and hug Tina, who''s sleeping facing the opposite direction.
''''I''m so d I met you here!'''' I bury her head into my tits, stroking it aggressively.
Tina circles her arms around my waist and hugs me tightly, then raises her head-
''''!!''''
''''Is that so?''''
Instead of Tina, a very smuggy Sariel is here, looking at me with her slit silver eyes that seem to glow in the dark.
''''W-Why are you here??''''
''''I sneaked in at the end.'''' She replies nonchntly. ''''I wanted to do it with you as well, sounds fun.''''
I... Don''t know how to feel about that, really. Wait, no, the amount of divine energy we''ll get will be less if she''s here. This bitch.
''''Tch, can''t you do something about your hair? I thought you were Tina for a moment...'''' I pout and release my hug, but she still clings to my waist and boobs.
''''Sure, I can. My scales are now half golden already, so this should be a more urate depiction of my hair.''''
Slowly, the left half of her hair starts to shine dimly, and from top to bottom, it turns into a pale blonde color¡ªjust like mine.
''''What do you think?'''' She asks with an elegant smile, tilting her head cutely.
Fuck, it''s my first time seeing two-tone hair, and she looks damn gorgeous.
''''I-I think you look pretty.'''' I reply, turning my head to the side.
Sariel slowly releases my waist and sits herself up, and right when I breathe out in relief, she suddenly grabs both of my wrists.
''''!!''''
She yanks my wrists and pins me down on the bed, mounting herself on me and licking her lips.
''''This prettydy suddenly wants to feel something soft and warm, something pretty and lewd, something that would wrap hers perfectly... And coincidentally, you seem to have it?''''
She says in a seductive tone, down below, her erect cock is already thrusting between my inner thighs, making contact with my P through her and my skirt.
gulp
Fuck me and my whore body, cause I feel itchy down there for some reason, even though I just got gang raped for almost an hour straight beforeing here...
''''I-I-''''
''''Stop right there.'''' A familiar voice sounds in the direction of the door.
It''s Liana!
I poke my head to the side and see my fianc¨¦s all standing there at the door, except for Anna, they seem displeased.
I''m saved...
Case 148: What the hell did you do, Hanako…?
Case 148: What the hell did you do, Hanako¡?
''''Get off.''''
Liana quickly picks Sariel and puts her away, then stares at me intently.
''''...Are you in heat?'''' She asks.
''''...Eh?''''
''''Just look at your face.'''' She bows down and strokes my cheek, raising an eyebrow. ''''And you''re wet. Miss Princess fucktoy.''''
''''Hgn...''''
She thrusts her hand inside my skirt and rubs her fingers against my slit a bit, then brings it up for me to see.
...I''m really wet.
''''I don''t know what happened...'''' I reply awkwardly as Liana casually licks the liquid on her fingers away.
''''It''s because of my incredible charm, obviously.'''' Sariel grins.
''''You shut up.'''' Tina interjects. ''''And Sylvia, do you need us to-''''
''''Hanako~?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
...Huh?
Suddenly, a voice I thought I''d never heard again sounds in the distance. My eyes immediately widen in realization, I quickly get off the bed and run to the kitchen.
How could I ever forget this voice?
''''M-Mom...?!''''
Standing in the kitchen with her back to me is my mom. Not my elf mom, but my human mom.
''''Hanako?'''' She turns around and looks at me with a questioning gaze.
T-This...
''''Mom¡ª!!''''
I immediately jump at her and give her a big hug, taking the middle-aged woman byplete surprise. ck hair, ck eyes, just an ordinary mom you would find anywhere, but to me, she''s my precious mom.
''''Hic...sniff...''''
''''What happened?'''' She strokes my back and asks softly. ''''Did Sariel do something to you again?''''
''''...Eh? Sariel?'''' I pull away from the hug and look at her in confusion.
Why is Sariel in this conversation...?
''''Your younger sister, Sariel. Who else is here?''''
''''My younger sister?!''''
How the fuck did Sariel be my younger sister?!
Okay, let''s calm down. It''s an imaginary world, anything can happen.
''''Hanako... I don''t know if you don''t like her because she is not rted to us, but at least acknowledge her.'''' She looks at me worryingly. ''''You only have her as your sibling after all.''''
...I said anything can happen, but what the hell is this??
So Sariel was adopted, and my original little brother magically disappeared?
''''...When will Dade home?'''' I calm myself once more and ask.
''''Probablyte at night. He has to work overtime to earn more money...'''' She grimaces. ''''Hanako, I don''t want to say this, but you just graduated college. It''s time for you to find a job.''''
And my family became poor for some reason. Fuck me.
''''Alright, alright, I will. And... I love you, mom.''''
''''Silly girl, what''s wrong with you today...'''' She chuckles.
This is it. I''ll be a god and go back to Earth to meet my family again.
After that tearful reunion, I went back to my room and pulled in all of our contestants for the trial.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''So...'''' I speak up. ''''To summarize, Emy and Anna became siblings under Emy''s parents, Liana and Tina also became siblings under Liana''s parents? And we''re all neighbors?''''
''''Yep.'''' Liana reply.
This is a fucking mess.
''''Well, whatever. We need to get our goals first.'''' I let out a sigh. ''''Let me contact Eva.''''
I close my eyes, and... Shit, my chat with Eva is gone.
''''...Eva?'''' I open my eyes and call out.
Suddenly, a little orb of light appears near me.
[I am here.]
Her voice sounds from the orb.
''''I want to ask, what do you think we should do first?''''
Why waste time when we can ask a veteran, am I right?
[Find one thing that you are the best at and develop it to the limit. There should be signs for you already, pick up on those.]
''''Anything at all?''''
[Yes, no matter how trivial it is, if developed to the absolute ceiling, can be something terrifying.]
''''Huh...''''
Sounds pretty sus to me.
[One of my sworn sisters is a Gaming God if you are still skeptical.]
''''Eh?''''
For real? And you have sworn sisters??
[Either way, good luck with finding your talent. I will be going now.]
''''Ah, alright, thanks a lot.''''
[By the way, your bodies are now safely in my realm, so do not worry about those.]
With that, the orb disappears.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''So... Any ideas?'''' I lean back on the wall.
For reference, we''re now sitting on my bed.
''''I''ll probably go fighting.'''' Liana speaks up first. ''''I''m most confident in that.''''
Makes sense. Another Goddess of War won''t hurt.
We all nod in understanding and turn our gazes towards Emy, who''s sitting beside Liana.
''''...Cooking.'''' She replies. ''''I love it the most.''''
eptable. Nothing is NG after all.
''''Mhm.'''' I give her a thumbs up. ''''Next, Tina.''''
''''Er... Singing?'''' She tilts her head with a rather awkward smile. ''''I''m not good at it, but it''s what I''m passionate about, so...''''
Yep, I''ll make her an idol. With her boobs and face, it''s going to be easy.
''''Good, next, Anna.''''
''''I...'''' Anna ponders. ''''I think I''m going with Raeliana.''''
Also good. Based on martial arts skills alone, she can easily rival the other three.
''''I think that''s good.'''' I reply. ''''And then you...''''
I don''t know anything about this woman...
''''Explosives.'''' Sariel immediately replies, her silver eyes shining brightly, face flushed, and a crazy smile blooms on her face. ''''And destruction, of course.''''
''''...That''s actually what I wanted to do as well...''''
''''Excellent!'''' Sariel grabs my hand and pokes her face closer to me. ''''We shall work together to create the most beautiful explosions!''''
gulp
''''Alright, alright. Get away for now.'''' I push her away and calm myself. ''''Phew... Well, now that you guys know what to do, I think you should gather information on the Inte first.''''
''''Using that thing?'''' Tina points to my PC.
''''Yeah, do you guys have one?''''
'''''''' Yes. ''''''''
''''Good, then let me teach you how to do it.'''' I stand up and walk to theputer.
I make five more chairs using earth magic and start the PC.
The RGB light on the keyboard, mouse, and the interior of the case shines as everyone sits down beside me. The screen quickly lightens up, and after a few seconds of loading, we enter the desktop screen.
''''...Eh?''''
Immediately, the wallpaper catches my eye.
An anime girl with ck hair, wearing a kimono is sitting under a plum blossom tree, sipping sake out of a small bowl¡ªelegantly. Now, it''s still normal at this point, I might even say that it is beautifully drawn, but... Why the fuck is there a bulge on her crotch?!
No, seriously, how would you even find something like this? It''s so niche! And the icons are arranged in the corners so the image can be seen more clearly as well, what a nympho this Hanako girl is...
''''Erm... In my defense, this is not my doing at all...'''' I speak up nervously, ncing at my fianc¨¦s. ''''It''s Hanako''s work, not mine.''''
''''Hanako being your previous name?'''' Sariel asks.
''''Yeah.'''' I reply. ''''So... Don''t get mad at me, alright?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
While I''m thinking that, Anna the curious cat is already using the mouse and clicking everywhere, trying out the icons.
''''...What''s this [Document ?] thing?''''
''''Eh?''''
click¡ª! click¡ª!
Anna opens the folder, and inside it are... Tons of tant futa porn...
How dumb are you to name it so transparent like that, stupid Hanako...!
''''Good taste, but I''m getting irritated seeing these.'''' Liana shes me a chilling smile. ''''Ready to wash the bedsheetter, alright?''''
Fuck... Why is my womb aching...
Case 149: Too horny for my own good. (R-18?)
Case 149: Too horny for my own good. (R-18?)
''''Hm, so you can do filter on the search engine as well, interesting.''''
''''Yeah, it''s convenient. And another thing, make sure you get your information on trusted sites, and don''t click on ads.''''
''''Scams, huh.''''
''''Yeah, especially on porn sites, they''re all scams.''''
''''Why would you assume that we''re going on porn sites immediately?''''
''''Just in case, you know? I don''t mind it.''''
''''I''d rather go and fuck you.''''
''''T-Thanks...''''
You''re making me blush...
''''Well, I think that''s all. You guys can go back now. Let''s meet again after dinner.''''
''''Bye~'''' Anna kisses me on the cheek.
''''I love you.'''' Tina goes straight for the mouth.
''''Mhm.'''' Emy goes for the neck.
''''Alright.'''' Liana kisses me on the forehead. ''''Don''t do anything overboard with that lizard, got it? I''ll only allow light stuff.'''' She whispers.
With that, they exit the... Window? They came from the window?!
And she allows me to do lewd things with Sariel... Is she permitting me to cheat...?
gulp
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Either way, there are a lot of wacky things I saw on the Inte.
Apparently, this world has superpowered people, with magic and stuff as well. It''s like Earth and Aria merged, and some more things.
''''Phew... It''s hot in here.''''
''''Hot? I don''t feel it though, are you having a cold?'''' Sariel sits herself beside me and ces the back of her hand on my forehead.
''''Maybe...''''
''''Nope, it''s not a cold.'''' Sariel slides her hand down and touches my cheek instead. ''''You''re in heat.''''
''''No, I''m not.'''' I firmly reply.
Don''t try to lure me into having sex with you, I don''t... I don''t like it at all!
''''I''ve seen many women in heat before, don''t try to fool me.'''' She pokes her face closer and whispers in my ears. Her serene and infinitely soft voice tickles my brain, awakening something that shouldn''t have been awakened.
''''N-No...''''
''''They begged me over and over, trying to get me to sleep with them, but I chased them all.'''' She continues, circling her arm around my waist. ''''So know that you''re very special, my little princess.''''
gulp
Not sure if it''s because of Sariel or if I''m actually in heat, but I notice my breathing is getting rougher, while my crotch is itching pretty badly.
''''No, go back to your room.'''' I push her away.
''''Be honest with yourself, you want it, alright?'''' Sariel continues her attack, her hand now lifting my breast gently.
''''...Go back before I get mad.'''' I re at her this time.
''''Fine, fine.'''' She pulls away and shrugs. ''''Come to my room anytime, I''ll give you what you want, all of it ?.''''
''''Shoo, shoo.''''
ck
Left alone in the room, I stare nkly at the door that Sariel just closed.
''''Hah... What''s wrong with me today...''''
pack pack
I p my cheeks lightly a few times.
''''No, let''s focus. What can we do with explosives here...''''
For a while, I was engrossed in theputer, trying to find out where and what to develop my skills.
I concluded that only by fighting with monsters could I utilize my guns and magic. I''m pretty sure this is based on theics that I''ve read, but there are gates here.
Yeah, gates. Monsterse out of those if you don''t raid them, and this world have hunters as well.
So I''ll go register as a hunter tomorrow, easy money.
The real question is¡ªhow do I develop my explosives to be better?
My mana capacity here is the same as when I was in the real world, so I don''t think I can make a stronger Gungnir with pure mana or anything...
As expected, I might need to dip myself into the world of nuclear weapons.
But aside from that...
''''Is it tasty?''''
''''Yeah, super delicious!''''
It''s been forever since I''ve tasted Mom''s cooking, it''s so good that I''m about to cry.
''''Fufu, is that so, eat up.''''
''''Sister, say ''Ah~''.''''
Don''t even try to seduce me, stupid lizard.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''A-Ah~''''
? ? ? ? ?
I''m only doing it because of Mom, alright?
''''Mhm, it''s nice to see you two getting along.'''' Mom nods contently, not realizing that the younger sister has been trying to impregnate her older sister the whole time.
''''Of course, mother, we love each other.'''' Sariel replies.
''''That''s truly reassuring to hear.''''
Hah, what do you mean ''we love each other''? I-
''''!!''''
Suddenly, I can feel Sariel''s foot on my crotch under the table. Her toes skillfully grab my panty and pull it down despite my best effort to close my thighs, she then firmly pushes her feet forward, eventually reaching my bare slit down below.
I immediately re at her, but she just continues to massage my crotch with an annoyingly beautiful smile. Her toes slide in and out of the slit, then stretch the lips apart before mashing them together, her gentle and smooth maneuver sends immeasurable pleasure, much more than what I thought a foot could do.
Fuck me, my womb is aching so much, am I turning into a subus...?
''''Hgn...''''
''''Hanako?''''
''''N-Nothing, mom.''''
When I''m about to reach my hand down and grab her feet away, she suddenly flicks my clit with a toe, making me almost jump from the shock that spread through my whole body.
''''Mhgm...!''''
I think I just came a bit...
''''I-I''m done.'''' I hurriedly stand up and use telekinesis to pull up my panty before exiting the room.
After dinner, it was time for a bath.
Let''s not talk about that incident anymore, shall we?
''''Hah...'''' I let out a refreshing breath, dipping myself into the bathtub.
''''...''''
I strongly suspect there''s something wrong with my condition. There''s no way I''m this horny all the time. Like right now, for example, I just came a bit earlier, but my crotch is still itching.
''''Mhm...''''
I have to go and have sex with someer. Either of my fianc¨¦s is fine, it''ll be best if they can gang fuck me though.
ck
''''!!''''
Suddenly, the door to the bathroom opens, and a Sariel wrapped in a tower walks in.
''''Sorry, I''m dying for a bath, don''t mind me.'''' She says normally, then sits on the chair to wash herself.
''''T-That''s fine, but why are you facing me...?!''''
''''I want to see my beautiful princess anywhere anytime, that''s why.'''' She replies with the same annoyingly beautiful smile as earlier.
I close my eyes, trying to not think about her anymore.
''''...''''
But curiosity gets the best of me, I open my eyes just slightly after a bit, and-
''''!!''''
-Sariel is beating her meat tantly while eyeing my naked body.
''''S-Stop that, will you?''''
''''Hah... I apologize, I just wanted to bathe with you, but it turned out like this when I saw your body...'''' Sariel says with a rather sincere voice. ''''Would you like to help me? I promise I won''t cross the line without your permission.''''
Fuck, she looks kinda pitiful...
''''D-Depends on what you want me to do.''''
''''Then... Can I ask for your hand?''''
...Only that? I expected her to ask for at least my mouth after she dared to make me cum with her feet... No, wake up! Did I really think that?!
Something is definitely wrong with me, to think that I was content to give her head if she asked for it...
''''Fine, here.''''
I rise from the bathtub and sit on the edge.
After calming myself, I grab her meat with my right hand and thrust my left hand down my crotch with my legs spread, intending to stimte Sariel more and make her cum quickly.
So I start to jerk her off and finger myself at the same time.
''''Hgn... Your hand feels so good...!''''
''''You don''t... Ngh... Have to say it...''''
gulp
This size... It''s smaller than Anna''s by a bit, and the texture as well as the veins are wildly different from my fianc¨¦s'' ones. I wonder what it would feel like if... If...
Hgn...! Cumming!
squirt squirt
My body starts to convulse as I ssh my cum on Sariel''s exquisite face, to which she immediately opens her mouth and takes it deliciously.
''''Hah... Hah...''''
W-What is wrong with me...?
''''Sylvia...? Why did you stop?''''
It''s... It''s not enough.
Driven by an intense urge to serve the cock in front of me, to taste and savor its nectar, to stick it in my deepest ce, I get off the bathtub entirely and get on my knees before Sariel.
My face gravitates strongly towards her cock, and as I''m trying my best to fight my instinct, digging my hand into my thigh below, Sariel''s member begins to quiver.
spurt spurt
''''Hgn...!"
Hot cum shoots straight at my face, covering my skin, dripping onto my breasts.
This smell... I-I can''t take it anymore!
''''Sylvia?!''''
I shoot myself up with telekinesis and fly through the door, back to my room, out the window, and to the left, buck naked.
I immediately open the window on my neighbor¡ªLiana''s room.
"Liana¡ª!!''''
Please help me...!!
Case 150: Thirst. (R-18 + Poll)
Case 150: Thirst. (R-18 + Poll)
Content Warning: Explicit images (In spoilers).
*****
Hm... Gates and monsters.
Didn''t I watch something with the same premise as this some time ago? Sylvie said something along the lines of it being copied so much that it got stale, if I remember correctly.
Either way, it doesn''t change the fact that I will probably need to be a hunter to train my strength.
''''Hah~''''
Sitting like this for a long time sure hurts my posture. Now then, let''s go see my lovely princess again.
''''...''''
As my eyes gaze upon the nightly scenery out the window, some less-than-happy thoughts suddenly pop up in my mind.
Sylvie... I wonder if she ended up having sex with that lizard. It''s very possible, considering how much of a flirt Sariel is, and how much of a slut Sylvie is.
I mean, it''s... Probably fine with me, I suppose. But if she really ended up doing that, I''d be a little sad.
No matter how much I allow her to find more spouses, doing it right away with a woman she just met is...
THUD¡ª!!
''''??''''
Suddenly, the window that I''m staring at bursts open, and a naked Sylvie flies in.
''''Liana¡ª!!''''
Sylvie immediatelynds herself on myp, straddling me on the chair and putting her hands on my shoulder.
''''Liana...'''' She calls weakly, panting helplessly.
My princess''s body is soaked in water, her face burning, and little tears running down her cheeks, making her look extremely pitiful. The lights from outside the window shine on her damp hair, reflecting bright sparkles in my eyes as if she has a halo behind her.
Combined with her lewd smell, her sweet pleading voice, and her bare breasts right in front of my face... It''s an angel. No, not a single angel could be as charming as this girl in front of me.
''''...What''s wrong?'''' I ask, pulling her closer to me, her huge breasts softly pressing against my face, amplifying the divine smell.
''''I-I... Hgn...''''
Something''s definitely wrong with her condition. I don''t see any injuries though...
''''Calm down, talk slowly.'''' I stroke her back gently and say.
Hm? Is that semen on her face? Don''t tell me...
''''I... I want yours inside me.'''' Sylvie whispers, reaching her hand down to stroke my already erect cock through my skirt.
Hah... Fuck me. This girl always makes me want to bully her. That redhead is going to get real jealous when she finds out that I''m able to enjoy Sylvie''s crying face.
''''Before that, tell me what''s on your face?'''' I grab her hand and put it away.
''''Eh? A-Ah... I... I didn''t mean to do this...'''' She squeezes out a few more tears.
''''Remember what I said about not going overboard?''''
''''No!'''' She furrows her eyebrows. ''''I only used my hand on her...!''''
Oh? That''s better than I thought.
''''Is that so... Do you still want it?'''' I grin at her.
''''Please!''''
At this point, Sylvie is already fingering herself pitifully, sounding loud ps echoing through the room.
I put my hands under her armpits and lift her before walking to the bed.
puff¡ª!
''''Beg for it.'''' I say after throwing her onto the bed. ''''And I don''t like seeing that on your face.''''
Sylvie immediately wipes the semen on her face clean with my bath towel nearby, then obediently spreads her legs for me.
''''P-Please...!''''
''''Not enough, beg more.'''' I climb onto the bed.
''''Ugh... Please grant my sloppy pussy your divine cock!''''
''''More.''''
''''Please fuck me silly! Fill my lowly womb with your precious semen...!''''
Fuck... This girl is so hot. My cock is already dying to ram itself into that sweet pussy...
''''Mn... Mhm...''''
When she sees me not responding right away, she reaches her hand down to spread out her beautiful and pristine pussy, inviting me with those pleading eyes.
Spoiler
[copse]
''''That''s my fucktoy~''''
I crawl toward her and p my cock on her navel area. Sylvie flinches, biting her lower lips as she locks her legs behind my back, refusing to let me go.
''''Q-Quickly...''''
''''Don''t rush.''''
I pull my hip back a bit and adjust my cock, now my nd is kissing her stretched hole.
''''Hgn...''''
I flick my cock up and down a bit, teasing her while feeling the soft texture of her pussy. Sylvie moans sweetly, tickling my brain as well as my cock with her voice.
Fuck it, I can''t hold it anymore.
''''Hahn~!!''''
I grab Sylvie''s waist and ram my cock inside, instantly poking my cock through her cervix. Her sloppy sack tightens on my cock together with her entire pussy wall, as if sucking me in.
''''O-Oh...! Ah...!''''
That also triggers her climax, her back arches as she squirts out tides of water against my crotch, dripping onto my cock.
Although this pussy has been fucked over and over by now, it still is beyond tight andfortable. But... Is it my imagination or it feels kinda better today...?
Whatever.
''''Hgn...! Hah...! Hah...!''''
I start to rock my hip violently like I always do, sliding my cock in and out of my personal cock-sleeve. Her bumpy insides are doing a really good job of stimting my cock, not to mention her womb which sucks me in like a ckhole...
I''ll never get tired of fucking this divine pussy. Let''s level it up even more.
PACK¡ª!!
''''Ahn¡ª!!''''
I p her bouncing tits real hard, making her already tight pussy close in even more. I then grab both of her tits and yank them upward, pinching the nipples with force as I keep pounding her relentlessly.
''''Ah..! Hgn...!"
Sylvie''s face turns into an ecstasy one, immense lust fills her pupils. This girl is a fucking masochist bitch, and I love her.
Eventually, the pleasure building up from earlier bursts out inside me like a volcano eruption, I m my cock onest time through her cervix as my cock starts to pump semen out.
''''Phew...!''''
Fuck, this feels so good...?! It''s like my head is going nk.
''''O-Oh~!!''''
Sylvie bites her lower lips and her back arches once more, squirting out more rounds of cum juice.
''''Hah... Hm?''''
Suddenly, I notice a vague heart pattern appears right above her pussy area, shining a faint golden color.
Is she turning into a subus...?
''''Hgn... Ngah...''''
I look nkly at the slut in front of me, who is still refusing to release her legs, moaning in absolute pleasure with a bitch-like face, her pussy eating my cock whole.
This... Looks about right, I suppose.
Wait, if she really turns into something simr to a subus, won''t it benefit me? I''ll be feeling much better fucking this pussy, and she''ll be more proficient at serving cocks as well. Hell yeah!
''''Ngha... Liana...''''
Suddenly, the bitch below me pulls me in closer with her legs.
''''What?''''
''''Give me more...?'''' She smiles seductively, opening her arms for me. ''''My womb is not full yet...''''
Fuck, my cock is hard again.
chut¡ª!
I bow down and press my lips onto hers, to which she instantly closes her arms around my back.
''''Mhmp~''''
With me on top of her, I begin to pull my cock up and m it down repeatedly, starting a new round of mating to dump as much cum inside her as possible.
''''Mhmp...! Mhmp...! Mhmp...!!''''
The others will probably join in soon when they don''t see Sylvie in her room. Before that, I want to get at least five loads inside this beautiful cock-sleeve of a woman.
I love you so much, Hanako.
Case 151: Four at the same time… Heheheh… (R-18)
Case 151: Four at the same time¡ Heheheh¡ (R-18)
''''Cumming...!''''
''''Ah...! Give me...!''''
My cock throbs once more, spurting cum all inside Sylvie''s womb.
''''Hah...''''
It''s not my imagination. This hole really does feel better today. And the owner of said hole has more intense reactions as well, look at how she''s convulsing with her tongue out.
chut¡ª!
I nt a kiss on her nipple, then suck it gently. I''ll never get tired of ying with these little beauties.
Anyway, this marks the fourth load, let''s keep going after resting a bit.
So I try to back up and pull out my cock, but...
''''No!''''
Sylvie locks her legs behind me again, forcing my cock to stay inside her pussy.
''''This fucking slut...'''' I mutter, staring at her near-crying face. ''''Let go, I''ll give you to the redhead. Go suck her cock.''''
''''W-Will you be fucking me too...?'''' She looks at me with a pair of puppy eyes.
Greedy bitch.
''''I will, everyone will. You are our cumdumpster today.'''' I grab her legs and spread them apart.
''''Yes!'''' Sylvie smiles brightly, letting me pull my cock out. ''''I love you!''''
''''I won''t allow that lizard in even if you do it like that.''''
''''I-I didn''t say anything about that...''''
''''Yeah, yeah.''''
I grab my cock from the bottom and tighten my hand, then pushes it forward to squeeze out the leftover semen onto her vagina. The pinky surface immediately throbs and sucks the semen in, as if it''s a hungry beast devouring its prey.
''''...''''
Ignoring that, I lift the slut in a princess-carry and walk to the room opposite mine.
ck¡ª!
Opening the door, I see the redhead sitting before theputer with headphones on, jamming to some music. So this is why she didn''t hear us fucking.
''''Hey.''''
''''Ah?''''
I use my limited telekinesis to remove the headphones, sessfully making her turn this way.
''''This stupid cunt is in heat.'''' I adjust the carrying position and spread out the semen-filled pussy to the redhead. ''''I dump in four loads but she''s still hungry.''''
''''A-Ah... Okay. You want me to help you?'''' She understands it right away, but looks at me with a questioning gaze as if saying ''You normally would never share her like this''.
''''Yeah. Fuck her while I go call the other two. This pussy got upgraded, so it feels even better now.'''' I grin and pinch Sylvie''s clit, making her moan softly.
''''Huh? What do you mean?'''' The redhead asks, but I just hand Sylvie over to her without saying anything further.
''''Tina~''''
Now Sylvie is straddling the redhead, hand immediately goes down to grab the cock. A true cockslut.
Well, let''s call in more cocks for her.
*****
''''W-What is this...?! It feels so good...!''''
My hip moves on itself. It ms down on Tina''s cock loud and proudly, sounding very lewd ps as I''m drowning in pleasure by having a huge cock stretching my insides repeatedly.
''''Hah... Hah...''''
At this point, I have to admit it. My talent is bing a cockslut. No doubt.
''''I think I''ll cum soon...!''''
''''Do it, release it inside me...!''''
I lock my arms around Tina''s neck and kiss her deeply, mming my hip even faster to elerate her ejaction.
''''Mhmp~!!''''
Together with her cock, my body trembles intensely as my pussy squirts out lewd water against her crotch, the immense pleasure spreading across my body and making my head goes nk.
''''Mnha... Hah... More...!''''
It''s not enough. Even though I just got creampied, even though the cock is still throbbing inside my womb, it''s not enough.
ck¡ª!
Right in time, the door opens, revealing the remaining three of my fianc¨¦s.
''''Everyone!''''
I immediately put out my tongue and spread out my ass, inviting them to a triple pen.
''''See? She''s a total subus now.'''' Liana shrugs, while the other two widen their eyes slightly. ''''Well, let''s give her what she wants.''''
Yes!!
After a bit of positioning ourselves, it''s finally time for my holes to get absolutely destroyed.
''''Like this?''''
''''Yeah, this should work.''''
But this time, it''s going to be even more hardcore. I''m so horny, fuck... Look at those beautiful cocks...
Right now, I am lying on top of Tina, face up. She will be fucking my ass, while Anna is down there to fuck my sloppy pussy, Emy will rape my throat, and Liana is on top of me, ready to use my breasts. It''s a four-on-one, I can''t wait...!
''''Ready?''''
''''Go for it!'''' I spread my legs as wide as possible.
Immediately after I say that, Tina and Anna slide their cocks inside both my lower holes at the same time. Anna''s cock quickly reaches my cervix, while the well-oiled cock of Tina smoothly jams it all in my ass. The sheer size of these cocks - all wrapped by my whore holes - makes me gasp with pleasure, mouth open.
''''Mhmp!''''
But Emy takes that as a signal to shove her cock down my throat, holding my neck like holding a cock-sleeve. Liana grabs my breasts and mashes them together, wrapping her cock, then she begins to thrust as well.
''''Mhmp...! Mhmp...! Mhmp...!''''
''''Oh, it really does feel better.'''' I hear Emy says.
''''Right? You''ll cum real fast.'''' Liana replies.
So the onught begins. They keep pounding my holes relentlessly and mercilessly, following their instincts. This feeling of my entire body being raped by cocks is easily the best one I''ve felt. Each and every hole of mine is being filled with cock, even my breasts are being put to good use¡ªpleasuring a cock.
''''Mhmp...! Mhmp...! Mhmp...!!''''
I can feel every bump, every vein, even the texture of their cocks as they''re scraping against my sensitive tissues, with each of their uncoordinated thrust, my body shakes intensely from the sheer power behind it.
''''Hm...''''
But it seems like Anna has a different n. She has been feeling my womb with her hand while squirming her cock around my pussy like a fish for a while now, even as I''m being fucked violently.
And finally, she pushes her hip in and up a bit further, pushing my cervix together with my womb upward. She then immediately grabs the sack whole with her hand-
''''Mhmp~!!''''
-and presses it down against her cock. My cervix is forcefully opened, making way for the huge nd to enter.
The sudden stimulus hits me like a tsunami, it explodes together with the pleasure of getting fucked left and right since earlier, in the form of strong squirts.
''''Woah... So tight...!'''' Anna mutters.
Satisfied with her cock inside my womb, Anna starts to thrust her hip together with the other three as well.
''''Mhmp...! Mhmp...! Mhmp...!''''
As if reaching their climaxes, Tina and Emy begin to ramp up their pace, mming their cocks in with incredible speed, while Liana is having the time of her life ying with my breasts, bringing my two nipples together and twisting both of them, all the while with her cock sliding between my cleavage.
''''Cumming...!''''
''''Mhmm...!''''
Eventually, the cocks inside my ass and throat quiver at the same time, and they both spurt out the precious nectar that I''ve been wanting so much, filling my stomach with their seed.
The two let out a sigh, basking themselves in the afterglow of fucking me, their cocks still stuck in my holes.
''''Mhmp...! Mhmp...! Mhmp...!''''
But that''s only for two of them, Anna and Liana continue their thrusts as if nothing happened. Anna''s huge cock slides in and out smoothly despite her size and there being another cock inside my ass, while Liana seems to be reaching her climax soon as well, judging from her speed.
''''Emilia, lend me her throat.''''
''''Mhm.''''
Liana releases my breasts and ps them loudly a few times, then climbs off me. Emy pulls out her cock slowly, just in time as Lianaes closer to my face. She fixes my mouth open and ces her throbbing cock on my lips before shoving it in, thick cum spurts down my belly as Liana lets out a light moan.
''''Mhmp~!!''''
C-Cumming...!!
''''I''m close...!''''
Down below, Anna is already pistoning her hip like no tomorrow, punching my sack of meat repeatedly with her huge cock. Her cock then trembles as she keeps pulling and pushing her hip, the obscene amount of cum from her is therefore sshed onto every corner of my pussy instead of concentrated inside my womb.
''''Hah...'''' Anna breathes out in satisfaction.
Ah... This is heaven. I''m addicted to gang sex, and I''m loving it.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Continue?'''' Tina speaks up.
''''Mhmp!!'''' My voice is muffled by the cock stuck in my throat.
Yes!!
Case 152: No one told me that this girl has tentacles?!
Case 152: No one told me that this girl has tentacles?!
chirp chirp
''''Ugh...''''
Is it morning again...?
What did I do yesterday... Right, gangbanged.
I tried to handle all four of them at the same time, and it was not easy. I think I fainted halfway through, only to be awoken when it was almost over.
Heh, I was truly a cumdumpster by that point. Though...
''''Oh? What is this heart pattern on her belly?''''
''''Probably her talent. It works simrly to a subus''s charm, I believe. That exins why it feels this good fucking her.''''
''''So she''s bing a sex god?!''''
''''That sounds about right.''''
Yep, turns out my prediction was absolutely correct. I''m bing a sex god. The real question is what kind of sex god though, for example, I could be the goddess of fertility, or just sex in general, I''m not too sure.
Either way, the fact that I was way hornier than usual is true, and my libido has increased by a lot, I think. As a bonus, they said that my holes felt better, which is the bestpliment I could get. Imagine how good they would feel when I actually be a god, would I be able to make them cum in seconds?
''''Not up yet?''''
Suddenly, I hear a soft and elegant voice, apanied by a hand stroking my head.
Wait, I remember they put me back in my room after washing me...
''''??''''
I open my eyes btedly to see a naked Sariel hugging a naked myself with a smile.
''''Did you sleep well?'''' She asks normally.
''''Why are you here?!''''
''''I''m not allowed to sleep with my sister?''''
''''Not naked, and be careful with what your little one is doing.'''' I narrow my eyes and stare at her, mostly because her thing is sliding between my inner thighs right now.
''''But I''m so jealous of your fianc¨¦s?'''' She ignores my warningpletely and dives into my bare breasts, looking up at me with a pair of pleading eyes. ''''Tell me, Sylvia, when will I be able to make love with you?''''
Ugh... Why is she so charming like this...
''''N-Never. When did I say I was interested in you? Besides, I have enough penises to satisfy me already, I don''t need more.''''
The truth is I''m still greedy for more, and I am interested in her, but... I just wanted to be a Tsundere once. Heh.
''''Oh? Who said that I can only offer my penis?'''' Sariel squints her slit eyes, looking very sneaky.
''''What do you mean- Hyah?!''''
Suddenly, I can feel something sticky, warm, and soft touch my shoulder. I gulp nervously and turn around, and before my eyes is...
''''...Eh?''''
A tentacle. A silver tentacleing from a portal is ced on my shoulder, wiggling around freely.
''''See? You got wet instantly.'''' Sariel speaks up while I''m still stunned at her tentacle. ''''You want this, don''t you?''''
''''No- Ah...!''''
The tentacle quickly slides down my shoulder and wraps itself around my breast, the tip travels up and strokes my nipple lightly.
Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me, this feels incredible! If this thing gets into my womb, I''ll... I''ll fucking die from pleasure...!
''''Don''t underestimate a dragon n Leader, my love.'''' Sariel says and kisses my nipple. ''''I have many, many more for you to enjoy.''''
gulp
''''B-But I don''t know you enough yet...!''''
''''That... Is true. Fine then, we can take our time to find out about each other.'''' She keeps pressing her cheek against my breast, while the tentacle shows no sign of disappearing. ''''There was a date nned for us as well, wasn''t it?''''
''''Ah, I almost forgot.''''
''''Mhmm, it''s all good. So do you agree to let us start our rtionship like this?''''
I mean... Liana allowed me to do that stuff with this woman yesterday, so I''d imagine I got their permission... Probably. I''ll have to askter.
''''I''m fine with that, but let me confirm with my fianc¨¦s first.''''
''''So you really were interested in me.'''' She yfully licks my nipple once.
''''S-Shut up.''''
''''And Sylvia.''''
''''...What?''''
''''I have a proposal for you.''''
After another reunion with my original dad at breakfast, we''re now gathered in my room to receive some teachings.
''''So, what do I need to do to develop my talent now?'''' I ask the orb in front of me.
[Based on what you told me, I believe you just need to receive lots of ejactions. You should feel your power increase gradually.]
As expected, power up from getting creampied.
''''Understood, but can I still pursue another talent?''''
[You can. There is no rule stating that a god can only have one specialty.]
''''Hmm... I see, thanks a lot.''''
[No problem. Next is Christina, right? What do you want to ask?]
''''Ah, about the effect of-''''
Well, that settles it. I''m going to be the Goddess of Sex and Destruction, sounds pretty weird but who cares. And...
I nce at the dragon beside me, to which she immediately smiles elegantly at me.
I got the permission to start a rtionship with this woman. Not as lovers right away, but as potential lovers. That''s exciting and all, but the real problem is this¡ª
''''What proposal?''''
''''The fact of the matter is, I will have to settle my lust every day from now on, and I don''t want to waste my precious semen on paper towels and such.''''
''''What a narcissist.''''
''''I know, but it is a waste regardless, both for me and for you, you know what I''m talking about, right?''''
''''...So?''''
''''Why don''t we be sex friends?''''
Yep, this girl just straight up asked me to be her sex friend when I have four sexually active fianc¨¦s. The absolute gall.
But her proposal is definitely worth considering, more so now it just revealed that I could get stronger by taking in semen. But she gave me plenty of time to consider so I''ll think about it some more and ask my fianc¨¦ster.
Rather than that, today is the day we''re going to register as hunters. Liana, Anna, Sariel, and me.
Tina and Emy will remain at home to try and explore their powers.
The thing I''m most curious about is Sariel''s strength, so far she hasn''t revealed anything yet.
''''Hm... So your world was like this.''''
So we''re now walking on the street, the destination is the hunter HQ of this city. Liana just said something dumb though.
''''You''ve seen it through films, stop pretending to be surprised.''''
''''Isn''t that the temte?''''
''''I mean, yeah, but... Hm?''''
Suddenly, I feel someone tugging my shirt.
''''Sylvia, what''s that?'''' A curious Anna asks me with a pair of round eyes.
''''Ah... An arcade. We can go there and y sometimeter.''''
''''I''m looking forward to it.''''
I think we can take our time here in this world. It''s a rare chance to experience Earth again. Though...
The people on the street certainly dress differently than normal, some of them. With body armor and huge weapons and all, I guess they''re hunters.
''''That?'''' Liana points forward.
While I''m thinking that, it seems like we have arrived at the HQ.
In front of us is a huge building with the logo of the National Hunter Federation on it. People dressed in armor andbat suits can be seen entering and exiting from the front gate.
Well, let''s begin our rise to be S-rank hunters!
Case 153: Guided by a fire heart – Sariel’s debut. (Poll closed)
Case 153: Guided by a fire heart ¨C Sariel¡¯s debut. (Poll closed)
Under the gazes of people, which is usual, we proceed into the building.
''''Hm... Let''s go to the counter there.''''
''''Alright.''''
The interior of the building is simr to what you would find in a guild of an RPG of sorts¡ªa more modern RPG, to rify. People with cool equipment fill the hall, they all look very serious, and then there are us¡ªpretty young girls wearing casual clothes.
So needless to say, the receptionist is looking at us pretty skeptically.
''''How may I help you?'''' She asks.
''''We want to register as hunters.'''' I reply.
''''Do you have prior reservations?''''
''''Nope.''''
''''Um... I''m terribly sorry, but we don''t ept registrations without reservation.''''
Well, I certainly expected this, but making a reservation takes almost a month, I can''t wait that long. So it''s time to rely on a more brute-force approach.
''''Sariel, please.''''
''''Sure.''''
VROOM¡ª!!
'''''''' !!! ''''''''
An unbelievably huge st of mana bursts from a gentle-looking Sariel, enveloping the whole building¡ªno, the whole block we''re in, I''m sure. The dragoness''s two-tone hair flutters in the air, and a silver aura surrounds her body, while her eyes shine brightly.
''''W-What...?!''''
''''Who the hell...''''
The sheer pressure from a dragon n Leader''s mana release is enough to make everyone present gasps nervously, some even lose the color on their faces. Even for me, this is quite insane. I''d reckon she''s around... 4-star Master? Based on mana alone.
To exin a bit more, dragons don''t need gemstones to store mana like we do, the reason is simple¡ªtheir scales themselves can store mana. That''s why dragons are pretty OP.
''''Let us quickly get over this, don''t you agree?'''' Sariel asks the receptionist with a gentle smile.
Either way, we found out that high-ranking hunters are treated very preciously and carefully by everyone, so we just need to demonstrate that we''re on par with them.
''''U-Understood! Please give me a second!''''
With that, the receptionist runs away while shouting ''Manager ~!''. Sariel also pulls back her enormous mana.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Hm... It seems like... a new wind is blowing in this city...''''
Suddenly, I hear an old and coarse voice sound behind us. Turning around, I see an old man wearing a Kimono with a Katana on his waist staring at us with eyes half-open, smiling mysteriously while leaning against a pir.
...What is this cringe-ass Skyrim dialogue...?
''''Ugh... Another S-rank...!'''' The manager exims, wiping sweat from his forehead.
The registration process is very simple. Step one: Measure mana. Step two: You''re a hunter.
Yeah, I don''t know why we even need a reservation in the first ce. If I have to guess... Probably to preemptively decline stupid edgy teenagers'' requests before theye here thinking that they can be hunters when they''re actually not, thus lessening the work of the receptionists.
''''Anna, you''rest.''''
''''Alright.''''
Regardless, except for Anna, we all got S-rank mana, which apparently means we''re S-rank hunters. How... Anti-climatic.
''''Like this?''''
''''Yes, please hold it for half a minute.''''
As Anna pours her divine mana into the round crystal ball, the number on the gauging machine starts to pop.
''''...9675. Congrattions, miss. Your official rank is A.''''
For reference, anything beyond 10000 is an S. Us three decided to normalize our score, so we''re all around 10500.
''''Good job, Anna.'''' I stroke Anna''s head and her fluffy ears, to which she immediately gives herself to me.
I swear, so cute. Her thing is not so cute though, and I love it.
''''Alright, are there any gates we can raid right away?'''' I ask the manager while petting Anna.
''''Ah, yes! There is one A-rank gate nearby that has yet to be raided.''''
''''Can you guide us there?''''
''''Absolutely! But before that, I might need you to fill in some information regarding your roles and such... Is that alright?''''
Look at how he''s trembling. I guess S ranks are something else, huh.
Approximately an hourter, we arrived at the site via the manager''s car.
Surrounded by tall fences and guards is a humongous blue portal. From it, I can feel immense mana radiating, as if I''m facing the sea of zombies back in the Range.
''''Well, let''s go.''''
''''U-Um... Will you go in with on four people...?'''' The manager asks nervously.
Ah, he''s worried. Normally, a gate of this scale requires a raid team of dozens of people after all. Maybe he thought we were going here just to observe the gate.
''''Of course.'''' I smile gently at him. ''''Don''t worry and wait here. It should end in a bit.''''
Ignoring the manager, who''s near freaking out while trying to stop us, we enter the gate.
''''Oh?''''
The scene changes the moment we step through the gate. Before us right now is a destroyed city engulfed in me. It''s a scene straight out of a dystopian movie.
On the streets, inside the tattered buildings, grotesque creatures with grey skin of all sizes are roaming freely, destroying everything in their paths. They''re not really strong yet though.
''''I guess those are the enemies.'''' I speak up. ''''Let''s clean them quickly and go for the boss.''''
''''Wait.''''
Suddenly, Sariel stops us with a mischievous grin.
''''Could you please leave it for me?'''' She says. ''''I want an opportunity to show you my true strength.''''
''''Sure, why not.'''' I reply.
That''s what I was curious about.
Sariel''s smile grows wider before she turns to the monsters.
BOOM¡ª!!
Sariel shoots herself into the air, forming a crater where she is standing, and her body starts to glow. In just a few seconds, she goes from normal to shining brightly like a star, radiating golden beams. Her body then rapidly intes, gradually taking the shape of a giant reptile.
Soon, the light subsides, revealing a majestic dragon with half-golden half-red scales, two pair of straight golden horns, and two slit silver eyes. She spreads her giant wings and opens her jaw filled with sharp teeth.
''''Woah...''''
Right when I think she''s about to deliver a fire breath from her mouth, something else pops up instead.
...1.
A giant white ''1'' appears in front of Sariel''s mouth, shining faintly. Apanied by that, a loud ticking noise can be heard, reverberating loudly through the air, and then-
'''''''' !!! ''''''''
BOOOM¡ª!!!
BOOOM¡ª!!!
BOOOM¡ª!!!
Huge explosions erupt from all over the city, blowing up the poor mobs together with everything else. The whole ground shakes violently as the bombing keeps going persistently, even the painful shrieks of the demons are barely heard among these earsplitting booms.
Blood-red fire towers rise into the sky, splitting apart the dark clouds of the dystopian city.
This is ridiculous. It''s so terrifying, but...
''''So beautiful...'''' I unknowningly mutters.
Among the sea of fire, I can still catch glimpses of the half-golden scales and the silver eyes. She ps her wings calmly and leisurely, looking down on the creatures below¡ªno matter the size, the strength, as if everything is beneath her.
This is the dragoness that rules over the me and destruction¡ªSariel.
Case 154: Guided by a fire heart – The art of explosion.
Case 154: Guided by a fire heart ¨C The art of explosion.
Ruins.
If the city before was almost dead, then it is now super dead. I don''t even see a single building standing anymore.
THUD¡ª!!
''''Uh...!''''
Sariel in her dragon formnds before us, creating a strong gust of wind that almost blows me away. She then lowers her head to almost ground level, looking at me proudly.
Jesus Christ, she''s so big...
''''T-That was pretty insane. You did a good job.'''' I walk closer and stroke her head a bit.
Woah... My hand doesn''t even cover a tenth of one scale, and it''s surprisingly warm. I guess she''s not a fire dragon for nothing.
''''Climb up. I will allow you to ride on my back.''''
''''Oh, okay.''''
Her voice is still the same, how weird.
So I fly the three of us on Sariel''s back, and we take to the sky.
''''Woah, that''s fast.''''
The ride is surprisingly stable despite Sariel flying at a very high speed. I think this is double my normal flying speed...
''''Hm... I wonder, howrge is this world?'''' Anna asks, looking around the area.
''''I''m not sure.'''' I reply.
I mean, there''s probably a border somewhere, right? Like in Minecraft for example. Exploring this world could be fun.
''''We just need to defeat the boss to clear the gate, right?'''' Liana suddenly speaks up.
''''Huh? I think so.''''
That''s what I read in the general guide.
''''What was the point of blowing up those little guys earlier then?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Well, at least what Sariel did was cool, right?'''' I smile awkwardly and stroke the giant scale that I''m sitting on.
No, really, I want to be able to easily nuke an area like that, too. Would she teach me those things if I became her sex friend...?
''''Hyah...!''''
Suddenly, Liana pinches my nipple with a mocking expression.
''''Leisurely flirting with another woman in front of your fianc¨¦s, quite bold, aren''t you?'''' She says. ''''Don''t you agree, Anna?''''
''''Well... I think it''s shameless too.'''' A gentle smile blooms on Anna''s face. ''''But I love her like that.''''
''''A-Anna...!'''' I grab Anna''s hands tightly,
Fuck, I''m tearing up. Maybe I''ll sit on her face tonight, she asked for that the other time after all.
''''Well, looks like we''re here.'''' Liana finally releases my poor nipple and looks ahead.
Well, yeah, I''ve been sensing some heavy presence since earlier as well.
''''Alright, it''s time to take care of the boss.'''' I stand up just as Sariel stops advancing, pping her wings to keep us airborne instead.
Looking down, I see a giant figure sitting in arge clearing. It has silver-grey skin, bulging muscles, and looks overall like a minotaur, with horns and such as well.
Hmm... Oh? There''s another little guy on his shoulder as well. Abnormally tall and slender, with elongated limbs and nails, I guess there are two bosses here.
VROOM¡ª!!
The giant slowly rises to his feet, the sheer size of the guy is enough to shake the whole atmosphere around us, even though he has not made any drastic movement. I think this guy is at least double the size of Sariel, that''s insane.
GRAHHH¡ª!!!
''''Wow~!''''
He lets out a piercing shriek, or at least I think so, based on his gaping mouth, I already put a sound barrier around us, so.
Either way, these guys are not light opponents by any means. I could destroy them all if I drop my Gungnirs here, but I want to actually learn the art of explosion with my magic alone. I can then apply those skills to crafting more powerful explosives anyway.
''''Oh, shit.''''
Suddenly, the big guy grabs the little guy and throws him at us in the sky.
''''Anna and I will take care of that little guy, it''s a good opponent.'''' Liana steps forward with Anna, spinning the scythe that I just took out for her and licking her lips lightly. ''''You and the lizard can do the big one.''''
''''Take care, Sylvia.'''' Anna adds, waving her hand imbued with divine magic.
''''Alright, take care.''''
With that, they both spring themselves downward, straight up colliding with the slender guy in the air. Well, I can leave this to them.
''''Sariel- Oh?''''
Right when I''m about to call Sariel, she quickly morphs into her humanoid form and floats beside me.
''''So our job is to take care of that one, yes?'''' She says with the usual elegant smile.
''''Yeah, and... I wonder if you can- Wait.''''
I quickly bring both of us to the side with telekinesis, dodging therge bouldering from the giant demon below.
''''I wonder if you can teach me some of the explosive stuff.'''' I continue normally.
''''Ah, equivalent exchange?'''' Sariel''s smile deepens, eyes narrowing a bit.
I knew you were going to say something like that.
''''...You can include the ''full-course meal'' at the end of our promised date. If I have their permission, of course.'''' I reply while moving us to dodge the flying stuff from the guy.
''''Wonderful. I shall dly teach you my techniques.'''' Sariel nods contently, eyeing my body a bit before flying behind me.
''''What... What are you doing...?''''
''''Shhh. Raise your hand and concentrate your mana.'''' She hugs me from behind, circling her arms around my waist, her chin resting on my shoulder.
The soft sensation of her breasts, the alluring scent, the serene whispers of her, all of them make my body shudder. It''s like Sariel is wrapping herself around my whole being.
''''Tch... Did you seduce women like this in the past?'''' I raise myint and still do as she says.
''''My, I didn''t even need to seduce them. They came to me.'''' She slides her palm along my raised arm, then gently grabs my wrist. ''''You are the first one I make an effort to get.''''
''''That''s an honor.'''' I tilt my head to avoid her mouth near my ear. ''''Now, teach me properly if you want to fuck me.''''
''''Fufu, of course.''''
By the way, Sariel deployed a giant barrier earlier so the guy below us couldn''t even do anything.
''''The first thing I will teach you is how to increase the power of your explosion. Try making a basic mana bullet with explosive property first.''''
''''Alright.''''
The basic principle of an explosive mana bullet is the denser and smaller it is, the more powerful it will be.
So I condense the swirl of mana that I''ve gathered into a little ball,press it,press it, andpress it some more...
Done. In front of my palm right now floats a bullet-tip-like piece ofpressed mana.
''''Good job. But you can do better.'''' Sarielments. ''''Let me introduce you to our family''s esoteric method¡ª[Heart of Fire]. The details of it I will exinter. For now, I want you to try it first.''''
''''...?!''''
Sariel slides her hand up from my waist to under my left breast, lifting my lump of fat up. From her hand, I can feel a dense and powerful energy flowing to my heart. It''s hot, really hot, but it makes me feel more powerful than ever.
''''Now, do it again before the fire fades out.''''
I narrow my eyes and crank my brain to its maximum capacity,pressing the already tiny bullet tip even more, gradually, slowly, carefully... It goes surprisingly smoothly, if it was before, I would''ve been struggling right now for sure.
Finally, the bullet reaches the size of an ant.
''''Phew...''''
''''Wonderful for a first try.'''' Sariel says. ''''As expected, you have talent in this.''''
''''Thanks.''''
Let''s tryunching it.
PING¡ª!
The tiny bullet rips through the air with a high-pitch noise, swiftly lodging itself into the giant demon''s head, and then-
BOOOOM¡ª!!!
''''!!?''''
An earthshaking explosion erupts from the demon''s head, blowing its entire torso and the surrounding rubber away, leaving behind just a pair of sad, lifeless legs.
That... Is at least three times stronger than my usual explosive...
''''...Sariel.''''
''''Hm?''''
''''You can fuck me however you want on our date.''''
Case 155: With a soul of art – Sing for the moment | ‘Divine’ food.
Case 155: With a soul of art ¨C Sing for the moment | ¡®Divine¡¯ food.
[Christina]
*****
''''Phew...''''
I lean back to my chair and temporarily lower my headphones.
That remix was incredible. I''m so grateful to Sylvia. If I didn''t be her lover, I could never gain ess to this much music nor escape that hellhole.
Well, it''s time to seriously consider advancing with my talent instead of procrastinating, I suppose.
Firstly, let''s look up how music can be integrated into battles.
Let''s see... Gods of music, there we go.
Hmm... These are all very vague descriptions. I can''t find any specific example either... Okay, think about it for a moment.
Firstly, music can be used to raise my allies'' morale, as well as demoralize my enemies.
Secondly, if used correctly, it can be used to deceive my enemies as well, ying sounds of screaming and wailing to scare them for example.
And then... There are lots more things, but the most important should be the buffs music can bring. The goddess said there were gods capable of enhancing their allies'' magical wield by singing. I''ll probably aim for that.
I''ve already learned sound amplification magic, speaker magic¡ªthe one that allows you to y out music in your head, and even the sound barrier magic from Sylvia.
Thest one I learned by looking at what Sylvia was doing, and I didn''t tell anyone.
The thing is, Sylvia tends to break her sound barrier whenever the sex gets intense, which will allow other people to hear what''s going on because her moans are not quiet by any means, not to mention the loud ps of flesh colliding with flesh. I think this is partly intentional from her, with that exhibitionism tendency running in her blood and all.
But I don''t really like it. I don''t want anyone to hear Sylvia''s sweet moans, I want to keep them to myself. So I secretly set up a sound barrier outside of Sylvia''s whenever we have sex. It solves both of our problems... I think.
Either way, I need to get better at singing first. My voice is not bad, but I didn''t receive any vocal training, so...
gulp
I want to try going to this ''karaoke'' thing to try out my singing first.
After grabbing some money from the drawer, I went out to find a decent karaoke. On the way, quite a lot of people stared at me, mostly my breasts, but I''m ustomed to that now. Sylvia gets even worse.
Either way, this shop looks good enough, let''s enter.
ck¡ª!
O-Oh, this ce is quite shy, huh.
''''Wee, dear customer!''''
''''I would like a room for myself.''''
''''Understood, how long would you like to rent?''''
''''Er... I''m not quite familiar with this, so can you exin to me?''''
''''Absolutely! Here we charge you a certain amount of money for every thirty minutes in the karaoke room, so if you are not sure how long you will stay, you can extend the duration by the end of your initial session. Ah! The minimum time you need to book is one hour.''''
''''Hmm... Okay, I want to rent for one and a half an hour first.''''
''''Certainly!''''
After paying, a staff guides me to my room.
''''Please have fun.''''
ck¡ª!
''''Phew...''''
Alright, so I need to use to console here to choose the songs, right?
Hmm... Which genre should I go for first...
Let''s try Sylvia''s favorite, J-pop first.
''KICK BACK'', ''Lemon'', ''Racing into the night''... Then maybe some ''English'' songs as well. ''Golden Hour'', ''Sing for the moment'',...
[Emilia]
*****
''''Mhmm...''''
I carefully chew on the butter cookie that I just made, pondering.
The vor itself is fine, but it doesck something... Something that would make it more... Hm, is it the texture?
Mhm, the texture could indeed be smoother. I didn''t mix it well enough.
Let''s make another batch.
''''Mhmm~ Mhm~''''
Sylvia particrly likes butter cookies and vani puddings, so I want to master them for her. Besides...
''''Mother Goddess. I have a question.''''
[Ask away.]
''''I''m not sure how to do it yet.''''
[Develop your talent?]
''''Yes.''''
[Well... First of all, do you know what a God of Culinary can do?]
''''No.''''
[They make incredibly good food¡ªessentially dishes mixed with divine power. You will gain temporary buffs and such by eating food made by a God of Culinary.]
''''I see...''''
[That is the main thing. And do not underestimate the attractiveness of good food and its power. Even I as a goddess like to snack often as it lifts my mood.]
''''...You didn''t fry Sylvia''s eggs to eat or something like that, right?''''
[I didn''t. And even if I did, I should be able to give her new ones.]
''''Don''t. I want to impregnate her original eggs.''''
[...]
''''...''''
[Oh, I forgot. I can give back her eggs for you if you want to get her pregnant that much. It is an imaginary world after all.]
''''No. I want to meet my children in real life first.''''
[...That is fine, too.]
''''Okay, now teach me how to mix divine power into food.''''
[Mhm, well... You are not at the stage where you can have divine energy yet, unfortunately. I would say focus on making your food the best first. And... You know another thing you can add to your food to empower Hanako, right?]
''''I see...''''
It''s quite disappointing to hear that, but-
ting¡ª!
Oh, it''s done. Let''s take a bite.
''''Mgm...''''
Alright, these are much better. Let''s set this batch aside for my parents and make two more. Another simr batch for my fellow Sylvia enjoyers, and a special batch for Sylvia herself.
''''...''''
I reach for a cylinder on the counter and examine it closely.
The 100ml cylinder is filled to the brim with a cloudy, thick, and greyish liquid¡ªmy semen. I had to masturbate for this earlier, I thought that was a waste initially, but it''ll go inside Sylvia''s belly anyway, so no problem.
So I remove the lid and pour all of it inside the dough.
Mix, mix, mix...
After dinner, it was time for a meeting between us again. During the dinner, there was news about four mysterious people who cleared an A-rank gate in just half an hour, I wonder who could they be.
''''So... How''s it going, Emy, Tina?'''' Sylvia asks, casually taking a bite of the cookie I made for her.
''''I went to a karaoke.'''' Christina replies, also eating my cookie, but the normal batch. ''''It was pretty entertaining, and the drinks were quite good as well.''''
''''Let''s go there togetherter.'''' Sylvia takes another bite and says.
''''Sure. How about you, Emilia?''''
''''I made cookies.'''' I shrug. ''''How''s it?''''
''''It''s good.''''
''''I agree.''''
''''Quite delectable.''''
''''Mhm.''''
It seems like my fellow fianc¨¦s and Sariel are satisfied with it, now, for Sylvia...
''''Hm... It''s better than usual, I''d say. Slightly better than our chef''s, even. What did you put in here?'''' She asks with eyes sparkling, chewing nonstop.
By this point, Sylvia had already devoured half of the 20-batch cookies that I made, still going strong.
''''Mhm. Mhm.''''
I point to my crotch and then point to the half-eaten cookie on her hand.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Please don''t tell me you put your semen inside all of these...?!'''' Raeliana furrows her eyebrows.
Well, if I did that, it would be quite disrespectful. We don''t really like tasting semen, after all.
''''No, only Sylvia''s batch has it.''''
Hearing that, everyone except Sylvia lets out a relieved sigh. And then we all turn to Sylvia.
''''...Oh, well.'''' She just shrugs and throws the rest of the cookie into her mouth. ''''I can gulp down cups of semen, this is nothing. And it''s more delicious, so why not?''''
A smile blooms on my face. I''m d she likes it.
Case 156: Guided by a fire heart – Set my heart on fire.
Case 156: Guided by a fire heart ¨C Set my heart on fire.
[Sylvia]
*****
Turns out, clearing an A-rank gate wasn''t that much for us, but it was a pretty big deal to the general public of this world. The news aired just an hour after we cleared it, and the news reporter was so excited as well.
Our information¡ªthings like names and faces will be publicly avable in a day or so, which is fine. We don''t really care about privacy and all that, this is just a fake world after all. Emy even hatched the idea of fucking on television when we''re all about to graduate from this world, which... I fucking approved almost instantly. That sounds so hot.
Talk about Emy, she also mixed her cum in my cookie batch yesterday, what a genius. The cookies were so good I thought she put drugs in it, but turns out I was just a cumwhore.
And I also made my decision regarding bing Sariel''s fuckt- sex friend. I told my fianc¨¦s that I wanted to hook up with the lustful dragoness, the main reason being her semen could further enhance my strength.
Now, I could just have her masturbating and then pour all the cum inside my womb, but I... I seriously want to experience the tentacles of hers. Who wouldn''t want to?
Either way, they said that they needed a day to consider, and after a night of me being brutally fucked, it is now the next day. My fianc¨¦s should be discussing the sex friend offer right now. For me, I am in Sariel''s room.
''''Are you ready?''''
''''Yes.''''
Sitting on Sariel''s bed, she is about to teach me the way to acquire [Heart of Fire].
[Heart of Fire] is a method that basically... Cheats the system. So you know how any living being bigger than an ant cannot store mana inside their body because cells constantly change, right?
But this method could somehow turn your heart into something that can store mana.
By the way, although it is called [Heart of Fire], the heart itself does not burn nor contain me. It''s just a metaphor for dense and hot mana flowing inside the heart.
And by having it, your mana control will get a boost, plus the convenience of having an extra mana reserve cannot be excluded.
''''How does this work exactly?''''
''''It works for us because we dragons can morph our bodies as we like, so turning our hearts into mana reserves is easy enough.''''
''''But I''m not a dragon?''''
''''I will turn you into one.''''
''''...What?''''
''''Only your heart, as it is the most effective organ for storing mana. Besides, your body will be overloaded if you turn all of your organs into mana reserves.''''
''''...Won''t it be dangerous?''''
''''Are you forgetting that this is a false world? You won''t die even if I fail. And most of all, I have done it before.''''
''''Did it really work?''''
''''Yes, I did it for a human girl I hooked up with a few hundred years ago. She died of old age though.''''
''''What, did she threaten you with a child between you and her?''''
''''Pfft- Nope. I always use condoms whenever I do it, I will definitely not be using them with you though, of course. I just did it as an experiment. The girl wasn''t very talented anyway, so she wasn''t able to power up that much.''''
''''...What''s your body count, by the way?''''
''''I didn''t count.''''
''''...''''
''''What, are you jealous? That''s cute.''''
''''I''m not.''''
''''Don''t worry, now that I''ve found my ideal woman, I won''t bother with any other girl.''''
''''...That''s... A good thing, I suppose.''''
So basically, my heart will be turned into a dragon''s. For your information, I called Eva to ask for an opinion, and she said it was fine¡ªprobably, she added.
''''First step, strip.'''' Sariel looks at me with her usual elegant smile.
''''...You''re not just going to try and fuck me here, right?''''
''''I won''t, my lust is satisfied, for now.'''' She shrugs.
I mean, I did allow her to use my boobs yesterday, and she did cum quite a lot...
So I slowly take off my shirt and shorts, leaving only my panty on. Yes, I''m not wearing a bra, so what?
Sariel nods in satisfaction as she puts her hand on my left breast, her palm sinking into my funbag.
?¦×¦Ó¦Ä????¦Ñ???¦Ò?¡ì¦Ô¦Ø¦Æ¦Î???
She then closes her eyes and begins to chant, a silver aura surrounds her body, and her two-tone hair flutters.
''''!!''''
From the center of my heart, a brilliant form made from Sariel''s silver mana, so advanced that even I¡ªan Archmage, is struggling to fathom, bursts out.
Apletely alien feeling envelops my body as mana begins to seep inside my flesh, into my bones and organs.
''''Sylvia, concentrate all the mana to your heart.''''
''''On it.''''
I take a deep breath and begin to gather the energy flowing inside and outside my body into my beating heart.
''''Phew...''''
And not to brag, but with my excellent mana control, my heart is already filled with mana after only a minute. This... Feels quite... Warm, and dense, like semen.
''''Not yet. Pull more mana from your gems.''''
''''O... Kay.''''
So I pull out mana from my earrings and ne, letting them flow into my heart. The clump of mana is getting thicker and thicker, and my breath begins to get a little rough.
''''Not enough, pull more.''''
''''...Hgn...''''
This is a bit draining... It''s simr to how you would feel after a long cardio session.
Bear it. It''s all for bigger explosions...!
''''You''re doing good. Halfway there.''''
''''Ugh...!''''
This is only half of it?!
My lung and heart is burning...!
''''Endure it, Sylvia. For a future filled with explosions! Set your heart on fire!''''
Set my heart on fire!!
So I endure and endure it, for another five estimated minutes that feel like an eternity.
''''Now, Sylvia, create pathways from your heart to outside. Follow the blood vessels.''''
Fuck! But that makes sense... I need to get mana out of my heart to use magic.
''''Hgn...!''''
''''I''ll reward you after this, keep it up.''''
I''m trying...!
So I spend another five estimated minutes trying to make roads from my heart to outside¡ªmy fingertips, my toes, trying to make them spread inside my entire body. It is he hard to maintain the shape of the mana vessels and keep the dense energy inside my heart at the same time.
It''s almost done...!!
''''Ugnh...! Hah!''''
I copse into Sariel''s embrace,pletely out of my breath.
''''Good job, Sylvia.'''' Sariel says with a gentle voice, stroking my head.
This is fucking amazing... It''s the first time I have mana stored inside my body, I feel like I can take the world with this...
The only downside is... This ain''t my real body, so I''ll have to do it againter...
''''As promised, it''s time for your reward.''''
''''...Ah, there was that too...''''
I suspect she''ll whip out her giant cock and fuck me with it, which I''ll have to turn down-
''''Here.''''
To my surprise, she pulls out arge cylinder and hovers it before my face. The cylinder is roughly the size of a cup, and it is filled with a cloudy and greyish liquid.
gulp
''''...''''
That looks delicious...
''''Do you want to inject it into your womb? Or-''''
''''I''ll just drink it.''''
I take the cylinder from her hand and put the tip into my mouth, then slowly push the semen out. The thick and gooey liquid fills my mouth, apanied by the signature fishy smell that I''vee to love now.
The sweet vor and the thick texture of it stimte my taste bud as I gulp down this absolutely delightful cum. My stamina rapidly recovers, and I can even feel my mana control getting a bit smoother.
''''Hah...'''' I put down the empty cylinder.
There''s no more...
''''Your face is unbearably lewd right now, you know that?''''
Sariel caresses my cheeks, smiling softly.
Suddenly, she lowers her head and nts a kiss on my forehead.
chut¡ª!
''''So lovely.''''
Case 157: Serious talk (Beg).
Case 157: Serious talk (Beg).
After awakening the [Heart of Fire], I was taught by Sariel how to utilize the heart to its maximum efficiency, it was super helpful. I''m so d she fell for me, else I would had to spread my legs like no tomorrow for her, and even then she would''ve just used me like a toy and then abandoned me.
Anyway, I received more than whatever I could''ve imagined from Sariel, and I need to pay her back. Now, Sariel wants both my body and heart. My heart is already halfway there, but my body I can dly give her. Of course, if my fianc¨¦s don''t want it, I''ll refuse Sariel and try topensate her with something else. She should be interested in firearms.
And I''m dying, I repeat, I''m dying to taste those tentacles for the first time. So I''ll try to probe around my fianc¨¦s to see if there''s a chance I could convince them...
''''...''''
I''m such a shitty lover, always tries to cheat like this...
''''Ahem.''''
knock¡ª! knock¡ª!
''''Are you guys there?''''
''''Come in.''''
ck¡ª!
Opening the door to Liana''s room, I see all four of my loves sitting around the room, Liana on the bed, Emy on the chair, and the other two on the ground.
''''Can I join, please?'''' I p my hands lightly and beg them.
They all look at each other for a moment before nodding.
Yes...!
So I walk straight to Liana''s bed and sit right beside its owner. To increase the affinity, I grab Liana''s arm and wrap it around my neck, then guide her hand to grab my breast nice and firmly.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Squeeze it all you want! I don''t mind if everyone else joins in as well.
''''Are you trying to appeal to us?'''' Liana looks at me coldly, her fingers sink into my breast deeply when she exerts her strength.
In response to that, I just smile brightly at her and the other three while putting both my hands on top of hers.
''''...Well, now that she''s here, let''s talk directly to her.'''' Liana continues with a sigh. ''''Redhead, you''re up.''''
Hearing that, Tina stands up and walks to me with an indiscernible face. She puts her hands on my cheeks, then pushes her face real close to me, staring at me with her burning orange eyes.
''''Sylvia, I need you to tell me, honestly.'''' She says.
gulp
''''Yes...?''''
''''The offer. Are you willing to give yourself to that dragoness?''''
Shit.
Here''s a big difference in our mindset between me and my fianc¨¦s¡ªbecause there''s only me and there are four of them, I understand that there will be times when they''re not satisfied with my body alone. So I told them to find more girls to hook up with if they want, I don''t mind it at all.
But they always said that they wanted me alone, which always made my heart flutter. However, the problem is that they''re much more reluctant to let me hook up with other people as well. I''m not ming them, they''re right, I''m just a horrible whore of a lover.
''''Erm... I...''''
I try to turn my head away, but Tina fixes it in ce and keeps staring at me.
''''Sylvia...''''
Oh god, she looks a bit sad now, what the fuck am I doing?!
''''I-I want to feel her tentacles!'''' I quickly reply.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''...Tentacles?''''
''''Er... She can summon tentacles, simr to those in the porn that we watched...'''' I sh her a shaky smile. ''''A-And she said that she could offer much more than just those...''''
The room falls into silence, Tina looks away to the left, contemting.
''''And... Well... Aside from that and the semen, there''s one more huge benefit we can get from this!''''
''''That being?'''' Liana interjects.
''''You noticed there''s something different about me, right? Sariel turned my heart into a mana reserve! It''s amazing. My mana control is much better.'''' I enthusiastically exin. ''''So... I can pitch her to do it for all of you as well, if maybe...''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Shit. They''re still notpletely brought yet, but close.
Determined to convince them by any means, I quickly escape Liana and Tina''s arms before walking near the door. I then turn around to face all four of them at the same time.
I strip down my shirt, pants, and underwear with my hands, then fold them neatly before putting the bunch on the ground, with my underwear on top of my outerwear.
I get onto my knees, then bows my upper body down until my forehead touches the ground.
''''Please! I''ll do whatever you want!''''
There''s no other way as effective as this. I know that I usually do whatever they want anyway, but I still have to try.
''''Hgn...''''
After just a bit, I can feel someone''s foot on my head.
''''Shameless, utterly shameless.'''' Liana''s voice sounds right above me. ''''...Fine. Go fuck that lizard. And if you''re going to do it, squeeze her dry for me.''''
''''I don''t really mind it.'''' I hear Emy add.
That''s two...!!
''''I... Hah...''''
Tina, please...!
''''...You have topensate me a lot, alright?''''
''''Yes!!''''
Now there''s only Anna, which should be the easiest.
''''Well... You know I''m going to let you from the beginning, right?'''' Anna''s gentle voice rings through my ears, making it official that I''m allowed to be Sariel''s sex friend.
''''Thank you so much...!''''
I raise my head and smile brightly at them the moment Liana removes her foot.
Let''s go and tell Sariel right away-
''''Wait.''''
Right when I''m about to stand up, Liana fixes me onto the ground with her feet.
''''It seems like Her Holiness the Saint is not yet satisfied with our bed activities.'''' Liana grins at me. ''''Please allow us to practice our most wild and pleasurable skills on your cheap body, Your Holiness.''''
Liana says as she unzips her skirt, and the other three follow right away.
gulp
We just fucked like no tomorrow yesterday, and they''re still this energetic... I love them so much.
Roughly two hourster, and my body is beyond screwed right now.
''''Fuck, it stings...!''''
Bite marks cover my entire body, making every movement I make a bit painful. Not to mention the state of my holes.
They went really hard on me, not gonna lie.
And before you ask, to appease them even further, I refused Anna''s healing. I know that they want to mark me as theirs, so leaving these on will give them some peace of mind, I''m sure. I don''t even hate it, being the ultimate masochist there is.
Either way.
ck¡ª!
''''Sariel...'''' I greet Sariel in her room, my voice a bit weak from having to swallow too many swords.
''''Oh, Sylvia... Hm?''''
I walk straight to the dragoness, who''s reading something on her phone, and straddle her, arms locked behind her neck.
''''Good news... We can officially fuck now.'''' I smile at her.
''''Wonderful!'''' She immediately wraps her arms around my waist, pulling me closer with a delighted face. ''''But... They really screwed you over, huh?''''
''''Yeah... It was amazing...''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Sariel.''''
''''Hm?''''
''''Let''s go on a date.''''
Case 158: A lewd dungeon date with Sariel, in which I also take her virginity…? (R-18)
Case 158: A lewd dungeon date with Sariel, in which I also take her virginity¡? (R-18)
''''Sure, let''s go on a date.''''
Sariel replies calmly with me straddling her, on the dragoness''s face is again, a gentle smile. As expected, people who lived for thousands of years are different, theirposure never breaks... Except for my grandparents.
''''What do you want to do, then?''''
I slowly release Sariel and pull back, now sitting across her on the bed.
''''Hm...''''
''''Aren''t you familiar with this? Taking girls on dates?''''
''''Well, now that I think about it, the girls usually entertained me instead of the opposite, so I''m not too knowledgeable on dates.''''
Popr women are a different breed, huh. Though I''m not the one to talk, considering the number of my fianc¨¦s.
And for crying out loud, I usually don''t mention it, but I''m like a dick ma everywhere I go. I got countless invitations for sex ever since I left Everwood for the first time¡ªboth from men, women, and futas, most of them even insisted despite knowing that I was taken.
What do you know, being a big-boobed elf has its own inconveniences.
Regardless.
''''Er... Do you have any ideas anyway?'''' I ask Sariel while massaging my thighs.
They bullied me so much that I lost all strength in my thighs.
''''Well, I''m quite interested in the worlds inside these gates right now.'''' She shows me her phone, and on it are pictures of different environments in the gates. ''''How about we go inside one of these?''''
''''Hm... Would that make a good date though...''''
Wouldn''t we just be exploding monsters? I mean, that in itself is good, but...
''''Don''t worry, I''ll introduce you to a really, really fun hobby of mine.'''' Sariel''s smile turns dark.
...Eh?
The day quickly passed, and I''ll have a date with Sariel today.
To my unsurprise, my fianc¨¦s continued to ravage mest night. They donated a huge amount of semen to my womb, which was amazing. If I kept getting fucked like this for a while, I''m sure I''ll advance to 2-star Master very soon.
Either way, the objectives of today''s date are to find out more about Sariel and to have intercourse by the end of it.
gulp
Just thinking about her tentacles gives me a shudder. My libido is certainly much higherpared to before...
Either way, after asking the manager from the other day to find us a very specific gate ording to Sariel''s preference, we''re now in that exact one.
''''It''s quite dark here.''''
Sariel puffs out a me ball to illuminate our surroundings.
''''Hm... Why did you even choose a cave like this?''''
''''Not quite because of the cave itself, but the enemies.''''
''''What does that even mean...''''
The enemies here are all golems... Does she have a problem with golems?
So we keep walking in the cave for a while before some golems eventually appear. They are roughly three meters tall, somewhat humanoid, and have bright red cores attached to their abdomens.
BOOM¡ª!
All three of them instantly turn into piles of rock fragments from the sheer power of Sariel''s single flick.
''''These should do for now.''''
Sariel happily walks toward the remains of the golems and begins to pick apart some pieces. After choosing for a while, she decides on two sharp pieces and starts polishing them using earth magic.
''''...?''''
She then walks back and hands them to me. One is a normal rock, one is made from the core. Their texture is still quite rough, and their shape... Don''t tell me.
''''Stuff them into your holes.'''' Sariel''s smile deepens.
''''Are you kidding me...?'''' I stare at her in disbelief.
''''Hm... Both holes might be too much for a first-timer, I suppose.''''
Sariel closes up on me and takes away the grey rock dildo before pulling down my skirt.
''''H-Hey, are we really doing this?!'''' I hold her shoulder.
''''Consider it an exercise to prepare your vagina for my supreme penis.'''' Sariel proceeds to pull down my panty, exposing my bare pussy. ''''Don''t worry, I''ll do it with you.''''
''''...F-Fine. I said I''ll go along with you after all.''''
A bit reluctantly, I take out the lubricant from my space bag and pour it generously onto her palm holding the dildo.
''''Good girl.''''
She smears the lube all over the estimated 25 cm long grey ''dildo'', which is barely even a dildo, just a rough pole instead, before using that same hand to cover my pussy.
''''Hgn...''''
Sariel''s slender middle finger slides in and out the slit of my pussy, applying the lube onto my tender vagina. After just a bit of that, she goes straight to spread out my hole and reces her middle finger with the dildo instead.
''''O-Ooh...''''
The rough texture and cold sensation of the dildo bring me apletely different kind of pleasurepared to the usual veiny and hot cocks that I''ve swallowed with my holes.
''''A-Ah~!''''
Sariel bites my nipple through my clothes gently, and the dildo in her hand changes its trajectory upward¡ªaiming straight at my womb. She slowly pushes the dildo into my pussy while gradually increasing the force of her jaw, forcing my hole to tighten more and more as the pole goes deeper in.
She''s forcing me to feel the rough bumps of the pole...!
''''Hgn...! I-It reached my cervix...''''
Every inch of my pussy wall is making contact with the cold rock pole, and every time I move ever so slightly, the rough waves of it grind against my cervix and messy flesh inside.
''''Unexpectedly pleasurable, right?'''' Sariel asks, giggling.
''''Y-Yeah...''''
''''Now, mind doing it for me as well?'''' She points to the remaining red pole in my hand.
''''Alright...''''
Sariel swiftly strips down her own skirt and panty while I pour more lube onto the pole, and then-
''''Huh?! Where''s your cock...?''''
Instead of a giant and lovely cock, there is a super smooth and beautiful pussy before my eyes.
''''I can morph my body, what made you think I couldn''t erase a mere penis?''''
Fuck me and fuck my cum-stained brain. I''ve be too dumb.
''''Can we learn that polymorph skill too?'''' I ask.
I kinda want my fianc¨¦s to learn it so we can have a big yuri night without cocks. That sounds fun.
''''I''m not quite sure.'''' Sariel shrugs, then nces at my hand, as if telling me to hurry up and do it for her.
gulp
So I switch the hand holding the dildo and use my lube-covered fingers to gently knead her pristine pussy.
''''Hah...'''' Sariel lets out a hot sigh, her cheeks reddening a bit.
The soft and hot feeling of her pussy envelops my fingers. After kneading the pink area a bit, I slowly push my middle finger into her throbbing hole.
''''I''ve never let anyone touch this area.'''' Sariel suddenly says, smiling at me. ''''Take my virginity.''''
Sariel wraps her arms around my neck, her slit pupils emit faint glows.
How can a woman be this attractive...
''''Alright...!''''
I begin to push my middle finger deeper into her hot hole, slowly and firmly. Her interior wraps around my finger tightly.
''''Hah...''''
Sariel''s cheeks flush, panting. with her mouth corners raised. Her usual elegant expression is nowhere to be seen.
''''Congrattions. You became the first one to enter my below.''''
chut¡ª!
She kisses me on the lips lightly.
''''...I''m honored.''''
I pull out my finger slowly and put the pole between her crotch.
''''Phew... I''ll go in.''''
Sariel lets out very faint moans as I push the rough pole in her pussy, when I feel her cervix blocking the way, I stop.
So right now, we both have fucking rocks in our pussies.
''''Wonderful... Let''s continue.'''' Sariel pulls up her panty and skirt normally, I can still see the uninserted part of the pole protruding out through the thin panty.
BOOM¡ª!
''''Hgn...!!''''
The shockwave generated by Sariel''s flick reverberates through my entire body, making the dildo rock back and forth inside me, sending me straight to climax. My back arches violently, and my pussy squirts out lewd water, sshing them all over the ground.
F-Fuck...
''''You came very easily.''''
''''Y-Yeah.''''
What do you expect from my trash pussy?
Sariel... She has been feeling it since earlier, but she hasn''t cum yet. Meanwhile, I''m drowning this fucking cave with my dirty pussy water every time I move...
Walking became quite difficult as the rough dildo grinds against my pussy nonstop, not to mention my overly sensitive cervix... Agh... I really want something to pierce it...!
So three ejactionster, we arrive at the final boss room, where a giant golem can be seen sleeping.
''''Oh, that''s a good one.''''
Following Sariel''s gaze, I can see a few blue slimes in the corner.
''''...Eh?''''
Aside from the fact that this is my first time seeing real slimes... She''s going to stuff those inside my holes...?!
Case 159: Trapped, cupid-ed, kissed.
Case 159: Trapped, cupid-ed, kissed.
VROOOM¡ª!!
The whole cave rumbles as the giant golem slowly rises to its feet, the core attached to its face shines an ominous bright red. And...
BOOM¡ª!!!
Sariel flicks a simple rock toward the golem, instantly vaporizing its entire upper body upon collision.
''''...''''
...Yeah, this is a B-rank gate, after all, nothing can stop her.
''''Well, let''s get to the fun part ?.''''
gulp
To be honest, I''m quite curious about slimes as well... How would they stretch my insides...
''''Ah, we''ll have to take out those slimes and do it in a different ce.''''
Gates close an hour after thest boss dies, so it''s quite risky to do it here. We might lose the sense of time and end up mating the whole day. And I want to do it at a more romantic location, not in a fucking cave.
''''Sure, just... Where''s the exit gate?''''
''''Hm...?''''
Wait, what? The exit gate should''ve appeared by now... Oh, there we go.
A ck spot pops in the center of the room, it gradually expands, and-
''''Wait, red?''''
Normally, it should be blue like the entrance gate, but this is...
''''...A double dungeon.'''' I speak up. ''''We need to clear that one as well.''''
''''How tedious.'''' Sariel sighs lightly. ''''Grab the slimes and go.''''
So I gather exactly ten slimes and force them into a container before throwing them into my space bag. We then proceed to go into the red gate.
The difficulty of these red ones varies, but usually, it will be higher than the first one. Not that we need to care about difficulty with Sariel and me here anyway.
Inside the red gate, we are greeted with a small cubic room that has bleach-white walls and ceiling. It looks like one of thoseplete istion chambers that I''ve seen on television.
''''Hm, interesting. I''ve not seen this type of gate on the Inte.''''
Yeah, but like, what are we supposed to do in here...?
POP¡ª!
Suddenly, something pops up in front of us. It''s... A girl. A really small one.
''''Wee to myborant, o pitiful adventurers!''''
The small girl shouts excitedly with a whistle-like voice, spreading her arms proudly in the air.
''''...Do we just beat this one up? I feel kinda bad.''''
''''Heh, I must inform you that you can''t, pitiful cowgirl!'''' The small girl crosses her arms.
Did she just call me a cowgirl...?
While the girl is smugging, Sariel takes a step forward and reaches out her hand to grab her. To both of our surprise, Sariel''s hand goes right through the girl''s body. It''s like a hologram.
''''Amateurs! Listen up, you two.'''' The girl gets even more smug. ''''This dungeon is not meant to be cleared in a normal way.''''
''''What way, then?''''
''''This was created by the cupid god, and what does a cupid god want? Couples! That''s why I''m here on her behalf to forcibly make more couples!''''
''''Uh...''''
''''It doesn''t even matter if you two are the same sex, you have to be a couple to exit this room!''''
The small girl snaps her finger, and two chairs appear behind us.
''''Sit down. I will make you two a beautiful couple!''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Well, it''s quite interesting.'''' Sariel turns to me with an amused expression. ''''And fits right into my needs. Let us be a couple, Sylvia.''''
''''Mhmm... It''s fine, I suppose.''''
So we sit down on the chairs facing each other. The small girl flies in between us and clears her throat a few times.
''''Firstly, you need to know more about each other. Name your first hobby.''''
'''''''' Sex. ''''''''
Oh? I thought Sariel was going to say destruction or something simr.
''''I-I see... What about your second hobby?''''
'''''''' Destruction. ''''''''
Shit, our interests are aligning. Is this a sign?
''''What does that even mean... Anyway, it seems like you two have simr tastes, that''s good.''''
''''Yeah, thanks, but I forgot to ask, what''s the criteria anyway?''''
''''If I judge that you two are good enough as a couple, you can exit.''''
Can''t we just start making out here and be done with it? I mean, I''m pretty sure Sariel would devour me if I asked for it.
''''Anyway, next question. What is your type? Cowgirl, you''re up first.''''
''''Er... Either dominant girls, crazy girls, or sadistic girls, or every one of them.''''
Anna is an exception. she''s just too lovely to be ignored.
''''O-Okay. What about you, two-tone hair?''''
''''A submissive girl who has a crazy side.'''' Sariel immediately replies while eyeing me closely.
''''What the... Why are you guys sopatible?? Why aren''t you guys a couple?''''
''''There''s a chance we''re lying too, no?'''' I lean back to the chair.
Shit, the dildo inside me is grinding again, I forgot that.
''''I can see through lies.''''
That''s quite an insane ability.
''''Well... We just met recently, and I have four fianc¨¦s already, so...''''
''''What a bitch you are, cowgirl.'''' The small girl stares at me in disbelief. ''''This room only opens for people eligible to be lovers. To think that you''re willing to make another lover when you already have four...''''
''''Yes, I''m a bitch, deal with it.'''' I cross my arms and reply.
Hmph. I''m the queen of shamelessness, don''t you know that?
''''...Fine, let''s just continue.''''
So the small girl starts to ask a shit ton more questions about us, ranging from our daily habits or food preferences to even our sexual orientations. It is very cool to find out more about Sariel. She didn''t have the time to tell me much about herself after all.
''''What is your most preferred intercourse type, then?''''
''''I love being gang-banged.'''' I reply.
No, it''s really the best, I''m telling you.
The girl facepalms and turns to Sariel.
''''Hm... I once had five girls serving me at the same time. That was by far the most exciting, I suppose.'''' Sariel says after pondering a bit.
''''So you like a harem? Wouldn''t joining my harem be quite disappointing, then?''''
''''Having my preferred woman by my side is much more important. And I can teach you the clone technique anyway, you alone can be my harem.'''' She winks at me.
''''Y-You know the clone technique?!''''
''''Why not? How long do you think I''ve lived?''''
''''Er... Three thousand...?''''
''''Close. 3400 years.''''
Jesus fuck. No wonder why she doesn''t remember the number of girls she has fucked.
''''Definitely teach me the clone techniqueter.''''
''''Sure.''''
It''s finally time to let my loves know what it feels like to have a harem. It''ll be a st for ''em. Heheheh...
''''You guys... It''s not fun at all! Why are you guys sopatible...!'''' The small girl stomps the air angrily. ''''Fuck it. Just kiss each other and I''ll release you guys.''''
''''Err... Okay. Chill, chill.''''
So I stand up and sit on Sariel''sp, arms locking behind her neck.
''''This will be our first kiss together.'''' I whisper, closing my face into hers.
''''Indeed.'''' Sariel smiles lightly and hugs my waist.
The air between us is getting hotter and hotter, and Sariel''s soft scent is making me more and morefortable with her touch.
chut¡ª!
Our lips press against each other.
''''Nhga...''''
Both of us go straight for tongue-kissing.
Sariel''s tongue skillfully teases my tongue as they''re mashed together. The softness of her lips, the sweet taste of her saliva... The pleasure I''m getting from this kiss alone is mind-blowing.
''''Hah...''''
Eventually, I pull away, leaving behind a trail of saliva dangling in the air.
''''Is this good enough?''''
''''Yes, now you''re out.''''
BZZT¡ª!
''''Oh.''''
The scene abruptly changes, and we''re now sitting on some boxes in a dark alleyway.
''''Sariel...''''
''''Hm?''''
''''Can we go to a hotel?''''
Case 160: Beautifully tentacled. (R-18)
Case 160: Beautifully tentacled. (R-18)
So I might have reserved a hotel beforehand in anticipation of this date. I expected us to get here at midnight, but it''s only slightly past dawn right now. I guess I''m just too horny.
Anyway, we get into the hotel and walk up to our room on the highest floor, which is also the most expensive room, by the way.
ck¡ª!
Opening the door, we are greeted with a spacious room that has a ss window as one of the walls, giving us the full view of the twilight city. In the middle of the room is arge heart-shaped bed. There is also a table, a closet, and a kitchen, among other things, but I don''t care about those.
''''Do you want to start right away?''''
Sariel turns to me with a sly expression, her hand wrapped around my waist never stopped groping my breast since earlier.
''''How long can youst?'''' I reply to her tauntingly.
''''As long as you can, and more.'''' She says nonchntly as we walk inside toward the bed. ''''We can be here all night.''''
I flop down the bed and strip naked before opening my arms for her.
''''Fine then, screw me up all night.''''
I''ll do as you said, Liana, I''ll wring her dry for you.
''''Sure.''''
Sariel''s smile deepens. From behind her, a whopping ten portals appear, from each a tentacle spurts out, wiggling freely in the air.
gulp¡ª!
''''I will go with my usual routine.'''' Sariel sits down next to me, her warm and slippery tentacles slowly sliding onto my body. ''''Which will start with loosening you for a rough thirty minutes with my tentacles. Most girls fainted during this, you know? It was quiteckluster of them.''''
''''I won''t faint from something like... Mhm... These...''''
The tentacles gently envelop my body, two of them securing my wrists and tying them together behind my back, while two of them grab my ankles and spread my legs in an ''M'' position. Two more slides from behind my armpits to wrap around my breasts, and the tips of the tentacles slowly circle my ares.
''''Aah~ Mhmp...!''''
Not ending with that, another tentacle goes in front of my face, and I immediately open my mouth for it to enter. The texture of this tentacle is wildly different from cocks... And it even tastes sweet...
''''You look lovely, Sylvia. Now...''''
Thanks...
''''Mhmp?!''''
Suddenly, my vision is blocked by a tentacle. In the total darkness, my body is getting more and more sensitive.
''''Mhmp...''''
''''It seems like you don''t need forey anymore.''''
With a lewd slurping sound, Sariel slowly pulls out the rock dildo in my pussy. The result of extended insertion is a gaping hole, which is probably why I feel very airy down there.
Sariel grabs my pussy with her hand and begins to squeeze it to tighten the hole, then she thrusts a few fingers inside, rocking them a bit before pulling out again, seemingly satisfied.
''''My tentacles do share senses with me as well, so I expect a great deal of pleasure from you holes, Sylvia.''''
''''Mhmp... Nh...''''
Right after that, I can feel wiggly tips teasing my vagina and ass. They y around a bit before slowly inserting themselves into my holes. On my breasts, I can feel the tentacles begin to tighten, the tips now wrapped firmly around my erect nipples, rubbing them repeatedly with the suckers.
The firm and defined bumps of the two tentacles scrape against my insides in a way that I thought was never possible, it''s so much different from normal cocks, yet equally pleasurable... Not to mention the sheer size and length of them.
As they enter deeper and deeper, I can feel the tentacles getting fatter and fatter, easily surpassing the size of even Anna''s cock, and they''re simply unending in terms of length. The one in my ass has already reached a ce where no one has been before, while the one in my pussy is ready to pierce my cervix fair and squarely.
''''Mhmp~!!''''
It just got through my cervix...
''''That was fast.''''
Unable to hold it anymore, I begin to cum violently. My body would like to wiggle a bit, but it is fixed in ce by the tentacles.
Fuck... This is just like a bondage, but it somehow feels even better...
''''I''ll start moving.''''
''''Mhmp...?! Mhmp...! Mhmp...!''''
The tentacles, including the one in my mouth, begin to move. Because there is no restrain in terms of posture, and because the tentacles can be bent as Sariel likes, they are able to wiggle their way inside my holes freely¡ªevery surface of my womb has been swooped through by the tentacle, and even deep in my throat, my ass...
The tentacles fuck me ruthlessly, leaving me choking for air.
''''?!''''
From nowhere, even more tentacles wrap themselves around my body, slithering on my sensitive skin with their sticky and slippery bodies, enveloping my whole senses. From my armpits to my waist, my thighs, my neck...
''''I''ll start ramping it up~''''
''''Mhmp?!''''
What the fuck do you mean?!
''''Mhmp...!! Mhmp...!!''''
Following a certain rhythm, the mean tentacles begin to punch themselves into my holes even faster, like a machine gun, the slurping sounds of my holes getting pounded fill the room entirely, drowning out even my muffled moans.
Cumming...!
''''Mhmp~!!''''
Agh, wait, let me rest for a moment...!!
Despite my internal plea, the tentacles show no sign of stopping, only getting more and more aggressive over time. Just like that, I am forced to cum over and over in this unending ughter. I''ve already lost count of how many times I''ve cum.
''''Hah... It feels great. Well, this should be enough.''''
After God knows how much time has passed, I''m finally given a moment to rest. The tentacles in my holes and the one on my eyes slowly retreat.
''''Ugh... Hah... Hah...''''
''''How was it, darling?''''
Sarieles into my blurry vision, stroking my cheek gently.
''''A-Amazing...''''
''''Even more than your usual sex, right?''''
''''...I don''t know.''''
''''Are you sure?''''
''''More important than that...'''' I use telekinesis to guide her other hand to my pussy, inserting three of her fingers inside my gaping hole. ''''Did my pussy feel good...?''''
''''Well?'''' Sariel begins to finger me. ''''It was quite loose, but otherwise an excellent hole. I''ll give it a nine-point seven out of ten.''''
''''...Did anyone get a higher score than that?''''
''''No. The majority of them couldn''t even take in my full penis after all. They were not quite adequate for my supreme one. I''d rather have it loose like yours.''''
''''Use it as you like, then.'''' I smile at her. ''''Fill me up with your precious semen.''''
''''Of course.''''
Sariel spins my body sideways with her tentacles, pointing my ass at the closet before putting me downpletely. She then climbs onto my body in a mating press position, the tip of her cock kissing my pussy.
''''Oh, I forgot to say it, Sylvia.'''' Sariel suddenly speaks up as her tentacles begin to enter my mouth and ass again. ''''I noticed your eggs were missing earlier, so I made new ones for you.''''
''''Mhmp?!?''''
''''And just so you know, even my precum can instantly impregnate any woman.'''' Sariel grins slyly.
Wait-
''''Mhmp~!''''
Before I can do anything, Sariel ms her cock all the way inside my pussy, through my cervix smoothly. I don''t even have the chance to properly know this super cock, the one that crushed countless women... How cruel.
''''I''ll make sure you end up with my babies here, Sylvia.''''
''''Mhmp...! Mhmp...! Mhmp...!''''
Simr to Liana, Sariel also does long thrusts. Her ''sizable'' cock fits my inside almost too perfectly, giving nothing but pleasure as she keep thrusting it all the way in, andbined it with her tentacles... This can even bepared to my favorite gangbang, even though there''s only Sariel... Not to mention, she''s really going to knock me up...!
I''ll have a baby with her. With my sex friend, not my fianc¨¦s. On our first intercourse...!
''''Hah... I expected no less from you, Sylvia. This feels phenomenal!''''
Sariel keeps humping for a while before mming her cock down onest time, and it throbs. With audible thumps, it begins to pump thick loads of strong semen inside my meat sack.
''''Mhmp...!!''''
I-I''m cumming... And I''m getting impregnated... Everyone... I''m sorry...
Case 161: Pregnant…? (R-18)
Case 161: Pregnant¡? (R-18)
This is bad, this is really bad...!
My fucking horny-ass pussy brain somehow thought it was a good idea to not stop Sariel from creampie-ing me when she said it beforehand that she''d made new eggs for my uterus. I could have just easily blocked the semen with my telekinesis or something since I can control mana inside my body right now, but it''s too fuckingte, the semen has settled down in a nice house and have kids inside my womb already...
I need to do something fast...!
So I look up pleadingly at Sariel, who''s on top of me and still has her cock inside my pussy, and make some noise to catch her attention.
''''Hm? Ah, you''re happy, right?'''' Sariel smiles beautifully. ''''Since you are bearing my seed right now, I will take responsibility and take you as my wife, of course.''''
Not that, idiot. I''ll ask you your whole fortune for child support, you fucking horny lizard...
''''Mhm, mhm!''''
I chin the closet behind Sariel with my head. Wait, can''t I just use telekinesis to remove the tentacle in my mouth...?
''''Mgha... Go to the closet.'''' I tell Sariel, catching my breath.
''''Already?'''' She tilts her head cutely.
''''I need to overwrite it quick, my fianc¨¦s will kill me.''''
''''You can''t just ''overwrite'' my semen, but alright.''''
So Sariel picks me up and carry me over to the slightly opened closet, still with her cock and tentacles plugging my holes. As we get closer and closer to it, I can hear faint panting behind the doors.
Because I''m hugging Sariel''s neck right now, I fling the closet doors open with my telekinesis instead, and inside is...
''''Ngh...sob...Hah...''''
A pitifully crying Anna sitting with her cock out, in front of her is arge puddle of cum.
''''Anna.'''' I call her.
''''S-Sylvia...'''' Anna gives me a wry smile, her eyes can''t help but stare at my plugged holes.
So I might have given my lovely cat an offer to watch us have sex, but was this really a good idea... Whatever.
''''Anna, I need you to help me.'''' I slowly release myself from Sariel''s embrace, pulling out her stuff. ''''You heard it, she just impregnated me.''''
I walk closer to Anna until my bare crotch is right in front of her eyes before spreading my cum-filled pussy out for her to see. I''m preventing the semen from falling out with telekinesis, by the way, she knocked me up anyway, why waste it, right?
''''Fuck me, Anna. I want you to overwrite her semen. Make me pregnant with your child.''''
I''d rather give my first child to Emy, but this is an emergency.
gulp¡ª!
Anna''s huge cock swells up rapidly, and in her crying eyes, sparks of determination can be seen.
''''Alright!'''' She replies, grabbing my thighs.
''''Thank you.'''' I smile softly and turn around before squatting down to let my pussy greet Anna''s cock. ''''Ah, right.''''
Before inserting it in though, I use telekinesis to gather all the cum sttered on the floor and fly them inside my pussy, I can''t waste anything.
"Hgn...''''
With a lewd slurping noise, Anna''s cock slides into my vagina rather smoothly, and as if understand its mission, my womb dly opens for the lovely nd to go in. Looking down, I can see a lovely bump appear on my belly.
''''Sariel, help her cum fast.''''
''''Ahn...''''
I use my hand to lift Anna''s balls, revealing a pristine, plump pussy.
''''dly.'''' Sariel walks closer with an amused expression.
One of her tentacles lowers itself and begins teasing Anna''s pussy.
Leaving that to Sariel, I begin to desperately m my hip up and down, trying to make Anna cum as soon as possible. Maybe because Sariel''s cock and tentacles has loosen me earlier, but I surprisingly don''t have any trouble scraping her cock with my pussy. Rather, it feels so fucking good, to have a huge cock ravaging my flesh like this...
''''Hgn... This is so good...!'''' I hear Anna exim behind me, her hands now on my breasts, grabbing them tightly.
By this point, Sariel''s tentacle is already inserted into Anna''s pussy. It slowly goes in and out, sometimes wiggling around leisurely,pletely in contrast with my loud hip ps.
''''Sylvia, I hope you won''t forget me on our date.'''' Sariel ps her rock-hard cock onto my face.
''''Neh¡ª''''
I give her a quick frown and open my mouth, to which Sariel immediately begins shoving her cock down my throat. She keeps my head fixed in ce with her hands, seemingly wanting to just ''chill'' with my mouth swallowing her cock down to the very base. Oh, wait, this cock tastes so good...
''''I should start thinking about our baby''s name now.'''' She says excitedly. ''''Oh, there is a high chance that you might bear twins or even triplets as well, considering my superior seed.''''
''''Ugh...!"
Anna grunts in frustration, she starts to thrust her hip up instead of relying on me to move alone.
''''And before you ask, I have absolute confidence in my semen, an ordinary cat-kin cannot everpete with me.'''' Sariel begins to deepthroat me slowly and heartily, as if wanting to enjoy it as much as possible.
My hip and Anna''s hip are getting more and more desperate, our speed ramps up, and the ps have now gotten so loud that I''m worrying about people in other rooms hearing them.
''''But maybe, if you try hard enough, some of your features might have a chance to appear on my children.'''' Sariel smiles slyly and looks directly at Anna. ''''Some strands of orange hair might be nice.''''
''''You...!''''
Anna''s hands on my breasts tighten. She angrily drags my whole body down, almost tearing apart my poor little sack of meat with her huge cock.
''''Mhmp...!!''''
With earthquake-like thumps, her cock spurts out seas of semen inside my womb. Experiencing what it''s like to be impregnated by a giant cock again, I involuntarily squirt out lewd water from my vagina.
''''You have good discipline, Sylvia.'''' Sariel strokes my head and keeps humping her hip. ''''You didn''t bite me even though she did you so violently like that.''''
Well, I wasn''t gang raped every night for nothing, you know? And how long are you going to use my throat? Hurry up and cum!
''''Sylvia... I love you...''''
Suddenly, Anna hugs me tightly from behind, pressing her cheek onto my back.
Me too, Anna. I''m sure our kids will be cute.
''''Hah...''''
So we stay like this for a while, with Sariel silently enjoying my throat, stroking my head like a baby, and with Anna''s huge cock inside my pussy.
''''One more!''''
After a while, Anna fires up again, and she gets straight to impregnate me, trying to beat Sariel.
''''Phew...'''' I stroke my belly gently while walking on the street with my fianc¨¦s and my sex friend.
It''s the morning of the next day. We just woke up.
Anna ended up cumming inside me more than ten times after that, what a monster. Sariel somehow got four more loads inside me as well, amidst the chaos.
''''I wonder what will the child be like...'''' I mutter, a slight smile appearing on my face.
I didn''t think I would be a mother this early, and I certainly didn''t want Sariel''s child yet, but they will be my child regardless, I will love them. I''ll have to think about how to bring the child to the real world as well...
''''Ah, I forgot to tell you.''''
Suddenly, Sariel speaks up after gulping down her milk tea.
''''I lied. I didn''t restore your eggs.''''
''''...Eh?''''
Huh? What about my child support money?!
''''I figured that would be more exciting, both for you and your little cat here, who was in the closet, no?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
You motherfucker.
Case 162: The mentality of sex-loving, long-living creatures.
Case 162: The mentality of sex-loving, long-living creatures.
''''...So that''s what happened?''''
''''Mhm.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
In response to Liana''s question, I can only nod meekly. Not only was I not able to wring Sariel dry like I''d promised, instead milking my resident cat a lot, but I alsomitted a sin deserving death¡ªI allowed Sariel to impregnate me and was willing to birth her child, even if this is a fake world, and the impregnation part wasn''t real.
Only now that my head is cleared of all the too-pleasurable sex yesterday that I realize how badly I fucked up.
I decided toe clean with it.
''''Phew...'''' I take a really deep breath, calming myself before looking at all my fianc¨¦s with a straight face. ''''I want to say sorry.''''
I bow my head.
''''The fact that I allowed her to do that means I''ve betrayed your trust. I have no excuse. I will dly ept any punishment you give me, and even if you... You want to leave me, I won''t stop you.''''
Fuck... Just thinking about them leaving me makes my heart hurt...
''''Just...sniff...I-I want you to give me a chance... I won''t have anything with that woman anymore, I''ll birth as many children for you as you like, I''ll take care of them all, and... And you''re free to abuse me as you like, I''ll be a good girl, so...''''
''''Stop.''''
Hearing Liana''s annoyed voice, my body involuntarily shudders. I muster all my courage and look up only to see her sigh silently while shaking her head. The other three''s attitude is not much different.
''''...Firstly, thank you for being frank with us.'''' Liana finally says after a brief moment of silence. ''''I... I am disappointed, that is for sure.''''
My whole body flinches. I bite my lips anxiously, strength escaping my legs.
''''But what can I do?'''' Liana smiles bitterly and reaches her hand out to wipe my tears. ''''I still love you so much.''''
I immediately grab Liana''s hand with both of mine and press my cheek onto her palm. ''''Liana...''''
''''I''ll forgive you this time, as long as youpensate me ordingly and be careful in the future.''''
''''Of course! I''ll be your sex ve forever!''''
Liana is a goddess...! But...
''''What about you guys?'''' Liana moves her hand down to scratch my chin and asks.
Anna... I think I can earn her forgiveness considering she still allowed Sariel to fuck me yesterday despite knowing that Sariel was going to seriously knock me up. But the problem is the remaining two... Tina is too obsessive, I know that she has almost reached her limit with this whole sex friend thing, but now this pops up on top of that.
''''I...'''' Tina bites her lips in frustration.
I''m totally fucked. Not to mention Emy, she''s...
'''''''' ... ''''''''
After a long and quite ufortable silence, Emy finally speaks up.
''''...Even if your eggs were restored, couldn''t you just ask Sariel or the goddess to make them disappear again?'''' Emy tilts her head.
...Eh?
''''I-I was about to say that, too...'''' Anna adds, scratching her cheek awkwardly. ''''I realized it in the middle of our session yesterday.''''
''''Ah, um... Yeah, but there''s still the thing about me allowing her to...''''
''''Ah, I don''t really mind you enjoying the feeling of being impregnated, I rather want you to feel as good as possible.'''' Anna smiles beautifully at me.
''''Me either.'''' Emy adds. ''''Following our reproductive instinct in a moment of bliss is nothing strange. As long as you don''t end up birthing her child before mine, I''m fine with it.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''So... Were we overthinking it the whole time...?'''' Tina says nkly, while Liana is keeping her mouth shut.
Eh... I seriously need to reboot my brain, it''s getting too rusty from sex. Is this the legendary mind-breaking?
''''You are, girls.''''
Suddenly, a certain someone interjects. It''s Sariel herself, lying leisurely on my bed and looking at us amusingly.
''''Even if it was real, it''s just birthing a child in a false world.'''' She says. ''''You all have thousands of years ahead of you, minimum, so it''s much more worthwhile to keep loving her for all that time instead of breaking up and getting hurt forever because of a child.''''
What wise words...!
''''Well, you guys are barely twenty years old, so I guess this is natural.''''
''''...What do you think we should act from now on, then?'''' Liana asks with a serious face.
''''For starters, obsessing with the love of the heart too much will inevitably cause disruptions in the rtionship, especially in a harem situation. Instead, enjoy the pleasure of flesh as much as possible, and think less about serious feelings. You guys have such an excellent lover with an unreasonably sexy body, so just enjoy loving her in bed. In the end, as long as you have feelings for each other, it will work out.''''
''''...And this ising from a woman who has never been in a serious rtionship?'''' I voice my doubts.
''''Yes, but I have also seen too many rtionships crumble because of this very problem. And remember, everyone makes mistakes, and we are long-living creatures, learn to forgive mistakes if you don''t want to get hurt for the rest of your long life.'''' Sariel gets off the bed and sits beside me. ''''Well, this is only exclusive to us who have a long lifespan and want a somewhat loyal rtionship. I''ve seen many people switching lovers once every few months, and they ended up with a sea of lovers and armies of children, that also works.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Think about it some more, you have time. And as per agreement, I will also make each of you a [Heart of Fire], since I got to enjoy your fianc¨¦''s body yesterday.''''
That immediately riles up my fianc¨¦s, they re at the taunting Sariel.
''''You should also try and up your game, you know? Sylvia nearly lost her mind yesterday having sex with me alone. Right, Sylvia?''''
''''Eh? Um...''''
Don''t fucking make me admit that here?!
''''...I''ll admit it.'''' Liana speaks up. ''''I''ve never learned how to pleasure a woman before, but that will change from now on. Sylvie, look forward to it.''''
''''Let us do the same.'''' Tina adds with a determined expression, earning a nod from the remaining two.
Hell yeah! I hope they can make me cum constantly every night, it''s the best.
''''Practice on my body as you like!''''
After that, Sariel took the time to make my loves each a [Heart of Fire]. Asking Eva''s opinion on this method even more, I learned that it should help us with getting used to having a god vessel, that being a body capable of storing energy since the concept is basically the same.
The result was amazing. They all had their strength up by at least two steps, and they were really happy about it.
Having done that, they immediately got to pounding me passionately, of course. Sariel joined in this time with her tentacles, she even taught my fianc¨¦s how to pleasure me and enjoy my body as much as possible as well.
That was yesterday''s night. Today, Sariel is going to teach me more about explosions. I can''t wait.
Case 163: Guided by a fire heart – Even bigger explosions, tentacled, and the clone technique.
Case 163: Guided by a fire heart ¨C Even bigger explosions, tentacled, and the clone technique.
For this lesson on explosions, obviously, we can''t do it anywhere in a city full of people, so we are in a dungeon instead.
This time, it''s another B-rank gate, the terrain is mainly in¡ªsuitable for testing bombs. The monsters are... Well, very dead, ''cause like, I don''t want to be interrupted, so I killed all of them except the boss.
After a two-hour session of learning the art of explosion, now I can confidently say that I am a connoisseur of bombs, dynamites, and big booms.
The whole in is kinda fucked, but don''t worry about it.
''''Hm... I''ve always wanted to ask, what was that number in front of your face back when you morphed into a dragon?''''
''''That? It''s an indicator.''''
''''For?''''
''''For my enemies. If they know me, they will have the privilege of knowing what spell I will use.''''
''''...Are you that confident?''''
''''Of course. It''s a final mercy for them.'''' Sariel''s usual smile turns into a lunatic''s one. ''''They won''t be able to stop any of my spells anyway.''''
''''Then how the hell did you get trapped...?''''
Immediately, Sariel''s face freezes. Her smile slowly fades away, bing kind of an irritated grin.
''''Hah... I do admit, they did me good.'''' She sighs. ''''Their strength was no match for mine, but their tactics were good.''''
''''What did they do?''''
''''...It was a sunny day like any other.''''
The dragoness looks at the sky, reminiscing. The scene otherwise would be extremely serene and beautiful if not for the massive craters everywhere and the burning grass, not to mention the giant orc lord struggling to get out of the fire chains in the background.
''''My subordinates were sending women for me to try.''''
Hm... Well, expected, I suppose. She''s not a futa for nothing. Fucking girls every day is normal.
''''That time, they somehow got their hands on four extremely skilled courtesans. That night was amazing, but there was one problem.''''
''''That being?''''
''''They somehow drugged me.'''' Sariel clenched her fist. ''''There I was wondering why the kisses that I did taste so sweet...''''
''''Pfft- Hahahahah!''''
So the ''supreme'' Lord Sariel also falls for honeytraps like normal, huh?
While I''mughing like crazy, the dragoness is already approaching me rapidly with a nk face.
''''Uh?''''
She lifts my chin and smiles at me, but something is chilling about it...
''''Sylvia, you know what I always do to people who mock me?''''
''''W-What?''''
''''Punish them.''''
From behind her, dozens of tentacles spurt out simultaneously.
''''W-Wait, you just fucked me yesterday and the day before that as well?!''''
''''So? Am I not allowed to anymore?'''' She says as the wiggling tentaclese closer and closer to me. ''''Remember, Sylvia, your debt is not at all cleared. Spreading your legs two times does not equate to five [Heart of Fire].''''
Shit, she''s kinda right. I should spread my legs more... I-It''s not like I want these tentacles so badly or anything, alright?!
''''H-How many more times, then?'''' I calmly ept the sticky things wrapping around my body.
Sariel smiles beautifully at me.
''''Yes.''''
Just like that, I was forced to be her sex toy for the next two hours.
''''That was refreshing, don''t you agree?'''' Sariel asks me, who''s lying helplessly on the ground, with the same smile.
''''Ugh...''''
Refreshing my ass. You didn''t even let me breathe for a moment... The ten or so creampies were incredible though, her techniques felt insanely good as well.
But... After taking so much semen, I feel like my body has evolved a lot... The heart crest on my womb is getting more and more visible as well, I''m proud.
''''Wait.'''' I speak up.
''''Hm?''''
''''If this is just a false world, and our bodies are not real, then do I need to collect semen from the start when we get out...?''''
Like, for example, if I were to spend a year inside this world, that''s 365 days, and each day I was being creampied 40 times on average, that''s... More than 14000 loads wasted!
That much semen would definitely send me straight to 3-star Master...!
''''That I do not know, you will have to ask the goddess.'''' Sariel shrugs.
''''Eva!''''
An orb of light appears.
[What?]
''''Do I get to keep my semen after getting out of this world?!''''
I phrased that kinda wrong, but whatever.
[What are you... Oh, I see. Do not worry, although your progress will indeed be lost, the payback from the fragment of divinity willpensate for that.]
''''Oh, okay...''''
[And, well... You see, the trial that you all are doing is simr to a dream, a joint dream.]
''''Yeah?''''
[So... Your body outside in the real world is functioning normally, and when you receive sexual stimtion in that world, it will have a wet dream effect on your real body.]
''''...Are you saying that we''ve been cumming non-stop in the real world...?''''
[Not to that degree. Time passes differently between the two after all. But in anticipation of this, I have certainly collected all of the semen your fianc¨¦s and Sariel spurted out for you.]
''''Really?!''''
[Yes. Do not expect a lot, but it will be something.]
''''Thank you so much...!''''
Eva is the best!
After finding out that I would be able to feast on an obscene amount of delicious cum after getting out of this world, my motivation rose dramatically.
In a moment of excitement, I unintentionally rode on Sariel some more before going back home.
Right now, all of us are once again, gathered inside my room. The objective? To all learn the clone technique from Lord Sariel.
We all are interested in it, because who wouldn''t?
On one hand, my fianc¨¦s would be able to multiply and give me dozens of cocks at the same time, which I imagine would be the literal manifestation of heaven.
On another hand, I would be able to multiply and give each of my fianc¨¦s a harem full of busty elves.
It''s a win-win, no matter how you look at it.
''''Ahem.'''' Sariel clears her throat, tapping at the whiteboard that she just made with magic. ''''Firstly, let me exin the mechanism of this spell.''''
She begins to construct a magic form in front of the board.
''''This spell is abination of earth, water, and fire magic. It''s basically golem-making, except you want one that is the most simr to your body instead of the strongest one.''''
snap¡ª!
Sariel snaps her finger, and another figure spurts out from the ground¡ªa naked clone of herself.
''''The process of creating a body itself can be learned pretty easily, but the hard part is this.'''' She points to the floating form. ''''This is the one that allows you to control your clones.''''
''''I see...''''
That form looks doable though, I think I got this.
''''First, I want you to write this form down, then we will begin to practice from the body-making step first.''''
'''''''' Alright! ''''''''
O-Oh, they''re really enthusiastic about this, huh. I guess they, too, want a harem.
Case 164: The days go by.
Case 164: The days go by.
BEEP¡ª!
BEEP¡ª!
Welp, the road is congested again. It''s a pretty urate representation of a modern city, I''d say.
''''Hah...'''' I breathe out lightly after taking a sip of my favorite iced tea.
''''Purr...''''
So fucking cute, I swear. The catgirl purring on myp, I mean. I heard that being in the vicinity of a cat makes you more rxed, I guess that is true.
Today, the sun is exceptionally mild and warm, so Anna is currently sunbathing with me near the window. Behind me, the other four fellow contestants of this trial are gaming together, on theirptops. In addition to bing quite famous as hunters right now, we''re also obscenely rich, so a few high-end gamingptops are nothing.
Needless to say, Emy and Liana are dominating the FPS game scene because of their elf buff, while Tina is good at rhythm games, and Sariel is an all-rounder. Anna prefers sleeping on myp, so here she is.
''''...''''
Thinking back, it has been a while since we came here. Like what, two months?
Although I certainly love modern conveniences, and living with my original parents is amazing, I can''t help but miss my elf parents. Well, we''re on our way there, I suppose.
''''Hey, redhead, you go to B-''''
''''Ack...!''''
''''How the hell did you die...?!''''
''''I didn''t know a guy was camping there...!''''
''''Calm down, we got this.''''
''''Oh, I got the bomb.''''
Over thest two months, we''ve made good progress in our abilities.
Liana, Emy, and Anna are all quite better at fighting now, after getting used to having the [Heart of Fire]. Tina''s singing is now literally on par with professional singers, and I feel a bit ''enchanted'' when hearing it as well, a good sign, of course. Not to mention Emy, her cooking is getting better and better by the day, it''s really promising.
For me... Well, I''ve been growing together with Sariel. To up both of our games, she would normally teach me how to increase my firepower with magic, and I would teach her the ways of the guns.
I''ve been spending most of my training time with her, actually. Outside of being an insatiable monster of lust, like any other futa, she is usually pretty serious when teaching me. Though...
''''Phew...'''' I take another sip of the iced tea to cool my head.
After reflecting on my rtionship with Sariel for a while, I''vee to a conclusion that I am confused, and I feel a bit guilty. I always thought I was a somewhat level-headed person, but apparently I''m not.
I was certainly drowned in lust when interacting with her for the first time. I should''ve refused her firmly and kept my distance... Well, regretting it now doesn''t mean anything, I suppose.
The fact of the matter is that my fianc¨¦s were hurt because of my actions, and I need to make up for them. Around a month ago, my guilt level rose to the maximum, and I told my loves that I wanted to end this sex-friend rtionship with Sariel, instead, I would focus on milking them topensate for the missing semen, and their reaction was¡ª
''''It''s toote now, princess. She used you like a fleshlight every day for the past month, it will never be the same, and I don''t even care all that much anymore.''''
''''I''ll have to agree on this one. And Sylvia, I know you''re also loving her tentacles, hm?''''
Emy and Anna didn''t really care either way, but Liana and Tina were particrly irritated. Needless to say, I was forced to beg for their cocks and forgiveness that day.
No, like, I really want to make more of myself so each of my fianc¨¦s could have three or four pussies to use, but the clone technique is much harder than I thought. That lizard said that constructing a body was not hard, but that''s only for her, goddamnit.
''''Oh, I killed thest guy.''''
''''There we go.''''
''''Hah... That was nerve-wracking.''''
''''It wasn''t. You''re just bad.''''
''''Huh?!''''
Hey, hey, stop fighting over video games. Use that energy on me instead.
So I stand up from the chair, gently put Anna on my bed, cover her with a quilt, and walk to the four sitting on the floor.
''''How about a little break, guys?'''' I throw away my clothes and spread out my lower lips.
That instantly gets them focused on me. Too easy.
Conflict solved. Mission sess.
Winter hase.
''''It''s quite beautiful, huh.''''
''''Mhm.''''
Sitting beside Emy with my head on her shoulder, I''m watching the snow outside the window. There are only the three of us here, the other one being the cat napping on ourps.
Originally, Anna was only using myp as usual, but when Emy brought a hot chocte for me, she wanted to use both of ours. That made me pretty happy, mostly because it showed that the rtionships between my fianc¨¦s are quite good right nowpared to before. They used to be somewhat awkward to each other, understandably so.
I''m thinking like this, if I get them to spend the next decade or so together to tighten their rtionships even more, and I make them learn polymorph to eliminate some cocks, won''t I be able to orchestrate a huge orgy where everyone is fucking each other?
That''s my dream right now. I''ll make it happen.
Aside from that though.
''''...Are you nervous?'''' I ask quietly.
''''I''ll be lying if I say no.'''' Emy replies.
''''You got this.'''' I hug her waist tighter.
''''Mhm.''''
It has been a little over three months since we came here, and what do you know, we are beginning to feel divine energy growing in our bodies.
In Eva''s words¡ª
''It means that you have reached a certain mastery in cultivating your talent. Congrattions.''
We''re actually seeing progress. That is why we decided to ramp up our speed from now on, less gaming, less procrastinating, more serious training, more serious sex.
No, like, seriously, they''re actually trying their best to dump as much cum on me as possible, which is a good thing, drinking cups of that thick liquid has be my routine now.
Regardless, Emy will participate in a cookingpetition soon, and right after that, Tina is going to an idol audition as well. The rest of us will just be finding harder gates to clear as usual.
Now, this is the first time Emy will bring her talent to apetition, so she''s nervous, and as her future wife, I need to support her.
''''I''ll go there to cheer you.'''' I smile at the white-haired beauty. ''''If you win, I''ll give you something special.''''
''''It is a child?'''' She shoots back.
''''Do you want a child? I can birth one for you.''''
I''m serious. If she wants one, I''ll deliver.
''''...No. I''m joking.''''
''''I see. Look forward to my prize, then.''''
''''I''m motivated now.'''' Emy shes a rare soft smile.
I''ve been studying the way of the clones diligently, and I think I might be able to double myself very soon. Heheheh...
Case 165: Food wars.
Case 165: Food wars.
A few days have passed, and today is the cookingpetition day.
''''...Are you guys really going?''''
Emy looks nkly at all of us. It seems like she thought only I was going to cheer for her. Poor soul, you''re much more popr and lovelier than you think.
After receiving a simultaneous nod from us, we begin to head to thepetition.
Sitting in the car, I can''t help but be worried.
This world is like a hotpot of what is inside our minds. Although the biggest premise seems to being from the memories of my old world, there are still weird things scattered everywhere.
For example, gates areing from theics that I''ve read, while there is also Emy''s favorite dessert shop, cat grandma''s cat caf¨¦,... It''s a strange mix. I''m worried that it''s going to be something absurd.
Though... I''ve never seen somethinging from Sariel. Her territory... Shit.
''''Hey, Sariel.'''' I speak up.
''''Hm?''''
''''Now that I think about it, don''t you care about your territory being nuked by me?''''
''''Not really.'''' She replies nonchntly. ''''They can build the whole city back in days. I''m rather d you took care of that bastard.''''
''''I see. How about the empty leader spot right now, then?''''
''''...I''ve actually wanted to retire a long time ago. It''s such a pain, dealing with those blockheads every day.'''' Sariel sighs. ''''And before you ask, I named my sessor already. He''s my rtive, so there should be no problem.''''
''''I see, that makes sense.''''
That leaves her free after this. I wonder if she''s going to follow us on adventures or not...
I mean, she would be a huge help, with her strength and knowledge, but on the other hand, if she''s going to follow, it''ll most likely be for pursuing me.
Now, I have no intention of hastily epting her feelings, of course. Now that my lust level has somewhat stabilized, I''m starting to realize that I still don''t know much about this woman. As of now, I''m satisfied with being her student, and maybe her sex friend, that''s all.
If that changes, it won''t be anytime soon.
It''s extremely fortunate that my fianc¨¦s can quench my thirst, by the way, or else I would''ve definitely turned into a crazy nympho by this point.
As I''m thinking that, it seems like we''ve arrived at the location.
''''What the...''''
Looking out the window, I see a giant arena with a sign that says ''Nayaga Cooking Competition''. Outside, people are forming a crowd, seemingly excited about this event.
''''...Emy, didn''t you say that it was a localpetition...?''''
''''...I didn''t know it was this big either.''''
It''s actually ''Food Wars!''...
''''Phew...''''
I flop down the chair and begin sipping my milk tea.
Hey, I know it''s bad for my health, but it''s just too delicious. Besides, I have more than enough nutrition from the literal litters of semen I''m taking in every day anyway.
But I have to say, they even prepared private spectating areas for the people apanying the contestants, how nice is that?
''''Oh, there''s Emilia.'''' Liana, who''s sitting next to me, says.
''''She''s quite far, huh.'''' Tina, who''s also sitting next to me, squints her eyes.
''''I didn''t know that had a whole giant arena just for cooking.'''' I add.
''''Isn''t this simr to one of the shows that we''ve watched?'''' Anna tilts her head cutely.
''''It is, I think.''''
''''That''s cool... But I don''t want it to be a carbon copy. I don''t want to see the judges having their clothes exploded...''''
Agreed.
Gradually, the seats are being filled up with people, and the arena is getting rowdier and rowdier. On the stage, people are beginning to prepare cooking equipment and ingredients, their movements swift and precise. Too professional.
I swear, Gordon Ramsay is going toe out as a judge anytime soon.
[Test, test!]
[Good morning, everybody! I am your MC for today, Elzoth!]
''''Wait, is that a subus?!''''
Pinkish skin, beautiful curves, a pair of small horns, and a tail. There''s no doubt, it''s a subus.
''''Whose memory is sheing from?'''' I ask.
''''Should be mine.'''' Sariel replies calmly. ''''I hooked up with her some hundreds of years ago.''''
Ah yes, the unlimited sex friends technique of this woman.
''''For reference, how did hers feel?''''
''''Pretty decent for a subus.''''
I see, mine was excellent... So I can even beat a subus now. This ego boost is too big. Heheheh...
[Let me introduce you to our esteemed judges today!]
[Starting with the headmaster of the Aragon Academy¡ªStephen Hawking!]
A middle-aged dude with neat ck-white hair steps in.
cough¡ª! cough¡ª!
What...?!
[Following that, we have Adam!]
Okay, even the captain of the assassination squad is here. Fine, I won''t even be surprised anymore, bring it out!
[Andstly, we have Archmage Kieran!]
A handsome young man with ck hair and silver eyeses in.
''''...''''
...Who?
After the audience ps for a bit, the MC resumes.
[And for our contestants today...!]
[Number one, please wee Nick, the passionate young chef!]
Great, now my former ssmate is here as well.
[Number two, we have Camelia Vivian, the esteemed daughter of house Vivian!]
Long time no see, Camelia. Sorry I NTR''d you back then, I have no regret.
[Number three, another aspiring young chef, Hanazawa Yuusuke!]
''''Yuusuke?!''''
I shout, startling my fianc¨¦s and Sariel.
''''Wait, he has the samest name... Don''t tell me...'''' Liana looks at me nkly.
''''Yeah, it''s my original younger brother.'''' I calm myself down. ''''I''ll have to go talk to himter.''''
''''You should.''''
[And finally, number four, the beauty chef¡ªEmilia Campbell!]
''''Yay~!''''
p more, p more! Oh, she''s looking this way. Let''s give her a heart and a kiss.
Love you, babe.
After some adjustments, it is officially time to begin thepetition.
The theme today, as the MC said, is baking, which is definitely one of Emy''s strong suits. Sorry, little brother, you ain''t going to win this one. Your cooking was pretty horrendous back then anyway, no cap.
All four contestants begin to move right when the timer starts.
Their movements are all very skillful, but upon closer inspection, only Emy and Nick are somewhat better than the rest. It seems like the judges are scoring their cooking processes as well, not just the final products.
Man, it''s been a while since I''ve seen Emy working on something so hard like this, it''s so nice. Usually...
''''...''''
Yeah, I have to admit it at this point. I''ve been neglecting spending time with my fianc¨¦s quite a bit. Sure, they still fuck me a few hours every day, but that''s not their time alone with me, and outside of that, I''ve only been training and training.
Good, I''ve decided. I''ll spend a week with each of them during the next month. It''s time to make up for them seriously.
So spend the next hour or so daydreaming about the things that I want to do with each of my fianc¨¦s, and trying to figure out how can I use my slutty body to serve them as proficiently as possible.
I need to milk them, yes. I heard that if you ejacte too much with a penis, it will start to get a bit hurt. I''ve never heard any of them mentioning that, so I still have a long way before I can properly call myself a top-tier slut.
[And... Time!]
[Congrattions! Everybody has finished their cake!]
''''Oh, it''s finally judging time.''''
All four contestants bring their finished product to the judges.
Case one: Camelia''s cake.
[Hm... It has a nice texture and an overall good mix of fruits in it. But the cream ratio is a bit off.]
[I agree.]
Okay, seeing Adam and Stephen seriously analyzing a cake is pretty surreal, not gonna lie. Camelia looks quite disappointed though, poor girl.
Case two: Yuusuke''s chocte cookies.
[I absolutely love the idea of putting oatmeal inside your cookies, there''s just one problem¡ªit''s too dry.]
[I think it''s fine.]
[...]
I can''t believe my brother can actually make something edible here. I guess this is not a dream for nothing.
Case three: Nick''s orange cake.
[This might be the best orange cake I''ve tasted so far. Everything is good.]
[I agree.]
Hey, now that I think about it, why isn''t that Kieran guy talking...? He has been stuffing his mouth since earlier, but...
Case four: ? Emy''s butter cookies.
[This... This is divine!]
That''s what I thought.
[The cookie just melts on your tongue, spreading this incredible vor all across your mouth...]
Also agreed. Her butter cookies are the best.
[Then, we wille back to announce the winner after a brief discussion!]
''''Emilia is going to win.'''' Anna says.
''''I also think so.'''' Liana adds.
Better believe Anna''s intuition. And it''s pretty obvious anyway.
[Ahem!]
The MC resumes.
[I am honored to announce the winner of thispetition! And it is no other than...]
[Emilia Campbell! Congrattions!!]
Let''s go!!
Thunderous cheers can be heard from the audience as the MC hands over the trophy to Emy. I stand up and go closer to the railing, and right when Emy looks this way, I give her a big, hearty heart with my hands.
We''ll mate like no tomorrow tonight, my love.
Case 166: Double Sylvia, double the fun! (R-18)
Case 166: Double Sylvia, double the fun! (R-18)
All in all, the cookingpetition concluded earlier than I thought.
After the show ended, I, of course, ran up to my brother,pletely forgetting that he''s not my brother in this world, and I''m in a totally different body.
It was awkward.
Then, we came back home normally, I shoo-ed Sariel away, and now, me and my fianc¨¦s are in my room.
''''Ahem.'''' I clear my throat. ''''Now that we have finished celebrating Emy''s victory, I have something to say.''''
''''Suddenly?'''' Liana raises an eyebrow.
''''Yes...''''
I immediately lower my body until my forehead touches the ground.
''''I realized that I was neglecting you guys ever since we arrived at this world, no, maybe even earlier than that. On top of the fucked-up decisions that I made regarding Sariel, I really want to apologize.''''
''''I thought we were done with that stuff?'''' Liana lifts my head for me to look at her somewhat irritated face.
''''I still feel really bad.'''' I smile bitterly. ''''So please, lend me one week. Let me apany each of you for a week. I will try my best to make up for each and every one of you.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''I''ll help you with anything you want, listen to any ridiculous request, and serve you with all of my heart.''''
''''...I''m in.'''' Tina nods almost instantly.
''''Sure, why not.'''' Liana shrugs and a faint smile blooms on her face.
''''No objection.'''' Emy follows.
''''Of course!'''' Anna smiles sweetly.
Hell yes...! Prepare your cock, I''ming.
After determining the order, which went like usual¡ªEmy, Liana, Tina, and then Anna, it is now officially the start of my time with Emy.
Because Emy seemed very excited about the prize that I promised, I decided to deliver it right away, despite it only being slightly past noon.
''''Phew...''''
Done.
Sitting on Emy''s bed in front of my eyes is a perfect, carbon copy of myself¡ªSylvia Two. I can freely control this Sylvia, as well as feel everything that this Sylvia feels.
Fucking hell, now that I really look at her, I see why people are dying to fuck me.
Wanting to try my body for myself, I walk closer to Sylvia Two before climbing onto herp, straddling her with my arms around her neck. The double sensation is still something I''m not used to, but it feels great regardless.
''''...''''
So I look at myself for a while, two pairs of blue eyes staring at each other. There is only one thing to try.
chut¡ª!
We go straight to kissing.
''''Mn... Nga...''''
I don''t want to be a narcissist, but my lips are extremely soft, and hot. I see why they want to stick their cocks inside this now. Double submissive tongues don''t really work well together though...
After ying with myself for a bit, I retreat.
I got too excited damn it. Both Sylvia Two and I are Emy''s today, stop stealing her sex dolls!
''''Okay, let''s do this.''''
I walk to the door and open it, revealing Emy, who''s leaning against the wall on the left side.
''''You cane in now, but close your eyes.'''' I make a ''shush'' sign and smile.
''''Sure.''''
I grab her hand and begin to guide her in front of Sylvia Two, who''s sitting obediently, naked, on the bed. After adjusting her standing position a bit, I walk behind her.
''''You can open your eyes now.'''' I make Sylvia Two say.
''''...?''''
Emy, through Sylvia Two''s eyes, looks confused, rightfully so. It''s just a naked Sylvia, nothing special, right?
''''Oh?''''
I, Sylvia One hug her from behind, startling her a bit.
''''You...'''' She looks alternatively between me and Sylvia Two.
''''Do you like it?'''' I sh her a smile. ''''You can have both of us whole for as long as you like.''''
Sylvia Two slowly stands up and walk over to hug Emy, and both of us begin to stroke her cock under the skirt at the same time.
''''Mhm...''''
The giant, lovely cock rapidly swells up, creating a huge tent poking out of her crotch. We quickly take off the skirt and her panty entirely, and then grab the bare cock with our hands.
''''Are you ready to impregnate us?'''' We smile at Emy.
gulp¡ª!
Emy gulps lightly before stroking both of our heads with her hands, then swiftly lifts us to the bed.
Afterying both of us down side to side, Emy begins to ponder, it seems.
''''Don''t know which one to choose?'''' I sit up slowly. ''''Just fuck whoever you like, you have both. But... I''d rmend trying out her first, I want to hear some feedback regarding her pussy''s quality.''''
Sylvia Two moves her legs up to create an ''M'' pose, exposing her pinkish and plump pussy whole. At the same time, I take out my lube bottle and stab it right inside the pussy, the double cold sensations run through my body, making me shiver a bit. Nevertheless, I squeeze the bottle to pump the lube in, take the bottle out, and then finger myself a bit to spread the lube nice and evenly.
After that, I put my hand on that pussy and spread it out even more, inviting Emy''s cock.
''''Try it for yourself.''''
By this point, Emy''s cock has gotten extremely hard, twitching all over the ce, her eyes darting between both of us. I knew it, you fuckers still want a harem.
Emy kneels down and begins to insert her cock in.
''''Hgn... Ahn...''''
Apanied by lewd slurping sounds, the rod slides in smoothly. But this... This...!
''''Cumming...!''''
Unable to endure the doubled pleasure, both me and Sylvia Two begin to squirt. Fucking hell, why did no one tell me that it is this good...?!
''''Hah... Congrattions for taking Sylvia Two''s virginity.'''' I hug Emy sideways, burying her arm in my tits. ''''You took both of our first time...''''
''''Mhm...'''' Emy''s face gets a bit rosier, and she starts to thrust her cock slowly.
''''Hahn... Hgn... Ahn...''''
As expected, I love this position. Not only can I disy my most shameful ces to everyone, but like this, the cocks can enter my deepest ce easily...
While Emy is thrusting, I poke her hip a bit.
''''Hey, give me some love, too.'''' I look up at her. ''''Give me your hand.''''
''''Ah... Alright.''''
How cute. She''s not used to fucking two girls at the same time.
So Emy reaches her hand below and starts to finger my free pussy. I push my face toward her a bit, to which she immediately takes the sign and kisses me on the lips.
''''Mhm...!''''
The incredible feeling of being fucked and fingered at the same time quickly sends me to another climax.
As Emy starts to ramp up her speed, I pull away from our kiss and whisper in her ear.
''''I forgot to tell you, but her womb has full functionalities.''''
''''!!''''
''''Yes, you can impregnate her.'''' I put my hand on Sylvia Two''s lower belly, where her womb is. ''''Cum, cum, cum, give her your love...!''''
Inspired by my ASMR and the fact that the plump pussy before her eyes can be bred, Emy''s cock swells up even more, and her speed is only getting faster.
By this point, the pping sounds of flesh colliding with flesh have filled the room, and every time her cock goes in and out Sylvia Two''s pussy, I can feel it vividly with my hand. The amazing thing is that her hand fingering my pussy has never stopped, so I''m drowning in pleasure right now.
''''Hgn...!''''
''''Ahn~!''''
Emy has reached her limit. She ms her cock all the way in and gives my clone a hearty creampie. Shit, shit, shit, the double creampie feels so good...!
So I squirt once more, both of us.
''''...Congrattions on being a father, Emy.'''' I grin at Emy, who''s still looking at Sylvia Two''s cock-eaten pussy nkly.
Of course, I''m just lying. I can''t create a clone that can bear a child yet, but this will be more exciting for her.
I make Sylvia Two falls back a bit, pulling the cock out of her pussy. Both of us then kneel ourselves before the white-haired beauty and her magnificent cock.
chut¡ª!
We both kiss the cum-covered nd at the same time. While Sylvia Two is cleaning the cock, I speak up.
''''Will you continue to fill up her womb, or will you use me this time?''''
''''...''''
We will make sure to make your cock unable to stand today, my love.
?
Case 167: A week with Emy – Forgiveness.
Case 167: A week with Emy ¨C Forgiveness.
Three hours of intense breedingter, we''re pretty much out of stamina.
''''Hah... Hgn... Hah...''''
''''Phew...''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Lying on the bed with sweat and cum all over our bodies, oh, wait, excuse me, only I and Sylvia Two have cum on our bodies... Anyhow, it was a close battle, I''d barely won against Emy with two bodies.
''''...How was it?'''' I carefully ask.
''''...Amazing.'''' Emy replies after a brief pause. ''''The best I had with you.''''
''''I''m d.''''
I can''t help but smile foolishly. Both me and Sylvia Two hug Emy at the same time.
''''Can''t get it up anymore?'''' I gently lift herid rod with my hand and whisper. ''''So your record right now is twenty-three, I see.''''
That might not sound a lot, considering I take in an average of forty creampies a day, butpared to normal men, this is worldly different. Twenty-three is insane, I repeat.
''''...This is the first time I feel my stamina is inadequate.'''' Emy says softly and wraps her arms around both of our waists, a hint of bitterness can be heard from her voice.
This is it...! It''s the first time I''ve won in bed!
Suddenly, I feel Emy''s hands slowly go down to squeeze our butts. ''''Hm... I think there was a stamina recovery technique with divine power...'''' She mutters.
...Eh?
''''Ugh...''''
''''Are you alright?''''
''''Yeah, it''s just... Been a while since I got muscle pain.''''
Predictably, I am having muscle pain the next day. After that three-hour session, Emy somehow found a way to recover her stamina, which ended up in her cumming inside me and my clone for ten more rounds. And that''s not even all.
Near midnight, I went to get gangbanged from the remaining four like usual. They were loving the clone, by the way. But the point is, if I counted correctly, I got close to seventy loads yesterday. Insane.
It was so delicious, and I felt amazing taking all of them in, but now my back hurts, I''ll have to go ask Anna for a healter. Well, it''s fortunate that my clone is perfectly fine. She''s cooking with Emy right now, while I''m ying some video games.
I need some time to rx, man. Thest three months I''ve just been bombing monsters with Sariel...
''''...Hey, Emy.''''
''''Hm?''''
''''Want to go on a dateter?''''
''''Sure.''''
''''I want to try dessert.''''
''''Me too.''''
So we quickly finish our breakfast and head out to the city. The sight of the bustling streets with cars going back on forth now has be a normal sight for us. But of course, we elves prefer somewhere with more trees than this.
''''What do you want to eat, Emy?''''
''''Parfait?''''
''''Hm, let me find it on the map...''''
Locating a parfait shop isn''t that hard, evidently by a myriad of icons showing up on my phone. I naturally choose the highest-rated ce, and we begin to move.
We walk hand in hand for a few minutes while having small talk, and when we know it, the shop is right in front of us. We get in, and I order a strawberry parfait, while Emy chooses a banana one.
''''Please enjoy your dessert.''''
The attendant puts our order on the table and excuses herself.
''''They''re fast, huh.''''
''''Mhm.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Hey, Emy.''''
''''Hm?''''
''''I need you to be honest, were you...'''' I struggle to open my mouth properly, fidgeting the parfait cup with my hands. ''''...Were you disappointed in me?''''
''''...This again?''''
''''I''m sorry, I can''t help but be bothered by it.'''' I smile bitterly.
I wait in silence as Emy calmly eats her dessert, her never-changing face is still as beautiful as ever.
''''...It would be lying if I said no.'''' She says after a while. ''''You know, no one really wants a total stranger to touch their lover like that, I only know one.''''
At this moment, I feel suffocating. Ufortable. Guilty, regretful... And I can''t evenugh at that joke...
''''As much as I don''t mind it, I wouldn''t say that it was right for you to do so.''''
''''Mhm...'''' I bow my head.
''''But you are trying to make up for us, I know that is genuine.'''' Emy strokes my cheek across the table. ''''I love that about you, and I am willing to forgive you.''''
Looking at her soft smile, my bad mood instantly goes away. Fuck me, who wouldn''t love a wonderful person like this?
''''I love you, Emy.''''
''''Me too.''''
So we happily continue to eat our dessert. After a while, Emy speaks up again.
''''Rather than me, I think you should worry about Raeliana and Christina.''''
''''Ah... That''s true. I feel like those two will release their anger onto me, especially Liana...''''
''''Don''t you like it?''''
''''...I do, but this and that are different.''''
She''s correct though. I should probably prepare to get my ass destroyed by those two, literally.
To conclude day one of the week, we went out to different date spots after finishing the dessert. It was, as expected, extremely rxing andfortable being around Emy.
At noon, we decided to have some sex outside, so we went on top of a building and had a nice and long threesome there, Emy and the two of us Sylvias.
The day quickly passed like that, and it is now day two.
''''Do you have any ns for today?'''' I ask,ying naked beside her.
''''I want to practice infusing divine power into food.''''
''''Sounds good.''''
So we get up and head right to the kitchen. By the way, both of her parents are still doing day jobs, despite Anna¡ªthe ''daughter'' of this house being an extremely rich and sessful hunter. Talk about Anna, she should be doing raids now, I hope she has fun.
Nevertheless, in the kitchen, I follow Emy and make a bunch of cookie dough for experiments.
''''Phew...'''' Emy takes a deep breath and puts her hands on the dough.
Under my and Sylvia Two''s curious gazes, Emy''s body begins to shine dimly. An almost transparent, golden-white aura surrounds her body, and then that aura concentrates into her hands before slowly transferring into the dough.
''''I think that''s good.'''' Sylvia Two says.
''''I agree.'''' Sylvia One says.
Emy looks at the dough with a proud expression, then strokes both of our heads.
''''Let''s go bake it.''''
So we put the dough in the oven and sit at the table, anticipating the results.
''''Hm... I should''ve asked you to put some semen into those, the batch you made a while ago tasted so good.''''
''''We can do thatter.''''
''''I can''t wait...!''''
My favorite kind of cookie now is officially butter semen cookies.
TING¡ª!
''''Oh, it''s ready.''''
Taking out the batch of freshly baked cookies, I can''t help but notice... They''re shinier than usual.
''''Let''s try it.'''' I look at Emy, and we both nod at each other.
nom¡ª!
''''!!''''
Holy shit. It''s crispy, buttery, sweet, and so fucking delicious!
''''This is crazy, Emy!''''
''''Mhm.'''' Emy nods excitedly, also chewing her cookie.
Not only that, I can even feel my magic control getting a bit better as well...!
It''s decided. I definitely have to marry Emy. Not that I didn''t want to or anything, to be clear. Emy will always be mine, and I will forever be hers.
''''Let''s try other desserts.''''
''''Mhm.''''
Case 168: A week with Emy – Sylvia, the semen connoisseur. (R-18)
Case 168: A week with Emy ¨C Sylvia, the semen connoisseur. (R-18)
Day three of the week.
We decided to experiment with more divine food today, mainly because yesterday''s stuff was incredible. ording to Eva, if Emy continued like this, her food would be able to boost up to thirty or forty percent of our overall strength, which is quite insane. As expected, one cannot underestimate the power of food.
Regardless, I want to incorporate her semen into the food that we''re going to make today because I can''t wait to see how it will taste. So naturally¡ª
''''Mn...slurp...Hnga...''''
''''slurp...Hn...''''
¡ªI''m blowing her right now. Both of us, including Sylvia Two. Each of us is in charge of one side, licking Emy''s cock from top to bottom thoroughly.
''''Phew...''''
Emy lets out a slight moan.
Over thest two days, I found out that she absolutely loves having sex with both of us. She especially prefers the pussy sandwich one, which allows her to freely switch between one pussy to another. It''s extremely reasonable, why wouldn''t you want to fuck two pussies instead of one, right? If I was her, then I would also like it too.
I can''t wait to make like, four different copies of myself to make her drown in pussies.
''''Sylvia, I''m cumming...!''''
Emy''s cock begins to throb violently, the hot shaft in our mouths feels like it''s about to explode.
So I quickly stop licking and go on to suck the cock normally, letting it blow the load into my mouth.
''''Mn...''''
Fuck me. I''m really tempted to chew this and swallow it whole, but I have to endure, for the cake...!
With Sylvia Two squeezing thest drops of semen out of the cock, we''ve officially finished milking the third load out of Emy. We kiss the cock onest time because Emy likes seeing it.
''''Ngha...'''' I slowly spit out the semen into a bowl, savoring the lingering taste in my mouth. ''''This should be enough for now.''''
''''Mhm.''''
This time, we''re making a cake. Two cakes, to be exact. One with the semen mixed into the batter and one without it. I don''t want Emy to taste her own semen, that would be quite disrespectful.
So we proceed to make the batter like that, and then throw it into the oven.
And now is the waiting time. Emy loves cuddling, so having the two of us to hug is heaven, in her own words. On the couch, Sylvia One is straddling Emy, pping the pair of giant tits against her face, while Sylvia Two is hugging her from the side.
Emy''s face has turned into a rxing face instead of the usual emotionless face. She likes it, I''m d. But beyond that, I''m horny again. Her hot breaths are tickling my breasts, and her hand sliding inside Sylvia Two''s panty is quite naughty for me to ignore.
''''Hey, Emy.''''
''''Mhm?''''
''''Want to eat a pussy sandwich?''''
''''Mhm.'''' She nods gently.
Understanding our assignment, I quickly move over to straddling Sylvia Two instead. We both strip down our skirts and panties at the same time before lying down, with me stacking on top of Sylvia Two.
Our tits smash against each other, as with our pussies. As I close in and kiss my clone for some arousal, Emy begins to y with our pussies. She uses both of her hands to knead them a little bit before going in and start licking Sylvia One''s pussy and fingering Sylvia Two''s.
''''Mhm...''''
She ys with both of us for a while, asionally switching pussy to lick, making sure her saliva is spread evenly and thoroughly on our holes. Meanwhile, I and Sylvia Two are hugging each other tightly, our lips never separate. I''m now so used to having all my holes plugged during sex that I can''t help but feel weird whenever my mouth is not blocked.
Eventually, Emy finishes her forey, and I can feel her flicking her cock between our pussies, seemingly pondering which one to fuck first.
''''Mhmp~''''
Emy settles for Sylvia Two''s pussy first. She pushes her cock in, and the pussy at the bottom dly opens up for it. Once the pussy has taken the cock down to the very base, Emy suddenly spread the pussy on top out.
''''Mmm~?!''''
A cold and infinitely hard, above all, super fucking huge thing enters the top pussy. This size isparable to Anna''s...!
''''I can''t bear seeing it lonely.'''' Emy says normally.
This feeling... Is it a dildo made out of mana...?
Nevertheless, Emy starts to thrust both her cock and the dildo, repeatedly fucking my pussies.
''''Mhm...! Nhn...!''''
The quadrupled sensation of being prated is legitimately sending me to heaven. When I was gangbanged by four cocks yesterday and the day before it, I came repeatedly because of this exact feeling... Fuck, I miss it already.
''''Mhmp...?!''''
Suddenly, Emy ms her cock and the dildo real hard, promptly making them pierce through my wombs. The unexpected stimulus instantly makes the both of us cum, squirting out water like no tomorrow.
''''Did you think of something bad?'''' Emy whispers into my ear. ''''You both are mine, so only think about me.''''
Right after she says that, her cock starts to throb, and it begins to pump a delicious, thick load of semen into my bottom womb.
''''Mhm...''''
She then pulls out her cock and the dildo before instantly sticking her cock into the top pussy, continuing fucking me despite she just came. To prevent her semen from falling out, she plugs my bottom pussy with the dildo, and we''re off to another fuck again.
This trendsts for another half an hour, with Emyfortably fucking either of our pussies continuously, sometimes going between our slits. Four creampies and seven squirtster, our wombs are filled with precious semen, and they''re so full that the liquid is about to burst out anytime.
tack¡ª!
Emy lightly takes a picture of the creampied pussies before showing it to me proudly.
''''...Let''s go check the cake.''''
By the way, Sylvia Two is technically just a golem, so I have to manually suck out the semen inside her and shove it in my body if I want to power up via the cumdumpster method. But I digress.
So we get up and go back to the kitchen again. The shining vani sponge cakes now have finished, and we''re ready to eat.
nom¡ª!
''''Mhmp...?!''''
T-This... This can''t be real...!
How is it this good?! I''m legitimately having an orgasm eating this. The infinitely soft texture that allows the cake to melt in my mouth, the perfectly sweet taste of vani mixed with eggs and semen, the incredible smell...!
''''...Are you crying?'''' Emy asks.
''''T-This is just too good...'''' I reply. ''''Emy, let''s make a football team with our kids.''''
Instantly, Emy''s face lights up.
''''...I want twelve kids.''''
Why the hell are you negotiating...? Just knock me up forcefully if you want, I''m fine with a rape child if it''sing from my fianc¨¦s. Wait, if I''m fine with it, then will it still be a ''rape child''...?
Day three quickly concluded after we spent a while watching anime and stuff. At noon, our local kitty Anna came back earlier than expected, so we cucked her for a bit, you know, standard stuff. Anna is a full-fledged cuck now, which is still extremely lovely, especially her little tears when she cums. Is this how Tina feels seeing me cry?
On day four, I had Emy apanying me to a gate with Sariel. She wanted to see how I usually train.
So I showed her all of my sick moves, and at the end of the training session, Sariel tried to fuck me with her tentacles, like usual. But I declined. This week ain''t time for her.
She still fucked me at night with the gang though. I don''t really know how to feel anymore.
Regardless, we''re now onto day five.
Sitting on the couch together with Emy, I am currently thinking of executing a task that I''ve forgotten for a while. No, not the cumdumpster one, I intend to do that after finishing all four weeks with my fianc¨¦s. I''m talking about taking their pussy virginities.
''''...Hey, Emy.''''
''''Mhm?''''
''''Can I fuck your pussy?''''
Case 169: A week with Emy – Popping her cherry. (R-18)
Case 169: A week with Emy ¨C Popping her cherry. (R-18)
''''Can I fuck your pussy?''''
Immediately after I say that, I can feel Emy''s body flinches.
''''I still can''t...?''''
''''Sylvia...''''
She still seems reluctant, even after almost a year of dating. Well? I''m pretty sad now, for real.
''''I... See.'''' I smile bitterly at her, then bury my face in her neck. ''''No, it''s fine, it''s fine...''''
''''No, you can.''''
As if unable to bear seeing me like this anymore, Emy hurriedly replies while stroking my back.
''''Really?'''' I look up at her.
''''Yes.'''' She nods and kisses me on the lips briefly.
''''Can we do it now?''''
''''...Sure.''''
So I happily push her down onto the couch and begin taking off her shorts. The cock under her panty naturally pops out in anticipation of getting a taste of my pussy. Well? It will get my pussy, of course, but I will also get her pussy.
''''Help me lube it.'''' I drag my crotch toward Emy''s face.
''''Mhm.''''
Just like that, Emy starts to eat my pussy. She uses her hands to spread my lips out and buries her mouth in it, while her tongue promptly pokes into my vagina, running around freely.
''''Mn...''''
Sometimes I wonder how the fuck are they so good at licking pussies when all they do is shove their cocks down my holes. Whatever, I need to move now.
Sylvia Two, I choose you!
While Sylvia One is getting pleasured below, the other Sylvia crawls toward Emy''s erect cock and kisses it once¡ªa tradition for us at this point.
Then, she begins to stroke the shaft gently with one hand, the other hand lifting Emy''s balls up.
''''...!''''
Right after Sylvia Two sucks the balls, I can feel Emy''s body quiver a bit, but she continues.
''''Mhm...puck¡ª!...slurp...''''
ying with her balls like this is fun, I''m not gonna lie. But it''s time for the main course.
So Sylvia Two releases the balls and digs right into the pussy underneath. It''s a brand-new, unused pussy!
''''Ngeh...''''
She uses her free hand to spread out the beautiful lips before circling her tongue around her pink flesh. If Anna''s pussy tastes like strawberry, then Emy''s... Okay, I''m not going to pretend that pussies taste good, but do I love them? Absolutely. I drink semen religiously, what do you expect out of my slut-ass brain?
So I spend the next few minutes licking Emy''s pussy, sometimes inserting my tongue in her vagina lightly, teasing the hymen near the entrance, all the while jerking her cock off.
It seems like doing both of her genitals at the same time is pretty effective because Emy is moaning pretty intensely, by Emy''s standard, right now. It''s all muffled by my pussy though.
Finally deciding that my pussy is ready, I make Sylvia One retreat her hip to near the cock while keeping her face close to Emy''s.
''''Emy, I love you.''''
''''Mhm... Me too.''''
We kiss each other deeply.
Below, Sylvia Two stabs the cock into Sylvia One''s pussy, and the former''s hip begins to m down naturally.
''''Phew...''''
Enduring the doubled pration, Sylvia Two starts to lick Emy''s pussy more aggressively while the other Sylvia is cowgirl-ing. Now that I have the opportunity to look at my own ass mming down a cock from behind, I finally see why this is so lewd. It''s certainly mesmerizing to look at that fat cheeks jiggling and the pink pussy flesh getting turned in and out, not to mention Anna''s cuck fetish in addition for example, it would be a hell of a good one to jerk off to this.
Now, for some reason, these futa girls can only cum with either of their genitals if only one is stimted. I asked them. So cumming with both at the same time should be insane.
''''Ngha...''''
It''s time.
Sylvia Two retreats her face and kneads the pussy a bit, just to make sure that it is ready. Then, she begins to insert her middle finger into Emy''s vagina slowly.
Emy flinches a bit, her back arching upward. She seems panicked, but Sylvia One pins her down while intensifying both the kiss and the hip ms.
My heart is beating faster and faster as Sylvia Two''s middle finger goes deeper in.
''''Mhmp...?!'''' Emy''s muffled moan sounds.
I did it! After almost a year of dating, I took her first time!
Now, rest easy, Emy, I will give you the best experience there is, with both my slut pussy and my fingers!
smack¡ª!
Sylvia One ms her hip down hard and begins to squeeze her pussy, wiggling her fat ass around to better stimte the cock, while Sylvia Two rocks her finger ever so slightly.
Oops, there''s blood.
''''Mhmp...!''''
Hey, fuck you, Emy. Wait, I''m already fucking you. But the point is, when I gave my V-card to you, I had a massive fucking cock shoved into my hole, and now you''reining about my tiny little finger?
Enraged by the unfair treatment, I insert Sylvia Two''s index finger into Emy''s pussy as well. It''s rocking time!
Lewd slurping noises fill the room as Sylvia Two fingers Emy''s pussy. It''s hot, sticky, tight, and it is throbbing¡ªyour typical pussy. This one is tighter than say, mine... Of course, mine is beyond loose already, but it is tighter than Sariel''s in her non-futa form.
With that in mind, I pull out a rtively small dildo and push it in, recing my fingers.
''''Mhmp...!''''
Yes, moan more, and then cum.
As Sylvia One begins to m her hip again, Sylvia Two thrusts the dildo in and out of Emy''s pussy, it''s the final push. Loud pping noises mixed with muffled moans echo through the room, and not long after, Emy''s whole body starts to quiver.
''''Hmp...!!''''
It''s much more violent than normal. Emy hugs my waist tightly and arches her hip way up, punching her throbbing cock through my cervix like usual and creampie-ing me. Not only that, her hip trembles intensely as she squirts out cloudy cum from her pussy. Unfocused pupils, ragged breath, flushed face, sweat. It looks like that felt insane.
''''Ngah... How did that feel, love?'''' I smile at Emy.
''''Hah... Hah...'''' Emy buries her face into my bare tits. ''''Amazing...''''
See? Should''ve let me fuck your pussy earlier.
''''Wanna do some more rounds?''''
''''Mhm.''''
Day five was filled with sex. Emy double came a lot with the power of me and my clone, and she began to love it, I could see. But that day was great, fucking from morning to evening, and then gang fucked at night? Heaven.
Day six... More sex. Well, we also tried to make some spicy food, but that didn''t go well at all. I had to dispel the spiciness with semen, dangerous.
And today, the final day.
I''m sounding like I''ll break up with her after this, but it''s really not a big deal. She will be able to continue fucking me every night after this anyway.
''''Phew... What do you want to do today?'''' I ask while we''re having morning sex.
We''re in the missionary position, Emy is fucking Sylvia One and fingering Sylvia Two. Standard stuff.
''''...This?'''' Emy replies, humping her hip energetically.
''''You want to fuck all day again?''''
''''Why not?''''
''''Hm... Then, let''s try something spicy for thest day.''''
''''Spicy?''''
''''Not the food. The sex.''''
Let''s see... I''ve done double footjob, double titjob, double blowjob, and almost everything else for her already. Is there anything... As much as I want some BDSM, I don''t think Emy likes it as much as Liana or me.
''''...Let''s settle it with a pledge.''''
''''...?''''
''''I will pledge myself as your property, forever.'''' I smile brightly at her.
Good, her cock is candid. They all have some degree of possessiveness in them, so this should be good.
So I pull out Emy''s cock and both of us Sylvias prostrate on the bed at the same time.
''''I, Sylvia Everwood, the Crown Princess of Everwood Kingdom and the final Saint of Aria, recognize Emilia Campbell as my owner for eternity.'''' Sylvia One speaks.
''''From now on, I swear to obey any request Emilia Campbell might have for me, and I swear to maintain total submission to my new master.'''' Sylvia Two follows.
We then slowly get up¡ª
chut¡ª!
Kiss the cock at once.
Emy gulps at this sight, clearly aroused by my submission. Her cock then quickly being to tremble under our lips. We open our mouths.
'''''''' Ngha... ''''''''
Hot cum spurts into both of our mouths, smearing all over our faces.
With this and a lot more sex, the final day concludes.
Case 170: A week with Liana – A ‘rough’ start. (R-18)
Case 170: A week with Liana ¨C A ¡®rough¡¯ start. (R-18)
Waking up the next day, Emy prepares for me a breakfast full of things that I love. It is amazing, I love her.
But unfortunately, now is the time to say goodbye... Until tonight.
knock¡ª! knock¡ª!
''''It''s time, lovebirds~''''
Liana''s voice sounds behind the door.
''''Go.'''' Emy simply nods.
''''I love you, Emy.'''' I and Sylvia Two kiss her on the cheeks. ''''Time with you was incredible.''''
''''Likewise.'''' Emy smiles lightly.
I walk over and open the door, revealing the usual smuggy Liana.
''''Liana.'''' I smile at her, to which she nods back.
''''I''ll take them from here, Emilia.'''' She tells Emy. ''''Thanks for taking care of my fucktoys until now.''''
''''Mhm.''''
After that interaction, we naturally go over and hug Liana''s arms, and we''re off to her room. Admittedly, I restricted my time with anyone other than Emy thest week, so Liana''s scent feels a bit foreign now.
''''What''d you do with Emilia?''''
''''Hm... Cooking, and a lot of sex.''''
''''Sounds about right.''''
''''Oh, I also pledged myself to her.''''
''''You''ll have to do that to me as well.''''
''''Of course. I''m your sex toy after all.''''
''''It''s good that you know it.''''
It''s a bit unfortunate for her that I''m not ''exclusive''. Well, well, she can abuse me as much as she likes already, that''s good enough.
Eventually, we arrive inside her room.
Liana puts us on the couch and stretches out a bit.
''''Hm... We have a whole week, huh?'''' She ponders.
''''Yup. Feel free to do anything with us.''''
''''Anything, you say... Are you down for some spicy stuff?'''' Liana grins.
As expected of your local sadist elf, right away to the good stuff.
So I smile back at her. ''''Of course, I''m ready for anything.''''
''''Then, strip naked.'''' She orders. ''''I don''t like seeing you with clothes on inside my room.''''
''''Understood.''''
We immediately begin to strip. Because our clothes are already flimsy, or rather purposely worn so that I can take them off easily, it doesn''t take long before we''re both naked.
''''Better now.'''' Liana happily flops down the couch between us, her hands go right away to grope our breasts. ''''Let me think of the next step...''''
''''Take your time, we won''t go anywhere.''''
So Liana falls into contemtion for a while. Maybe she is struggling to make use of both of us, how cute.
''''Hm... This is pretty hard.'''' She sighs. ''''Well, for now, one of you kneel down.''''
''''Okay.''''
Sylvia One kneels before Liana.
''''Head on the ground.''''
I immediately make Sylvia One''s forehead touches the ground. Right after, Liana promptly puts her foot on my head.
''''Anything to say?''''
''''...I would like to offer my sincere apology for the decisions I made regarding Sariel.'''' I begin. ''''I want to ask for your forgiveness, and I will do anything to earn it.''''
''''Good. Pledge yourself to me.''''
''''I, Sylvia Everwood, the Crown Princess of Everwood Kingdom, and thest Saint of Aria, hereby recognize Raeliana Seymour as my owner and master for eternity.''''
''''And?''''
''''Raeliana Seymour from now on will have the power to bestow her will onto my whole being, including my body and my mind.''''
''''...''''
Silence.
''''...!''''
In total silence, Liana uses her other foot to scoop out my breast from under my body and stomps on it, pressing my nipple onto the cold ground with her toe.
''''Hgn...''''
Fuck me. It''s been a long while since I''ve tasted her merciless attacks.
''''To earn my forgiveness, you will have to satisfy me enough to overwhelm the upset that I felt back then. Agreed?''''
''''I wholeheartedly agree.''''
''''Good. Now go tie yourself.'''' She releases both my head and my breasts.
''''You mean...?''''
Liana smacks Sylvia Two''s butt annoyedly. ''''Tie yourself with ropes like I usually do. Don''t make me repeat.''''
''''Y-Yes...''''
So I pull out the BDSM gear and begin to tie Sylvia One up. Hands behind back, legs in the ''M'' position, wrap a bit of rope around the breasts to make them appear bigger as well, and then... Blindfold plus gag. I think we''re good.
The feeling of being simultaneously blinded and not blinded is breaking my brain, but I think I can handle this.
''''Mhmp...!''''
Suddenly, Liana smacks Sylvia One''s butt loudly.
''''Give me the lube bottle. And the clone, lie down, then spread your legs.''''
I make Sylvia Two give Liana the bottle before lying her down on the ground as ordered.
''''Mhmp...!''''
As soon as I do that, Liana stabs the bottle into my pussy and pumps lube in, the sudden cold feeling inside my vagina is in total contrast with her unexpectedly hot foot that is stomping on Sylvia Two''s poor pussy.
Liana then throws the lube bottle aside and whips out her cock onto Sylvia One''s pussy. Needless to say, both of our pussies are dying to get pierced right now.
''''First load of the day~''''
Just like that, she begins to fuck the tied Sylvia while quite literally giving Sylvia Two a massage on her pussy. In addition to the usual long thrusts, she also beats Sylvia One regrly,ining about her pussy not being tight enough for her liking. My whore bodies, of course, are forced to cum repeatedly before Liana dumps her load.
''''Phew...'''' Liana lets out a slight sigh after creampie-ing Sylvia One. ''''You wet the fucking floor, stupid-ass slut.'''' She stomps Sylvia Two''s pussy even harder and res at her.
''''I-I''m sorry...!''''
God, I''m cumming again...!
''''Clean it.'''' Liana puts out her foot and goes to sit at theputer table.
''''Yes...''''
As soon as Sylvia Two stands up, I can immediately see through her vision the miserable state of Sylvia One¡ªin addition to a cum-filled pussy, red palmprints covering her fat ass and tits, a few blood scratches can even be seen if I focus enough. No wonder why it felt that good.
After cleaning the floor with magic, I walk over to the table and kneel on the side of Liana, who''s surfing the Inte.
''''Um...'''' I speak up.
''''What?''''
''''What are you going to do with us?''''
''''I don''t have any idea yet, so you two will just be my cumdumpsters for today.''''
''''Alright...''''
True to her words, Liana keeps spending her time on the Inte, ignoring uspletely. After an hour or so, she gets bored and goes over to fuck Sylvia One in the ass once, and then back to theputer. Following that, she makes Sylvia Two blow her while she''s gaming, then just keeps her cock inside the poor ve''s mouth after cumming, treating her as if she is a cock-warmer.
After a while, she gets bored, again. So she decides to record herself ying with our bodies, fucking both of us silly before uploading the video onto a porn website. She then makes Sylvia Two sit on her cock for an extended period of time, watching the reactions to the porn video.
''''Hgn...!''''
I cum for the nth time today. My whole body is burning from all the beating and biting she did, and it feels so good...!
''''It''s blowing up.'''' Liana, whose cock I''m riding right now, says. ''''This is pretty good. Let''s do this more often.''''
''''Okay...''''
Never thought I''ll be a porn star before, but it is what it is.
After a bit of watching that, Liana finishes creampie-ing me and drags me to the bathroom. She makes me clean her body with my tits, like any person will, and then tries some extreme stuff with my body, namely fisting.
Getting out of the bathroom, I can''t help but admire the state of the tied Sylvia One again. She has been getting progressively used as a sex doll today, and her body now is beyond wrecked. Her pussy and ass are wide open and filled with raw semen, while her butts and tits in particr are... I don''t even have any words to describe it.
''''Let''s see... 7:32. It''s probably time for dinner.'''' Liana dries her hair with a refreshed face. ''''You two stay here, I''ll bring food for you.''''
''''Thank you, master.'''' I bow my head respectfully.
Liana brings us food made by Emy, which is extremely delicious, before giving us each a final fuck. Twenty-four loads in total today, fifteen inside Sylvia One, nine inside Sylvia Two. Both of us are fucked beyond stupid, and she doesn''t even seem that tired.
Yup, I can''t beat this woman in bed.
Liana then proceeds to dump us onto the remaining four. They are quite shocked to see us in this state, but after a heal from Anna, we are as good as new again, ready to be fucked.
Interlude 6: An interview with Sylvia – The things you didn’t really want to know about her.
Interlude 6: An interview with Sylvia ¨C The things you didn¡¯t really want to know about her.
Everwood Kingdom, the evening of the engagement ceremony.
After throwing a huge party, we finish all of our business and head to my bedroom to have a steamy night together.
''''Phew...''''
I''m d the people took it pretty well. I was afraid that they wouldn''t want a Crown Princess with four partners. I guess the mentality from Earth is still somewhere in me.
''''Hey, I have an idea.''''
Suddenly, Liana speaks up, prompting all of us to turn to her.
''''What idea?''''
Every time this girl raises her hand, a new degenerate y that involves breaking my body and mind is invented, I swear. I''m notining though.
''''We''re officially fianc¨¦s now.'''' Liana says.
''''Mm-hm.''''
''''So why don''t we try to find out more about each other?''''
''''Like, all of us together?''''
''''Nope. I''m not curious about anyone other than you, Sylvie.''''
O-Oh, is that so. Everybody is nodding as well, do you guys really have no interest in each other? You''re all pretty girls,e on...
''''Well... Don''t you guys know everything about me already?'''' I reply. ''''You guys know my preferences, my taste, my fetishes, and my body is already explored by you guys, no?''''
''''That''s true.'''' Liana nods. ''''But we will be asking really obscure things that we''re interested in tonight, how''s that?''''
''''Hm... Obscure things...''''
''''Each person will write their questions out and one will read it to you.''''
''''So like, an interview?''''
''''Yeah.''''
Hm...
''''Well, I think it''s fine.'''' I shrug. ''''Just, I''ll have some questions for you guys, too.''''
My lifelong partners want to find out more about me, that''s reasonable. And it''s a good opportunity for me to ask them things as well.
After a unanimous agreement, all five of us begin to write down our questions.
Ten minutester, and we''re ready. They decide that Anna will be the one asking. Why? I don''t know.
Nevertheless, I am now sitting on the bed, while my fianc¨¦s are opposite of me, each on a chair.
''''Ahem.'''' Anna clears her throat. ''''Then, I''ll get into the first question.''''
''''Go ahead.''''
Never thought I''d be interviewed on the night of my engagement, but alright.
''''First question from Raeliana, what color is your... Er... Pube?''''
Okay, what the fuck is that question, Liana?? Look at the poor cat, she seems so awkward!
''''Well... It''s the same color as my hair, pale blonde.'''' I reply. ''''I just shave it regrly, so you guys don''t see any of it.''''
''''d you did that, I like it clean.'''' Liana nods in approval.
''''Well, thanks.'''' I let out a sigh.
''''Next question is from Emilia, w-who did you think of when you masturbated?''''
''''...Emy and Liana.''''
This is actually kinda embarrassing, fuck.
''''There''s a follow-up question, which one did you think of the most?''''
...You knew I was gonna answer that, didn''t you?
''''...Liana.''''
Right after I say that, Liana''s face turns super smuggy. You fucking harlot, don''t think you can be smug all the time just because I love you.
''''W-Well, the third question from Christina, what is the slogan that best describes yourself?''''
Hm? Isn''t this just a normal question?
''''Big tits, big heart, tight pussy.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Yes, get erect! I''m proud of my sluttiness!
''''...Fourth question is from me, what do you want to experience down there other than normal things?''''
''''Hm... Maybe tentacles, and... Slimes? Anything that makes me feel good, essentially.''''
I see they''re taking notes. This is pretty good so far.
The fifth question is from R- An anonymous person, what is your exact weight?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
I see you''re panicking, Liana. You didn''t think Anna would fuck up, did you?
''''44.5 kilograms. It''s all the thighs and the tits you love. Don''t you dare call me fat.''''
Right when I narrow my eyebrows, all of them immediately shake their head with a flustered expression. That''s more like it.
''''Um... The sixth question is from Christina, what makes you cry the most?''''
Hey, hey, your fetish is poking out.
''''Sad stories, excessive tickling, and bodily pain.''''
I''m giving you a hint, Tina. Just beat the shit out of me and I''ll cry for you. Don''t be shy, be like Liana.
''''Alright, the seventh question is from me, when did you develop the habit of kissing our penises during sex?''''
''''Hm... I think it was around a month after I became Emy and Liana''s lover. I just thought they were so lovely, so I kissed them.''''
Besides, doing that always arouses these gals a lot, even Anna herself, despite being a cuck and all.
''''...Eighth question, this one is from Emilia, can I set your orgasm face as the wallpaper on my phone?''''
''''You don''t need to ask that here, set whatever you want.''''
''''The ninth question is from Raeliana again, which of ours is your favorite so far?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Okay, this question might be dangerous. Firstly, I hate to say this, but Anna''s is simply too big. That leaves the other three''s...
''''...To be frank, I''d say Tina''s.'''' I reply. ''''It goes the smoothest because of the shape.''''
''''...The tenth question, this one is from Emilia, what is your¡ª''''
Just like that, the questioning continues for a while. After around half an hour, now my fianc¨¦s know virtually everything about me. This more-or-less vulnerable feeling is not too bad, I''d say.
After the session filled with sex-rted topics, they''re horny again, so we begin to, well, have sex. Tonight, I''m supposed to serve them by myself, so I''m nervous.
''''...''''
...Wait, why do I feel like I''m forgetting something...?
Case 171: A week with Liana – Pet play with your local sadist. (R-18)
Case 171: A week with Liana ¨C Pet y with your local sadist. (R-18)
The morning of day two, Liana''s room.
We''re currently watching the room owner herself sleeping on the bed, waiting for her to wake up. Being a good girl, I properly cleaned myself and Sylvia Two after getting gangbanged earlier and came here this early in the morning. I should be rewarded, you know?
''''Hgn...!''''
Eventually, Liana stretcheszily a few times before sitting up in one swoop. Her eyelids open leisurely, revealing a pair of brilliant golden pupils. Compared to her usual twin tails, she is letting her hair down, creating a whole different atmosphere around her.
I still can''t believe this is the same ruthless girl yesterday...
''''Good morning, master.'''' I speak up.
''''You... I see. Good behavior.'''' She smiles faintly.
See? I just need to kneel on the ground naked like this, and she''llpliment me. I''m a genius.
''''Would you like me to take care of your cock?'''' I smile back at her.
That morning wood looks devilishly delicious, ma''am. Can I suck it?
''''Yup. Come here.''''
Liana drags herself over to sit at the edge of the bed, then promptly whips out her rock-hard cock. An irresistible scent hits us. We can''t help but flock to the cock to get a taste of that divine rod.
As usual, we begin with a kiss on the nd.
''''Ngha...slurp... slurp...''''
Then, we proceed to put our lips on both sides and begin to lick it religiously.
''''Hah...''''
Liana puts one of her hands on Sylvia One''s head. When I look up at her, she has already grabbed her phone, scrolling through something. Our eyes meet briefly before she turns back to the phone, seemingly disinterested in interacting with us.
...I''m actually wet.
Okay, at this point, I have to admit¡ªI have a problem. I know that I''ve been horny constantly over thest week or so, right after I thought my lust was stabilized. Although I got fucked all day, it still doesn''t seem to be nearly enough. I need a method to control my lust. It''s going too far already.
But first, let''s focus on the cock in front of me.
So we diligently lick her cock for about five minutes before Liana shows signs of cumming.
''''Put out your tits...!'''' Liana says.
Shit, I thought I was allowed to take it in my mouth.
So as soon as the cock begins to throb, we squeeze out our breasts. To elerate the ejaction, I wrap my hand around her shaft and jerk it as well.
''''Hah...''''
Thick cum sshed onto our breasts, slowly trickling down to our nipples, then dripping on our thighs. It''s such a waste...
''''Lick it.'''' Liana orders, then stands up and goes to the closet.
Yes!
I immediately make Sylvia One bow down to lick the cum on Sylvia Two''s thighs. After those are clean, she goes up and licks around the fat breasts, sucks on those cum-vored nipples, then slowly scoops the cum from bottom to top with her tongue.
This way of enjoying semen... Might not be bad.
Now that Sylvia Two is clean, we switch roles. While Sylvia Two is passionately licking Sylvia One, something cold and heavy suddenly ps onto Sylvia One''s shoulder.
''''...?''''
It''s... Butt plugs. Two cat tail butt plugs. And two fake pairs of cat ears as well.
''''I''ve decided.'''' Liana, who''s holding all of them, grins. ''''You guys will be my pets from now on. Wear them while I''m going to the bathroom.''''
With that, she leaves.
''''...''''
gulp¡ª!
I''ve never done pet y before...
Feeling a bit excited, I begin to put on the cat ears¡ªthe white ears on Sylvia One, and the yellow ears on Sylvia Two. Now, for the tails... Let''s match the color.
So we stab the butt plugs ordingly into our asses, just in time as Lianaes out of the bathroom.
''''We''re done-''''
''''Who said pets could talk?'''' Liana interrupts us.
Shit, she''s right.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Liana scans our bodies a bit before going to the closet again, this time pulling out two leather cors with proper leashes. So this is why she requested these gears from me before...
Liana then promptly walks over and puts the cors on us. After securing them, she nods in satisfaction.
''''Get onto the bed. Gotta go take a picture for this.''''
Wait, fuck, how do I respond?
''''M-Meow~!''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Both me and Liana are stunned at the same time. This is so embarrassing...! Even Anna doesn''t make sounds like this!
''''Keep doing that, I like it.'''' A smile blooms on Liana''s face.
''''Meow...''''
With my face burning, I make the two of us crawl onto the bed when Liana takes out her phone. After adjusting the position a little bit, we''re now ready to take a picture¡ªwe Sylvias are sandwiching Liana with our legs widely spread, giving the viewer full sight of our pussies and plugged asses, while Liana herself is wrapping her arms around our bodies, her hands holding the leash handles firmly grasping our breasts.
Liana uses her telekinesis to adjust the camera a bit more, then¡ª
tack¡ª!
''''I''ll send this one to Anna.'''' Liana excitedly says. ''''And that redhead as well, just to annoy the shit out of her.''''
That''s quite mean. But I love this side of her.
''''Now then, let us go for a walk.'''' Liana gets off the bed and begins to pull the leashes. ''''Crawl.''''
''''Meow...''''
So we, too, get off the bed and begin to crawl after Liana.
My lovable sadist leads me out of the room and promptly knocks on the door on the other side of the hallway.
knock¡ª! knock¡ª!
''''Huh...?''''
After a bit, the door opens, revealing a sleepy Tina. She looks damn adorable like this.
''''What are you¡ª''''
Tina immediately freezes when she sees me like this. Her face now has a rather weird expression. On one hand, she looks clearly enraged, evident by her eyes with hints of murderous intent toward Liana, but on the other hand, her cheeks are pink, and her cock is hard, indicating that she''s aroused by my appearance.
''''I''m taking my fucktoys, oh, wait, my pets for a walk.'''' Liana cheerfully says. ''''Mind if I intrude on your room a bit?''''
''''You...''''
''''I think my pets would like it.'''' Liana continues nonchntly. ''''And if I feel like generous, I might let you use them a bit. Right, pets?''''
''''M-Meow...''''
''''...!''''
In response to my meow, Tina grabs her chest with a pained expression, mumbling something along the lines of ''Unbelievable...!''.''''
Eventually, Tina lets us into her room.
Ignoring everything else, Liana quickly goes over to Tina''s bed and flops down, swinging her legs leisurely. She then pulls the leashes a bit, making me crawl over to right near her. She lowers her index finger lightly, signaling us to put our heads on the ground, to which we obey, like good pets.
''''...''''
Liana''s foot casually finds its way onto Sylvia One''s head, while her other foot is ying with Sylvia Two''s breast.
Shit, I can''t see Tina''s reaction, but it''s definitely pretty bad.
''''So, your idol audition is next week, right?'''' I hear Liana ask.
''''...Yes.''''
''''I still can''t imagine you as an idol, but I guess that''s just me.''''
''''It''s just practice singing to a crowd. I have no intention of being an idol.''''
''''Makes sense.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Hey. When are you going to stop stepping on her head?''''
''''When I want to stop?''''
''''You...''''
''''C''mon, can''t you see her pathetic pussy juice all over the ground?''''
''''Hah... Then at least satisfy her a bit, will you?''''
''''Hm... I guess that''s fine. I''m aspiring to be a good pet owner after all.''''
Liana removes her feet.
''''Get up, pets. It''s time for a delicious treat of cock.''''
''''Meow...''''
We put our heads onto the bed between Liana''s thighs, awaiting the treat. Seeing this, Liana whips out her cock. The thick and stillid shaft ps onto Sylvia One''s face, and then Liana goes on to p it onto the other Sylvia''s face as well.
Repeating this a bit, and the cock is now fully erect.
''''Look, I''ll be generous.'''' Liana says. ''''I have two pussies here, but only one cock. You can take one of them, redhead. Choose.''''
''''...Give me the one with white ears.''''
''''Straight for the real one, huh? Fine.''''
So Liana hands over the leash for Sylvia One to Tina, and the princess of Aragon leads me to the table. She lifts me up and puts me on herp lovingly, showering my breasts and belly with kisses.
''''You''re lovely, my princess.'''' She smiles beautifully at me.
''''Meow...'''' I kiss her on the lips. ''''Meow...?!''''
On the other side, Liana abruptly pulls Sylvia Two onto the bed, pins her belly down, and shoves her cock into her pussy. Liana hooks her right arm around Sylvia Two''s neck and lifts her up a bit while violently mming her cock against poor Sylvia''s pussy. The slight suffocating feeling mixed with the incredible doubled pration instantly sends both of us drowning in immense pleasure.
''''Mhm...! Nha...! Hgn...!''''
Tina, seeing Sylvia One moaning and quivering, narrows her eyes. Not losing against Liana, she whips out her cock and stabs it into Sylvia one''s pussy.
Just like that, the two mercilessly vite both of our pussies. The quadrupled feeling of having a cock inside me quickly makes us cum, but that doesn''t mean that these two monsters are cumming with us.
They continue to fuck us for the next five minutes or so, one ruthlessly, one gently. Not to mention, thepletely different texture of the cocks scrubbing inside my pussy wall creates some sort of incongruity that I can feel, but it''s a mind-bogglingly pleasurable feeling that I don''t ever want to give up.
Eventually, Tina, who has not cum yet today, ejactes inside me first. I hug her tightly, burying her head into my tits, enduring the still ongoing ughter of Sylvia Two on the bed.
''''Cumming!''''
Liana ps her waist against my ass onest time, pumping her semen into my womb squarely.
''''Meow...!!''''
I squirt out more juices.
''''Phew... Redhead, switch?''''
''''...Alright.''''
And there''s still more... I have a feeling she''s going to share me with everyone else as well...
Case 172: A week with Liana – Learning to control my lust. (R-18?)
Case 172: A week with Liana ¨C Learning to control my lust. (R-18?)
''''Ngh... Phew...''''
The morning of day three. Liana just ordered us a double pussy for her, so here we are, rubbing her cock with both of our slits. It''s a mess of pussy meat here, not gonna lie.
''''...''''
Liana, the owner of this beautiful cock herself, is very casually ying games on her phone right now. After walking us around the house and sharing us with others, yesterday waspleted with a satisfying choke fuck. I fainted, both of us fainted, and were still usedte into midnight, ording to Liana.
''''Hgn...slurp... Oh?!''''
Without warning, Liana''s cock throbs, shooting out thick cum that falls onto our bellies and thighs. It''s such a waste...
''''Go clean yourself.'''' Liana says.
''''Meow.''''
I''m still her pet.
So we get up and give Liana''s cock a quick suck to clean the remaining semen before entering the bathroom.
Hm... It''s all over our crotches now.
I make Sylvia One bow down to lick Sylvia Two''s thigh, then slowly advance to theher area. Never thought I''ll be eating my own pussy like this.
Hm? Why not telekinesis for faster speed?
Well, Liana ordered us ''not to take the easy way'', so.
While licking my pussy, a pretty important thing suddenly pops up in my mind¡ªhow do I learn to control my lust?
The reality is that my pussies are still super wet, and they''re eager to be ravaged right now. How the hell I''m I supposed to fight with a wet pussy and a cock-hungry brain like this...?
''''...Eva.'''' I call softly.
A light orb manifests itself in the air.
[Did you call?]
''''I''m having trouble controlling my lust.'''' I begin. ''''I''m constantly hungry no matter what, and it''s kind of affecting my time now. Do you have any advice?''''
[I certainly do not, but one of my sworn sisters is a Goddess of Seduction. Let me try contacting her.]
''''Kay.''''
Damn, Eva''s sworn sisters sound pretty lit. One is a Goddess of Games, and one is a Goddess of Seduction?
So we continue licking each other for a while before Eva speaks up again.
[She said you have to train.]
''''Train what?''''
[In her words, ''Restrain yourself for a while. I know you are dying to do it¡ªwell all are¡ªbut once you endure it enough, you will learn to suppress your lust naturally.'']
''''Hm...''''
Hearing Eva mimicking that seductive tone is quite uncanny, but alright.
[She also said, ''Besides, releasing it all after a while would feel incredible, don''t you agree?'']
''''That... Makes sense, yes.''''
gulp¡ª!
If I cockblock all five of them at the same time, then afterward... Okay, shit, this is quite promising. I just need to make sure I don''t faint while they''re viting me, I don''t want to miss even a second of that.
So I say goodbye and thanks to Eva before getting out of the bathroom.
''''Liana.'''' I call softly, crawling up to the bed and hugging her from both sides.
''''Why are you talking?'''' Liana asks.
''''I have a proposal.'''' I reply. ''''It''s like this¡ª''''
I tell Liana about my conversation with Eva in the bathroom.
After hearing it, Liana seems understanding, but she also seems kind of irritated at the same time.
''''You''re trying to cockblock me, yet your stupid lumps of fat are still like this?'''' She puts down her phone and pinches our nipples angrily.
''''Ngha...! L-let me get my clothes, then.''''
''''How many days, by the way?''''
''''Um... Let''s go with three for the time being. And don''t worry, I''ll let you fuck the crap out of me first and foremost.''''
''''Fine, I''ll take this challenge.''''
With that, our three days no fuck challenge begins.
Although my pussies are still wet, and Liana''s cock is still rock-hard, I have a feeling we can do this.
Day four. I have a feeling we can''t do this after all.
Yesterday was somehow fine. I canceled my clone for the first time in like, ten days. Then, I just gritted my teeth and asionally wipe my wet pussy, wishing the horniness to fly away.
By afternoon, I was able to distract myself by making a new, improved Gungnir, and by improved, I mean with much bigger explosive power.
And then I totally forgot to inform the other four that Sylvia''s pussy wouldn''t be avable for the next three days. They were disappointed, but when I seduced them with the potential incredible result of nut-busting mind-breaking pleasure, they somehow brought it.
Needless to say, I couldn''t sleep until it waste into the night.
Now just waking up hugging Liana, my whole pussy is itching. I am dying, I repeat, dying to unwrap that majestic cock of Liana to taste the divine vor of semen again...
No, fuck you, Sylvia. You ain''t get no cock today!
PACK¡ª!
So I p the shit out of my horny pussy, startling Liana a bit.
''''Ugh...''''
Fuck me, that did nothing! I totally forgot I was a stupid masochist...! Now I''m even hornier... Wait, Liana is waking up.
''''Sorry, keep sleeping.'''' I stroke her cheek gently. ''''I love you.''''
''''Mhm...''''
Phew... Let''s think about something wholesome. Yes, like guns.
I noticed Anna in particr really wanted a sniper. Let''s make her a Barrett when we get out of here. And then...
Okay, this is no good. I''m too horny to think properly. I need some real exercise.
''''Liana, wake up.''''
''''...??''''
''''We need to do a raid.''''
BOOM¡ª!
''''Phew...''''
How the hell am I still horny when blowing up monsters like this... No, endure it. Endure it, Sylvia, all for the cocks!
Liana seems to be doing fine though, look at her zooming around.
''''Hm...''''
Her strikes certainly do seem sharper and deadlier. I wonder if she can fight on par with me yet. Normally I''m too submissive to them that I totally forget that I''m the strongest of the bunch...
The day somehow passed quite peacefully when we immersed ourselves in fighting monsters. If we just ignore the fact that I fought with a wet panty and Liana fought with a boner, we are doing fine. Probably. Both of us had a wet dream this morning, although I heard that girls don''t have them as often.
''''Hah... Hah... Hgn...'''' I breathe out heavily, sitting across from Liana on the bed.
''''Phew... This is quite frustrating.'''' Liana furrows her pretty eyebrows. ''''A fat pussy is right in front of me, and I can''t fucking fuck it...!''''
''''Stop the dirty talk...!'''' I snap back at her. ''''Don''t make us more horny than this.''''
And what the fuck do you mean by ''fat pussy''?? At least call it plump. Have some manners, will you?
We''re ying an FPS game to distract the horniness away, but it seems that even shooting people in the game is not doing anything meaningful.
Just endure it! Tomorrow! Just wait till tomorrow!
I can eat as many cocks as I want tomorrow...!
''''...''''
The next day. Day six.
Yesterday''s night was a nightmare. I tried so hard to sleep, I had to tie my hands behind my back to prevent myself from masturbating or touching Liana''s cock, then I totally forgot that I was into bondage, so I tied my hands to the bed instead.
Waking up today... I feel incredibly refreshed. The horniness is still somewhere within me, but it''s... It''s pretty bearable, not gonna lie.
Standing in the middle of the room, I slowly open and close my hands, trying toprehend this unexinable state that I''m in. Have I finally ascended...?
Is this it? Have I mastered the lust suppression technique?
''''Ugh...!''''
Suddenly hearing a grunt, I turn around. A rather haggard-looking Liana is staring at me, no, at my ass. Her pretty eyebrows are furrowed, her eyes are squinted, and her pupils are cloudy, visibly full of lust and frustration.
She soon throws the nket away and gets off the bed, that''s when I see¡ª
''''!!''''
Her giant, angry cock is twitching violently under her pajama.
''''Get the fuck here, bitch.'''' She says, grabbing my wrist.
''''Hgn...!''''
I immediately wet my panty with lewd juice.
Special case: Valentine’s Day with elves.
Special case: Valentine¡¯s Day with elves.
ck¡ª! ck¡ª!
Hm... These parts didn''te out pretty well, huh... The shape is kinda retarded, and the density is fucked as well.
''''Hah...''''
I still have a lot to learn. Making guns, especially big ones, using magic is hard as hell. Mhm, well, at least I like it. Let''s take a break first.
''''Hgn...!''''
So I slowly get out of the chair while stretching my tired arms. Looking out the window, the scene of a snow-covered forest greets me. Pouring myself a cup of hot chocte, I once again immerse myself in thendscape.
The view from the top of the castle is simply amazing. It is totally different from what I saw back on Earth. I remember my little brother used to give me chocte on Valentine''s Day...
Now that I think about it, isn''t today Valentine''s?
Well, people here don''t know what that is anyway. And I don''t even have someone I can give chocte to... Okay, maybe I have. Liana and Emy.
I am now seventeen, thirty-three if one counts my past life. I need to consider dating soon, seriously, or else I will end up being an actual old maid.
Mom and Dad always say I don''t need to rush as elves have thousands of years to spare, but deep inside, I feel I''m still human through and through. When taking my past life into the equation, it doesn''t seem strange that the sense of urgency has gued me entirely.
''''...''''
Should I... Confess? Would that be too hasty?
In the first ce, the biggest problem in this is my greed. I want to date both Liana and Emy. Badly.
Liana is somewhat forceful but still considerate, while Emy is more subdued but clingy. Having enjoyed every second beside them, I just can''t concede either one of the two.
But what if they reject me? Would that break our current rtionship?
Dating is so fucking hard...
knock¡ª! knock¡ª!
''''Hm?''''
Turning around, I see the door to my room has already been opened, and Liana is standing right there.
''''Why so thoughtful, my princess?'''' She asks and walks up to me.
''''Mhm... Well, I was just thinking about some problems.'''' I reply.
''''Do you need my help?''''
You are the problem, girl.
''''Nope. By the way, is Emy here?''''
''''She willeter.''''
''''Okay. Sit down first. I''ll get you hot chocte.''''
''''Alright.''''
Ever since we met each other, the three of us have been hanging out day and night. We have done virtually everything together and enjoyed every second of it. Well, at least I do.
Today will probably be another board game night. We''ve been addicted to one recently.
After handing out the hot chocte cup to Liana, who is sitting on my bed, we have some small talk before Emy enters the room. Today, she is still as tall and beautiful as any other day, but I notice an unusual bag in her hand.
''''What''s that, Emy?'''' I ask.
''''Stuff.'''' She replies and puts it on my table.
Although puzzled, I decide to gloss over it.
''''Well, I guess we should begin the game, huh?'''' I climb on the bed and grab a pillow to hug. ''''Still that game, or another one?''''
''''Let''s change it around.'''' Liana says, and Emy seems to agree with it.
''''Which one?''''
Emy then naturally crawls over and embraces me from behind while Liana pulls out a deck of cards.
''''Poker. Whoever loses strip.''''
''''Ugh... That again?'''' I frown lightly. ''''Last time you bastards had me nearly naked...''''
''''I enjoyed it a lot.'''' Liana shamelessly grins back at me.
''''I''m the crown princess, you know? Aren''t you scared?''''
''''You seem to like the bullying anyway, so no.''''
''''...Idiots.''''
These idiots... They keep doing vaguely sexual things to me like this, and they make me feel so weird... I get their intention, though. I''m not that dense. I wonder if they masturbate to me like I do to them. I heard futas have to do it regrly.
Argh, goddamnit. I want to hurry and lose my V-card already. Having such a busty body without being able to use it well is painful.
At this point, I suddenly feel Emy nudging my neck with her face, a sign of her telling us to begin the game. Seeing this, Liana speaks up.
''''Well, just a few warmup rounds will do. You and Emilia are a team.''''
''''Oh, really?''''
''''If you two lose, Sylvie strips.''''
''''Why not Emy??''''
''''Both of us would like to see your body more than anything, so it is what it is.''''
''''This is sexual harassment!''''
''''Do it or not?''''
''''...Fine.''''
Why do I feel like I can''t refuse their requests...
Just like that, we begin to y a few rounds of Poker, and after everything is done...
''''Ugh...''''
''''Onest round.''''
''''Idiot! I only have a panty on...!''''
Covering my chest with my forearm, I can feel my cheeks burning. It''s not helping at all that Emy is still clinging to me. I swear this motherfucker is making us lose on purpose.
''''If you already strip that much, then just give up and ept your fate.'''' Liana''s face turns even smugger.
''''N-No! Not now...'''' I trail off.
Shit. What did I just say...?!
Immediately, the three of us fall into silence.
''''...Are you saying you''ll strip naked for uster?''''
''''That...''''
I have to deny it, but...
The sexual tension between us has never been this high. My body is burning. This weird feeling... Are we going to do it here? We''ll do it, right? The three of us, right?
Then, Liana suddenly stands up, startling both Emy and me. She goes to the table and grabs the bag earlier, thenes back.
''''Here.''''
She takes out a wrapped something from the bag and hands it to me.
''''What is this...?''''
''''Chocte. For Valentine''s.''''
''''Huh? Why do you...''''
''''You said there was something like thatst year.'''' Liana shrugs. ''''This is from both of us, by the way.''''
''''Oh... I forgot. I should''ve prepared one for you guys as well. Friendship chocte...''''
''''Who said this was a friendship chocte?''''
''''Ah?''''
When I look up at her, Liana has one eyebrow up, staring at my... Chest. Crap, I forgot to keep covering them.
...Fuck it. They''ve seen them anyway. More importantly, this chocte.
''''You mean, this chocte is...''''
''''Think for yourself.'''' Liana says. ''''And we don''t mind you not having one for us. Just...''''
''''Just?''''
Liana thenes really close to me and puts her hand on my corbone, the lower half of her palm sinking into my bare chest.
''''I would like to see my princess giving us a sweet and satisfying chocte next year.''''
Looking at Liana''s affectionate eyes and hearing her weirdly worded sentence, a sudden realization hits me.
''us'' instead of ''me,'' ''satisfying'' instead of ''delicious.''
My crotch feels itchy at just the thought of what Liana might be implying.
At this moment, I am sure that our rtionship will never be the same again.
Case 173: A week with Liana – S*x battle. (R-18)
Case 173: A week with Liana ¨C S*x battle. (R-18)
''''Ugh...!''''
Liana throws me onto the bed before taking off her pants and tossing them into the corner. The raw cock under that piece of clothing is then revealed, and I can swear, it''s easily the most angry cock I''ve seen.
Fuck, fuck, I''m cumming just looking at it! I want it so bad...!
Suddenly, the lust that I thought was suppressed inside me bursts like a supernova. My breath is getting noticeably harder, my mind is mushy, and my crotch is itching terribly.
Following my instinct, I quickly strip naked and crawl toward the beautiful cock of my fianc¨¦.
''''Hyah!''''
As I''m about to grab it and give it a good suck, Liana pushes me down the bed again.
''''Spread your legs.'''' She orders.
''''Hurry the fuck up then...!'''' I spread both my legs and my drenched pussy for her.
''''You stupid bitch dare to talk back...!''''
''''Hgn...!!''''
With a loud thud, Liana rams her angry cock straight into my pussy.
''''O-Ooh~!!''''
''''Hah...!''''
Tasting each other''s genital for the first time in three days, both of us reach climax at the same time¡ªmy cum sshes loudly against her crotch, wetting her shirt, while her thick semen is finding itself inside my throbbing womb, coating my flesh with ayer of piping hot liquid.
T-This is fucking incredible! My mind is going nk...!
While enjoying the never-ending sensation of an orgasm, we both stare at each other heavily flushed faces for a few seconds before¡ª
''''Mnh...!''''
Liana bows down and immediately presses her lips onto mine, her hands fixing my wrists down the bed. I respond by locking my legs behind her, and we''re off to the next round immediately.
''''Mhmp...! Mhmp...! Mhmp...!''''
As Liana begins to thrust her hip like an animal, she and I are having a battle with our mouths¡ªour tongues are relentlessly attacking each other. Twirling, mashing, licking. Liana''s mouth is hot, and soft, her tongue, even though I''m trying desperately to fight back, still has the upper hand in this game.
''''Mhmp...!!''''
Eventually, losing to the pleasure of her cock ravaging my pussy and her tongue dominating mine, I once again ejacte, tides of messy liquid escape my pussy.
Liana, as if wanting to feel my pussy when it''s tightening, ms her hip down and begins to dig around with her cock. The rock-hard shaft, powered by Liana''s superhuman strength, is freely exploring my deepest ce, scraping against every single inch of my sensitive flesh.
It makes my already sensitive after-cum body quiver, but it also feels so good...!
''''Mhmp...''''
Liana then releases my wrists and moves down to my chest. She nts a deep kiss on my left nipple before going straight in and sucking it violently.
''''Hgn...!''''
My pussy once again tighten after receiving the sudden stimulus, and that''s when Liana begins to thrust again. Her hip goes up and down with incredible speed, making her cock repeatedly punch my cervix without mercy. It''s painful, but I love pain...!
''''Ahgn...! O-Oh...!''''
Liana closes her jaw on my nipple, as though she just read my mind. She then begins to increase her speed even further, giving me virtually no room to breathe. Her hand finds itself on my pussy, pinching my clit. The triple attack on my slutty body is worldly effective because...
I''m already close to cumming again...!
With both of us drowning in pleasure, it doesn''t take long before she and I reach our next orgasm.
''''Hah.. Hah...''''
Liana buries her face into my breasts while her cock is viting my womb, her hot breaths tickling my skin.
Three minutes.
Three minutes are all it takes to make Liana cum twice, and I cum three times. I didn''t fucking know that it was this good...!
''''Rise, Liana.'''' I speak up. ''''Your cock is still hard. Fuck me some more.''''
Liana slowly lifts her head to look at me.
''''Shut your mouth. This is nowhere enough.''''
Liana says as her cock begins to swell again. Not like it went back to beingid at any point.
''''Is that so?'''' I respond. ''''Let me make it enough for you, then.''''
So I get up and push her down, still with our genitals connected. Now straddling her, I begin to construct my clone after a few days.
''''Entertain yourself a bit with this.'''' I p my tits onto her face, to which she immediately grabs them and devours my nipples, sucking like a baby hungry for milk.
Shit, making a golem while having a cock poking inside my womb is pretty challenging. Not to mention, I''m fucking dying to move my hip already!
Eventually, my clone ispleted after a while. Good, now I just need to...
''''Phew... Hgn...!''''
''''!!''''
Liana''s eyes widen as I use telekinesis to manually tighten my pussy and womb, letting them suck on her cock like a vacuum. This is the technique that Sariel taught me when she fucked me the other day, which is only doable if you own the [Heart of Fire].
Just like that, I use telekinesis to continue mashing my insides against her cock. Shit, this feels like I''m being fucked by Anna. It''s so good...!
''''Ngha... Nhm...''''
I moan in absolute pleasure as I feel every bit of Liana''s cock with my sloppy pussy. I don''t even need to move my hip like this...
''''Mhmp...!''''
Liana lets out a muffled moan, blocked by my tits.
''''Hah... It''s going to get even better, Liana.''''
I move my clone behind us, making her lift Liana''s balls up, and then¡ª
''''Mhmp...!''''
''''Hyah!''''
Caught byplete surprise, Liana suddenly bites my nipples rather hard with her sharp teeth. I think they''re bleeding... Even better.
Nevertheless, Sylvia Two has sessfully gained ess to Liana''s pussy. Just like with Emy, I make Sylvia Two lick around the pussy a bit before putting her middle finger in slowly.
Liana immediately res at me.
''''Don''t be a pussy, Liana.'''' I smile at her. ''''At least you''ll give your favorite sex toy this much, right?''''
Silence ensues.
Liana appears to think for a bit while I and Sylvia Two are busy entertaining her cock and pussy. Shit, I''m cumming again, actually...!
''''Hgn...!''''
This is heaven...
Eventually, Liana rxes her body.
Receiving the OK sign, I immediately make Sylva Two thrust her finger deeper into the plump pussy of Liana. As the finger gradually reaches the fragile hymen, Liana bites even harder on my nipples, in turn making my pussy tighten on her cock even more. Eventually¡ª
''''Congrattions on graduating, Liana.''''
It''s through. I took her first time.
''''Mhmp!!''''
Liana wails in pain.
To celebrate her virgin graduation, I shove another finger into her pussy and rock it gently, above, I begin to m my hip up and down while still keeping the artificial tightness.
It doesn''t take long before my local sadist show signs of cumming. Inside my top-grade slut pussy, Liana''s cock starts to throb. I wiggle my fat ass around a bit to properly let the cock enter my womb.
With a few spurts, the third load of the day is pumped right inside my baby room.
''''Hah...''''
I''m melting. Now imagine tonight...
''''I can''t wait until tonight...'''' I mutter.
Hearing this, Liana releases my tits before shoving me down the bed again.
''''Hyah?!''''
She res at me angrily, and then¡ª
PACK¡ª!
ps my cheek.
''''You dare to think about others right after taking my virginity?!'''' She grabs my throat with her hand.
As her fingers dig deeper into my throat, I also raise my hand to grab her throat.
Smiling at her, I speak up.
''''Yes... Beat me more. Make a mess out of my body. Break my bones. Ruin my flesh. Fuck the crap out of my sloppy pussy.''''
''''...''''
''''Let''s see if I will break first, or you will get tired first ?.''''
Liana squints her eyes and raises her other hand.
At this moment, I am sure. This will be an experience I will never forget in the future.
Case 174: A week with Tina – The true yandere experience.
Case 174: A week with Tina ¨C The true yandere experience.
''''Hah... Hgn... Ngha...''''
''''Hah... Hah...''''
I raise my head weakly. My eyes meet hers.
''''...I can keep going.'''' I say with a whistle-like voice, which was damaged by violent deepthroats.
Liana looks at my body for a moment before shaking her head.
''''No. We stop here.''''
''''Heh... I won.'''' I squeeze out a smile.
''''Don''t get the wrong idea. Your body can''t handle any of it anymore.''''
''''Said the one who made me like this.''''
''''...''''
''''So I still won.''''
It''s satisfying. Both the beating, the sex, and the win.
Although I can hardly move my body without feeling intense pain, it''s all good.
''''Well, let''s just get a heal from Anna and be done with it.'''' Liana lets out a sigh and carefully lifts my screwed body in a princess carry.
''''We''ll do this again, right?'''' I nt a kiss on her lips and say.
''''...If you want to.''''
Yes~!
THUD¡ª!
The door shut closed loudly, leaving us standing outside nkly.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
...Shit. That was so scary.
We got a hell of a lecture from Anna. The angry Anna. Both of us. I''ve genuinely never seen Liana so obedient before.
But Anna is right. We shouldn''t have gone this far in the first ce. This is like, abuse level of beating.
''''...Hey, Sylvie.''''
''''Hm?''''
''''I''m sorry.''''
Liana suddenly hugs my waist and kisses me on the lips.
''''I went too far with it.'''' She says.
''''Don''t worry, it''s also true that I invited you before anything.''''
''''...Let''s do something normal tomorrow.''''
''''Mhm.''''
I was nning to do this for thest day with Liana as well, but... No, let''s not make Anna angry anymore.
Just like that, the remaining time with Liana passed quite peacefully. On the final day, we went out on a normal date, had some fun at the arcade, and went back to fuck some more, then fell asleep together on the bed.
It''s like we''re lovers, amazing.
In any case, it''s time to say goodbye to our local sadist.
''''Thank you for the time with me, master.''''
Naturally, I kiss her foot to show my loyalty.
''''Good. Now go.''''
With that, I exit the room and walk over to Tina''s.
knock¡ª! knock¡ª!
''''Tina~'''' I call softly. ''''Your adorably busty elf girlfriend is here~''''
After a while, the door slowly opens, revealing an irresistibly cute sleepy version of Tina.
''''Come in...'''' She says.
I follow her inside.
''''Let the sun inside~'''' I yank the curtain aside to brighten the room. The scenery from here is great. ''''Tina, what do you want us to do today?''''
I turn around to see Tina poking her arms under the bed, her eyes still sleepy.
''''...What are you doing?'''' I ask.
She looks at mezily. ''''Sit on the bed for a bit.''''
Puzzled, I go over to sit on the edge of Tina''s bed.
''''Mhm...''''
The redhead princess immediately grabs my bare leg and presses her cheek onto my calf. Seeing this, I can''t help but let out a chuckle.
''''You''re still not waking up.'''' I stroke her head. ''''Come on the bed. I''ll let you use myp, or my chest, whatever you like.''''
Tina turns to look at me for a moment, and then¡ª
ck¡ª!
Together with the sharp metallic sound, a cold something is suddenly wrapped around my ankle. Even weirder, my mana sense is... Completely gone. I can''t use magic anymore...!
''''Tina...?!''''
Tina stands up and looks at me nkly. A smile blooms on her face. ''''It suits you.''''
''''You mean this...?'''' I wiggle my ankle.
ck¡ª!
ck¡ª!
The chain connected to the blueish metal cuff on my ankle wiggles, making rattling noises.
''''Yes, my love.'''' Tina''s smile grows brighter, and a pink hue appears on her cheeks.
''''Um... You can chain me as you want, but at least my magic...''''
''''That would render my preparations useless, wouldn''t it?'''' Tina strokes my neck gently.
I mean, it''s... True. If I can use telekinesis, this chain will be quite pointless.
''''...Where did you get these in the first ce...?''''
''''Sariel.''''
So she was serious enough to ask Sariel for this, even if she hated her that much...
''''Hm... So we''re doing some kind of bondage today?'''' I ask normally.
''''No, Sylvia.'''' Tina shakes her head. ''''You will stay like this for the rest of our time.''''
''''...Huh?''''
While I''m stunned, Tina has already climbed onto the bed and hugs me from behind, tightly.
''''Sylvia, I''m tired.''''
''''I''m tired of seeing you with other women.''''
''''I''m tired of seeing you looking at them lovingly.''''
''''I want your whole to be mine, forever.''''
''''But I know that will hurt you. So please, just this week.''''
''''...Promise to be only mine, just this week.''''
The room falls into silence.
Tina buries her face into my neck, staying still.
''''...''''
It seems the time I spent alone with her since we started dating wasn''t nearly enough. Lesson learned. I need to satisfy her like this more often.
Hah... Managing a harem is quite hard, huh.
''''I promise.'''' I reply. ''''I will cease direct contact with otherspletely for this week.''''
Hearing that, Tina lifts her face to look at me, and a genuinely happy smile appears on her face. ''''Thank you, really.''''
ck¡ª!
With another sharp metallic sound, Tina promptly handcuffs me.
''''...Won''t this be quite inconvenient for me?'''' I raise my question together with my hands awkwardly.
''''I will take care of it all. Everything you need.'''' Tina happily nts kisses on my neck and says.
''''Mhm... Wait, don''t you need to go to the audition this week...?''''
''''I will take you along, of course.''''
''''Okay...''''
Still, these aren''t too bad, I think. Or I just like to be chained, I don''t know. But at least this metal is somewhatfortable¡ª
ck¡ª!
''''...''''
Another sharp metallic clickter, a cor with a chain connected to it is on my neck. Both this chain and the one on my ankle are connected to the bed.
''''Beautiful.''''
The culprit herself marvels at the sight of me being chained, nodding satisfyingly.
...Well, it''s not exactlyfortable anymore, but if she likes it, then fine.
Just like that, my life chained inside Tina''s room begins.
''''Did you eat breakfast, Sylvia?''''
''''No, I went straight to your room after waking up.''''
''''I see, I see. I''ll go make you something quick, so stay here obediently, alright?''''
''''Mhm.''''
Tina goes to the kitchen. During this time, I use my phone to text the others informing them that I will not be serving them at night for this week. Fortunately, the three-day-no-sex policy the other day worked quite well for them, so I think they might be able to hold it.
A whileter, Tinaes back with a simple rice and egg breakfast.
The taste is nowhere near the level of Emy''s cooking, but...
''''Ah~''''
nom¡ª!
Having a gorgeous girl feeding you makes everything good. It''s even better if that gorgeous girl is looking this happy.
After finishing the breakfast, Tina pulls out a guitar.
''''I''ll sing for you, Sylvia. Do you want to hear a specific song?''''
''''Mhm... I''ll leave it to you.''''
''''Then... ''Hien''.''''
Tina begins to sing. Her voice is much more melodious and on point than when I first met her. Most importantly, she now has the confidence to sing clearly like this.
I''m proud of her.
Following the singing session is rxation time. Tina hugs me possessively as though I''m her most favorite toy, watching random stuff on the Inte together.
Halfway through, I notice something hard pressing against my butt.
''''...Did you manage to satisfy yourself yesterday, Tina?''''
''''...Honestly, no.''''
Fuck me. So she was holding back, even with two Sylvias...
As expected, I''ll have to increase the number of my clones soon if I want to handle a gangbang well. But first...
''''I''m yours right now, you know?'''' I turn around. ''''And you know what I''m good at, right?''''
Putting Tina''s hand on my breast, I curl my lips up.
Case 175: A week with Tina – Life as the princess’s caged bird.
Case 175: A week with Tina ¨C Life as the princess¡¯s caged bird.
''''Is the water warm enough?''''
''''Mhm. It''s good.''''
''''I see.''''
After letting Tina have her way with me for a while, we are now in the bathroom, with Tina cleaning my body. I usually clean myself with magic after a sex session, but I can''t use magic right now, and I can''t move really well with all the cuffs, so.
The chains connected to the bed are pretty long, surprisingly. I guess Tina calcted this beforehand.
''''Mn... Tina, you sure clean them well.'''' I speak up, feeling her hands ying with my breasts.
''''Sorry, I couldn''t help it.''''
''''Then go ahead. Let''s do it one more time.'''' I turn around with a smile.
''''Phew...''''
ck¡ª!
ck¡ª!
Coming out of the bathroom refreshed, Tina wipes me with a tower before putting me on the bed.
''''Wait, Tina.''''
I stop Tina from taking out clothes for me to wear.
''''I don''t need it. I can stay naked.''''
''''...Are you sure?''''
''''Why not? I''ve done worse.''''
Besides, the cuffs need to be removed every time I change clothes, it''s bothersome.
''''I see. Let me go get lunch, then.''''
''''Mhm.''''
Tina goes out for a while beforeing back with a tray full of ham sandwiches. As usual, she begins to feed me carefully.
''''...Hey, Tina.''''
''''Yes?''''
''''I''m really sorry. About Sariel.''''
Right when I mention Sariel, Tina freezes. Her pupils turn darker, and her eyebrows furrow.
''''...''''
''''Actually, I''ve been thinking about it.'''' I continue. ''''Is it really worth it to continue my rtionship with Sariel?''''
''''...''''
''''I get free lessons on how to get stronger, I get incredible sex experience, but... I also make you guys sad.''''
''''Sylvia¡ª''''
''''I''ve decided. I''m going to end my rtionship with her.'''' I smile bitterly at Tina. ''''I know it''ste, but betterte than never, right?''''
Immediately, Tina widens her eyes. ''''Really...?''''
''''I value you guys more than whatever I get out of being with Sariel like this.'''' I reach out my cuffed hands to touch Tina''s cheeks. ''''Don''t worry. I''ll find another way to get stronger if I can''t convince her to teach me normally.''''
Hearing it, Tina bows her head for a bit before hugging me.
''''...No.''''
''''...?''''
''''I''ll allow it. I know you enjoy being with her, not to mention her lessons for you are crucial to saving the world.''''
''''But...''''
''''I can''t be in the way of your happiness, can I?'''' Tina kisses me on the lips. ''''Instead, I''ll ask you to... Spend more time alone with me.''''
''''I mean, of course...''''
''''More than this, even. There''s no meaning to you ending your rtionship with Sariel if I still have to share you every day.''''
...What a treasure I''ve stumbled upon. She''s sacrificing her own happiness for mine...
''''Of course, Tina.'''' I kiss my princess deeply. ''''I love you.''''
''''Me too.''''
We both smile at each other.
Lucky you, Sariel. You get to continue fucking me with your obscene tentacles... Okay, let''s not get distracted. Now, Tinaes first.
''''I''ll work on my clone technique, Tina, so you can have a copy of mine every night.'''' I tell her.
''''Sounds good.''''
''''Right, Tina.''''
''''Hm?''''
''''Don''t you like rape?''''
''''??''''
''''Forcefully shoving your cock into a helpless girl who''s resisting you is hot, right?''''
''''What are you talking about, Sylvia??''''
''''I''m talking about acting. Don''t you want to ''rape'' me?'''' I put her hand on my chest. ''''Last time I acted, you were amazing.''''
Tina gulps. Below, I can already feel her thing swelling up imagining it.
''''Just in time, we can try the ''caged bird'' concept.'''' I shake the chain connected to my cor teasingly. ''''Do you want it?''''
Tina opens her mouth, but nothinges out. After a bit, she meekly nods.
''''!!''''
Immediately getting into my act, I push Tina away and retreat to the corner of the bed, hugging my knees while ring at her.
Tina grabs her chest with a pained expression, like a love-struck girl.
With a flushed face and a hard cock, she briskly climbs onto the bed and approaches me.
''''Don''t touch me.'''' I furrow my eyebrows even more.
''''Don''t get so mad, my princess.''''
Tina pushes away my hands and forcefully hugs me from behind. It''s not like this is acting either, I seriously can''t use magic, so my strength is nowhere near the level of hers.
''''Get away...!'''' I struggle with all of my little muscle power but to no avail.
Tina ignores all of that and begins to shower my neck with kisses, lifting my breast up to give it some love as well. Her other hand finds itself down my crotch.
''''Lovely...''''
She spins me around and pins me to the bed, her orange eyes burning with immoral lust.
''''How was that, dear?'''' I cling to Tina and say.
''''Amazing. Absolutely amazing.'''' Tina strokes my head.
It seems Tina was still conscious when ''raping'' me because she came inside cleanly every time. I was able to clean her rod with my mouth and the slight sweat was dealt by Tina''s weak water magic, so we probably don''t need a bath anymore.
After fucking almost all day, the sun is already setting. I wonder what should we do next...
The days passed quite peacefully.
I spent all of my time with Tina. I listened to her practice singing, heard about her childhood, I told her my childhood, she fed me, washed me, yed with me, we fucked all day long...
In the blink of an eye, it has now turned day four.
Staying with Tina is extremelyfortable, but there''s just one problem.
She doesn''t let me go outside her room. Now I actually feel like a caged bird.
I tried to raise my opinion a few times, but looking at her empty eyes when I said it, I couldn''t help but retreat. I can probably endure it, but the other three probably can''t. They''ve been asking for my explicit pictures to take care of themselves ever since yesterday.
Fortunately, Tina allowed it. Probably because she felt like she was NTR-ing them with that.
''''Sylvia.''''
Suddenly, Tina speaks up.
''''Hm?''''
''''We''ll go a karaoke today. I need to practice on a mic.''''
''''Really?!''''
''''Yes.''''
''''But what about these chains...?''''
Tina puts on her coat normally. ''''...Keep the cor on, I''ll hold the leash.''''
''''Wait, I can''t use illusion magic to hide it...!''''
''''Why should we hide it?''''
''''...''''
Just like that, Tina promptly dresses me while I''m frozen like a doll, and we''re off to the streets.
My attire overall looks very nice, as you would expect from a Tina who is always dressed nicely, just...
''''Ugh...''''
The cor is so obvious...!
I can feel people staring from miles away!
''''Hm~ Hm~''''
And this girl doesn''t even try to hide the leash!
Needless to say, my face is burning under the mask right now. I hope we won''t go on the news like this.
Enduring the embarrassment, I eventually reach the karaoke shop with Tina. Weirdly, the people here don''t seem to mind my cor all that much, which is probably because they''ve seen stuff like this before.
Tina rents a room for three hours, and we''re ready to roll. Well, Tina is, she needs to practice, I don''t.
So she puts me on herp and begins to sing. The mic quality is kinda crap, but her singing is so good that I don''t often notice it. There''s just one single problem.
gulp¡ª!
Her cock is hard.
To be honest, because I only had Tina to fill me over thest four days, I am kind of frustrated. Damn this slutty body... I need to master the lust suppression technique soon. But before that...
''''Tina, want to rape me again?''''
Case 176: A week with Tina – Sent to oblivion. (R-18)
Case 176: A week with Tina ¨C Sent to oblivion. (R-18)
''''Hgn... Hah...''''
This is bliss...
Sitting on Tina''sp, I am now taking her entire cock inside my pussy. It''s funny. I used to be struggling to handle this size, and now I feel it''s even a bit small to my liking...
''''Nhm...slurp...''''
Over thest few days, Tina has developed a new preference¡ªslow sex. She would take her time staying inside my pussy while sucking my breasts like this. Or is this just her real preference from the start, I''m not sure.
The only thing I''m sure about is how to enjoy this the most.
Ei!
''''!!''''
Tina widens her eyes in response to my manual tightening, the same one I did for Liana. She looks at me with a pair of confused eyes.
''''I''m an archmage, you know?'''' I grin at her. ''''A cor of this caliber is nothing.''''
Well, only a fraction of my power can be used though.
''''How''s it? Tight, right?'''' I ask.
''''Mhm...''''
Tina keeps sucking my nipples and pulls me into an even deeper hug, making my tits squish around her face. Below, I find myself pleasuring on Tina''s perfectly shaped cock¡ªit''s bumpy, hard, hot, and super cute. Let''s give it a kiss with my cervix~
''''Hah...''''
After staying like this for a while, Tina decides to stop thezy sex. She releases my nipples, and trails of saliva can be seen connecting her tongue to my breasts.
''''Time for the real deal, my princess.'''' Tina pins me down on the sofa.
The chain connecting my cor to the table rattles rather loudly. As Tina adjusts per position, I immediately lock my legs behind her back, preventing her from pulling out her cock.
''''Tina, love me.'''' I open my arms.
''''Of course.''''
Tina goes straight in and lets me hug her. I love hugging Tina. Her body is not quite soft, but her breasts are. She''s warm, she smells nice, and her cock is excellent.
''''Kiss me.'''' I look up at her.
chut¡ª!
Just like that, we begin to mate like animals. The pping sounds of Tina mming her cock are masked by the music running in the background. Just when my pleasure meter is building up rapidly, Tina suddenly stops.
''''You seem underwhelmed.'''' She says with a bitter smile.
''''...Just keep doing it. I''ll cum eventually.'''' I inte my mouth slightly. ''''Don''t worry about it.''''
''''No.'''' Tina kisses my nipple gently. ''''I know I can do better.''''
''''I''m telling you¡ª''''
''''You came instantly whenever Sariel touched you.''''
Veins start to pop on Tina''s forehead, and a chilling smile blooms on her face.
Crap. Sariel was indeed extremely skillful. I don''t know what kind of witchcraft she did on me for it to feel that good, but...
''''...I don''t have tentacles... Yet. But.'''' Tina escapes my hug and rises up. ''''I can still do some basic techniques.''''
''''Ngh...!''''
Tina begins to wiggle her hip. The rock-hard shaft digs around my pussy, trying to find its way into my womb.
Let me help you...
''''Hah...''''
I use telekinesis to drag my womb down, letting it meet Tina''s lovely cock. I tease the cervix around Tina''s nd for a bit before she shoves her way through the tight entrance.
''''Hgn... So, what are you going to show me?'''' I grin at my princess.
Silently, Tina puts her hand on my navel area.
''''Kneading my womb? That won''t do much¡ª''''
BZZT¡ª!!
''''Hyah?!!''''
From her slender palm, a shock current shoots out, zapping my womb in particr together with my whole body.
''''Hgn...!!''''
The sudden stimulus instantly sends me to a climax. My back arches violently, and my pussy squirts out an unholy amount of water.
''''So tight...'''' I hear Tina mutter. ''''I wonder...''''
Shit, that face is bad...!
It seems my hunch is bing a reality. With a rather naughty face, Tina refuses to fuck me normally, instead opts for the more ''shocking'' approach.
BZZT¡ª!!
''''Ngah~!!''''
BZZT¡ª!!
''''Ugnh...!!''''
BZZT¡ª!!
''''Argh...!''''
Encountering the bold y for the first time, my body is forced to cum every time Tina dishes out her electricity, and after exactly three zaps, Tina''s perfectly shaped cock throbs. It pumps loads of delicious semen into my electrified womb, and the piping hot temperature of it makes my irritated insides burn.
It hurts, it fucking hurts...!
Agh, but I''m cumming again!
''''Lovely.''''
Tina slimes satisfyingly, looking at myself who''s struggling to breathe from cumming too much while stroking the heart pattern on my belly. She soon presses her palm down once more.
''''Gah... S-Stop! You''re going to fry my womb...!''''
I hurriedly grab Tina''s hand.
''''No.''''
''''Ah?''''
''''You said it yourself. ''Rape me.''.''''
Fuck my stupid-ass masochist brain...!!
''''P-Please. At least be gentle¡ª''''
BZZT¡ª!!
''''Hgn...!!''''
Just like that, Tina continues to zap my womb mercilessly while feeling her cock inside my pussy. She pins both my wrists down with one hand and goes straight to sucking my breasts again. Needless to say, I''m not in the position to care about that.
''''Uh...?!''''
Tina starts to move after a while. Loud ps overwhelm even the music in the background as Tina pulls her hip high and ms down strongly. Her imitation of Liana''s long thrusts gives apletely different vor of pleasure¡ªsmooth, slippery, and pulsing.
Combined with her electric zaps, I can''t even properly hear anything other than my miserable moans, and I can''t feel anything other than the burning pleasure spreading all across my body.
''''Ah...''''
By the end of the ''rape'' session that feels like an eternity, I find myself unable to utter a word, lying helplessly on the sofa, convulsing. Just a single touch from anything right now can make me jump, and potentially cum. That''s how sensitive I am.
...It''s been a while since I''ve been defeated this badly. I thought I could finally win against them from now on, but I guess not.
''''T-Tina.''''
''''Yes, my princess.''''
''''Uh...!!''''
Tina yfully flicks my nipple, sessfully making my wilted pussy shoot out some more water.
''''...At least let me get your virginity...'''' I grab her thigh.
Tina falls into contemtion for a little bit before shing an understanding smile.
''''Sure.'''' She says. ''''I was actually worried you wouldn''t take it from just me.''''
Tina promptly takes my hand and brings it closer to her pussy. I can clearly see her face flushing heavily, this is easily the most embarrassed Tina has ever been. And she still does it for me...
With a happy heart, I push my middle finger inside Tina''s already-wet vagina. As soon as the finger touches the inside, Tina tightens her hole with a worried face. She''s scared.
''''Don''t worry.'''' I smile at her and keep pushing my finger, until¡ª
''''Ugh...!''''
Tina lets out a pained moan, hyperventting. After calming herself down, she smiles back at me.
Virginity, taken.
I drag myself up and force my tattered body to give her a final orgasm of this session by stuffing my mouth with her cock. It would be a waste if she doesn''t experience the double cum right now...
So here I am, deepthroating myself with Tina''s cock while fingering her pussy.
''''W-Wow...''''
Surprised, right?
Inside my premium slut throat, andbined with my fingering, it doesn''t take long before Tina cums again.
''''Hyah...!!''''
''''Mhm...gulp... gulp...''''
This vor... Nothing can beat it.
Task sessful... Or not. I got absolutely destroyed. I''m worrying about my career as a sex god...
Case 177: A week with Tina – An idol in the making.
Case 177: A week with Tina ¨C An idol in the making.
In the end, we wasted more than an hour fucking in the karaoke, so we had to extend the time some more for Tina to actually have some practice going on. Singing for a few hours straight can be harmful though, so sometimes I chimed in to sing as well, although my voice was kinda fucked from the zapping Tina did to me.
Nevertheless, now back at home, I am once again chained up properly.
''''Is there even a meaning to these?'''' I lift the chains up. ''''I won''t run away.''''
''''They look good on you. And... Sylvia as a normal elf is too much to resist.'''' Tina replies with a smile.
''''Huh? What do you mean...?''''
''''Just knowing the fact that you can''t physically and magically retaliate against whatever I do to you gets me excited.''''
''''...Didn''t you want an outgoing and not, like, helpless lover back then?''''
''''You are just too lovely not to bully, Sylvia. And, you are still unhinged as you were, I love it.''''
''''Do I look like a masochist bitch that much...''''
''''I''m afraid you do.''''
''''...''''
Guess I''ll take that as apliment.
Day five of the week.
Today, Tina suddenly wants some cuddling, so here I am, hugging her head into my breasts.
''''Comfortable?''''
''''Mhm.''''
''''Anna also loves this¡ªhyah!''''
''''Don''t talk about others.''''
''''Sorry, sorry...''''
Every time I fuck up like this, my nipple gets punished.
Crap, she seems kinda mad. Let''s switch the topic.
''''...Are you worrying about the idol audition?''''
''''Maybe.''''
The hell is that answer...?
''''You will kill it, believe me.''''
''''Why are you so sure?''''
I kiss her forehead. ''''Because you are my proud fianc¨¦.''''
Tina blushes slightly, and a beautiful smile blooms on her face.
''''Ah, I forgot.''''
Suddenly, something pops up in my mind.
''''What?''''
''''...No, nothing.''''
I forgot to pledge myself to Tina. If it''s her, then the effect of my submission should be immeasurable. I can already imagine her love-struck face when I do it... But not now. I want to do it in front of Anna, and then get Tina to fuck me silly as well. Spice the cat up real good, heheheh... And then... Oh, maybe I can discuss this with Tina.
''''Hey, Tina.''''
''''Hm?''''
''''Do you think my illusion magic is good?''''
''''Yeah? I think it improved a lot.''''
''''Enough to fool Anna?''''
''''Hm... Probably. But why?''''
''''You see, I was debating this for the longest time.''''
''''Mhm-hm.''''
''''For a certified cuck like Anna, how it would be like if she watched me actually make love with someone who isn''t my fianc¨¦s or sex friend?''''
Light immediately disappears from Tina''s brilliant eyes. She stares at me like she''s about to murder this poor slut. But then, she looks like she just has a revtion.
''''You mean, disguising us as strangers?'''' She says.
''''Exactly.'''' I reply. ''''I was thinking about it a lot because I don''t know if Anna''s fetish is strong enough to offset her negative feelings about it.''''
''''Hm... But it is a one-time thing or not?''''
''''That''s a problem as well. If we reveal it right after, then we won''t be able to do it for her in the future. But if we just keep making her think that I cheat regrly, I fear she might dislike me...''''
''''I think her fetish hase a long way. She might even be self-sufficient now.''''
''''I mean, it''s true that she happily asked for our sex tapes specifically and not just my nude in thest few days, but...''''
I think she still needs a pussy sometimes, right?
''''In any case, I think you need to test the water first. You could say that we allow you to cheat if needed, although it might decrease the excitement.''''
''''Mhm. I see. But you guys also need to practice acting. It needs to be convincing.''''
''''Of course.''''
Day six. Aside from the fact that the other three are screaming over the phone begging to taste my body, nothing has happened so far. Sariel''s condition seems kinda weird though.
While we''re gaming, I suddenly have a question.
''''Tina.''''
''''Hm?''''
''''I thought idols must know how to dance as well? I didn''t see you practice it.''''
''''It''ll be fine. I am confident in moving my body.''''
''''...I''m worried. Can you show me?''''
''''That...''''
''''See? If you''re this embarrassed, how will you show the judges?''''
Tina furrows her pretty eyebrows, contemting. After a bit, she sighs and agrees reluctantly.
So here I am, excitedly watching Tina getting into position in the middle of the room.
''''Go, go!''''
I''m her first and best fangirl, no contest.
Under my cheers, Tina does a modern dance. Her initial movements are quite stiff, but gradually, she seems to grasp the spirit, moving quite naturally and smoothly.
Look at those tits bouncing...! I have a feeling she''s going to be real popr.
Before long, the time hase.
Today is day seven, which is also the day of the first audition. The details about it I''m not quite sure, but this whole process will take a while if Tina wants to be a real idol. I have absolute confidence she can be one, of course.
Being the good lover that I am, I obviously am apanying her to the location... Is what I want to say, but in reality, she is taking me along with the cor, as expected.
''''We get quite a lot of stares, huh...''''
A certain cat girl beside usughs awkwardly.
''''I mean, the cor...'''' I let out a sigh.
Tina really does want to show the world that she owns me. But she is also kind enough to give half a day to Anna, or more like, have to. I can be her caged bird anytime, but this can''t be dyed.
''''Here it is.''''
So this is it. Thest moment of the week with my princess.
At the entrance of the building, Tina turns to me. Holding the chain, she shes a soft smile, captivating the onlookers. Her beauty is as enchanting as ever.
''''I''ll go now, Sylvia.''''
''''You can do it. Definitely.'''' I quickly close our distance and kiss her briefly on the lips. ''''Time with you was incredible, Tina. I love you.''''
''''Me too.''''
With a final kiss, Tina hands over the chain to Anna and heads inside.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
...Good luck, Tina. Really.
Once we can''t see Tina anymore, I turn to Anna.
''''Please take care of me for the next week, Anna.''''
''''Likewise.''''
Both of us smile at each other. So far, this cat girl seems the most calm, and I don''t know why. It''s like... It''s like she has ascended all of a sudden.
''''Well? I would love to have this cor removed. It''s been a while since I used proper magic.'''' I continue. ''''Unless you also want to cage me like Tina.''''
''''Of course not.'''' Anna pulls out a key and begins to insert it into my cor.
Goodbye, cor-kun. You have been a great tool to train mana control. I''ll probably reuse it sometimeter.
ck¡ª!
As soon as I feel my magic returns, I throw the cor into my space bag.
''''Hah... This is quite refreshing.'''' I take a deep breath. ''''Now then, what should we do first?''''
Off the top of my mind, I probably need to take care of the others before anything else. That should be easy with Anna. I think she loves masturbating to us having sex even more than actually fucking me.
Anna ponders for a bit before speaking up.
''''Hm... First of all, no sex with anyone for this week!''''
...Eh?
Case 178: A week with Anna – A wholesome start.
Case 178: A week with Anna ¨C A wholesome start.
''''W-What did you just say, Anna...?''''
''''I said no sex for this week.'''' Anna replies casually. ''''If you want my forgiveness, then stop having sex entirely for the following week.''''
I''m bbergasted. How did this happen? Is this really my Anna??
''''Um... Can you tell me the reasoning behind that?''''
I quickly create a sound barrier around us.
''''Well, for one... I really want us to master the lust suppression technique the other day.'''' Anna says. ''''The raw explosive pleasure I felt after a long time was amazing. Now imagine two weeks of that...!''''
Anna moans lightly with a flushed face.
''''Wait... Us?''''
''''Yes. I can now suppress my urge as well, after some practice.'''' Anna smiles proudly. ''''Divine energy is really convenient.''''
So that''s why she seems so calm... And this means others can probably suppress their lust as well...
''''And now, the real reason.'''' Anna''s face hardens.
I hold my breath. Apparently, this is very serious.
''''...I want to see it.'''' Anna speaks shyly, blushing. ''''I want to see you getting ravaged by a frustrated bunch on futas...''''
...I''m starting to think that the fake NTR n will actually work rather smoothly. Nevertheless, this is an interesting offer. I had hardly touched anything rting to training in the past three weeks. Maybe it''s time to get back to the job.
''''But Anna, are you really going to give up alone time with me? You can have me and my clone all for yourself.'''' I grab Anna''s shoulders. ''''Look at these huge tits! They''re super soft and fluffy! And my bottom can now take yoursfortably!''''
''''Of course, I still want to spend time with you. I want lots of dates. Just, not sex. Sex alone with you... Is just not the same. Sorry.'''' Anna smiles apologetically.
Hearing that, I can''t help but smile.
''''I see how it is.'''' I reply. ''''Fine. I''ll do it.'''' I close the distance between us and whisper into her ear. ''''All for you, my pathetic little cuck ?.''''
Immediately, I can feel Anna''s body tremble. Her cat ears stand up proudly like her huge member when we are in bed, while her tail is straightened like a metal pipe.
''''P-Please don''t tease me like that. ''''Anna pushes me away weakly. ''''I almost lost control...''''
''''It''s a punishment for not using your busty lover properly.''''
We both stare at each other a bit before our lips simultaneously curl up. Ie closer to Anna and hug her sideways, just as she hugs me with her arm and tail.
As we lean onto each other, Anna''s distinctive scent floods into my nose and I can feel her cat ears twitching from time to time. Cat girls are kinda weird.
''''Where should we go first?'''' I ask.
''''The arcade.'''' Anna instantly replies. ''''I''ve been waiting so long for you to be free just for this, you know?''''
''''Sorry, sorry. Let''s go there.''''
Anna really likes the arcade. We''ve been there several times already.
Nevertheless, the destination for the first day of the week is decided. We quickly head to the closest arcade and start to y the hell out of the ce.
''''Sylvia?''''
Seeing myself looking nkly at the arcade machines lining up, Anna calls with her head tilted.
''''...Nothing. Let''s continue.''''
After being confined in Tina''s room for a week, everything seems a little different now. I have be a person who appreciates little freedom like this...!
''''...?''''
We continue to y anyway. I have to say, visiting ces like this once in a while is fun.
''''Crap, I''m out of ammo...! Ahhh¡ª''''
Especially if the person who apanies me is this enthusiastic. I smile quietly, thinking about just how adorable my resident cat girl is while casually obliterating the enemies on the screen.
Yup. Shooting games are pretty boring now. I should probably y something else... Racing games sound good.
Time passes quite quickly. In the blink of an eye, the sky has turned dark, and it is now time to go back home. Walking on the busy night street, Anna is humming a random song while skipping ahead of me.
''''Why so happy suddenly?'''' I ask.
''''Hm~ I''m not sure.'''' Anna replies with a smile. ''''Maybe it''s because I get to monopoly my favorite person for a whole week? Even if we won''t love each other in bed.''''
''''I''m honored.''''
We both smile at each other.
After walking a bit more, Anna suddenly speaks up.
''''You know. When I first became your lover, I was so worried that you might find my fetish to be gross.'''' She says as she stares into the sea of street lights, her azure eyes reflect them, sparkling. ''''But I was greeted with someone who not only understood me but actively yed along with my shenanigans as well.''''
Anna turns to me.
''''For that, thank you, Sylvia.''''
''''Once again, I''m honored.''''
''''Mhm. And on that note, I think you should find a way to deal with the remaining three now. I''m afraid they''re going to rape you for real if you just go meet them like this.''''
''''That would be a pleasure... But alright. I won''t let them do it just yet.''''
''''Oh, and Sariel has been acting a bit weird recently.'''' Anna scratches her chin. ''''She seems to be deep in thoughts all the time. My intuition is telling me that there might be a change regarding our rtionship with her in the future.''''
''''That sounds scary. She won''t be our enemy or anything, right?''''
''''I don''t think so, but we''ll see.''''
''''Mhm.''''
Reaching home, we greet my mom briefly before going to my room as we will be living there together for this week. By the way, my mom now knows that these four are all in a rtionship with me, and she seems quite excited about it for some reason.
Anyway, I''m back, my dearest room!
Before my hand even touches the doorknob, the door itself opens.
''''There you are.''''
A very frustrated-looking Liana is there. She quickly grabs my wrist and pulls me inside, where I can see Emy in the same condition sitting on my bed as well. Both of their little ones are standing up.
''''Wait, where is Sariel?''''
''''Don''t know. Don''t care. Strip.''''
''''Wait, hear me out!''''
Liana looks at me with an annoyed face.
So I begin to tell the situation to Liana and Emy. Hearing it, they both furrow their eyebrows.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Tension fills the room.
This is it. I''ll have to resist them for real if they''re determined to fuck me here.
''''...Fine.'''' Liana lets out a sigh and releases my wrist.
Emy also nods.
Right then, Anna pokes out behind me.
''''Let me teach you the way to suppress it.'''' She says. ''''It''s quite simple once you know the trick. Sylvia as well, sit down.''''
Well, Anna knows much more about divine energy than us, so this makes sense, I suppose.
So I grab Anna''s shoulders. ''''Alright, teach us the way, Anna! I don''t want to be horny anymore, I want to be happy!''''
''''Of course!''''
Case 179: A week with Anna… Ended just like that…?
Case 179: A week with Anna¡ Ended just like that¡?
''''...''''
It''s peaceful.
''''...''''
It''s too peaceful!
After letting Anna teach us the way of the ascended, we basically haven''t touched each other''s genitals ever since. It''s been three days, three days! I still wake up feeling refreshed to the point that it bes weird.
Even Sariel got a lesson on that as well, although I don''t see her as much these days, and the same can be said about Liana, Emy, and Tina.
The reason?
Tina is currently in an idol training program, so she can only go back every weekend. Anna had to facetime her to again, teach the lust suppression thing, and Tina herself was pleased to see that I was not being touched in any way as well. ssic Tina.
Aside from that, Anna has been monopolizing me all day every day.
When she goes to clear gates, she brings me with her.
When she goes out to y, she brings me with her.
When she goes to sleep, she uses my breasts to cuddle.
Even now. She has been grabbing my chest like a game controller since earlier, taking my nipples as buttons.
''''...My chest is not a controller, you know?''''
I stroke Anna''s head, particrly her fluffy ears.
''''But they''re so soft...''''
''''Yours are soft, too.''''
''''Nyah...! Mhm...''''
''''...''''
...Normally I don''t even have time to ess their breasts because, well, every part of my body is upied almost every time, but this is pretty fun as well. Maybe I''ll y with them when I do cowgirlter. Liana might just p me in the face though, which I wee.
''''Doing this makes me remember the time when I didn''t have a thing down my crotch.'''' Anna suddenly says.
''''Do you miss it? Pure yuri, I mean.''''
''''A bit, yeah. Although it didn''t feel as good.''''
''''You can ask Sariel for her transformation techniqueter. She knows how to make it disappear.''''
''''Really?''''
''''Yes. You guys have to fuck each other properly this time, alright?''''
''''Why are you so obsessed with that...?''''
''''I like to see beautiful girls making out with beautiful girls. That''s all.''''
''''Well... Maybe I can try.''''
''''Mhm... Though, now that I mentioned Sariel, what is wrong with her these days?''''
''''...I''m not too sure.''''
''''I''ll have to ask her after our week is over.''''
''''Mhm.''''
''''Hm...''''
''''Wait, where''s the ghost?!''''
''''I think she''s on the second floor. Just keep moving.''''
''''Oh, I see her. She looks damn goofy.''''
''''Careful. I don''t want to revive you again.''''
ying one of those shitty co-op horror games with my fianc¨¦s is certainly an experience. I have to say, not needing to have sex for hours on hours straight every day has definitely improved my time management. I now have way more time to train and y.
The only thing to worry about is my semen intake. I don''t really know if I can properly develop as a slu¡ªI mean a sex god like this. I''ll have to ask sister Goddess of Seduction through Evater.
''''Ah, I forgot to tell you guys.'''' I speak up.
''''What?''''
''''After this week is over. The day after that. I''ll act the promise that I made back when Anna became my lover.''''
''''You mean... The cumdumster one?'''' Liana ponders.
''''Yes. I keep postponing it, sorry.'''' I smile apologetically. ''''It''ll be me and my clone. You can choose whichever one to use, and the duration will be extended to a whole day as well.''''
Immediately, I can hear all three of them gulp at the same time.
''''Just in time, you guys would be super frustrated by then, right?''''
Well... If one really thinks about it, I''m like a cumdumpster every time we have group sex anyway, but I guess the concept is exciting.
''''Mhm... Your food is always godly, Emy. Right, guys?''''
''''Yeah, it''s so good!'''' Anna says.
While Liana gives a thumbs up. ''''Mnghn.''''
''''Thanks.'''' Emy smiles lightly. ''''I sent a box to Christina as well.''''
''''That redhead is lucky.''''
It''s quite unfortunate that Sariel is not here. Where the hell did she go...
Nevertheless, gulping down the delicious bite of pork, I can''t help but smile.
''''This is so peaceful... It''s like we''re just a group of close friends.'''' I speak up. ''''I wonder if after defeating the demon go¡ª''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
I immediately shut up after realizing the cold stares I am receiving from the three of them.
''''I misspoken. I meant a group of newlyweds, heheheh...''''
Almost friendzoned my fianc¨¦s, shit. Fortunately, their lust is in a state of suppression, else I would''ve been bred intensely by now.
''''Mom~''''
''''What''s wrong?''''
''''Did you see my sister anywhere?''''
''''No?''''
''''Hm... Where the hell did she go...''''
''''Did you two fight or something?''''
''''No. Not at all.''''
She used to fuck me like no tomorrow just a week ago, what do you mean fight?
So I leave my mom and go over to Sariel''s room. The door is already opened slightly, and when I peek inside, Sariel is nowhere to be seen. If this was around a month ago, Sariel would be permanently staying in my room, both for teaching me stuff and trying to bed me at the same time.
''''Seriously, what''s wrong with her now...''''
Feeling a little restless, I go back to my room and walk past a sleeping cat, who is hugging my clone, and to the window. It is now sunset. The strong wind blows my hair, my earrings, the gem connected to my choker back, and even my breasts are jiggling.
Today is already thest day of my week with Anna. Although we didn''t do anything spicy like I had nned, we still had an amazing time. I hope that with these four weeks... I have be a little bit better as a lover.
More or less, all four of them have already forgiven me, but I seriously need to have a long talk with Sariel regarding the progression of our rtionship from now on. Like, we literally started as sex friends. I can''t even properly consider all the things with the two of us, which might just be my tendency to oveplicate things, but...
''''...Argh.''''
Whatever. Let''s go somewhere nice to clear my head.
After looking around a bit, I decide to go to the rooftop of this building. I''ve never been there before. So I jump out the window and begin to fly upward. The city basking in the sunset is lovely. The color reminds me of Anna.
Half a minute is all it takes for me to reach the rooftop. Flying above the railing and descending onto the floor, I notice something at the corners of my eyes.
Dressed in casual clothes, with signature red-blonde two-tone hair blowing in the wind¡ªSariel is standing right there.
I silently walk over to her.
''''Sariel.'''' I call.
''''...Sylvia.''''
Sariel turns to me slowly, on her face is a soft smile, as usual. I lean my back on the railings and look up at the clear sky.
''''What''s wrong with you these days?'''' I ask.
''''Well... I just have a lot to think, suddenly.''''
''''Can I help with that?'''' I close my eyes. ''''You know, you helped us so much ever sinceing here.''''
''''It''s about you, actually.''''
''''Great, then. I''m right here.''''
As I open my eyes and turn to Sariel, I see her looking over the city with an indescribable expression. She soon opens her mouth.
''''I see. Would you like to hear a bit of a story?''''
Case 180: A breakup and a new beginning.
Case 180: A breakup and a new beginning.
''''Sure. I''ll hear it.''''
Sariel ponders a bit before opening her mouth again.
''''I was born an outlier. I had better strength, better intelligence, and better luck than those of my age.'''' She begins. ''''I was good at magic, I was good at fighting, and I was good at ordering people.''''
''''Okay...?''''
''''One time, I was ying in the mountain range when three huge dragons came after me for seemingly no reason. Of course, I killed them all for I do not forgive those pointing their ws at me.''''
''''Mhm-hm.''''
''''Later, I found out that it was one of my siblings behind the attack. I was amazed. I thought those kinds of things were only possible in books. But I also eliminated that sibling regardless.''''
Pretty typical story so far.
''''As I grew up, I got everything I wanted. Shiny hoards, ''loyal'' andpetent subordinates, women, and eventually the leader title... But over time, it seems I got too arrogant.'''' Sariel turns to me with a bitter smile. ''''I indulged myself in way too much ''fun'' as an excuse for my heavy workload, thinking that it would be fine no matter what. I think I lost my purpose in life if I even had one, to begin with.''''
''''...''''
''''And the result was as you saw. I was betrayed in a moment of carelessness.'''' Sariel''s slit pupils constrict slightly, eyebrows furrowed. ''''...During the few decades that I was sealed, I thought about many things. Of course, I regretted my decision. I could have escaped there by myself, but I stayed as a reminder, so I won''t be careless in the future.''''
''''Mhm...''''
''''The first time I saw you, I actually envied you.''''
''''Huh? Why?''''
''''You had such a heavy responsibility, yet you seemed so free. You seemed to genuinely enjoy your life.''''
Well, yeah, I had and still have a dream harem who fucks me to oblivion every day, so of course.
The usual soft smile returns to Sariel''s face. ''''As I observed you, I came to the conclusion that I wanted you as my partner.''''
''''...borate, please.''''
''''Do you know that your existence impacts your little lovers a lot?'''' Sariel says. ''''I observed. They seemed much more energetic and overall happier around you.''''
''''Isn''t that what a typical lover does?''''
''''Not at all. Most of the women I''ve met were boring. They don''t evene close to you. You know how to read a person, you know how to cheer up a person, and you take care of everyone well. I wanted to be taken care of like that, I guess.''''
''''I don''t think that''s how it works.''''
''''Of course, aside from that, you are also extremely lovely. I genuinely love you, that is for sure.'''' Sariel''s smile grows bigger.
Right then, a strong wind blows Sariel''s hair to the side, covering arge portion of her face. When she adjusts it with her hand, the smile is already gone.
''''But I also messed up that love.'''' She says. ''''I didn''t know how to pursue a woman. I basically forced myself onto you that day, didn''t I?''''
''''Well... Yes.''''
''''Now that I''ve actually used the brain that I was so proud of for once, I know I didn''t do it right, at all. ''''
...This is the first time I''ve seen her like this.
''''So, Sylvia, allow me to say this.''''
Sariel bows her head.
''''I''m sorry.''''
The wind once again blows. Sariel''s hair flows to the side, blonde strands mixed with red ones, creating a beautifulbination of color, especially when they reflect the sunset. A river of sparkling red-yellow, should I say.
''''...I know this is selfish of mine, but I want us to end our rtionship right now and begin a fresh one.''''
''''...So you want us to start from the beginning.''''
''''Yes. Please give me a proper chance.''''
''''Well... Straighten your back first, I...''''
For a while, I look nkly at the receding sun, deep in thought. Sariel silently waits for my answer.
''''You know, I actually like it a lot.'''' I reply. ''''Despite always wanting to be bullied against my will, I still think showing sincerity like this is the best. Just in time, I was worried about how our rtionship would turn out to be as well. And finally... It is really nice to know more about you, Sariel. Thanks for sharing your story.''''
''''That means...''''
''''Yes. We are no longer sex friends.'''' I smile and put out my hand. ''''Nice to meet you, I am Sylvia Everwood, the Crown Princess of the Everwood Kingdom, and the final Saint of Aria.''''
Sariel also smiles and grabs my hand. ''''...I am Sariel, former n leader of the Red Dragons. Nice to meet you.''''
''''Oh.''''
Sariel lets out a noise as I suddenly pull her into a tight hug.
''''It''s still a shame that we won''t meet again in bed from now on, actually. I got my fianc¨¦s all agreed on it.''''
''''Don''t worry. My lust can be suppressed pretty easily by removing the thing. It will only get pent up after years, and now that I even know how to do it with divine energy, the time will be even longer.'''' Sariel replies. ''''So I can wait for you forever, Sylvia.''''
''''Still, can we at least do it once in a while? To be honest, I fell in love with your tentacles...''''
''''...Sure. And it''s nice to hear I''ve already made progress.''''
Now I feel clear again, about our rtionship. We are now just mere acquaintances with some history of making love with each other, but someday... I think I will want to make a family with her as well.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
The room is filled with ufortable silence. I just announced this news with my loves, and this is the immediate reaction.
''''So you''re telling me...'''' Liana speaks first. ''''You whored yourself to this motherfucking bastard of a lizard for months on end just to now reset all of it??''''
''''Y-Yeah.''''
''''I don''t really care.'''' Emy says, munching on a cookie.
I kinda want that...
''''I think it''s a good thing, no?'''' Anna says with a smile, still hugging my clone to her heart''s content. ''''Though I''ll miss her technique teaching sessions.''''
With those two out of the way, this time is Tina on facetime.
[Well, I think it is beneficial for me, so I''m all for it.]
And now, we all look at Liana.
''''...To be honest, I still think it''s a waste. You two fucked the shit out of each other anyway, might as well keep doing it to power up Sylvie, but... Fine. You do you.''''
Immediately, I and Sariel high-five each other.
''''Ah, about tomorrow.'''' I speak up. ''''I''ll book a nice hotel for us to do it the whole day, is that alright?''''
Tomorrow is a Saturday, so it should be good.
After everyone agrees, I continue. ''''And... As a farewell gift for Sariel, can we include her in?''''
''''There are you and this cheap clone, right? Should be fine.'''' Liana shrugs.
With no objection from everyone else, tomorrow''s n is decided.
Mom, I''m bing a cumdumpster.
Case 181: Utterly used and ravaged. (R-18)
Case 181: Utterly used and ravaged. (R-18)
The next morning, we wake up early and all move to the hotel where I previously had sex with Sariel for the first time. Still the same room, the same beautiful view. Tina wille here a bitter.
''''The closet is quite nostalgic, isn''t it,rade?''''
''''Ah... Yeah.''''
Sariel still refers to Anna as rade'' for some reason.
''''Now.'''' I turn around. ''''Let''s decide which location you guys want me to be in first.''''
''''On the bed.'''' Emy speaks up.
''''Alright, one on the bed. The other?''''
''''Let''s just do it all on the bed. I want to use all the furniture in this room.'''' Liana says.
''''I see... Then, do we start right away?''''
''''Go.''''
gulp¡ª!
I take a deep breath before climbing onto therge bed with my clone. The four follow.
''''Ready yet?''''
There''s one thing we discovered about this lust suppression thingy. If we receive enough stimtion, the lust will explode. And either them seeing me naked or I see their cocks will do that job exceptionally well.
After nodding at each other for a bit, I begin to strip my clone and my clothes down at the same time, just as the four whip out their cocks.
'''''''' !!! ''''''''
Immediately, a surge of iprehensibly strong desire takes over my whole body. My legs feel weak, my breaths are ragged, and my crotch is itching so badly that I can''t stop rubbing my own thighs together.
The same can be observed in my partners today. Their faces are flushed, and their majestic cocks seem like they''re about to explode any moment.
''''Mhmp...!''''
With swift motions, Liana grabs my head and briskly pushes her cock into my mouth. Tasting the deliciously salty cock for the first time in a week, my head feels like they''re going nk.
''''Shit...!''''
Liana lets out a moan and begins cumming right away. The scorching hot semen erupts inside my throat like a volcano, coating my insides nicely.
''''A-Ah~!''''
Meanwhile, Emy grabs my clone''s thighs and spreads them apart. Skipping the forey entirely, she shoves her cock into my clone''s wet sloppy pussy with vigor. Emy grinds her cock against the cervix, slowly but surely poking into the womb as she presses downward. Then, she also bursts.
Thebined sensation of being fucked quickly sends my frustrated pussies to a climax. That is when I feel another thing down my main body''s pussy.
As my elf girlfriends begin to hump their hips, I turn my head down and see Sariel adjusting her cock near my pussy. Nearby, Anna is already jerking off with her hand enthusiastically.
''''Mmm~!''''
There it is, Sariel''s cock...!
''''Hah... To enter her so casually...''''
Anna seems to be in heaven. She moans sweetly for a bit more before ejacting, shooting her cuck semen entirely on my body.
''''It''s a pity they don''t get to enter your lover''s body.''''
Sariel teases Anna. She wipes a little semen off my body and smears it onto the cat girl''s cheek, then grabs her hand and ces it on my navel area.
''''Like mine do right now.''''
''''Mhmp...!!''''
Creampie, creampie, give me the creampie...!!
As Sariel''s cock pumping semen inside me with audible thumbs, Anna gets even more aroused, feeling the creampie through her hand.
''''Let me help all of you.''''
From behind the dragoness, my favorite tentacles poke out slowly. This time, a lot of them. They quickly begin to take over the bed, plugging all the remaining holes. I mean, all of it.
''''Mhmp...!!''''
They stab into my asses, my clone''s free mouth, they wrap around my body nice and tightly, squeezing my nipples with the tips. The slippery texture of them makes me struggle involuntarily, and the more I move, the harder they go on me. With all of my holes plugged, fucked, and with the quadrupled pleasure making my brain mushy, turning me into an idiot, my two weak-ass pussies just can''t stop cumming.
''''Hgn...!''''
''''Mhm...''''
And it seems my lovers aren''t different. Sariel''s tentacles have found their way into their lovely pussies, thrusting in and out vigorously. Anna gets special treatment. While a tentacle is fucking her pussy, her cock is also being jerked off by one, and even her mouth is plugged.
Isn''t this Sariel fully fucking my Anna...?
Drowned in immoral and irresistible pleasure, we start to cum continuously one after another. Somewhere in between, I lose my ability to think properly, degrading to just a cheap whore whose mind is filled with cum, semen, and cocks.
After switching all over the ce and fucking for God knows how long, we finally take a break. My bodies and the bed are now covered in Anna''s cuck cum, while my bellies are bloated, filled with holy nectar.
Frustrated futas... Fucking amazing...
Unable to move, I stare at the ceiling nkly.
''''Keep going, I''m eating lunch.'''' Liana gets up and walks to the kitchen.
''''I''ll cook for her.'''' Emy follows.
Now left with Sariel and Anna, thetter speaks up.
''''S-Sylvia. I think I want to use you now.''''
''''...You''re wee.''''
I spread out my pussy, and semen immediately gushes out like a broken dam, making Anna''s cock angry again. She begins to slowly push her giant cock in, forming a lovely bump on my lower belly, along with my bloated womb.
''''Hah... How''s my freshly used pussy?'''' I ask Anna.
''''Incredible...''''
As I and Anna are looking at each other lovingly, Sarieles in and kisses me deeply. We immediately ignore the poor cat girl and begin to mash our tongues together. I even move my clone over to voluntarily put her cock inside my pussy. It is as if Sariel is my real lover, not Anna.
Aroused by this scene, Anna''s cock swells up a bit more.
''''Ngha... Why suddenly, dear?'''' I ask Sariel.
''''This might be thest chance I get to kiss you... Before we be strangers.''''
''''It''s fine, it''s fine...'''' I stroke Sariel''s head while she is fucking my clone slowly. ''''We can still have sex after this. Surely Anna would allow me to sleep with a stranger like Sariel, right?'''' I smile at Anna.
''''Ugh...!''''
''''O-Oh~!''''
Unable to resist the cucking, Anna bursts another nut. The amount is fucking staggering...!
''''...Alright, now get out.'''' I push Anna away.
''''Eh?''''
''''You used me enough already.'''' I tell her sternly. ''''I want to have sex with Sariel. You should be grateful that I let you use my pussy even once.''''
Understanding the assignment, Sariel puts me down on the bed side to side with my clone and starts to fuck both of us. When she fucks one, she fingers the other, switch, switch, creampies one, creampies the other, all the while kissing us passionately. There is no ce for Anna to even touch my hair.
Being a good cuck and all, Anna just silently jerks off while biting her lips.
''''Phew... I think it''s a good time to rest.'''' Sariel pulls away. ''''I''ll join the two in the kitchen and bring you some food.''''
There are only the two of us left. I turn to Anna.
''''Keep jerking off. I don''t feel like doing anything with you.''''
''''Ugh...''''
A bitter, a certain redhead enter the room.
''''Tina!'''' I call happily.
''''It seems I''mte.'''' She smiles bitterly before pulling off her shorts entirely.
Tina''s beautifully curved cock swells up rapidly as its owner''s face gets hotter. Is now in service.
Just like that, Tina begins to fuck both of us in front of Anna, just like what Sariel did. Frustrated for a whole week, Tina quickly delivers five loads into our bodies.
''''A-Ah, I forgot.''''
Covered in semen, filled with semen, I and my clone kneel before Tina. Then, we lower our bodies until our foreheads touch the bed.
''''I, Sylvia Everwood, the Crown Princess of the Everwood Kingdom and thest Saint of Aria, hereby recognize Christina Alistaire Aragon as my absolute master and owner for eternity.''''
''''...''''
''''Christina Alistaire Aragon will have absolute control over my mental and physical state from now on. Please take care of me, master.''''
Silence falls. Only the sound of Anna jerking herself off and her moans can be heard. Soon, Tina ps her cock onto my head, and I can feel it. It''s rock fucking hard again.
Case 182: Lewd livestreaming. (R-18)
Case 182: Lewd livestreaming. (R-18)
''''Ughn...''''
It''s been a week since I''ve swallowed a cock... My jaw is already betraying me.
''''It''s so good~!''''
The orange cat girl exims, happily chewing the meat away. It''s a wonder because half a day has passed, and she only got actually to stick her dick inside me once. And it''s not even a real experience; she just came right away.
Nevertheless, it''s now lunch break, which means we get to eat Emy''s divine food before we begin round two¡ªthe serious round.
''''Now, I have an idea.''''
After finishing the meal, Liana speaks up.
''''As we have finished releasing the pent-up loads, it is time to tie Sylvie up and use her ordingly.'''' She says. ''''And. This is exciting. We''ll be livestreaming it on a porn website.''''
Immediately, everyone except Tina lets out an impressed ''Oh~.''
''''Is there a point to that?'''' Tina asks. ''''How many people would watch in the first ce?''''
Hearing this, Liana turns smug.
''''I have unloaded numerous porn videos of me and Sylvie online before, and we blew up. If you search ''busty elf'' on any porn website, we would be on the first page right away.''''
...They''re that popr?!
''''The point is, if we do a livestream, thousands of people will watch.''''
Anna is particrly excited about this. Me too. After all... thousands...
So, we quickly prepare for the livestream. As my clone and Iy on the bed, Liana, the bondage master, begins to tie both of us up nicely. Just like usual, my main body is in the ''M'' position again, and my clone gets the same treatment.
cing us side by side, with our pussies and asses slightly poking out of the edge of the bed for ease of use, Liana marvels at her own creation.
Then, she pulls out two masks and put them on us.
''''If you want to use the mouth, just pull the mask off and close it afterward.'''' She says. ''''And, use the marker I put over there to write a stroke near her pussy every time you cum inside her.''''
The other four nod like chickens.
Liana pulls out the camera setup from her bag and points them directly at our bottoms.
''''I will mute the stream just in case, and as long as you don''t crouch too much, your face won''t get into the camera, okay?''''
The four nod like chickens again.
Just like that, the official cumdumpster live stream begins at exactly 1 P.M.
As the camera rolls, my heart feels like they''re jumping out of my fat chest. From this moment on, thousands of people will see me being used as a sex relief toy until midnight...
''''Oh, thements are in.''''
Right away, Liana floats her phone up for me to see. Next to the live stream itself, which shows my genitals whole for the world to see, is live chat. Most people are expressing how beautiful my pussies are and how huge and round my chests and butts are as well. Thank you, sincerely.
Aside from that, it seems some people fapped to us before. ''Lian1215 is back...!'' They say.
As the number of viewers rapidly increases from three to four digits, I can feel my face getting hot from having to expose my pussies live in front of so many people. It really shows on the livestream as well; look how they throb...!
Eventually, my first two users arrive.
Liana and Emy promptly go over the edge of the bed with their cocks full of vigor.
''''Nn...!''''
They p their cocks onto my clone''s and my pussy before shoving them in forcefully. Right away, the chat explodes with exmations, but I can hardly read any of it when they both grind my insides so tightly like this...
cing her hands on both of our bodies, Liana then activates her telekinesis¡ª
''''O-Oh~!''''
She squeezes our pussies and womb like a sponge, then rotates them wildly with force, making it feels like she''s wiping their cocks with my insides. My whore body, unable to resist the sudden violence, quickly begins to tremble. When my mind goes nk from the multiplied waves of pleasure spreading across my body, I vaguely see Liana and Emy kiss each other deeply.
This is so hot...
After dumping their semen into our bodies, they each write a stroke near the plump lips of our pussies and go to the sofa to y games. When I look into the floating phone, which is now maintained by my telekinesis, I see thick semen dripping out of our pussies. The number of viewers now has be four thousand after just a single round.
Soon, Tina and Anna are up next.
While Tina casually pushes her cock into my main body and grabs my chest wantonly at the same time, Anna moves the camera carefully and holds it to the side, showing everyone the sight of us being prated. When Anna excitedly pushes her giant cock in, she zooms the camera extremely close to the contact point.
''''Hgn...!''''
With that, the two start to move earnestly. Well, only Tina is. For whatever reason, Anna refuses to move, only letting her cock rest inside me entirely while filming Tina''s side.
That being said, the extreme fullness I feel from her 40cm cock coupled with Tina''s perfectly shaped cock rubbing against my sloppy insides, is enough to send me to heaven.
''''Phew...''''
Tina goes away after cumming satisfyingly, not forgetting to leave a stroke as well.
''''Hm~''''
Sariel immediately reces her. And in true Sariel fashion, she pulls out her tentacles.
Not even caring about my pussy, she climbs up the bed and begins to thrust her cock between my tits, mashing them together violently like how she did on our first encounter. Her tentacles, meanwhile, find their way into my pussy and ass, ripping inside my body like fishes out of water.
''''Mhn...!!''''
I keep cumming; she keeps feeling my tits. Anna keeps filming; the tentacles keep fucking my holes. The chat is on fire. No one has seen tentacles like this before, I''m sure.
Sariel lets out a slight moan as she spurts out cum all over my breasts. She seems unsure if this counts, so she leaves half a stroke and goes away. Her tentacles only disappear a while after, as if trying not to leave me before I cum.
This is when Anna finally makes a move. She pulls her cock out of my clone''s pussy and goes to my main one, where semen is already gushing out like a broken dam.
''''Fresh, fresh~!''''
Anna happily shoves her cock in. After a few slow thrusts to feel it up a bit, she pulls out again and goes to my clone. Just like that, she begins to switch back and forth while filming her cock closely. The cat girl finally cums after dozens of switches like that. She also leaves after writing a stroke on my main body, which she came in, and adjusting the camera to its original position.
At this point, close to ten thousand people are watching cum dripping out of my bare pussies, and I''m loving it. I might get addicted to this feeling...
While thinking that, my next user, Emy,es again. After she blows another load into me, she quickly leaves.
''''...''''
Silence.
Looking to the side, I see all five of them are doing their own thing normally, not giving me any attention at all. They''re treating me like I''m an actual object...
The stream is still going wild. I see some peoplementing they came. I''m d I''m able to help you masturbate, strangers.
After waiting for a bit more, the curious cat girlses back. She holds the camera up again and climbs onto my main body. Anna''s policy is always using the used good, which is why she is rubbing her cock between my semen-drenched boobs like this.
While filming the titfuck closely, she pokes the tip of her cock into my mask, and I immediately suck it with passion. She then uses her thighs to squish my fat tits together, her free hand kneading the funbags wildly. She pops my nipple and zooms the camera in closely, making me feel like something is poking at it when there''s nothing...
''''Mhm...slurp... slurp...''''
As I keep licking the top of her cock, Anna continues to y with my nipple while showing the people the experience whole. My ego gets buffed massively when I see thements saying it''s pink and beautiful¡ª
''''!!''''
Sariel is back, bringing Liana together with her as well.
Just like that, the little rxing y turns into a hardcore abuse session when both Sariel and Liana fuck my clone to oblivion. Sariel chooses the pussy to freely ps her hip while Liana is raping my throat. Anna directs the camera to that side, then back, and repeats, making sure the viewers can see the most.
When my eyes identallyy on the time as I cum, it is only 1:32 P.M.
I have more than ten hours of this.
Fuck me.
''''...''''
''''I ended the livestream. Thirty thousand viewers peak, insane.''''
''''...''''
''''Did she break?''''
''''Probably. Her eyes are unfocused.''''
''''Ah... Someone makes her clean this mess. There''s quite a lot of semen on the floor.''''
tack¡ª! tack¡ª! tack¡ª!
''''Oh, send me those pictures after this.''''
''''Sure!''''
Dear mother, father, I have be the ultimate cumdumpster. My body reeks of cum, my belly is bloated with semen, and I can''t even move properly anymore.
I''ve been fucked so much that my pussy feels numb. I came so much that I made a pool on the ground already.
''''What''s the number?'''' I hear Liana ask.
''''92 on the main body, the clone is 83.'''' Sariel replies. ''''Not counting before the livestream.''''
I got creampied close to 200 times today...
Frustrated futas are scary... But I love them...
The day ''peacefully'' ends like that, and everyone is happy.
Um. Perfect...
Case 183: Back to the grind.
Case 183: Back to the grind.
After the day was over, I said an emotional farewell to Sariel and we each went our way... Or not. She will still be teaching us stuff from now on, just that she''ll not be with us at night anymore. Her haughty personality came back after that afternoon when she confronted me about her past as well. Personally, I like it way more than the doormat version of Sariel.
Either way, the livestream was an overall sess. Not only did we get a lot of pleasure out of that, but it also served as a finale to this whole problem rting to my rtionships with my fianc¨¦s. From now on, we will step on the gas and elerate to the finish line of this challenge altogether.
It''s time to get back to the grind, baby.
Though, there''s just one problem...
''''Ugh... Why is it so hard to get these off...!''''
Hearing myint, all four of my fianc¨¦s and Sariel turn their heads away silently, looking very apologetic.
When cleaning myself up after the livestream, I noticed the writings and scribbles near my crotch area wouldn''te off, no matter what. I have no problem with them doing it as they want, but I''ve been scrubbing them since yesterday to no avail. They only get a bit thinner as I try to get them off... At this rate, it''ll take a week!
''''W-Well, I see it''s doing something, so eventually...'''' Liana, the culprit who chose the marker herself, points at the slightly tainted towel on the bed.
''''Problem is I can''t wear skirts with these.'''' I snap back. ''''Even with ck tights, they''re still going to see the fucking slurs on my thighs...!''''
''''Sorry...''''
''''Can''t this be wiped off with magic or something? Like burning the paint off my skin, for example. Sariel?''''
''''I''m afraid I have no experience in such things.'''' Sariel shrugs. ''''Rather, wouldn''t it be hotter in bed? Your little fianc¨¦s would love it.''''
''''By the time we have sex again, it would alreadye off.'''' I let out a sigh.
To focus on training and to be considerate with Tina, we decided only to have sex once or twice a week at weekends. And today is Sunday.
Well... I guess I''ll wear long pants these days.
''''Liana.''''
''''Yes, ma''am.''''
''''Buy a proper marker with wipeable ink in the future, alright?''''
''''Of course!''''
As time passes by, I can feel our skills and bodies all improve visibly. In this regard, the lust suppression technique helps quite a lot since we don''t have to mate like animals every day.
Now, I remember Eva said that we needed to fulfill certain conditions to get out of this world. As there are no fixed documents or anything about those, we will need to guess them. But Eva also told us that there is one pretty much confirmed condition¡ªto develop our talent to the limit, so we just focused on that first.
''''Phew...''''
Lying alone on the bed, I stroke my navel area gently. When I look down, I see a faint heart-shaped pattern in yellow directly aligned with my womb.
This thing, over time, has gone from only light up when receiving a creampie to visible even when not doing anything. And it''s somewhat bigger and more borate as well.
Surprisingly, even with the drastically reduced semen intake, my talent as a whore has been growing very well. Sex feels better and better every time, and the number of ''battles'' that I''ve won has increased dramatically. ''Dramatically'' because I''ve never won properly even once before, and now it''s still, like, one win in a hundred battles, but I digress.
I guess it is not based on the intake amount but the lust behind them instead?
Either way, this has given me a decent chunk of divine energy to y with¡ªthis and one other thing¡ªexplosives. The more I make bigger booms, the more my divine energy grows. It''s great.
Talk about divine energy; how should I say this... It''s simr to mana but simply better in every way possible. It''s more responsive, more powerful, and more unrestrictive, plus I can store it in my body directly.
The main advantage of divine magic is the unrestrictive nature of it, obviously. So with mana-based teleportation, for example, I have to open two separate gates to make it happen, but with divine energy, I can just ''give'' a certain amount of it to ''something,'' and I can teleport away ordingly. It''s pretty weird using divine energy. How do I describe it... Like a transaction, yes.
Tin foil hat conspiracy here, but I suspect the one behind this whole universe is ''selling'' their ''service'' with the currency being divine energy.
''''...''''
I''m imagining things. Maybe I should y with my fianc¨¦s more often, though I already dedicate most of my time to staying by their side.
ck¨C!
Suddenly, the door opens, and Anna hops in excitedly, her tail swaying side to side.
''''Hello~''''
''''Mhm?'''' I look at her.
''''I''m taking a nap.'''' She replies. ''''Are you free?''''
''''Yeah.''''
As soon as I say that, Anna climbs onto the bed and gets right into my arms. This kitten of mine is addicted to my tits, and I love her. Recently, she has also developed an interest in doing business, aside from just fighting, so that''s good. And perhaps because she has experience with the lower version of divine energy, she is the closest to godhood among us right now.
The other four are also killing it, I think.
Liana got much stronger than she was before, able to dish out ridiculous attacks like shing a mountain off with a single swing, for example. She still can''t beat me other when in bed, though, heh.
Emy meanwhile has caught the attention of numerous famous chefs and is being trained by them quite frequently. I simply can''t live without her food now; it''s too much.
On the other hand, Tina''s idol training program is about to end after a few months, and she is set to debut sometime very soon. I''ll be her number one fan, and I''ll flex to the world that I sleep with her regrly just to raise karma.
And about Sariel...
Recently, she and I have been getting along really well. Still arrogant and prideful, but fun to be around, though I do miss her lustful side a bit. Either way, this gal has also developed an interest in artillery and guns aside from just explosives. She finds them cool, and I agree.
In fact, we have been coborating to create one of my dream weapons. By tomorrow, it should be ready.
''''Phew... I''m excited.''''
''''I am as well.''''
Walking side by side toward the weapon room in the undergroundb that we purchased a while ago, I can feel my heart beating fast. Let''s grab her hand to calm down.
So I do just that, and Sariel looks a bit surprised.
''''...''''
''''Why? If you''re going to make me your wife, then you should be more assertive.''''
Sariel ponders a bit, then nods with a smile. ''''Right.''''
It''s weird around her now because I don''t really know how to act sometimes. Like, we used to kiss, we used to fuck, but now we can''t go past a certain point just yet... Is this what one feels when dealing with their ex?
With questions like that lingering in my mind, we enter the weapon room. Right away, I can see a rtivelyrge stand in the middle of the room, surrounded by all kinds of guns and explosive devices. Covering the thing on the stand is a single piece of cloth.
I gulp nervously. ''''It''s actually done?''''
''''Yes. I finished it yesterday.''''
Finally... I can use it now.
A proper railgun.
Case 184: Super penetration.
Case 184: Super pration.
I''ve always been fascinated with the concept of railguns.
I mean, using electric currents and maic fields tounch the projectile? That sounds dope as hell. Now, most railguns for military use I''ve seen are quiterge, like building-levelrge, and the small ones don''t pack much power in them.
Problem is, I want to make a somewhat portable railgun¡ªone I canfortably hold up with telekinesis, at least. So, like, times one point five the size of the Hecate maximum, perhaps?
When I proposed this idea to Sariel, she was immediately invested in it. This woman, I swear, loves artillery as much as myself. Man, I can''t wait to get to know her better and be her lover slowly. I wonder how would she do in bed, hm?
Nevertheless, after a few months of researching and experimenting stuff, we finally have a somewhatpleted prototype of a portable railgun in ourb. Of course, we infused magic into it. Why? So it shoots even better, that''s why.
By enforcing the material of the gun with basic hardening magic and then amplifying the electric currents with raw lightning magic, we were able to make this terrifying weapon. At least that''s what Sariel said. I''ve been going on lots of datestely, so shepleted it for me.
Right now, standing in front of the railgun, my heart is beating fast.
''''Phew... Sariel, I''ll do it.''''
''''Go ahead.'''' Sariel lightly strokes my head with a smile. ''''Take it and move to the range.''''
''''Mhm...''''
So I slowly begin to take the covering cloth off the stand, revealing the product inside.
''''Woah...!''''
It''s beautiful...!
A gun slightly shorter than the Hecate, has an overly sci-fi design with a half-see-through exterior, an overall white-colored body, a few Lapis Lazuli finishes here and there, and most importantly, a super long barrel!
It looks like one of those snipers in sci-fi FPS games, not like a ''railgun'' at all... And, well, I was the one who actually made half of these parts, including the long barrel¡ªI love long and hard things, as everybody knows¡ªbut I still find it incredible.
Alright, let''s go to the shooting range and test this baby out!
''''Oh, now that I think about it, this is a baby between you and me, Sariel.''''
Not forgetting to throw in a sex joke, I hold the gun proudly to Sariel. In response, she just looks at me nkly with the same slight smile, although she does seem a bit irritated.
''''Please don''t make such jokes again.'''' She says.
''''Um, well... You can''t handle it anymore?'''' I ask.
''''Seeing you specifically every day has greatly enhanced my desire for flesh, yes.''''
''''It''s been a month already... We can do it more frequently, you know? I allow it, and my fianc¨¦s also don''t mind.''''
Sariel, in a white coat, grumbles a bit like a distressed scientist. Eventually, she nods.
''''Fine, let me join this weekend, please.''''
''''Well? I especially love this baby, and you contributed a lot, so we''ll do it alone. Have three of me for yourself.''''
I can make two clones now. I nearly lost my mind all the time in bed, but it''s great.
''''Thanks, I guess.''''
So, with an appointment for sex established, we move to the shooting range on the ground. Theb itself is built near a desert, particrly for gun testing, so it''s quite convenient.
Mounting the beautiful railgun to a magic-constructed stand, I swiftly insert the magazine in. It makes a really satisfying ttering sound, damn.
''''Man, it would be so cool if we have, like, a digital disy on this. For ammo reserve and stuff.'''' I speak up while aiming around with the iron sight.
''''I can look into itter. Shouldn''t be too hard.''''
''''Hey, Sariel. Do you know that I love you so much?''''
''''Yes, yes...''''
''''No, really. We''ve spent half a year together already, and I think I like you as a romantic partner.''''
''''...How so?''''
''''Do I need to list them all for you? What happened to the confident Sariel I knew?''''
''''...''''
No, but like, I love her bed skills. A lot. I think I know why some people like women with experience, although this case with tentacles is a bit cheating.
After throwing some morepliments toward Sariel¡ªand a peck to her cheek¡ªI get right to shooting.
The target is a bunch of roughly made houses in the distance. Now, the main point of this test is to determine the pration capabilities of the bulletsing out of this gun.
We intend to make this an AP-centered rifle, considering the fact that railguns'' projectiles have higher velocity than regr explosive-powered rounds. That''s why we made the bullets for this one unusually hard as well. A bunch of mana-enforced diamond tips. Should be potent.
I calm my breath onest time before pulling the trigger.
As soon as I do that, I can feel faintly the current running through the interior of the gun. It takes exactly 0.5 seconds for it to charge fully and with rather clear buzzing noises¡ª
BOOM¡ª!!
The diamond tip is shot out at incredible speed, quickly prating all buildings in the distance, and collides with a mountain behind. Sand is blown everywhere.
''''...''''
...Shit. This is too cool.
I mean, look at the gun. It''s still zapping lightly at the end of the barrel as well; just how cool is that?
Kinda reminds me of Tina''s womb-zapping technique, but I digress.
''''Let''s go check it out.''''
''''Alright.''''
So we quickly fly over to inspect the damage that this thing did.
Let''s see... The buildings are cleanly prated, and the mountain...
''''Wait, I can''t find the bullet?''''
Even with my decent earth magic, I still can''t find the bullet... Hm?
''''Don''t tell me...''''
''''It went through the mountain entirely.'''' Sarielments.
Holy crap...!
''''So I''m assuming that the other version would be much stronger?'''' I turn to the dragoness.
''''It should be, yes.''''
gulp¡ª!
''''Alright, let''s test it out.''''
Aftering back to the shooting position, I take out a blue cylinder-like module from the side of the gun and rece it with a golden one. This process is to change the energy that it would use to fuel the shots from mana to divine energy.
Yup. Divine energy.
This module acts as a battery for the shots, and because divine energy is harder to contain and scarcer than mana, it will only be able to fuel three shots. I can directly charge it with my energy, though, so that''s nice.
''''Phew...''''
This time, Sariel made a sturdier target for us, whiches in the form of multiple thick metal walls.
When I pull the trigger, once again, the energy inside the gun rapidly concentrates.
BOOM¡ª!!
This time, it only takes 0.2 seconds for it tounch the diamond tip.
The bullet rips through the air, shining like aet while leaving behind a golden-white trail. Then, with multiple screeching sounds of metal being pierced, it punches through all the walls Sariel made and flies off into space, I''d imagine.
''''...How many walls is that, again?''''
''''A hundred. Each is ten centimeters thick.''''
What the fuck did we just make...
Case 185: Idol debut.
Case 185: Idol debut.
bzzzt¡ª!!
bzzzt¡ª!! bzzzt¡ª!!
''''Ugn...''''
Slowly lifting my heavy eyelids, I dig my hand around to find my phone, the likely culprit for this vibration that I''m feeling. Eh... Soft, soft... Isn''t this boob?
When I realize it, I''m already groping a pair of boobs in front of my face. This size, this smell... It''s Sariel. What did we do again...?
Right, I fell asleep after ying around with the railgun until midnight. I guess Sariel brought me to bed. So I nuzzle my head into her chest some more and keep my hand moving. Eventually, I''m able to grab my phone behind my back.
''''...''''
Crap. 11 P.M. A bunch of missed calls from my fianc¨¦s. I''m fucked, literally. Let''s dial back first.
''''...Hello, Liana?''''
[Where are you?!]
''''Er... In theb?''''
[What were you doing, not answering the calls??]
''''I''m sleeping next to Sariel... We didn''t do anything ;ewd, by the way.''''
[I don''t give a fuck about that, but please send us something the next time you do this again.]
''''Mhm... Sorry. I love you.''''
[...Me too.]
What a cute woman.
Soon, Anna storms into theb, waking Sariel up.
''''Hah... So you were here.'''' She sighs in relief. ''''I''ve been searching for you all evening.''''
''''...I didn''t tell you guys I was going to theb...?'''' I reply while slowly sitting up.
''''You didn''t.''''
''''Sorry...''''
Then, Sariel suddenly hugs me tightly from behind. She buries her face in my shoulder, looking up at Anna intently.
''''I shall protect Sylvia with my life, so don''t worry,rade.'''' She says.
''''O-Okay...?''''
Ah, she''s trying to arouse Anna. Are we in the mood for sex now?
''''Especially since...'''' Sariel continues. ''''You guys are kind enough to let me copte withyourto-be wife after all.''''
Yup, sex it is. And with this pattern, Anna is going to get cucked hard tonight.
"Hah...''''
Yesterday was filled with immense pleasure. As expected, tentacles can''t be easily beaten. And, well, Anna acted exactly as I thought she would. She only put hers into mine once during the whole session... I guess we can soon execute the fake NTR scheme if she is this deep into that fetish.
But enough of that! Let''s move on to something more wholesome.
Today, I''m extremely excited because, after several months of training, Tina is finally getting debuted as an idol!
I had no doubt that she would make it, and here we are, with Tina right on the front of the advertisement poster from the idol agency. Now, Tina is debuting in a group of three, which I thought was a little weird since the ones I saw all had five, but it''s a good thing, really. Tina is more highlighted this way, and although the other two girls are cute, they can''t hold a candle to my love.
I am an absolute simp for my fianc¨¦s, alright? If they all became idols, I would buy the hell out of their merch and albums, plus go to all concerts as well.
In fact, I have Tina''s album right here with me. She gave me this a while ago, actually. Just imagine getting an album before it even opens for retail and from the idol herself... Well, I mean, it''s a group album, not Tina''s solo album, but still.
Lying on my bed, I hold up the album, which has Tina right in the middle of the cover, winking and pointing her finger at the viewer confidently. Surround her are the two remaining members, one with dark blue hair and one with mellow green hair.
It''s a colorful group.
Tomorrow. I''ll finally see her in the spotlight tomorrow.
''''Mhm~''''
Is this how a fangirl feels? So excited.
''''Sylvie??''''
''''Ah, you guys have to go as well, alright?''''
'''''''' ??? ''''''''
C''mon, show Tina some love. If this was a dating sim, refusing it would mean decreasing my affection meter, you know?
The next day, at the stadium where Tina''s group will perform for the first time.
Getting out of the car, everyone looks around a bit before Liana speaks up.
''''Hm... There are more people than I thought.''''
''''It''s a big event, after all.'''' I reply. ''''At least we got the priority seats.''''
Part of this special treatment is because Tina is a valuable talent, and we are her... well, family. Another part is because we''re all famous hunters. They don''t want to mess with us.
On the topic of family, all of our parents are here for some reason. They''re pretty excited as well, especially Liana''s parents, who are supposed to be Tina''s in this world.
Nevertheless, we begin to move in as the show starts.
After speaking to the attendant, it only takes a few minutes for him to guide us to the priority seats, which are ced in a separate area from the rest and very close to the stage. I can see many people gathered here. This is like, what, close to a thousand?
When we finally settle down, the light is suddenly cut off from the stadium.
''''Oh, it''s started.''''
Soon, numerous spotlights light up on the stage, and from below, a few girls emerge. This is basically a concert for newly debuting idol groups, not an exclusive event, so it''s not Tina''s turn yet.
There''s only one thing to do.
''''Aight, wake me up when it''s all over.''''
With that, I drift off into the dreand. Rest in peace, Avicii.
''''¡ªia.''''
''''Sylvia.''''
Feeling someone shaking my shoulder lightly, I awkwardly open my eyes.
''''Now''s the final one, it seems.'''' Liana retreats her hands. ''''The hyping is quite intense.''''
''''...Yeah, I can see that.'''' I let out a yawn and focus on the show.
Lights flickering, drums kicking, smoke covering the stage. My heart is jumping.
After around a minute¡ª
BOOM¡ª!!
Fireworks explode on the stage, and three faint silhouettes can be seen behind the thick smoke. The drums and the music are all cut off. For a while, only silence remains in the stadium.
[Tick-tock. Tick-tock.]
''''Here it is...!"
Tina''s whisper rings through the stadium. The music pops up again, aligning itself with Tina''s gentle tick-tocks. This is their first group song - ''Pulsing''.
Soon, the three idols in their starry ck uniforms step out of the smoke, and Tina begins to sing her first verse. Her voice is strong and melodic, her gait is confident, and her eyes tonight seem to contain stars in them. Sparkling.
As the three walk around the stage and sing to the viewers, my eyes eventually meet Tina''s. She quickly points her finger at me, winking with a bright smile.
''''Ugh...!''''
This instantly makes me grab my chest, pained from the excessive loveliness. Goddamn it, my boobs are too big, I can''t reach it at all...!
So, with my face nearly melted, I make a huge heart sign with my hands and raise it, making sure my beautiful princess can see it.
Ah, love is flooding my heart.
After the first song is over, a thunderous cheer explodes from the audience. The ppingsts for a long while, which they absolutely deserve.
[Nice to meet you, everyone. We are ''Stardust''!]
In response to Tina''s greeting, another cheer erupts.
[My name is Staire, and together with me are¡ª]
[Comet! And¡ª]
[Eclipse!]
Another cheer for the three.
[Then, please enjoy the rest of our performance!]
Right after, the second song begins.
''''Let''s go...!!''''
Good thing I brought a professional camera here and set it before this. I can''t miss this precious moment.
Case 186: Flirting on national television.
Case 186: Flirting on national television.
In the end, the debut concludes with an overwhelmingly loud cheer from the audience. I''m pretty sure this is broadcast on television as well, so no doubt Stardust will blow up.
As for us, we naturally move to the backstage to meet Tina and congratte her. Soon enough, we see three girls wearing ck starry uniforms right underneath the stage.
''''Christina, your singing was amazing!''''
''''We all did great.''''
''''No, no, you really carried us there...''''
As expected of Tina, even her colleagues can''t resist her charm. I''m proud of my girl, and I don''t me the other two for trying to go for her, but Tina is mine, bitches. Get the hell out of here.
When one of the two is about to ask Tina out, Ie right in and interrupt them.
''''Tina~!''''
''''Oh.''''
Wrapping my arms around her neck, I press my face against her big boobs. The softness, the smell, everything about these are amazing, second only to my own boobs. I tested it with my clone. Eva really made some fantastic boobs for me.
While I''m thinking that, Tina is already hugging me back, and when I look up, she has a shy smile on her face.
''''Congrattion, Tina.'''' I smile back at her. ''''You did a good job, truly.''''
''''Thanks.''''
''''Are you free tomorrow? Let''s go on a date.''''
''''Of course.''''
Just like that, the other girls of Stardust and everyone else watch us flirting for a while before Liana finally breaks in; only then is everyone able to talk to Tina.
Well, another step toward the conclusion of this trial, I suppose.
The next day, Tina and I are having a date, as nned.
Since both of us love music, we decide to find instrument and disk stores nearby to visit. Walking hand in hand on the street, Tina turns to me awkwardly.
''''Sylvia, are these really needed...?''''
She''s talking about the sunsses and the mask.
Look, I know I can easily disguise ourselves using illusion magic, and now we look more like suspicious kidnappers or illegal drug dealers than undercover celebrities. Still, goddamnit, I just want to do this once!
So I reply. ''''Yes.''''
''''Okay...''''
Solved. On a different topic, I don''t think we''ve ever visited an instrument store in this world. This should be a new experience, especially after Tina grows her talent.
After looking around leisurely for a bit, we eventually stumble on a rather in store in the corner.
''''...This is giving me deja vu for some reason.''''
''''What a coincidence, Sylvia.''''
When we enter the building, a familiar scene greets us. Surrounded by mountains of instruments, a lone woman tweaks a guitar in a nun outfit. It''s, no doubt, Sister Maria from the Empire.
''''Wee, customers.'''' She turns from the television to us, smiling.
''''This... Reminds me of our first date.'''' I say quietly.
''''Yeah...''''
Both of our lips curl up as we go to the counter and sit down in front of sister Maria. Then, we take off our sses and masks.
''''Hi, sister. Can I see a guitar?''''
''''Woah... That''s huge.''''
''''Right?''''
A few days after the date with Tina, I got an invitation from my beloved Emy. She said she was about to do a morning cooking show for national television, and she wanted me to take on the role of an assistant.
Needless to say, I epted it right away, so here we are, at the recording studio of national television. It''s huge, probably on par with the Crimson Pce of the Empire.
Entering the building, a staff immediately greets us and offers to guide us inside. On the way, we are recognized quite often as Emy is now a rtively famous chef, and I am one of the top hunters in the country. A brief talk with a woman who seems to be a director of sortster, and we''re in the shooting area, ready for action.
''''Director, any specific requirement?'''' I ask her.
''''Er... Please just refrain from doing anything too outrageous.''''
Why does she seem nervous and embarrassed at the same time? The former I can understand, but the way she blushes...
''''...''''
Nah, it can''t be. She does not recognize me from the porn videos, definitely... I mean, I didn''t really care about privacy on that ce anyway since this is a fake world, so I''m sure a lot of people should know the elf who gets railed regrly from the channel Lian1215 and the S rank hunter Sylvia is the same person, but...
Whatever.
''''Fine, just leave it to me.''''
The director seems even more nervous, but I ignore that and go to Emy.
''''Emy, what are we making now?''''
''''Butter cookies, my specialty.''''
''''Alright, let''s get right into it!''''
So the filming team brings out a bunch of ingredients, and after adjusting the overall setup a bit, the camera starts to roll. Assuming Emy is not going to talk very well, I will basically be a narrator of sorts.
''''Hi, everyone.'''' I wave to the camera with a smile. ''''Today, Chef Emilia will show you how to prepare the most perfect butter cookies for your snacking time.''''
I move toward the ingredient tray and begin to point them out.
''''First off, for ingredients, we have prepared unsalted butter, sugar, salt, egg, heavy cream, cornstarch, cake flour, and vani extract.''''
Now is the time to make the cookies.
Emy very naturally goes behind me and wraps her arms around my waist, startling the people behind the camera. Looking over my shoulder, she grabs the knife and begins to slice up the butter.
''''Now, onto the process.'''' I continue, as usual, sensing Emy''s intentions. ''''You would first need to add half a cup of unsalted butter into a bowl and soften it up. Either leaving them for a while or using very minor fire magic to do it should be fine.''''
I then take the salt and sugar before handing them to Emy.
''''Add a quarter cup of sugar and a tablespoon of salt, and then mix it up well with a mixer.''''
As I grab the mixer and begin to mash everything together, Emy puts her hand over mine, and we both end up doing it at the same time.
''''Mix it until creamy, pale, and fluffy. Just like this. Beautiful.''''
Emy cracks an egg and dumps the white part into a bowl, keeping the yolk to p into this holy amalgamation that we just mixed together.
''''One egg yolk, one tablespoon of heavy cream, and one teaspoon of vani extract. Then, we mix again.''''
So we return to the back hug mixing; this time, Emy bes even bolder, resting her chin on my shoulder.
''''Once they havebined, add in one cup of cake flour and two tablespoons of cornstarch.'''' I cling my head against this silly lover of mine, Lovely. ''''And we''re back to the mixing.''''
When we''re finally done with making the dough, I p it onto the baking tray and divide it up with telekinesis.
''''For the sake of convenience, I am using telekinesis here, but you can achieve the same result by using a piping bag.'''' I smile at the camera.
Suck it, losers. Learn telekinesis, or get a girlfriend like Emy. You won''t find anybody as good as her, though, hah.
''''Into a 170 C preheat oven for fifteen to eighteen minutes, and you will have it, a perfect tray of delicious, creamy butter cookies. I hope you will like them.''''
After shoving the tray into the oven, I turn back only for Emy to grab my chin and¡ª
''''...''''
Her lips ovep mine. We keep the same position for another five seconds before the director yells from the side.
''''Cut! Cut! The finished product scene we will handle, so we can stop here today!''''
Well, just one take. Easy.
Walking past the director, I naturally whisper this into her ears.
''''Don''t you dare cut out any scene from it, alright?''''
Case 187: Prelude to a disaster.
Case 187: Prelude to a disaster.
Spring is here.
The blistering cold that didn''t affect us too much is now reced by a warm atmosphere, and it doesn''t snow anymore. It has been close to seven months since we first arrived in this world. Everyone else and I are more or less used to living in the modern world, though as elves, we asionally visit forests to replenish our energy.
We have been told that today, the morning cooking show I did with Emy will finally be aired on national television. Sitting together with fellow participants of this trial in my room, we are now waiting for it in front of the TV.
Noticing Liana is swiping her phone intently, I curiously poke her side.
''''What are you watching?''''
She keeps her eyes still and replies. ''''News. At this point, a few outlets have picked up on the porn thing already.''''
''''Oh, really?''''
Admittedly, uploading those videos onto the inte is exceptionally addicting. One, my most embarrassing states are being watched by hundreds of thousands of people, adding a feeling simr to exhibitionism into it, and two, I get to show the manifestation of our love, that being lovemaking, to everyone.
I have to start looking for alternatives once we get out of here. I''m not giving up on this incredible experience.
''''It''s not only Sylvie.'''' Liana continues. ''''They''ve pinpointed me, the lizard, and Anna as well, based on the fact that we raid together and our appearances match.''''
Hearing that, Sariel and Anna just react lukewarmly. I guess they don''t care.
''''Wait, are they going to specte on Emy and Tina as well?'''' I ask.
''''They have, just not confirmed.'''' Liana shrugs.
"Emy is probably fine, but will it affect Tina...?" I look over at my redheaded lover.
Tina has indeed been blowing up recently, gaining over a ton of fans, and is the number one rising star of the industry. If she were to be seen with me and they connected the dots...
''''I don''t care.'''' Tina replies nonchntly. ''''I didn''t intend to take this very seriously in the first ce. I just wanted to do this because you seem to like it, Sylvia.''''
Tina smiles as she looks at me with eyes full of deep affection. Seeing this, I immediately go over and hug her tightly.
No words are needed, just pure cuddling and flirting.
With Anna joining soon after, we spend the next fifteen minutes fluffing before the cooking segment finallyes up on the TV. For spiritual purposes, I move away from Tina and Anna to sit on Emy''sp.
This is one of the reasons why I love a harem. I can love different girls like this...
Nevertheless, the show ys out like normal. The content remainsrgely the same, in the sense that it is uncut, but the editing makes it poppared to just the in one. They got a bunch of cute sound effects, as well as some pinky-pink visual ones, likely ying into our intimate mood at that moment.
When the clip finally gets to the kissing part, Emy suddenly turns me around and presses her lips against mine. It''s soft, sweet, and hot. This girl is pulling the lust demon out of me, and I can''t resist it.
So we stay like that for a long while, even after the show has ended. As my breath gets rougher and the atmosphere gets more sexual, something rather noteworthy from the TV interrupts us.
[As of right now, we have received emergency news. A gate of never-before-seen magnitude has been observed to be appearing in the southern part of the country. Moreover, its size and energy level have not stopped growing.]
The TV then shes to a scene near a beach, where a humongous blue gate proudly towers over skyscrapers, looking extremely menacing. After that, it''s back to the news anchor.
[The government is currently closely monitoring this gate and doing its best to organize hunters from all over the country to prepare a raid as soon as possible. Efforts to evacuate the residents are also being urgently made. Citizens seeing this news should¡ª]
''''Well, crap.'''' I exim.
I was about to get some pussies... Or not. I''m the one whose pussy will be vited anyway; I just wanted to say that once. Nevertheless, I guess this is the first hurdle we will have to face. A bitte, if you ask me.
It will be a good opportunity for me to test out my new stuff as well.
Not long after, both my phone and Liana''s, Sariel''s, and Anna''s ring at the same time. They''re calling us.
Muting all the others, only I pick up the phone. On the speaker, the guy on the other end sounds pretty panicked, begging us to join the raid team and all. Of course, we take it right away. End the call.
''''Well? This is certainly interesting.'''' Sariel says with her usual smile.
''''Yeah, I''m curious as to what monsters will appear in it.'''' I reply.
''''It''s been a while since we had this kind of thing to y with~!'''' Liana stretches out excitedly.
Then, Emy suddenly pinches my cheek lightly, turning my attention to her.
''''I want to go as well.'''' She says.
Raids can indeed prolong for an extended period, and food bes an irreceable part of them as time goes on. Having Emy there to cook for us will be beyond ideal, not to mention that she is probably stronger than most hunters out there.
''''Sure, why not?'''' I press my cheek against her palm. ''''Oh, how about you, Tina?''''
''''I''ll also go.'''' Tina replies. ''''I''m afraid I''ll get rusty at this rate.''''
So we''ll all be joining it. Neat.
As the days pass, this particr gate, which is subsequently named B-95, is receiving increasing coverage, and the whole country is panicking over it.
By the way, I don''t even know what country this is. It''s not Japan, Everwood, or Aragon. I don''t even know its name. I guess this mess is too hard to name.
Either way, this gate has managed to garner even international interest due to just how stupidlyrge it is. While the government is actively trying to hire hunters outside of the country, some have voluntarilye over to fight for the rewards they can reap from this.
Exactly three days after the emergency news aired, we are currently gathered inside the hunter HQ with every key hunter in this raid. There are an estimated a hundred of them here, each on the ranks of high A to S or even higher.
For whatever reason, we got the seats exactly opposite the huge screen at the superrge table, so now we look like the boss of all this. I like it, but others clearly don''t.
Just p your egos down, idiots. Learn the art of submission like I did, and you''ll be loved by dommy mommies!
Nevertheless, after waiting for about fifteen minutes, a professional-looking dude enters the room and the briefing starts.
Case 188: The B-95 Gate Incident – The opening of the last trial.
Case 188: The B-95 Gate Incident ¨C The opening of thest trial.
After trying his best to settle the room down, the guy introduces himself.
''''Good day, everyone. I am Z, the operationmander for the raid on gate B-95.'''' Z begins. ''''Right away, let''s get to what we found after scouting the dimension beyond B-95.''''
Following that, the screen turns on, disying a scene seemingly from a post-apocalyptic world of a fiction work. Buildings are destroyed, nts take over the environment, and no human life can be seen.
''''Based on current information, this world is a carbon copy of our world, but in the state of post-destruction.'''' Z continues. ''''Our scouts have only been able to find small, hostile specimens, but we believe they are just at the bottom of the food chain.''''
On the screen, the previous video is reced by images of what look like horribly mutated animals. Dark purple skin, red eyes, disturbingly misced body parts... No, they don''t even bear any resemnce to an animal. Not even close.
Z then rifies a bit more about the gate''s environment before getting to the actual n.
''''We believe it would be best to establish a chain of bases growing from the gate to further solidify our defense over time, as well as create solid and sustainable resting ces for hunters.''''
Of course, no idiot would oppose this obviously effective n. With the scale of the gate being so massive, it could take literal years to find the boss and defeat it. Z then talks some more about the n, and after that is the questioning phase.
''''Please keep it short, as any second now is very precious.''''
Immediately, a woman raises her hand.
''''I have a question.''''
''''Yes, Miss Jade Hawk.'''' Z turns to her.
The woman points straight at our group. ''''Those four neers I could understand, but why are we allowing those two milk-snorting kids in such an important operation?''''
''Four neers'' likely refers to me, Liana, Anna, and Sariel, and the other two are obviously Emy and Tina. Now, let''s see... That''s a valid concern, I suppose.
Although it doesn''t seem like it, as I get pinned down and brutally bred every week, I am this group''s leader. And as the group leader, I naturally speak up.
''''They are strong enough to qualify. Simple as that.''''
''''And how do we know that?'''' The woman frowns. ''''In the first ce, I don''t trust elves with their trifling bows.''''
''''That''s a you problem. Bows are valid if one knows how to utilize them.''''
I don''t use bows because I have guns, and I can''t use them due to physical limitations anyway. The bowstring will slice off half of my boobs before I get to hit my target. That''s just the sad reality of having huge honkers.
As the woman keeps annoyingly targeting us, I eventually run out of patience.
''''Could you shut the fuck up?'''' I re at her. ''''Come fight me if you have a problem.''''
That immediately shuts her up, and with no further questions arising, we can finally go into the gate. Moving from the HQ to the gate is easy enough because they are not far away, and most groups of hunters have some kind of mobility boost skill going on anyway.
Standing before B-95, we once again marvel at its ridiculous size.
It is quite exciting to have something I can test my babies on, but I do hope we can have some real privacy in there for our intimate times. They can get real wild and loud at times, so.
But I guess we can get back anytime, duh.
Upon moving into the giant gate with a few hundred hunters, we are immediately greeted with a rather fresh breath of air. And looking around...
I especially love gates after getting to know them, and one big reason is the environments they offer. I''m a total sucker for dicks, music, stories, and scenery. Gates offer a wide variety of thest one, so.
Back to the topic. This scene is straight out of a manga or something; I love it.
Now, I see they''ve already built a contemporary shelter nearby, so ording to the n, some will remain to help upgrade it, and others will form groups to clear out the surrounding areas. They have already given us each amunicator, so it should be safer.
''''I''m going to make a kitchen space.'''' Emy speaks up.
''''Oh, okay.'''' I reply. ''''Bring someone with you, then. Just to be sure.''''
''''I''ll go with her.'''' Liana says.
''''Alright. We''ll go scouting, then.''''
I''m quite surprised Liana doesn''t want to go fight monsters with us. Maybe she just wants to spend time with Emy, in which case I wee it, or maybe she isn''t interested in those small fries they showed.
Nevertheless, we, together with many others, begin to roam the city.
''''Oh, there it is.''''
BANG¡ª!!
With a simple .50 caliber bullet to its head, the dog-sized creature that just creeped out of the nearby building is promptly blown back, dead.
I''m trying to get back to the basics here, using the desert eagle instead of bigger guns.
Things like this one do pop up from time to time, but considering therge area, I think they''re quite scarce. I wonder what happened here in the first ce.
''''Right, Sylvia.''''
Suddenly, Anna speaks up.
''''Hm?''''
''''When would you make me the Barrett again?''''
Crap. I forgot about it for a while.
''''Sorry, I''ve been busy with other things... Can''t we just have the government give you one? I''ll make you a real one once we get outside.''''
In response to that, Anna''s cheeks inte, her tail wagging side to side annoyedly.
''''But I want you to make it for me...'''' She says
''''Alright, alright.'''' I hurriedly reply and grab her hand. ''''I''ll make it a priority, and I''ll evenpensate you with some... Really, really special things soon, hm?''''
When I whisper thest part into her ear, Anna gets extremely excited.
That''s right, you should be excited, Anna... Because we''re going beyond a normal NTR y next time~!
Looking to the side, I see Tinaughing softly. A glint of insidiousness can be seen in her eyes. Even Sariel, the master of NTR, who basically cucked all of my fianc¨¦s, seems quite amused by this.
I remember when I asked her just how many fetishes she saw in her long sex life, and she listed a bunch of the more obscure ones that even I, the hentai master, had never heard of. Among those, she said NTR, whether the cucking or being cucked, was rather prevalent.
I think there are actual terms for them from Japan, but do they have a term or exnation for my kind of NTR, then? Cause I love seeing Anna getting all desperate because others steal me from her¡ªquite a lot, really.
...Is it just a cheating tendency? Am I bing a scumbag...?
With such profound questions punching at my brain, I, along with my loves and one lizard, continue on my way when suddenly, someone from themunicator reports an anomaly.
Case 189: The B-95 Gate Incident – A preview of the end.
Case 189: The B-95 Gate Incident ¨C A preview of the end.
[A monster of incredible size was discovered 12.2 kilometers southeast of the initial base. Any help would be appreciated.]
Okay, first, how the fuck did you go 12.2 kilometers when it''s only been 20 minutes since we started?? This guy is really out here speedrunning the gate¡ªmy man.
''''That''s quite far.'''' Tinaments. ''''Shall we teleport there?''''
Fortunately, the new and improved divine energy-based teleportation can cover this kind of distance pretty easily. I''ll have to rub this in Dad''s face once I get this in the real world.
So we all hold hands and teleport to the approximate position that we just received, using Anna''s divine energy. In an instant, the scene around us changes, and we''re now freefalling in the sky. This is to, of course, prevent anything simr to the Jellyman report from happening to us, although we still won''t die.
I use telekinesis to float us, and we look below.
''''Wow, that thing is ugly.''''
Immediately, I exim. Seeing this amalgamation walking on the earth is truly disturbing. Its body is around the size of Sariel when she is in her dragon form, but it also has a negative aesthetic score.
Okay, so this guy... Uh... Has four legs, I guess? Then, there is an almost disconnected torso, meaning only a small part connects the two halves together, a rather normal bird-like head, purple skin, of course, and three tails.
Truly a monster of all time. Super fucking ugly. Where did this thing evene from? Did any of us watch horror stuff and cook this up in our minds?
Feeling a little suspicious, I quickly snap a picture of this motherfucker. Let''s show it to Evater.
Anyway, this thing seems to be slowly traveling on its own and has not noticed us yet.
''''Let''s find the other hunters first.'''' I suggest.
''''Let me do it.'''' Tina raises her hand.
Seeing her rather confident attitude, I think she has something to show us.
Tina coughs a few times, adjusting her voice while grabbing her throat a bit, then finally lets out a gentle yet clear sound. Although the sound isn''t loud enough to hurt our ears, it still travels all the way through the air, I feel.
After hearing ite back to us, Tina points to a location in the distance.
''''They''re there.'''' She says.
''''What the hell, Tina, was that echolocation??'''' I fly closer to her face.
''''Something simr, yes.''''
''''But wouldn''t that...''''
Tina puts her index finger on my lips, grinning proudly.
''''Only the people I selected will be able to hear these sounds.''''
''''You''re amazing, Tina!''''
When I grab her hand and say that, Tina scratches her cheek, and the corners of her lips can''t help but curl up.
''''Thanks.''''
So we fly to the location where Tian just pointed to, and there they are¡ªa pair of men and women hiding behind a building.
''''Yo.'''' I tap the woman''s shoulder, prompting both of them to jump up in surprise.
''''What the hell...!'''' The woman exims. ''''I almost stabbed you all.''''
''''We didn''t hide our presence or anything, though; what are you guys doing?'''' I raise an eyebrow.
''''Can''t you see that thing?'''' The man speaks up. ''''Fucking horrifying...!''''
Ah, so they were too nervous.
''''Anyway, we''ll begin to take it out right now. You guys just need to stay here.''''
''''Stop bullshitting.'''' The man narrows his eyes. ''''We need to wait for reinforcement. You guys ain''t going to take out something of that caliber.''''
''''Nah, trust me, bro.''''
So anyway, I pull out my beloved Hecate II, which I haven''t used in quite a while, and load it up with my newly developed divine energy-based Gungnir tips.
Last time I tested one of these, it was able to blow up almost the whole city, which was insanity. It also took me nearly a month just to gather enough divine energy to fuel one, though. Quite scarce, these things.
As I wrap my body with mana and solidify my position, I bring the Hecate up and rest the stock on my right shoulder.
Having Sariel here is quite convenient; she is handing out eye protection to those clueless people instead of me, which I can appreciate.
''''Phew...''''
Now, this thing doesn''t rely on mana-based spells to trigger, so it is an instantaneous explosion upon impact. This takes away the ability to stockpile multiple tips into one target for maximum destruction, but it''s apromise I can make.
I align the crosshair with the bigger part of the creature''s torso and ce my finger on the trigger.
Look closely, idiots. This is the power of stupidly rigged ammo!
BANG¡ª!!
Apanying the bullet flying out of the barrel is a huge blue muzzle sh and a strong gust of wind that sends the nearby vegetable dangling.
Like aet, the bullet travels through the air while leaving behind a white trail, and after just three seconds, it hits the creature¡ª
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!
Immediately after the first image of the collision enters my eyes, I shut my eyelids and deploy a sound barrier on top of a regr one around us all.
This thing can actually cause blindness and deafness if one underestimates it, even at long distances.
After what seems like an eternity, I slowly open my eyes to witness the monster being reduced to mere piles of meat in the distance. It seems the bullet has indeed blown off most of its body, together with arge radius of the surrounding city.
''''Yes...!''''
Seeing the creation I poured so much time and energy into producing such a satisfying result is quite ting. I wonder if this would be how I feel when I inevitably have a bunch of kids.
''''What the...''''
''''...''''
Needless to say, the hunter pair is blown away by this. Soon, Tina and the otherse over to me.
''''Good work, Sylvia.'''' Tina says.
''''You too.''''
When the other hunterse to the ce, everything is already settled. Before continuing the scout, I want to ask Eva about this first, so here we are, on the rooftop of a nearby building.
[What happened?]
As usual, the little ball of light flies around me. It''s like a little pet, pretty cute.
''''So I just met this thing.'''' I show the picture of it to the ball. ''''I''ve confirmed with everybody in my party, and no one seems to know it from anywhere.''''
[This...!]
''''What?''''
[...It does resemble my sister''s doing.]
''''You mean...''''
[Yes. This was what my sister used to summon to fight me.]
''''Holy fuck. How did it crawl into here, then??''''
[...Thest time I checked, the fragment of divinity was definitely normal... I will examine it again; just wait there.]
''''Hey, be careful, alright?''''
[I know.]
With that, the little ball disappears, leaving the four of us behind with total silence and worried hearts.
If the evil goddess really infiltrated this world, then...
No, let''s believe in Eva. My clumsy but trusty goddess, may fortune be with you!
While thinking that, Anna grabs my phone and stares at the picture solemnly.
''''So this would be what we fight at the end of our adventures...''''
Case 190: The B-95 Gate Incident – An ominous premonition.
Case 190: The B-95 Gate Incident ¨C An ominous premonition.
As time passes without any contact from Eva, more and more reportse in informing us about simr monster cases. So, just like what responsible hunters do, we teleport to the locations provided and take care of them one by one, from the closest to the farthest.
Because divine energy-based Gungnirs are excessively rare, I have to use normal Gungnirs and sometimes rely on Sariel to finish some of them.
Not limiting to just huge and grotesque monsters, here they have tricky ones as well, like a supersonic one, a range one, things like that. Now, they are definitely not our opponents just yet, but I suspect it''s only going to get harder from now on.
By night, Anna''s divine energy has depleted from teleporting around too much. We can continue using my source, for example, but food. We need food. We crave Emy''s food.
At this point, I think Emy can seduce just about anyone with her cooking skills.
So we promptly teleport back to the contemporary base after a long day of fighting. Upon asking a staff member about Emy and Liana''s location, she points to the farthest room on the left side of the building.
''''Hm...''''
Inspecting the surroundings as we walk, I can''t help but be disappointed.
''''Sylvia?'''' Anna tilts her head.
''''No, just... These rooms are quite bad.'''' I reply.
''''Well, they only had a few days, aren''t they?'''' Sariel interjects. ''''They are quite adequate for normal use, only.''''
Immediately understanding the problem, both Tina and Anna let out an understanding ''ah~.'' With these kinds of rooms, I am quite concerned about their soundproofing and all that, especially since I can''t concentrate on maintaining a sound barrier when getting pounded from every direction.
Well, I guess we just need to go somewhere else to mate.
While thinking about a nice ce to fuck, it seems we have reached our room.
''''Oh.''''
Opening the door, I''m immediately greeted with a clean interior. It is ratherrge for a twin bedroom. I think we can all stay here together.
Connecting to this room through a short pathway is the kitchen, where an incredibly delicious smell ising from. Looking at the mana trails, I think Emy or Liana just punched the wall and made the kitchen out of thin air.
Commendable, my wives!
''''Hah~! I''m tired.'''' Anna stretches out and flops down on one of the beds.
With Tina also sitting on it, only Sariel and I are curious enough to go to the kitchen. Taking a peek inside, I see Liana wrapping her arm around Emy''s waist; both are wearing aprons.
They look like a newlywed couple, which I like a lot. It seems they have taken my plea seriously and are trying to establish a rtionship beyond just ''Sylvia''s fellow wife.'' Though they have been getting along for a long time.
''''So the key is timing?'''' Liana asks.
''''Yes.''''
''''Hm... I used to mix it after the cutting part, though... Oh?''''
Eventually, they notice us.
''''I''m back.''''
Me and Sariel enter the kitchen.
''''Good work.'''' Emy replies.
''''Did you guys meet anything fun out there?'''' Liana asks.
''''About that... Well, let''s get to the meal, then I''ll exin everything.''''
Liana seems puzzled but proceeds as usual.
While dining, I slowly begin to tell the full story of our encounters today. Needless to say, the mood gets significantly gloomier once the evil goddess is mentioned.
''''...This is quite ufortable.'''' Liana frowns. ''''We can''t even find out which part is wrong with this world...''''
''''Well, well, let''s believe in Eva, shall we?'''' I reply.
''''Hah... If only that bitch didn''t exist.''''
While I do understand her resentment, like, if we need to fuck the brain out of that goddess to defeat her, I would not hesitate to let my fianc¨¦s destroy her pussy, but...
''''If so, I wouldn''t be here in the first ce.'''' I shrug.
''''Shit, that''s right...''''
Hm... Is that, like, an option? Fucking the evil goddess to death, I mean.
With such profound problems gnawing at my brain, we finish dinner and begin toy down to sleep.
For this asion, we arrange the two beds together to create a bigger bed, and all six of us share it. I think this is the first time Sariel has been included in a group sleep like this.
Nevertheless, as Emy and Anna creep in to hug my body like usual, I close my eyes and rx my body.
Midnight.
Feeling something poking my head, I slowly lift my eyelids to see a small light ball near me.
[Hanako. We need to talk.]
Eva whispers.
Why the hell are you being so stealthy?
Anyway, it seems quite important, so I quickly teleport to the middle of the room, sessfully escaping Emy and Anna''s grasp. Then, I make a naked clone of myself and put it between them, to which they immediately pounce.
''''Hm.''''
Good.
Turning around, my eyes suddenly meet Sariel''s, who has woken up without me noticing. Her silver eyes are so beautiful at night like this, though.
''''Love you.''''
chut¡ª!
Just like the slut that I am, I give her an air kiss before finally exiting the room.
''''Phew...''''
I fly to the top of the building and sit down. The moon tonight is quite bright, huh. I think it''s kinda too big, actually. What happened in this world?
[Hanako, I have some bad news.]
The light ball floats in front of me.
''''...Tell me.''''
[After thoroughly checking it once again, I sensed the presence of Eve''s army in your current trial.]
''''Hah... Fuck me.''''
[Though, they were not near you.]
''''Like what, because our world of imagination bubbles spawned far from each other or something?''''
[That is the gist of it.]
Wait, really?
[However, they are closing in, as you can see from the monsters earlier.]
''''Are you saying this gate was opened by them?''''
[It might be possible, yes. I do not know the details. But expect an encounter with them very soon.]
''''Mhm... Alright.''''
I unknowingly let out a sigh.
No, get yourself together, Hanako. After we''re done with this, I''m going to have a ton of exciting stuff to do with my loves. Eva mentioned once that it was possible to manipte our minds with divine energy, right?
That means we can do mind break...! It would be on me, of course. Can''t wait to be turned into a true pocket pussy.
[I will be going now. Call me if needed.]
''''Ah, alright. Good work, Eva.''''
With that, Eva leaves. When I''m about to stand up and go back to bed, someone suddenly calls me from the side.
''''Hey, Sylvia, right?''''
It is the same woman who criticized us back in the briefing room. Her name was... Jade Hawk or something, right?
''''What is your business?'''' I ask back nonchntly.
''''I know you.'''' She states with a smug face. ''''Lian1215. Familiar, no?''''
Great. Now she knows I''m doing porn.
''''I don''t know what you''re talking about.''''
Utilizing my godly acting skills, I maintain my expression and stand up, preparing to go back to our room.
''''Don''t pretend like that, pitiful slut.'''' The woman continues. ''''You didn''t even bother to alter your voice or censor your face.''''
''''...So? What do you want?''''
''''It''s simple. Let me bed you tonight. I know you are hungry for cocks, and I have just the thing for you. Ah, you can bring that cat girl as well; she likes sloppy seconds, right?''''
The woman speaks with the utmost confidence as if she is sure I will take up the offer no matter what.
''''Hah...''''
This motherfucker.
Case 191: The B-95 Gate Incident – Apprentice Goddess of Sex, Sylvia. (R-18?)
Case 191: The B-95 Gate Incident ¨C Apprentice Goddess of Sex, Sylvia. (R-18?)
''''So, what''d you say, Miss Submissive Slut?''''
''''...''''
Okay, let''s calm down a little bit. Although this woman is undoubtedly annoying, she hasn''t done anything that crosses the line just yet. The questions she asked in the briefing were valid, and she also had every right to invite me into sex. It''s not like she''s trying to do it forcefully right now.
Fine, fine. I understand it. Futas have a hard time controlling their dicks. And if I didn''t have my fianc¨¦s, I would have jumped right into this woman''s arms the moment she mentioned it. But I have people I cherish, and I don''t want to betray them.
Let''s do it like this. I''ve always wanted to test my capabilities as an apprentice goddess, seducing people and such. So I''ll grant her the thing she likes: nutting.
Having decided that I approach the woman with a smile on my face. As I will my power into existence, a faint aura bursts out from my navel area, where my womb is located. This should arouse anybody in my close vicinity while also increasing my own sexual desire.
''Should,'' because I didn''t see all that much effect on my usual partners. I get much hornier every time, though.
Nevertheless, it seems it is extremely effective on this stranger.
''''Want to feel my body?'''' I tilt my head lightly and whisper. ''''It''s stupidly sexy, isn''t it?''''
''''Ah... Y-Yes.''''
The woman replies nkly, her cheeks flushed and her breathing rushed, staring intently at my chest. Below, her thing is already standing tall, wanting to burst out of her shorts.
It''s pretty damn big; I''ll give her that.
When she is about to grab my boob, presumably mistaking my attitude for permission, I catch her wrist.
''''Not yet, darling.'''' I put my index finger on her lips. ''''Stay still; I''ll give you the best time you could ever imagine.''''
The woman gulps nervously, and I can already see precum escaping her little naughty rod. I walk behind her and begin to swiftly take off her shirt and her bra, leaving the woman topless.
''''You have a beautiful body, darling.'''' I whisper into her ear, making the woman quiver uncontrobly.
''''H-Hurry up...!''''
''''Fufu, of course.''''
I walk in front of her again and slowly pull her shorts off. Immediately, her giant thing springs out of the tight piece of clothing, proudly pointing at my lips. The stench is quite literally irresistible. I''m wet.
Take a deep breath. Calm down.
After studying the shape a bit, I pull out a big cocksleeve, much to the surprise of the woman.
''''You... What??''''
''''Shh...'''' I look up at her. ''''This is just forey. We''ll do it after this.''''
''''Ugh...''''
Just like that, I insert her penis into the cocksleeve and begin to jerk this woman off. By the way, this is a custom-made cocksleeve crafted by none other than me. It has the exact same folds and texture as my own vagina, so it should be disgustingly amazing to fuck.
Evidently, this woman seems like she''s in heaven. With each m, she moans louder and louder, quivering in absolute pleasure. This is the closest to an actual ahegao I''ve ever seen. Woah.
Eventually, her thing begins to throb violently, vibrating my entire forearm with it. So I promptly stand aside, watching her ejacte in satisfaction.
''''O-Oh~! Ugh...! Hgn...!''''
That''s a shit ton of cum, Jesus Christ. How long have you been without sex? Or is this because of me?
Nevertheless, the woman seems to have lost her mindpletely, kneeling on the ground with her cock resting on her thighs, still twitching and cumming.
Oh, that''s a full ahegao.
Well, whatever.
''''I enjoyed it, darling.'''' I whisper into her ear. ''''And this cocksleeve, it is the exact same shape and feel as my pussy, you know.''''
''''H-Huh...?''''
''''I''ll give you this one. Feel free to use it to your heart''s content.''''
Then, I turn away.
Clean up on your own, bleh. Let''s just go wash my hands.
Next day, everything goes as usual.
I informed my party of the iing threat, and we''re off to expand our territory again. When we went out, I once again met the woman from the previous night. She immediately grabbed her crotch and ran off, though, heh.
Right now, I am with Tina to discuss the uing grand scheme of cucking Anna.
''''Hm, so you''re saying it would be more convincing if I disguised myself as someone Anna has seen?''''
''''Exactly. Remember the woman who ran off this morning? Let''s use her appearance.''''
''''Sure.''''
Just like that, I begin to cast an illusion spell on Tina. Based on my memory, I change her appearance into that of Jade Hawk¡ªck hair and green eyes. To make it more realistic, I p a few parts made by golem magic onto Tina''s body, matching the shape of that woman.
Somehow, the perfectionist inside me suddenly awakes.
''''This goes down.'''' I pull Tina''s skirt off.
''''Sylvia??''''
''''I need to match the exact shape of it.''''
So I grab Tina''sid penis and nt many kisses on it¡ªthe nd, the shaft, the balls¡ªall the while enduring the urge to gulp this lovely thing down my throat.
''''S-Sylvia...''''
When her thing is rock hard, I begin to p golem magic on it, shaping the penis as I like. So it''s a bit more straight and less veiny than this... Oh, I think there was a big vein on the side.
Heh, when ites to cocks, I have an incredible memory.
''''Done.'''' I smile proudly at my own creation. ''''It''s the exact same now¡ªah?!''''
Suddenly, Tina grabs the top of my head.
''''Sylvia... Why do you know the shape of this woman''s penis?'''' Her chilling voice sounds.
''''W-Wait, I can exin!''''
So I begin to tell Tina the full story of yesterday, all the while kneeling before her naked in an abandoned building like a masochistic ve.
''''I didn''t even touch her cock once, alright...?''''
''''...''''
''''And... Well... I do admit that I was too excited, giving her a cocksleeve of my pussy...''''
''''...''''
''''...''''
After a long silence, Tina lets out a sigh.
''''It''s fine, then.'''' She says, kneeling down and stroking my cheek lovingly. ''''My princess is a terribly slutty woman, so it''smendable that she didn''t just jump right in and sleep with that thing.''''
''''U-Um. Thank you.''''
''''But it pisses me off regardless, you see.''''
''''Ah?''''
Tina smiles chillingly. I can feel goosebumps all over my body. I''m fucked. Literally.
''''Say... Would you be interested in a heavy BDSM session with electric topping?'''' Tina says ever so casually. ''''I''m suddenly wanting to release some pent-up frustration.''''
gulp¡ª!
''''P-Please go all out on me...''''
Right after those words escape my mouth, Tina lunges in and takes a huge bite of my fluffy boob and then my neck, marking the proof of her ownership of my pathetic body.
''''A-Ah...!''''
Crap, I''m about to be vited so badly...!
When I came back to my party in such a miserable state, all of them rightfully got horny as well, so we decided to have a big gangbang. Pretending to cuck Anna, I naturally kicked her out of the room for a while, and that''s when I discussed the grand NTR scheme with my partners, all the while being violently punished because of my doings with Jade Hawk. It was amazing.
So anyway, we eventually decided on a date. The n should go like this: I give Anna a Barrett and express my love to her, then get her super affectionate with me before proceeding to give myself to ''strangers.''
Perfect.
I never thought I would be trying to spice up a cat girl in a fake world in another world, but here I am.
But before anything, the Barrett. If I''m going to make it anyway, let''s just make a few to y with.
Case 192: The B-95 gate incident – An anti-material rifle and an NTR offer for valentine.
Case 192: The B-95 gate incident ¨C An anti-material rifle and an NTR offer for valentine.
Categorically, the Barrett is an AMR¡ªanti-material rifle.
It is designed for use against military equipment, structures, etc. Because of this, it is chambered in with the beefy fifty-caliber rounds for maximum destruction and pration.
Though, in the case of me using it to shoot literal missiles andser-beaming opponents with miracle energy-filled diamond bullets, things like round sizes don''t exactly matter anymore.
So why don''t I use a morepact and easy-to-handle rifle?
These things are cool as hell, that''s why. Holding a fifty-cal for me is like holding a majestic cock. I''ll never get tired of those mesmerizing things.
Nevertheless, Anna said she wanted the Barrett, so I''ll make her one. I''ll make two, actually. I want to shoot as well, and they would be like our matched items or something. Perfect.
Now, cooking one of these up should only take about half an hour for me right now, especially when I have the literal power to create anything after absorbing tanks of that holy nectar. Just generate the parts, and...
''''...''''
...Can''t I just generate the whole gun in one go?
I immediately facepalm at the sudden realization. Apparently, I''ve been injecting stupid juice into my brain all along.
''''Hah...''''
Now, I don''t think straight-up asking for a gun would work. Divine energy is weird. It is not at all omnipotent, but instead... How do I say this... It''s like, half omnipotent. I don''t know what I''m saying, either.
Nevertheless, I close my eyes and begin to construct the gun in my head. I already have the blueprints for it memorized. Using all three of my brain cells, I generate each part of the gun and assemble them into a 3D model of sorts. Slowly and carefully.
Shit. This is harder than I thought.
As the operation goes on, I can feel the burden on my little semen-coated brain grow heavier and heavier. After God knows how long, the model is finallypleted.
''''Ugh...''''
For the actual product, I export that model into shape by pouring divine energy from my hands, akin to pouring resin into a mold. I want to open my eyes to look, but I don''t want to break the image...
Eventually, when it is finally finished, I lift my eyelids once again.
''''Oh...''''
It actually came out pretty nicely.
So I grab the gun and begin disassembling it, then assembling it again. Bolt, no problem. This is perfectly fine!
''''Hell yeah...!''''
It feels like I''m finally somewhat of a goddess. I can create things from nowhere like this...
In a spree of excitement, I make another Barrett without proper rest, leading to me almost passing out when it is done.
''''Heh...''''
But I''m satisfied with these. So good.
When I finish checking the guns and doing some decorative work on them, it is already nighttime, and my party has just returned from a long day of hunting.
So I wait until the next day, which, coincidentally, is three days before Valentine''s Day.
I intend to cuck Anna some days after Valentine''s, treating that process as a present. I guess I''ll just say it when I give her the gun.
Having decided so, I call her over, and now we''re alone on an abandoned building''s rooftop.
''''Anna.'''' I smile at the cat girl. ''''I have a present for you.''''
As though sensing it with her unnatural intuition, Anna widens her eyes in excitement.
''''You mean the Barrett...!'''' She grabs my shoulder, tail standing.
''''Heh, I actually finished it yesterday.''''
So I pull out two Barretts from my space bag and put them on a nket. Anna immediately kneels down and inspects them almost religiously.
''''You made two... This one is mine, right?''''
She points to the gun with an orange plushie keychain of herself attached to the stock of it, to which I nod.
I said ''decorative works'' before, but it''s simply putting on a keychain. Anything other than that, especially coloring the gun, will make it look like a toy. I don''t like that.
So, I just made plushies instead.
''''Hey, Sylvia.''''
''''Hm?''''
''''Can we swap guns?''''
''''Why? You don''t like that one?''''
''''No, I want your plushie on my gun...''''
Looking at a shy Anna, I immediately grab my heart. Not like I can feel it through these giant fat pockets.
''''Ugh...!''''
This girl is too precious...!
It almost feels too much to cuck her sometimes, I swear.
Nevertheless, I quickly agree to swap out weapons. Then, we lie down side to side, shooting some rounds for testing.
BOOM¡ª!! BOOM¡ª!! BOOM¡ª!!
Damn. This thing is quite insane, huh...
I''ve always thought I would be fine with bolt-action rifles since I can bolt using telekinesis with the shooting speed being the same as a semi-automatic, and it is, but this is just... Different.
Not having to worry about bolting every time does increase my concentration. I think I can speed-shoot really damn well with this baby.
After dumping dozens of mags, we finally sit up and take a brief break.
''''Hah... That was so fun!'''' Anna cheerfully exims.
''''Yeah, it''s better than I thought.'''' I reply.
Suddenly, Anna leans closer to me and presses her lips onto mine.
''''I love you.'''' She says.
''''Me too.'''' I get my arms behind her waist.
''''You''re nning something, aren''t you?''''
''''You feel it?''''
''''Yeah. I can tell it will be special.''''
''''It will indeed be, darling.''''
''''Tell me.''''
After nning my words a bit, I speak up.
''''Anna, let me ask you this. Are you a masochist cuck?''''
Anna immediately blushes. She looks down a bit, her tail wagging, then looks up at me.
''''Yes...'''' She whispers. ''''Why do you ask...?
''''Just wanted to confirm.'''' I shrug. ''''So, Anna. Say... Isn''t it getting stale by now?''''
''''What do you mean?''''
''''Watching me have raw sex with the other three. Even with Sariel.''''
''''T-That...'''' Anna trails off, blinking repeatedly.
''''I understand. Everything will eventually get old if we abuse it too much.''''
''''...Sylvia. What are you trying to get to?'''' Anna''s face turns a bit serious as if sensing the bomb I''m about to drop.
So I lick my lips seductively and smile at her. ''''Do you remember the woman who scolded us at the briefing?''''
Anna''s cute eyebrows furrow. ''''...Yes. What about her?''''
''''She actually found out about our channel.'''' I whisper. ''''She wanted to bed me the other day, screwing me up with her thing and all that.''''
''''Sylvia, you...!''''
''''Shh, calm down.'''' I put my index finger on her lips. ''''I got permission already. They won''t care if I screw around a bit.''''
''''Really...??''''
''''Of course. They treat me like a sex toy, you know. No serious feelings for a sex toy.''''
''''That...''''
Anna appears to be stunned, and rightfully so. She shuts her eyes and frowns heavily,puting the offer.
''''It will all depend on you, my little cuck.'''' I continue whispering. ''''Imagine a stranger like that woman, whose real name I don''t even know, whose scent I am not familiar with... Screwing me up in the most intimate positions possible... Ah...''''
gulp¡ª!
''''I-I...''''
Evident in her monstrous thing standing proudly for the wrong reason, Anna is already extremely aroused by the scenario. I, meanwhile, just stroke her back gently, waiting for her to give me an answer.
After an excruciatingly long while, she finally speaks up.
''''D-Did you really get permission...?''''
''''Yes. You can confirm it with them.''''
''''H-How...''''
I know. It''s confusing because Tina and Liana will never allow something like this, and I know they won''t, but Anna has no idea what she has gotten into.
''''Just try it once, Anna. It''ll be my Valentine''s present for you this year. A nice and consented real cuck ?.''''
''''But... But you''ll never be the same after it...''''
Hmm... That mentality is valid, I suppose.
"It''s basically the same thing that happened with Sariel, " I sigh lightly. "You were so excited back then, remember?"
Even right now, Anna''s preferred partner to fuck me is still Sariel. ''Cause I cum the most with her, and that makes Anna aroused.
''''...''''
''''...''''
''''I...'''' Anna bites her lower lip, her hands choking her penis in frustration. ''''...Alright.''''
''''Fufu, I see, I see.'''' I reply happily.
The n has been approved! Let''s go!
''''Look forward to seeing me with that woman, Anna. You can even masturbate while imagining it right now.''''
''''No, but...''''
''''Try it. Imagine me kissing her cock.''''
''''Ugh...!''''
Too hot to handle, huh.
Well, I just hope she won''t find out the truth with that broken-ass intuition.
Case 193: The B-95 gate incident – Speedrunning the gate.
Case 193: The B-95 gate incident ¨C Speedrunning the gate.
''''Mhm...!''''
My whole body is so sticky, damn... But still, it was literal heaven. No cap.
Dipping my body into the hot bathtub, I can''t stop grinning stupidly. I got to spend a wonderful Valentine''s night with my fianc¨¦ after all.
Justst year, on Valentine''s, Liana and Emy gave me the first love chocte of my life, with the former teasing me to have a threesome with them, basically.
Turns out that invitation didn''te true. Not at all.
This Valentine''s, we did a whole six-people gangbang, not a threesome. And a certain somebody hatched the idea of pouring chocte onto my body, so I got eaten hard. It''s not like it wasn''t pleasurable, though.
Well, after all that is done, it is now time to focus on the gate. As much as I would like to act out the scenario with Anna right away, we will need time for her and Tina''s lust to build up first.
Having decided that the next day''s n is set in stone.
''''Woohoo~! You''re the best, Sariel!"
''''I am d you like it.''''
Why wouldn''t I? Riding on top of a giant flying dragon while shooting monsters below is a hell of an experience. I feel like ying a video game all of a sudden.
''''Stop wasting bullets, will you?''''
''''Understood, mistress...''''
I''ve decided to call Liana ''mistress'' today. No apparent reason.
Nevertheless, with Sariel''s incredible flying speed, coupled with our improved sensing abilities, clearing out monsters is not a difficult task. If this is a normal progression, we will take it slow and maybe spend a few months in this gate, but not now.
Knowing that those bozos are somewhere inside this world, it is better to take them out before they can grow stronger preemptively. Now, obviously, if we wait, we will also get stronger, but it''s just the same thing in the end.
To be honest? I kinda miss my elf parents already. Half a year is not a short period of time.
Anyway, this trip we''re on is not a simple expansion one where we try to gain control over new territory. It is a boss fight.
That''s right. We''re trying to kill the boss right away.
ording to arge-scale scanning attempt from a team of recon hunters, one that includes Tina, yesterday, we now know that the boss is located somewhere near the north pole as the strongest mana signal was detected there.
Now, this is a hybrid of many worlds, and its size is only around 60% that of Earth, so flying there on Sariel, who could travel at more than double the speed of amercial airne, shouldn''t take too long.
Just like that, mere hourster, we pass by the sea and enter the ever-frigid zone¡ªthe North Pole. Immediately, a rather unpleasant sight greets us.
''''Yikes.''''
Liana clicks her tongue in annoyance, looking at the hordes of crooked monsters wandering on the otherwise pristine and beautiful snow carpet.
At first nce, these are much more powerful than what we have encountered, even though their sizes are smaller.
''''Just ignore them.'''' I pull out my cherished railgun and pat Liana''s shoulder. ''''We''ll go straight to the boss.''''
With the railgun, I immediately snipe anything that looks like it''s going to shoot at us. Die, idiots.
Alongside these monsters, I can already feel a heavy presence looming somewhere ahead of us. This one has much more mana than the Leviathan back at Xeno, Aragon, I''ll tell you that.
As we advance further into the region, signs of something distasteful appear more often on thend itself, from the increased number of monsters torge patches of dark mucus eating away at the snow. Moreover, the atmosphere itself is getting quite ufortable.
''''Wait, is that the one?''''
''''Where?''''
''''Holy fuck.''''
Eventually, an extremely ominous-looking metal nest that spans well over a kilometer unravels before our eyes. The nest itself looks like some kind of crater, surrounded by giant, sharp metal spikes connected by purple... Flesh, should I say.
''''Ew, are those throbbing??''''
Following Liana''s gaze, I can see a few parts of the flesh actually beating like a living heart. Disgusting.
''''But where''s the boss...?''''
As soon as Anna raises that question, something huge suddenly appears on top of us, casting a shadow on a vast area. Following that, Sariel immediately dives down, dragging us together with her.
''''What?!''''
Bncing myself and everyone with telekinesis, I hurriedly look above to see a giant eyeball floating high up in the sky. It has the same purple flesh for the sclera and a bizarre rose pattern for the bleach-white pupil. This thing has to be at least ten times asrge as Sariel herself.
Right in front of it is a barrage of dark spells, ready tounch at us any moment.
''''Hold it tight!''''
With that shout, Sariel shoots herself forward using a number of wind spells, effectively doubling her already fast speed. Even then, we are barely able to dodge the extremely fast cannonballsing out of the magic that this thing is casting.
''''Anna, Emy!''''
'''''''' On it! ''''''''
Together with Anna and Emy, I aim the railgun, loaded with ten rounds of AP, right at the center of the eye and pull the trigger. After a brief charge, the bullet carrying the vast momentum of the divine energy charge bursts out of the barrel like aser, and when it reaches the eye¡ª
'''''''' !!! ''''''''
My bad premonition has be true. This thing can teleport.
''''Where is it?!''''
Mere fractions of a secondter, the eye appears right in front of us, blocking our path with another barrage of spells.
GRAHH¡ª!!!
Sariel lets out a ferocious roar and begins casting her own counterspells, halting us all with her giant wings. Soon, dreadful bursts of dark energy sh with melting-hot fire storms, resulting in a vast chain of explosions that seemingly cover the whole sky.
''''Barrier!''''
Anna quickly forms a barrier around us, preventing the sts from getting to us. Meanwhile, I shoot a wind spell and let it explode in the air to blow away the smoke.
As soon as our vision returns, the eye has long been gone.
''''Sariel, can you restrain it?!'''' I shout. ''''I need to feed this motherfucker a divine Gungnir!''''
''''I don''t think I can!''''
Fuck me. But yeah, if it''s constantly teleporting like this, how the fuck can we deal damage to it...
''''Argh...!''''
Think, think! How can I shove a bullet into its mouth?! Use your brain, stupid slut!
''''Ah.''''
My well-semen-oiled brain finally figures something out. Immediately, I pull out an entire crate of ammunition and peel the lid off. Then, utilizing my total telekinesis capacity, I throw all the bullets and grenades alike out in the air, shooting them in all directions.
I close my eyes, focusing on arranging every piece perfectly distanced, all around the nest. If that thing tries to appear out of nowhere again, it will have explosive bullets nailed inside its stupid body.
''''Hah...''''
Try to teleport again, motherfucker.
Case 194: The B-95 gate incident – The realm of deities.
Case 194: The B-95 gate incident ¨C The realm of deities.
The whole nest area ispromised.
Considering the intelligence that this thing has demonstrated thus far, I can safely assume it''s not going to teleport into the matrix I''ve built blindly. That also means that it is most likely going to try and snipe us from afar.
It''s going to be a gunfight, essentially.
''''Sariel! Can you maneuver this arrangement?!''''
''''Leave it to me!''''
With that, Sariel quickly shrinks in size and begins gliding around the nest, dodging the mines I''ve ced. Soon, just as I''ve predicted, the eye appears right outside of the bullet matrix, with a behemoth of a spell, no less.
As the concentration of dark mana gets more and more terrifying, I start to panic once again. This thing is trying to sweep away my bullets at once!
''''Everyone, prepare for ''that''!''''
'''''''' Roger! ''''''''
BOOM¡ª!
I swiftly send a bullet right in its direction¡ªa high-velocity railgun bullet¡ªjust for it to blink a little to the side, evading it entirely. Because it is casting an AoE spell, using too much mana for something else can affect the casting process. I understand.
But by doing that, it has set itself up and willingly stepped into my trap.
By default, all of my ammunition has traces of my mana, simply for the fact that I made them using magic, one way or another. My mana is also closely linked to my divine energy reserve; both of them are in my body.
And how am I maintaining the airborne state of these bad boys currently? Telekinesis. Magic.
Through a single string of mana, I am floating all of these and fixing them in ce, using my cum-stained brain. It is simr to a web¡ªeverything is connected to each other.
Even the bullet I just sent, the one that I froze right after it passed the eye, is connected to the web.
''''Phew...''''
As I channel my divine power, the air around me ripples gently. The wind picks up, causing my clothes and hair to sway. I ced my hand over my heart, feeling the source of my strength.
''''Blossom.''''
Instantly, the energy that I''ve been tirelessly cultivating for the past seven months is pulled out of my heart, running along the established line of mana. Using every bullet, every grenade, and everyndmine as a miniature checkpoint, divine power bursts out like a vibrant flower, dyeing the whole sky and earth a pristine white color.
This is the most crucial skill for any deity¡ªdomain creation.
In their domain, a deity can bend the rule of the scenario ording to their wish, essentially gaining a tremendous advantage over their opponents.
This is what separates a mortal from a god, and right now, I can really feel it.
My body is exceptionally light, my mind is clearer than ever, and I am sure of my victory over whatever dares to intrude on my territory.
Steering my gaze to the distance once again, I see the giant eye, a bit flustered, failing to maintain its magic. In my territory, using simple magic is hard, not to mention teleportation.
It''s my turn now, motherfucker.
I aim my hand at the thing before grabbing its entire body with a mix of mana-based and divine energy-based telekinesis. As it is struggling in my grasp, Sariel, perhaps realizing my intention, promptlynds on the ground. I yank my hand back, effectively throwing the thing toward us.
I''ve briefed my party beforehand that if I were to make a domain, the divine-based Gungnir option would be crossed out. I don''t want to waste such precious resources.
That is precisely why everyone has just jumped down to the ground, weapons in hands, ready to demolish the thing before us.
BOOM¡ª!
Right away, I shove an AP bullet right up its pupil, paralyzing the creature. Then, Liana, dragging her glowing bright green scythe, jumps toward it. A wide sh of terrifying momentum rips arge patch of the eye''s skin apart; purple matter scatters everywhere.
Not losing to the twin-tailed elf, Tina spins her polearm masterfully while bouncing it left to right, leaving vivid red trails in the air. Befitting a princess, she gracefully springs herself forward, striking a massive hole in the giant eye.
Meanwhile, Emy has been winding up for a devastating strike since earlier. Her sword swells up rapidly, growing bigger and bigger by the second. When the size of the golden de surpasses even Sariel in her dragon form, Emy ms it right down, slicing through almost half of the eyeball.
For the finale, Anna, the one most proficient in divine energy, can be seen taking a deep breath. She cracks her knuckles a few times before exploding them with raw and intense power. She pulls her fist far back, feet sliding into a stance.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!
Against the tattered monster, Anna''s punch pistols forward like a cannon, and right when it touches the opponent, the sheer force behind it causes a tremendous rapture, shredding the unfortunate creature to millions of pieces.
''''...''''
Terrifying.
To think I''ve been actively trying to tease her in the most shameful ways possible...
If she had even a tenth of the ferocity that Liana had, she would''ve been pistoning me in bed brutally with the same intensity as the punch earlier. And when you consider her size, I will die.
Now that I think about it, she should be able to change the size of her thing now, right?
I should have her make it smaller when acting out the scenario. That''ll seem more like it. Um.
Anyway, maintaining a domain like this is quite taxing, I''ll admit. So I quickly cancel the field and lie down on Sariel''s back to get a breather.
''''Good job, Sylvia.''''
''''You too, Sariel.''''
A bitter, my fianc¨¦s alle to me and celebrate the victory as well. It feels good to be surrounded by beautiful women like this. And, well, this gate is nearing its end... If this was normal, that is.
If theckeys of that evil goddess don''t take this golden chance to strike us now, then it should be safe to assume that they can''t just yet. In that case, we will have to postpone our fight to potentially yearster.
''''...''''
Part of me wants to end this quickly, but somewhere deep in my heart, just a little bit, I want this peace to continue. Living with my loved ones, doing what I like all day... It''s such a dream life.
Nevertheless, I need to get back to reality.
''''Alright!"
Having decided that, I spring up and shake my body around a bit, confusing everyone else in the process.
''''Let''s go back and¡ª''''
'''''''' !!! ''''''''
My sentence is cut short as an undeniably malicious presence can be felting from right above us. Looking up together with my party, I can see beyond the clear sky¡ªsomething ising. Something more powerful than whatever I''ve encountered thus far. Something so foul it makes me disgusted just being near it.
It seems that this is not the time to rest just yet.
Fuck me.
Case 195: The B-95 gate incident – The final reckoning.
Case 195: The B-95 gate incident ¨C The final reckoning.
A purple dot.
That is what we can initially observe in the sky. Then, slowly, like a barrage of artillerying from afar, they multiply. After just mere moments, the vast sky is filled with zing dots of purple, falling uncontrobly toward us.
''''Shoot them down!''''
Naturally, I take out all avable rifles, even ones that I snatched from the government, for everyone to grab freely. Anna, a Barrett, Emy, my Hecate, Tina, a Scar SRR, and Liana, a Dragunov SVD.
For the rest, Sariel and I, the two who can actually use telekinesis proficiently, seize them.
Immediately, hundreds of guns fire at the sky, starting a reversed rain of bullets. Orange trails from regr tips, blue trails from A.P., and red trails from H.E.¡ªit is a sight to behold.
Nevertheless, most of them can''t hit the dots since they are still quite far, and it seems they can dodge as well.
To confirm my theory, I lift the Barrett with the Anna plushie on it and aim at the brightest, which is also the strongest one.
BOOM¡ª!
The crystal bullet, propelled by the magically engineered gunpowder, flies out of the barrel, pushing it back a bit in turn. The tip travels in a straight line, and I know my bullets consistently hit their targets if they are not capable of moving, and yet, this one misses right away.
''''I see how it is.''''
While inserting a new mag containing three whole tips of divine energy-based Gungnir into the gun, I quickly take a look around. A few of the things have been shot down, both by me and by my party, it seems.
I squint my eyes and use a bit of light-bending magic to zoom into one of those. What appears in my vision now is a humanoid creature, tall, rtively muscr but not too bulky, with greyish skin, a huge X recing their facial features, and, most importantly, a pair of dark wings.
What are you trying to cosy, fallen angel?
Useless idiots.
With sudden anger arising in my heart, I once again aim my Barrett, loaded with those stupid Gungnirs, at the sky.
BOOM¡ª!
As this tip explodes upon impact, I make sure to shoot at a dead guy nearest to the leader to ensure it won''t just pass through them. Right after confirming the hit, I simultaneously arrange a sound barrier around us and block the lighting from the sky with illusion magic as well.
Three. Two. One. Lift barriers.
''''...''''
Clear.
Nearly one-third of them are erased. Banished to the shadow realm. The leader is still alive, though.
Perhaps surprised by this move, the remaining dudes start to fly down extremely erratically, making our bullets nearly useless. Fine, they''re close to the ground anyway; this preemptive strike is an overall sess.
''''Prepare forbat.''''
'''''''' Roger! ''''''''
It''s still weird for me, ordering them freely like this, and they actually obey. Usually, the roles are reserved...
Anyway, my party members begin to pull out their usual weapons while Sariel morphs to her normal size, and I still keep the bunch of guns afloat.
Soon, thousands of these dudes promptlynd on the ground, surrounding us entirely. They immediately turn to us, directing their foul aura together with their gazes. Among them, one guy in particr can be seen standing taller than others, with three whole pairs of wings.
The presumable leader of those, most likely a servant of Eve, and I stare at each other.
''''Phew...''''
I point my index finger at him, a gesture both to direct the guns in my control to him and to dere my intention.
''''Go!''''
In an instant, thousands of bullets are fired at the guy, signaling the start of the final reckoning.
My fianc¨¦s, holding their now divine weapons, jump into the army of enemies. With each of their strike, an enormous amount of energy is discharged, with force stronger enough to blow away a whole castle, blowing up dozens of enemies at once.
Meanwhile, Sariel, as a majestic dragon, soars to the sky and begins to rain absolute nightmares down. If the fire dome of the former Saint, the bald one, is a nine out of ten, this one is a hundred out of ten. The pure destruction shown is enough to make my heart flutter.
Despite this, the enemies are rather resilient. I can see them consistentlying back to attack my party even after being blown away multiple times.
But I need to trust them and focus on my opponent.
I have been dumping mags on this three-wings guy since earlier, and he has parried every single one of my bullets easily with a strange spear. I have a feeling this guy is not taking our fight seriously, which is an advantage for me.
When I finally decide to stop firing, he channels a huge amount of dark mana into his spear, making it look kinda spiky and making me sick to the very core. That thing is vile.
''''!!''''
Suddenly, the guy appears right before my eyes, his spearhead aiming right at my face. In response, I use divine power to teleport a distance away from him.
In truth, I have been intentionally wasting my bullets since earlier. Every time they missed or were parried, I would use telekinesis to arrange them into a matrix, preparing for my ultimate skill.
''''Blossom.''''
Establish a new domain.
As soon as the space is set, an unreasonable, yet not totally without reasons, source of confidence surges inside my heart. Under the influence of my domain, not to mention theckeys, the three-wings dude''s power has decreased considerably.
Let''s go again, my dude.
As I will my mana, a burst of energy explodes from my heart. After cultivating my power for so long, it is finally time to unleash it all.
''''Die.''''
With a single wave of my hand, a barrage of advanced magic spells¡ªice tornados, moltenva spikes, pressured water jets, among other things¡ªmanifest themselves in the air beforeunching toward my enemy, all calcted within seconds of my decision to make them.
The guy calmly takes a stance and begins to spin his spear around, practically creating a shield to block the iing attacks.
The sh inevitably destroys the surroundings as those spells are redirected everywhere. Then, the guy jumps at me with incredible speed, hands low¡ªprobably a wide sh.
BOOM¡ª!!!
As I expected, he swings the spear from bottom to top and, in the process, creates a massive crack in the ground. Not before I teleport away, though.
Just like that, the two of us y a game of chase where I constantly shoot magic spells and bullets at him while he is trying to get to me. Unfortunately for him, this is my territory, and I do receive support from Sariel while I''m at it as well, so he hasn''t been able to touch me yet.
Amidst the loud collisions of elemental spells and dark spearman-ship skills, I suddenly feel an ominous feeling. It''s like walking on a trippy floor; ufortable.
''''Sylvia! Be careful!''''
When I hear Anna shout from the distance, I immediately retreat far and safely. And right after¡ª
BOOM¡ª!!!
''''!!"
In the beautiful domain of mine, a ck rose blooms fearlessly, unhinged, unrestricted, and indescribably filthy.
''''This...''''
Did this guy just create his own domain?!
Case 196: The B-95 gate incident – Conclusion.
Case 196: The B-95 gate incident ¨C Conclusion.
Fighting isn''t my strong suit.
I think this is pretty obvious, and I know this right from the beginning. I would rather live peacefully and enjoy my hobbies more than anything.
To add insult to injury, I don''t have much fighting experience either.
What I mean is actual, close-calls kinds of experience. Most of the time, I shoot the enemies, and the enemies die¡ªend of the story.
''''Ueh?!''''
So rightfully, when this motherfuckeres at me with his rock-hard giant rod, pounding repeatedly at my fragile body, I am forced to run around and avoid it, even making questionable noises like this.
Right when I teleport to another ce in my domain, a spear is already rushing toward me.
''''Kuh...!''''
I hurriedly rotate using telekinesis and fire some shots at the dude, which he easily blocks anyway. This X-faced-looking motherfucker, ever since she created his territory, has been tanking my hits easily like it''s not even his business.
Cheeky bastard.
A bit enraged, I pull the railgun from the distance and aim the dude. As soon as I fire a shot, he seemingly disappears and thenes back right at my face once again with his spear.
Teleport.
Okay, this is taking too much of my energy already, and he still holdsposure. But at least I know he is scared of the railgun. Instantly, a n pops up in my head.
Me pin him down, me shot his head.
Sounds easy enough.
I decide to take a deep breath and plunge toward the guy, wielding my mana to the limit. The swirl of the blue energy in my hand soon turns golden-white, signaling that it has be a light attribute mana.
Seeing meing to him, the guy also springs right into me, dragging his bursting spear along. As we are about to collide, I turn my mana bunch into a thick shield. At the same time, I use telekinesis to control the railgun and position it some distance away.
BOOM¡ª!
With a deafening sound, we ram into each other. The sheer momentum and energy focused on this collision oppress everything surrounding us, grinding space itself down into a mess.
''''Ugh...''''
It''s quite heavy. I can''t sustain this for much longer.
So this time, I wield my divine energy instead and create a simple arrow. I float it up before tossing it at the guy; the power doesn''t lose to a bullet.
As expected, it is able to distract him a bit, but he still parries even that quite smoothly. Right at the moment when he is upied with that, though, I fire a shot of the railgun toward him.
''''Got you...!''''
With the initial explosion noise being masked by my sound barrier, the bullet silently reaches the guy in mere milliseconds, catching himpletely off guard. It sts away nearly half of his head, leaving him confused for a second.
Knowing this is not the end, I immediately teleport some distance back just as I pick up the Barrett afar. With a simple trigger pull, the divine energy-based Gungnir is fired, which, hopefully, will be the one to end this fight.
Time seems to have been slowed down.
Holding my breath, I watch as the crystal tip rips through the air and eventually touches my enemy. As soon as I see the initial shing from the bullet, I push my brain to its maximum capacity and squeeze the domain that I''ve created.
The white background shrinks rapidly, encasing the guy together with the piece of Gungnir; even his own domain is squished. For a moment, my brain feels like it is fried from the overuse, but I continue my strike and harden the outeryer of my small domain, preventing the st froming outside.
''''Argh...!!''''
A sharp pain hits my head. I can literally feel the explosion inside the domain punching at my mind.
This is the price that I have to pay for overclocking myself, but I can handle this. Weirdly enough, it is those sex sessions where my brain is overloaded with overflowing pleasure because my clones are also being fucked to death that help me get used to this.
Soon, the explosion seems to have died down. I carefully cancel my domainpletely, and what remains is... Nothing. The guy is reduced to nothing.
A triple-check tells me that he is indeed gone.
''''Hah...''''
I immediately flop down to the ground, panting.
It was he hard. If this were me beforeing into this world, I would''ve been destroyed. I deserve to be praised and rewarded for this. Let''s nag my lovester.
Talking about them, I see they''re doing pretty well, even though they seem tired. I''m also tired, and I don''t think I should abuse my brain more. But that''s not an excuse.
As a normal wife would, I slowly sit up and bring the railgun closer to support my loves. Holding it normally, I take aim and begin to snipe those guys.
In the end, the battlests about an hour in total.
Cleaning those idiots with wings is more challenging than expected, simply for the fact that they are strong, not to mention they don''t rely on their leader to operate, so they just keep fighting and fighting.
Resilient bastards.
Nevertheless, we are now taking a break among the thousands of corpses. Fortunately, there is no smell or anything.
''''Good work, you all.'''' A certain woman with two-tone red and blonde hair hands us each a can of soda.
Sariel seems the most rxed. I bet she battled like this numerous times before.
''''Good... Work...''''
As soon as I raise my hand and give a thumbs up, Anna, the one giving me ap pillow, cups my cheeks and looks at me right in the eyes.
''''Are you alright?'''' She asks.
''''...Probably not. Fried my brain too much.'''' I replyzily.
My brain doesn''t hurt anymore because I healed, but my mental capacity is at its limit.
Well... At least we can peacefully rest after this...
At this point, Lianaes into my field of view. She strokes my forehead gently and with a face, I don''t usually see from her.
''''Sleep.'''' She says softly. ''''We will take care of the rest.''''
''''Mhm...''''
Just like that, I close my eyes and drift into the dreand.
When I finally open my eyes, the sky has already turned dark. Moreover, instead of the dystopian scenery at the B-95 gate, I see the usual cityscape outside the window.
I''m back in the normal world.
''''Sylvia.''''
Turning to the side, I see Anna the orange cat, hugging my waist dearly, mouth kissing my flesh, eyes round, looking at me.
''''Anna.'''' I call, stroking her fluffy ears.
''''Wanna hear what happened?''''
''''Not really. I can predict it.''''
''''Mhm.''''
The gate is cleared, and the enemies from the real world are dead, so I suppose we just need to stay here a bit more before finally waking up from this dream.
''''More importantly.'''' I turn back to the cat. ''''Are you ready for it?''''
When I whisper into her beautiful cat ears, she immediately flinches, and on my leg, I can feel something hot swelling up. Poor soul. Just the mere thought of it is enough to make her hard...
Anyway, if she wants it, I shall deliver.
It''s time for some serious NTR y.
Case 197: Fun with a ‘stranger.’ (R-18)
Case 197: Fun with a ¡®stranger.¡¯ (R-18)
In the end, after clearing B-95, the story goes as expected.
We be celebrities everywhere, and people worship us. Also, the porn thing is apparently a huge deal now, but I don''t really care. The important thing right now is Anna''s Valentine''s present.
I promised to let her watch me have sex with a ''stranger,'' so here we are, in the hotel that we''ve been when we filmed the cumdumpster thing. Both Anna and I only have our undergarments on.
''''Stay still.''''
''''Hgn... But...''''
''''Don''t you want it to be smaller? Jerking off with this size is tedious, right?''''
''''Mhm...''''
Using divine energy, we are trying to shrink Anna''s giant cock down a bit. It''ll be kinda weird if her cock is bigger and longer than that of the one who will be NTR-ing her today.
Talking about the NTR woman, Tina apparently got some help from Sariel, so she won''t need my help to transform her anymore. I just hope Tina''s acting is good enough to fool Anna. There is no way in hell I would let an actual stranger fuck me like this.
Nevertheless, it seems the cock procedure has been sessfullypleted.
As of right now, Anna''s cock has shrunk down significantly, and ording to my cock expert eyes, it is only around twelve or thirteen centimeters long. A little more than a quarter of the original.
''''My, how cute~''''
''''Hgn...''''
As I slowly tease the cock by stroking it gently, Anna lets out her normal moans. When our eyes meet, she suddenly wraps her arms around my neck and pulls me in.
chut¡ª!
Our lips ovep.
I can feel her whole body shaking, perhaps fearing for what wille next. Then, she thrusts her tongue into my mouth, and we start a French kiss right away.
''''Mhm... Nhna...slurp...''''
Anna is oddly aggressive today.
After what seems like an eternity, she finally pulls away, leaving both of us breathless, full of each other''s scent.
''''Hah... Anna.''''
''''...Mhm?''''
''''Do you still want it?''''
''''...''''
I can see her hesitating. I understand it¡ªfor her, this is a huge change. Both she and I know if we dabble in this, we''ll both experience immeasurable pleasure, but we won''t be able to go back afterward.
''''I... I¡ª''''
ck¡ª!
The door suddenly opens, cutting off Anna. We both direct our attention to that side and what do we know, ''Jade Hawk'' is there. Shoulder-length ck hair, green eyes, and an intimidating but rtively beautiful face. This is the appearance of the woman who will screw me up today, right in front of my fianc¨¦.
At least, that''s the script.
The woman promptly locks the door and walks to us with a lustful grin on her face.
''''Hi, girls.'''' She says haughtily. ''''I see you are ready to rock it.''''
Both Anna and I gulp at the same time.
It''s too convincing. I can''t even see a glimpse of Tina in this woman. If there weren''t a ck heart tattoo on her thigh¡ªour predetermined sign to differentiate the fake Jade Hawk¡ªI wouldn''t know this is my red-haired love.
Regardless, Anna and I look at each other''s eyes for a second.
''''...Do it?'''' I ask.
Anna bites her lower lips, eyebrows furrowed. When ''Jade Hawk'' sits down beside me and pulls me into a hug, she flinches. As if to tease Anna even more, the woman then gently presses her lips on my neck.
A-Amazing... The smell and the vibe are different, but this touch... It''s undoubtedly Tina.
''''Ugh... O-Okay.''''
''''Hyah...!''''
''''...!!''''
As soon as Anna gives permission, ''Jade Hawk'' promptly pops my bra off, releasing my giant packs of fat. Before they can dangle around in freedom, the woman grabs both of them resolutely. Her left hand sinks into my left breast, squeezing it to her heart''s content. Meanwhile, her right hand is busy teasing my right nipple.
''''Hah... Hah... Hgn...''''
Seeing the woman''s fingers tracing around my nip, Anna''s breath is getting hotter and faster. She grabs her tiny cock, and on her face is a look that I''ve never seen before.
''''Turn around.''''
I do as the woman says. We look at each other briefly before both of us close in. Soon, our lips are mashed together. Slowly, I can feel an orgasm winding up from Tina''s skillful teases on my breasts and her passionate kissing.
My body is scorching; my crotch is itching so badly.
I want it. I want a cock inside me...!
spurt¡ª! spurt¡ª!
A rather familiar sound awakes us. When I look at my cat fianc¨¦, she has her eyes wide open, panting, cheeks flushed, and her cock is shooting out semen all over the nket.
''''Mnha... You...'''' I stare nkly at her after pulling out of the kiss. ''''Already came...''''
''''Ugh...'''' Anna diverts her eyes.
''''...What a waste.''''
When I bow down and am about to lick the remaining cum off Anna''s cock¡ª
pack¡ª!!
''''Ughn?!''''
''Jade Hawk'' suddenly ps my butt, startling both me and Anna and sending a wave of pleasure-pain across my body.
''''Who said you could touch her?'''' The woman cups my chin and pulls me back into her embrace. ''''From now on, lovable slut, you are mine and mine only, remember?''''
''''Y-Yes...''''
This is so exciting...!
As if agreeing with me, Anna''s cock quickly rises again, and its owner is already close to jerking off the second time.
''''Ah...!''''
''''Hah... Such stupidly plump pussy.''''
''Jade Hawk''ys me on the bed and pushes my legs apart. Then, she takes off my slim panty and buries her face in my slit.
''''H-Hyah...! Hgn...!''''
With incredible vigor, the woman starts to eat my pussy. Her tongue freely moves around my vagina as she stretches the wall to the side with her hands. The hot and sticky feeling only elerates my pleasure counter, and soon after, my body finally reaches its limit. Cloudly cum gushes out of my crotch, wetting the woman''s face.
''''A-Ah... Ngha...''''
Cumming like this is good, but a cock...
At this point, I suddenly see Anna crawling closer to the scene, hands still jerking her penis off¡ªshe looks like she wants to eat my pussy, too. As if noticing that, the woman pulls her face out before thrusting her fingers into my vagina.
''''O-Ooh~!''''
She then skillfully rocks her slender fingers intensely, milking the juice out of my pussy and sending me moaning uncontrobly. As for Anna, I don''t even know anymore.
''''Well, that''s probably enough.''''
With that, the woman whips out her massive cock, pping it onto my twitching pussy. Looking down, I see Anna panting even harder, hands moving up and down at high speed.
''''W-Wait, put the condom on...'''' I beg, feeling the woman''s cock teasing my slit.
''''Why? You let these girls creampie you freely anyway, so I can, too, right?''''
''''S-Still!''''
''''...Tch, fine.''''
After our little act, ''Jade Hawk'' opens the box of extrarge condoms nearby and puts one on her cock.
''''Look closely.'''' She puts her hand on Anna''s head. ''''Imprint it in your mind, the sight of your beloved getting fucked in the pussy by another woman!''''
''''A-Ah...!!''''
With that, the woman pushes her cock into my lower hole. The giant shaft enters my slut pussy smoothly, forcing all the way to even the base. As the nd of it kisses the entrance of my womb, my whole body shudders in absolute pleasure.
The shape is so different...!
While I''m enjoying this new cock texture, a ssh of something hot can be felt on my thigh.
''''Aah~! Hah... Hah...''''
Anna came again.
''''...Come here, baby.'''' I call her lovingly.
When she shakily crawls closer, I take out a cock-sleeve from my space bag and begin to jerk her off with it. Just in time, ''Jade Hawk'' starts to move as well.
''''Hgn...! Ngha...! Oh...!''''
So it begins. As the woman mercilessly pounds my pussy, shaking my whole body and sending my breasts dancing around, my grip on Anna''s thing gets less and less stabilized, leading to me not jerking her off properly.
The cat girl, watching me getting railed like that, seems rather to like it, though.
Then, in an absolutely savage move, the woman grabs my legs and pushes them forward before climbing on my body, all the while drilling her cock deep inside my pussy.
''''Ooh~! T-This is...! Hgn...!''''
Following that, she begins to rock her hip up and down, pressing me down while mating the shit out of my slut body¡ªa mating press. Right before my fianc¨¦''s eyes, no less.
With each of her thrusts, my womb is helplessly crushed by the strong and superior cock. She''s teaching my pathetic sack its lesson...!
''''Hah... You have a decently nice pussy, I''ll give you that!''''
''''C-Cum! Cum inside me...!!''''
Completely forgetting about a certain someone beside me, I beg for this stranger''s cum. I want it inside my womb. I want her seed.
''''Hgn...!!''''
Soon, the foreign cock inside me jolts. It ms my womb t down once more before spurting out all the cum that I desperately want but is regrettably blocked by the rubber. At the same time, my body also twitches badly, sending out my own little cumshots.
''Jade Hawk'' slowly pulls out her cock, the sack of cum popping out of my pussy like a slimy ball.
At this point, I also notice Anna cumming on the side, but I spare her little attention.
''''Hey, let''s have a photo.'''' The woman suddenly suggests with an insidious smile. ''''Tomemorate our first coption.''''
''''What are you...''''
The woman then takes off the full condom off her cock before pouring some of the cum on my breasts. For the remaining, she shoves the head of it into my mouth.
''''Here, take it yourself.''''
Tossing the phone to Anna, ''Jade Hawk'' orders.
''''Ugh...''''
Seeing Anna with a nearly crying face yet in an aroused state like this... Tina is a genius at bullying Ms like us.
Nevertheless, as I sit up and pose, Anna points the camera toward me with shaky hands, and finally¡ª
tack¡ª!
''''That looks good~'''' The woman takes the phone. ''''Good for you, slut.''''
Spoiler
[copse]
Shit, now I look like a real NTR heroine...
''''Ah, and I''ll say it right now.'''' ''Jade Hawk'' speaks up once again. ''''When we run out of these condoms... We''ll do it raw, and I''ll cum inside you.''''
'''''''' Ah? ''''''''
Special Case: Amnesia act.
Special Case: Amnesia act.
It''s April''s Fool.
I know this world does not have it, but I''ve never been able to experience this day properly, so I''m doing it regardless. It''s different from the days when I couldn''t make a joke about my illness without making somebody sad and when nobody ever said jokes to me. I now have targets to troll!
Okay, I need a theme first.
Something that would make everyone go ''huh?''...
''''Hm...''''
Oh, how about pretending to have amnesia? That would definitely be confusing.
Having decided on my act, I promptly get out of bed, leaving my lovers behind. Then, I deliberately pretend to have a book fall on my head, making a loud ''thud.''
''''Sylvia...?!''''
As expected, they rush to me the next second, with Anna leading the bunch.
''''Ugh...'''' I stroke my head, grunting. ''''It hurts...''''
''''Here, here, let me heal you.''''
A source of life rushes inside my body as Anna uses her divine power. After the deed is done, I rx my face and look at Anna.
''''Thank you!'''' I exim.
''''You don''t need to¡ª''''
''''Pretty cat sister!''''
In an instant, the atmosphere inside the room bes visibly tense, and my partners'' faces start to show concern.
''''W-What did you say??'''' Anna grabs my shoulders and asks.
''''I don''t know who you are, but thanks a lot!'''' I reply cheerfully.
At this, all five of them begin to panic.
''''Don''t tell me she lost her memories of some bullshits...'''' Liana frowns.
''''No way.'''' Emy affirms.
''''This is serious...'''' Tina crouches down with a worried face.
Aside from Sariel, who seems strangely calm, which might mean she knows it already, the other four are promptly deceived. After a bit of discussion, they bring me back to the bedroom and put me on the bed.
''''Sylvia, do you really not remember anything?'''' Anna inquires.
''''Sylvia? My name is Sylvia?'''' I tilt my head innocently. ''''Hm... Sylvia doesn''t remember anything. Do you know me, er... Prettydies?''''
''''That''s so cute...!'''' Tina grabs her chest, pained from moe.
''''Now''s not the time, idiot.''''
Unfortunately, Liana is right. She reprimands the redhead before heading right toward me. Liana then kneels down and gently grabs my hand.
"Sylvia, you are an important person in this world, " Liana begins, clutching the back of my hand.
Uh-huh.
''''But firstly, you are my wife.''''
...That''s fast. But I need to respond.
So I cover my mouth with the other hand and fake a surprised face.
''''Really??''''
''''Yes. You are my wife, my child-bearer, my everything.'''' Liana says, not flinching a single bit. ''''As my wife, you¡ª''''
''''Wait.''''
At this point, Emy puts her hand on Liana''s shoulder.
''''You are my wife.'''' She says, a hint of annoyance can be inferred from her voice.
''''But, why are there two...??'''' I blink repeatedly.
''''In fact, you are our wife.'''' Tina chimes in, sighing helplessly. ''''All of us.''''
''''Right, right...'''' Anna follows.
''''...Even thatdy''s?'''' I point at Sariel.
''''...That one is your lover.''''
''''Oh.''''
I thought Tina was going to say ''maid'' or something, but alright.
''''I see... So I am a wife with many wives!'''' I nod excitedly.
''''Yes, that''s the first step.'''' Liana strokes my head.
''''As your wife, I can ask for things, right?''''
''''Yeah?''''
When everybody is looking at me, puzzled, I form my right hand into an ''OK'' sign and put it near my face.
''''For now... I might want some of these, dear wives.''''
As soon as I make the gesture, putting out my tongue, cross veins begin to appear on their foreheads.
''''You...''''
Knowing they''ve been deceived, they decide to punish me ordingly. Just seeing them unzipping their bottoms is exciting enough...
Ah, this life is amazing.
Case 198: Ravaged by a ‘stranger.’ (R-18)
Case 198: Ravaged by a ¡®stranger.¡¯ (R-18)
''''Hgn...! W-Wai¡ªaghn...!!''''
Holding my waist from behind, the woman keeps pounding me relentlessly despite my plea. Each time she pushes her giant cock forward, the nd squashes my womb, my precious ce, like it does not even matter if it breaks.
On the side, Anna, whosep is covered in her own cum, is still beating her meat frustratingly. In the corners of her eyes, I see a few pretty tears trickling down her cheeks.
''''Ah, that''s right.''''
Suddenly, the woman behind me speaks up with a rather cheeky tone.
''''I saw in those videos before. You had them enter your womb, didn''t you?''''
''''Eh¡ªah...?!''''
As she says that, she grabs my asscheeks and pulls them apart, revealing my whole private ce for her to see.
''''I wonder what this slut womb would taste like.''''
Soon after, she stops pounding and instead drills her cock around, finding the entrance to my womb. I can never get enough of this feeling. Not only does my inside get filled with hot and hard cock, but it is being actively stretched out by her digging around as well.
Looking to the side again, I see Anna is particrly aroused by seeing us connected so deeply like this. Rightfully, I have a duty to make her cum.
''''L-Let me help.'''' I speak up, using telekinesis to direct my cervix to the woman''s vigorous cock.
pack¡ª!!
''''Good girl.''''
''''Hgn...!!''''
Feeling the nd poking at my entrance, plus the p on the butt that I just received, I can sense my orgasming very soon.
''''O¡ªoh~!!''''
As if to prove my statement, right when the woman ms her cock pass through my tight hole inside, my body involuntarily squeals, and obscene moans escape my mouth as my back arches terribly. A wave akin to electricity shock runs through my entire body, triggering massive cumshots from my bottom.
''''Damn, this is tight.''''
The womanments before slowly picking up her pace, pushing her superb rod deeply into my womb, even taking her time to massage my sack from the outside as a way to enjoy herself. Gradually, the premium cum-collecting sack of mine seems to suit her taste much, evident in her cock thumping.
Different from the raw and sticky but immorally pleasurable feeling of a creampie I usually get, this time, it is as though a hot and heavy balloon is being inted inside me.
''''Hah... That was a good one.''''
''''Ahn...!''''
W-Wait, she just pulled out her cock, then why does my womb still...?!
''''The condom is stuck, hahah!''''
''''Take it ou¡ª''''
Without warning, the woman grabs the extrarge condom, the part sticking out, and promptly pulls it out all at once. With an audible ''pock!'', the ball of pure cum pops out of my hole.
''''Hgn...!!''''
''''Here, all yours.''''
When I inevitably clench my whole body and bury my face in the bed due to the sudden stimulus, the woman appears to pour some of the cum inside the condom onto my head, then savagely ps the thing down onto the same ce as well.
Tina... She seems to like doing this.
''''Hah... Hah... Cumming...!!''''
Hearing the usual sweet moans, I look to the side and see Anna spurting out cum toward me again, but it never seems to reach. As if to rub the cat girl even more, the woman then sits me up, facing Anna.
''''...''''
As my body full of lovemaking marks from the woman is revealed, Anna tense up. At this point, we have fucked for a long time already. I''ve lost count of how many times Tina poured her cum into my face or smeared my body with her scent.
As for Anna... Well, let''s just say she came a ton.
''''Well, let''s take a quick break, shall we?''''
As the woman says so, she cups my chin and turns my head to the side before going straight in for a kiss. She immediately pokes her tongue through and ys around a bit before pulling away.
It startles me every time because her face is so different from Tina''s. It''s like... Kissing a stranger.
Nevertheless, after the woman, ''Jade Hawk,'' goes to the table for some water, I crawl closer to Anna and put my hand on her cheek.
''''How''d it feel, my love?'''' I ask gently.
''''I... I...'''' Anna hesitates, biting her lower lip.
''''Don''t do that. It''ll ruin your beautiful lips.'''' I circle her smooth and soft lips with my thumb.
''''...I can heal.''''
''''Right, but you don''t hurt yourself.''''
''''...''''
''''Did you enjoy the show? Should we stop?''''
''''I... Enjoyed it. Mhm.''''
''''Thank god.''''
As both of us begin to have some small talk, the woman with ck hair and green eyeses back with two sses of water.
''''Here.''''
''''Ah, thank you...'''' Anna, perhaps reflexively, thanks the woman who just fucked her fianc¨¦ to death for a mere cup of water.
I take it normally.
It''s refreshing. Water is good, especially after sex.
Right then, the woman flops down beside me and drives her arm around my waist. The lewd hand very naturallynds on my massive breast, and then, it''s a buffet for it to squeeze and squish as it likes.
''''Crap, this is a mess.'''' She gazes around the bed, where close to two dozen used condoms are lying around, spilling their contents all over the bedsheet. ''''I guess it makes sense. Very rarely do I get to fuck such an obscene woman, after all.''''
''''...''''
''''...''''
She then turns to Anna.
''''Thank you for letting me use her.''''
''''Eh, ah...''''
''''And it appears that we have run out of this stuff.'''' She holds the empty box of condoms up. ''''But I can still do it, so it is time for raw sex, pathetic M couple.''''
''''Ah...!''''
The woman then runs her arms under my kneepits and lifts me into the air. Immediately aroused by the fact that I''m totally suspended in the air, with no way of preventing anyone from screwing up my precious holes as they like, I look down.
There, I see a beautifully, proudly standing cock poking out between my cleavage and Anna, who is shakily grabbing her cock, preparing to jerk off as her lover is about to be pounded raw.
''''Once again, thanks for the raw pussy, little cat girl!''''
As the woman says that, her cock traces my slit a bit before slipping into my drenched pussy.
''''A¡ªahn...!!''''
For the first time, the vivid texture of this strange cock is felt within every single one of my folds. The veins, the shape, the hotness, the hardness. My slut body immediately responds by tightening the pussy to feel it even more while the mouth is moaning non-stop.
''''C-cumming...!!''''
Unable to endure the raw cock, I squirt out tides of cumshots right onto Anna''s face.
Ignoring my little tantrum, the woman then grabs my breasts and begins to rock her hip. This time, her pounding has gotten much more brutal as she pistons her cock into my pussy with such vigor that the pping sounds from our flesh colliding drown out even my moans.
''''Hgn...! Ngha...! Ooh...!''''
Not caring for anything, she keeps ramming her monster cock into my sensitive little hole, triggering small cumshots constantly as her thing punches my womb repeatedly. Soon after, she also seems to have reached her limit. The woman''s cock miraculously ms through my cervix right at thest thrust, sending both of us into oblivion.
As my lewd water pours onto Anna''s face, her cum pumps through the cock and sprays across the inside of my womb.
''''Hah...''''
''''Ah... Hgn...''''
Right after our climax, we both maintain the same position, our genitals twitching as they are still connected. Then, Anna stands up and aims her cock at my plugged pussy.
''''Hah... Nhg...!!''''
After a few rubs, her cock throbs vigorously, and her cum is shot at my pussy, albeit not entering my hole at all, unlike this woman''s, which has filled my womb.
After calming down a bit, the woman pulls out her cock, and I reflexively clench my pussy to prevent the cum from escaping. She thenys me on the bed before she herself kneels down.
pack¡ª!
Suddenly, a hot, heavy, and girthy thing is pped onto my face.
''''...''''
Looking past the huge cock, one that just creampied me, fucked me silly, I see Anna still standing, panting. When our eyes meet, I move my mouth and nt a kiss on the cock.
Then, I grab it lovingly and begin showering the shaft with kisses. After that, I gently suck the balls and even lick the pussy under them. Taking this as a sign of submission, the woman begins to y with my pussy as well.
ncing to Anna, I see her cock is still raring to go.
It seems we''ll be fucking for much, much longer today...
?
Case 199: Post-nut clarity.
Case 199: Post-nut rity.
''''Hah... Hah... Uuu...''''
''''Hgn... Nyhna...''''
''''Hah... I think that''s thest one.''''
In the hotel room, where the reddish sunset light is poured in from therge window, the three of us lie on the bed,pletely spent.
''''You really squeezed me dry, huh?''''
The woman, ''Jade Hawk,'' rests her palm on my chest and grins.
''''...''''
In the end, she used every nook and cranny of my body for her pleasure. This is like... I just served her with my whole being. It feels amazing. Anna, on the other hand, managed to shoot one inside me before Tina swooped in and overwrote it again.
Poor cat girl. She seems pretty satisfied right now, though, so there''s that.
Soon, the woman stands up and begins to clean herself with magic before getting into her outfit. She then turns to us, the two masochist women that she just yed with.
''''I''ll be going now.'''' She says with a smile. ''''Using you was incredible, slut. Next time, I''ll call my friends over for some fun as well. Can''t let them miss out on such a good toy~''''
At that, Anna immediately twitches and goes into hyperventtion mode, although it seems her thing can''t even get up anymore. When the woman exits the room, I climb onto Anna''s body and put my face right above hers.
''''I love you.''''
I give Anna a deep kiss. She also reciprocates, wrapping her arms around my back. After a while, we pull away. As much as I want to keep teasing her, something like, ''You enjoy my lips so much even though they are smeared with the scent of that woman''s cock~,'' now is the time to be serious.
''''...C''mon. No need to cry.''''
''''But...hic...''''
''''We enjoyed it; that''s what it all matters, no?''''
''''I feel...hic... bad now...''''
''''It''s just a post-nut rity thing. You''ll love it again in no time.''''
''''...''''
When I wipe her tears away, Anna finally takes a deep breath and calms herself down. We both look at each other; blue eyes meet blue eyes.
''''So... Are you down for her offer?'''' I ask quietly.
''''You mean...''''
''''A gangbang ought to be fun, right?''''
''''...You''re such a slut...''''
''''What, you think I wasn''t?''''
''''...Fine.''''
Ah, this is so beautiful. On the one hand, I am a masochistic bitch who likes to be pped around by cocks, and on the other, Anna is also a masochistic woman who likes to be cucked. We are a match made in heaven.
Nevertheless, I smile once again and kiss Anna, body sticking to body¡ªa sign of loyalty, perhaps?
I hope this will give her some certainty.
Though, considering the things we just did, this is quiteughable.
After cleaning ourselves up, we leave the hotel and walk back to our home, hand in hand. On the way, we visit a few snack stores for some light calorie intake.
''''Hm... I think Emilia''s is still better.''''
''''Isn''t that obvious? Emy is my goddess. I will give my everything to her, and I will never betray her!''''
''''Says the girl who just slept with a stranger...''''
''''...''''
That was Tina, idiot. It seems she didn''t notice. Tina''s acting is pretty insane...
And, I mean, it feels surreal. For something that is typically so huge to happen just a while ago, our interactions are still normal. I guess this is what fetishes do.
As the sky turns dark, we arrive home, greeted by my usual party memberszing around.
''''Wait, there''s a guy with the Kraber behind us!''''
''''What the hell?! When did he get there??''''
''''Raeliana, trade ces with me! You can snipe him, right?!''''
''''I only have a 1x optic¡ªei, whatever! Do it!''''
Liana, Tina, and Sariel are ying an FPS game while Emy is lying on my bed, eating cookies as she watches the three. Seeing Anna and me enter the room, Emy stuffs the half-eaten cookie into Liana''s mouth and walks up to us.
''''Wee back.'''' She says.
''''Hi, Emy.'''' I greet her as usual.
''''E-Emilia...'''' Anna hesitates. Maybe she is feeling guilty.
Perhaps knowing this, Emy just pats the two of us gently before handing us a dish of cookies.
''''Good?'''' She asks me.
''''Ah, it was amazing.''''
''''I see.''''
It is her way of asking if the experience was good enough. I''vee to know this over the years, and it seems Anna has, as well.''''
''''I''ll go make dinner now.'''' Emy continues.
''''Thanks, I love you.''''
''''Mhm.''''
Just like that, we regress to a group of average women, spending time fooling around games and such with each other. I guess we can rx a bit now that the bosses are all taken care of.
''''Ah, right, I''ll talk with Eva for a minute.''''
Not wanting to disturb the serious gamers, I walk outside the balcony where the whole night city view is avable, and the wind is blowing at just the right speed.
''''Eva.''''
A small orb of light appears before my eyes.
''''Did we do a good job?'''' I ask.
[Yes. Good job getting them down.]
''''What was that dude, anyway?''''
[One of themanders under Eve. He is stronger than an average demon king.]
''''And we''ll have to fight him again, right? Cause that was not his main body.''''
[No. Because they are not a part of the trial, they cannot enter through normal means. They probably forced themselves to interrupt you but made a mistake.]
''''Well, good for us, I suppose.''''
[Yes. If nothing arises, you should be able to finish the trialfortably in a few months.]
''''Yeah. Thanks for helping us, Eva.''''
[No problem.]
''''If you need my sex tapes or something, just hit me up.''''
[I will pretend I did not hear that.]
''''Right, you can see anytime anyway.''''
[You...]
After bickering with me a bit more, Eva returns to her work, leaving me alone outside. As I enjoy the gentle night breeze and the scenery, someone opens the door behind me.
''''Oh, Tina.''''
''''Sylvia.''''
The princess of Aragon smiles beautifully at me. We kiss each other briefly before Tina leans onto the railings.
''''By the way.'''' I speak up. ''''Your acting earlier was impable. Even I was doubting your identity at some moments.''''
''''Hm? What are you talking about?'''' Tina turns to me. ''''I thought we were supposed to do the skit tomorrow...''''
Immediately, my heart drops. The mere thought that the woman I''ve been kissing, giving my whole body and mind to, is a real, total stranger makes me want to puke.
''''Eh- I- Ah...''''
As I''m struggling toprehend the situation, Tina quickly holds my shoulders and smiles apologetically.
''''I''m joking, I''m joking.'''' She says. ''''It was me, alright? Look, I can even recall what position our first raw coption was in?''''
''''...''''
I let out a sigh and re at Tina.
''''You idiot.'''' I inte my cheeks.
''''I''m sorry, my love...''''
After she hugs me and pampers me with many sweet words and kisses, I finally calm down a bit.
''''Hah...''''
Nevertheless, I''m already looking forward to the next one. And... Now that the main worries are gone, I think we should let our fetishes gopletely loose.
Just imagine Emy assaulting my actual eggs on television and impregnating me, or Liana tying me up and putting me on a wall for everybody to see or something...
Goddamnit. So hot.
Case 200: The story of two years afterward.
Case 200: The story of two years afterward.
They say time passes by quickly when you''re having fun.
This, I wholeheartedly agree with, and I can rte to it as well.
Spending time training, ying, and fighting with my loves every day has been incredibly enjoyable. Still, at some point, I feel like staying here forever, peacefully in the modern world, where we have everything, love each other, and, most importantly, are entirely safe.
It is not a good mentality, I know. Still, the desire for a stable life is always within me.
Day by day, we have some fun together and bond through intense fights, ordinary meals, game sessions, etc.
In the blink of an eye, two years have passed.
Even though Eva said that we would only need around a few months, the final requirements for graduating from this ce have still not appeared. ording to her, we should be able to sense when we hit our power ceilings, and in this case, it means that we''re still not there yet.
It''s not because we suck at training, but instead, our ceilings are simply too high.
We have immense potential. At least, I think so.
I mean, I can even destroy a whole city with one spell now, which I don''t think is considered ''weak.''
Hardened through numerous exciting ys and enhanced by absorbing delectable nectar over the years, the aspiring slut Sylvia has be a formidable sex goddess!
It feels incredible, though I think I''ll be really disjointed once we get outside.
Nevertheless, things are going really well. If there is one thing I am not satisfied with... Well, it''s probably about Sariel.
Even after two and a half years together, Sariel is still my sex friend and teacher. It seems she wants to take things really slow and seriously. I can understand it; we have enough time on our hands to procrastinate for entire lifetimes, after all. The only problem is... We act like lovers already, so it''s weird.
At this point, I ride her almost every day already. Both in bed and out of bed.
Like right now, for example.
''''Woohoo~! So fast!''''
Sariel is currently carrying us across the globe with insane speed. The destination is another supermassive gate spawning out of nowhere. These things have been popping out quite frequently after we cleared the B-95 one, but we are here, so this has not been destroyed yet.
Now, I know we can just teleport there in one go, but this is definitely cooler.
Soon, we arrive at a location on the vast sea where a giant sinkhole can be seen, surrounded by surveince boats and battleships. Ignoring the flimsy barrier that they''ve made, we fly straight into the gate.
Immediately after passing through it, an expansive underwater space, one that seems to be home to thousands of marine species, greets us. As we look around in amazement, Sariel quickly deploys a barrier for us to move freely in the water.
''''This is so pretty...!'''' Anna jumps around excitedly.
''''Yeah, it''s better than our ocean.'''' Liana replies. ''''Those things are much more decorated.''''
Following Liana''s gaze, I see a school of fish with crystal-like fins cruising around in a formation. I wonder if Aria''s ocean is like this as well.
Well, anyway, we''re not here to appreciate the scenery.
''''Tina, can you sense the boss yet?'''' I turn to my red-haired fianc¨¦.
Tina is now able to do some serious recon work. I''m talking, like, spying on a target half a away¡ªterrifying-level recon. If I were her enemy, I would be scared to death.
''''Hm... There seems to be something below us.''''
''''The boss?''''
''''It is more simr to... A structure?''''
''''Huh?''''
''''It would be too big otherwise¡ª''''
Right when Tina says so, a st of intense energy sweeps over us, pushing even Sariel back slightly.
'''''''' !!! ''''''''
As we stare intently below our position at the deep abyss, everything surrounding us promptly swims away in a hurry as if running from the buggy man himself.
''''This...''''
I can feel it. Not only will this thing be the strongest entity other than Eva that we''ve met, but it will also be... Our final challenge.
My heart starts to beat faster. On the one hand, this fight will be thest before I can end this during the trial, and I can finally go back to really, but on the other, just thinking about abandoning my current lifestyle and saying goodbye to my old parents...
After a long silence between us, I hear Liana sigh.
''''...Let''s do it.'''' She turns to me with a serious face, prompting the others to follow suit.
''''I mean...'''' I hesitate. ''''Fine. Let''s finish this once and for all.''''
Just like that, we nod at each other before determinedly plunging into the abyss. As we go deeper and deeper, light gradually disappears, leaving only unsettling darkness behind.
In reality, it is not that scary since we can all assign a night vision property to our eyes with divine energy, but the atmosphere is still eerie. Nevertheless, after a whole fifteen minutes of descending, we finally see something in the distance.
A bumpy and greyish ground, one that looks almost metallic, is there. Upon closer inspection, we notice something strange about it. Tina, in particr, seems appalled.
''''This is...'''' She trails off. ''''It''s not the ground.''''
''''I mean, it''s kinda moving, so...'''' I reply.
''''Let me construct a hologram of it.''''
''''Alright, we''ll cover you.''''
As Tina closes her eyes and gently ps her hands together, a gentle aura escapes her body and quickly invades the space around her. This technique allows her to map things around her urately, like a radar.
Oh, there''s antern-fish-looking thinging toward us.
With trained movement, I pull a generic rifle out of my space bag and aim in the direction from which the monsters areing. Switch off the safety, and...
thud¡ª! thud¡ª! thud¡ª! thud¡ª! thud¡ª!
The bullets fire quietly through the water as I push them manually with telekinesis. Soon, they pierce through the giant fish, instantly killing them.
I probably have a million other ways to kill them, but I like guns. Shut up.
After ying tower defense for a while, Tina finishes her scanning. She opens her eyes and brings out her hand; then, a slowly rotating hologram is disyed on top of her palm.
What I am currently looking at is a... Snake? Eel?
Either way, if it is this long in the hologram and what we''re looking at is this big... Holy hell.
VRRRRR¡ª!!!
Just in time, space itself seems to rumble. The water where we''re floating reverberates loudly, shaking the hell out of my brain along with it. Soon, the ''ground'' below us starts to be lifted slightly before a deafening ''boom!'' can be heard. The bumpy ground beneath us shoots to the left with unimaginable speed just because the creature is so big.
''''Well, crap.'''' I mutter. ''''Sariel, can you go upward a bit?''''
''''Alright.''''
''''I''ll bomb the hell out of this thing.''''
It''s been a while since I have had the opportunity to unleash my full arsenal like this...
Case 201: Out. (Ranka Arc Finale)
Case 201: Out. (Ranka Arc Finale)
As I take out my guns, one by one, from my space bag and float them near me, I resist the urge to give them a hearty kiss on the barrel. Firstly, that''s kinda weird, even by my standard, and secondly, there are simply too many guns.
Anyway, let''s do our best for thest time, my precious babies. I''ll make sure to make you guys in the real world as well.
Soon, judging that Sariel has moved to a suitable position, I aim below at the body of the long snake with my guns. With a simple telekinesis trigger pull, a barrage of bullets shoots out.
''''Spark.''''
When I activate my ability, the barrels of my guns all glow a bright golden white, signaling they have been imbued by the power of miracle¡ªdivine energy. The H.E. rounds under this spell gain a certain degree of friction immunity, which should allow them to fly through the water normally.
Let''s rock it some more.
''''Overclock.''''
As I will my power once more, the bodies of my guns glow this time. This is an overall durability enhancer for my guns, which will allow me to use telekinesis to increase their fire rate artificially.
Just like that, I begin toser beam the snake''s body with practically rounds of grenades as we glide toward its head. The explosion looks pretty nice, but I don''t think they''re doing much.
''''Yeah, no, it''s not working.'''' I let out a sigh. ''''I give up. Using guns for this size, especially underwater, is quite bad.''''
''''That''s what I thought as well.'''' Annaes over and strokes my back gently. ''''Mhm... I think we should just punch a hole and enter its body.''''
''''Ooh... Like one of those movies, huh.''''
After randomly deciding on an attack method, we immediately plunge toward the snake again.
''''Hold it tight! We''re passing through!''''
Sariel says as numerous spell formations are constructed around her head, rapidly expanding and ovepping with each other, creating a beautiful mess, an array of magic. Soon, they all merge into one supermassive spell, holding a mass of energy so heavy one would think it is a miniature star.
Fucking terrifying. To think this colossal beast is usually that elegant woman...
As the water around us straight up evaporates away from the immense heat of the spell, Sariel finally lets it all loose, shooting a death star beam at the metallic surface below us.
BOOM¡ª!!
I can feel my whole body shake along with everything else. The beam hits its target squarely, punching arge hole into the creature''s body. At this point, Sariel begins to shrink her giant body, turning into a sizeable dragon before steering her way into the gap.
Once inside, I see that this thing''s body is not made entirely out of metal but instead a mix of both organic and inorganic stuff. The sight of blood-red flesh skewed by electrical cords and metallic skeletons is quite bizarre, to say the least.
Nevertheless, what to do is clear.
''''Drill the hell out of this dude!''''
Just like that, we wield our respective weapons and begin to wreck the hell out of this body, much to its owner''s distraught. As we progress, however, it does seem that we have indeed angered the creature or at least triggered some kind of defensive mechanism.
The metallic parts of the body begin to glow a faint red, and I can feel more heat as well. But we just keep going anyway. It''s a happy drill time.
Getting to break things freely like this is a rare opportunity, I''d say.
''''Boom...! Hahahah...! Hm?''''
Feeling a little strange all of a sudden, I turn around and up at the pitch-ck water.
''''Oh, crap.''''
There, two giant dots of glowing red greet me. A bit below that, I can vaguely see the outline of something that seems like a mouth¡ªa gaping mouth, one d with an unimaginable number of sharp, spiky teeth. Focusing my eyes a bit more, I can see that it is indeed a giant mech snake.
My heart skips a beat. Not because I''ve fallen in love with this thing, but instead because it''s creepy as hell. Fucking cosmic horror.
''''Everyone, behind!'''' I yell. ''''Let''s finish it once and for all!''''
With my party alerted, we quickly prepare to engage with the creature. Befitting a deep-sea leviathan, its gaping mouth opens even wider, and it lunges toward us with terrifying speed.
''''Hold hands!''''
Rightfully, we teleport away into the distance. As our visions change, the scene of a giant reptile gnawing at its own body appears. It seems quite aggressive.
As it is busy with that, we begin to be ready for the final attack.
Right away, Sariel transforms into a colossal dragon again and focuses her power on a single breath. An immense, hot, and powerful energy orb appears in her jaw.
Then, Liana wields her scythe with both hands, one slowly sliding up the handle as she charges her divine energy into the de, which is pointed at our target. A beautiful swirl of green surrounds her.
Emy also follows suit, putting two fingers on the de of her sword and gliding them across its length slowly, all the while with her golden energy flowing out of the sword like a tree root.
Tina, on the other hand, begins to hum a certain melody. As she does that, a gentle aura escapes her body, making her hair and clothes flutter. Under the effect of her singing, our overall strength is delightfully amplified.
Finally, Anna puts her right hand on her heart, her left hand outstretched, casting a majestic barrier around us to prevent interruptions. Her silhouette truly looks divine.
As for me, I spread out my presence and establish my domain. Using the cluster method, which is when I put a bunch of proxy ''servers'' to expand my territory more efficiently, the sea abyss is quickly consumed by a beautiful white cover.
''''Oh, it''sing at us. Well, good try, good try.'''' I grin.
Clocking my brain to the maximum, I draw out all of my avable energy and concentrate it behind my back. Cracks start to appear in those spaces, and soon, an arrangement of cannon heads pokes itself out.
These are the most powerful offensive spells I can currently use, ranging from atomic bomb-level explosion magic all the way to instant death rays of extreme heat, all prepared into a single formation. Fueled by divine energy, this can easily destroy a.
With our attacks ready, we nod at each other onest time.
''''This is the end.'''' I dere.
Throwing everything I have forward, a sense of aplishment suddenly swells within me. I''ve trained tirelessly for so long, and now, my effort will finally be recognized.
As our colorful power surges through the space, engulfing the struggling creature, a bitter smile blooms on my face.
I can feel it. This is the end of another journey. A journey full of ups and downs, a journey spanning years of time, a journey with my lovely partners, and... A journey filled with joy.
I love this. I don''t want this to end. But I also want to finish my duties. Conflicted.
Well... Hopefully, at the end of our journeys... I can still have selfish and stupid thoughts like these.
We''re out.
Case 202: Snap back to reality.
Case 202: Snap back to reality.
''''Ugh...''''
So fucking bright...
Feeling the light from outside absolutely gangbanging my eyes through my eyelids, I quickly cover them with my hand.
Much better.
Who the hell is turning on the light at this point... Wait.
I remember.
I was fighting that colossal snake-like thingy at the bottom of the ocean. At the end of the battle, I think everything went shbang mode because we used too much firepower.
So either we died, or wepleted the challenge.
Let''s hope it''s not the first one.
''''Hup!''''
With much vigor, I spring my body up, only to find it annoyingly heavy for some reason. It''s not my breasts, I swear. My mana reserve is annoyingly gone¡ªI don''t feel the Heart of Fire anymore, and my divine energy pool is much smallerpared to before.
Fuck me.
Looking around this default-themed website of a space, I see a fancy pavilion not far away from me. In it, the back of a silver-haired woman tapping away on aptop can be seen. I haven''t seen that in more than two decades. How nostalgic.
Of course, lying together with me on thisrge bed are my party members as well.
Let''s not wake them up just yet.
Slowly getting off the bed and standing on my feet, I realize that my own body feels unfamiliar now. How do I say this... Aside from being harder to control, it seems much more ''unused,'' even though it''s probably the same anyway. My regeneration is very good.
Nevertheless, I slowly begin to walk toward the gazebo, each step careful so as not to trip myself. Learning to walk again is weird.
After a while, I eventually reach the gazebo. Stepping onto it and behind the woman, I silently wrap my arms around her neck, chin ced on her shoulder. As I feel her cold body and smooth skin, I open my mouth.
''''Long time no see.''''
''''Indeed.''''
The woman¡ªEva replies, eyes on theptop screen. I see she''s ying some kind of minigame. Is it that good? To the point of ignoring me?
''''I didn''t die, right?'''' I ask further.
''''Not to my knowledge.''''
''''Phew... d I didn''t frag myself to death.''''
''''Congrattions onpleting the trial, Hanako.''''
''''Mhm... Yeah, but the divine energy pool I get is so small...''''
''''The fragment is split between you six, so it is only natural.''''
''''Hah... At least I can still do some tricks with this.''''
Like suppressing my lust, for example. This is going to be handy. Oh, wait, talk about lust.
''''Ah, Eva.'''' I nudge her. ''''Where is my lovers'' semen reserve again?''''
I''d imagine it will at least fill a big bottle by now. That should get me some serious buffs.
''''Let me see...''''
Right then, Eva taps out of the minigame and opens cmd on herptop. A few lines of typingter, a small, white pill pops out beside theputer.
''''This is yours.'''' Eva says.
''''Heh... I thought it woulde in a can or something.''''
I mean, I don''t think this body is addicted to that thing just yet, not to that degree, at least, so this is good. So I grab the pill and toss it into my mouth before bursting the outeryer with my teeth.
Immediately, a hot and sticky sensation arises on my tongue as the juicees out.
This... Is pretty good.
I then look down and quickly pull my panty down a bit, revealing an extremely faint heart pattern on my naval area. This used to be shining brighter than a light bulb... Well.
''''Here is peaceful, huh'''' I absentmindedly say. ''''Can I live here forever?''''
''''No.''''
''''I''ll be your pet and toy forever.''''
''''I am not interested. You have a family, too.''''
''''Ah, right...''''
Aside from power or modern conveniences, I''d say the biggest regret of this trial for me is that I didn''t say goodbye properly to my parents and my little brother.
Well, it is what it is.
So Eva makes me another chair, and I sit down beside her, waiting for my party to wake up.
''''How long has it been in this real world, by the way?''''
''''Around a month.''''
''''I see. Did you sense Eve''s presence anywhere else yet?''''
''''Not as of right now. It should take another few months for her to appear again.''''
''''Another vacation, nice.''''
''''Yes. Enjoy it to your heart''s content.''''
I think we should do a trip around Ranka. There are lots of ces to go to if I remember correctly. It''s time to smell some real grass...!
I lean back on my chair, giggling.
When I get out of here... Let''s greet my parents first. Then, check on the cat-kin territory, the former saints, Sara... Damn, it''s been so long. I feel like that whole digging debacle didn''t happen to me for a moment.
I need a lot of catch-ups.
Then, it''s back to the grind again.
''''Hm... Still, I''d imagine cultivating divine energy in the real world is different, right?''''
''''Of course.'''' Eva says. ''''Without assistance, it will take a magnitude of times longer than in the trial.''''
''''Unless we get our hands on more divine fragments, huh.''''
''''Unlikely.''''
''''I know. I just have a feeling they''ll appear again.''''
''''...''''
Hm... Is there anything else I can ask Eva...
''''Ah, right.'''' I snap my finger. ''''Tell me more about your sworn sisters. I''m curious.''''
''''Why suddenly?''''
''''If I were to be a goddess and assist you in governing this realm, then I would meet them anyway, right?''''
''''...Fine.'''' Eva also leans back a bit, then she turns to me. ''''I have two sworn sisters. We identally met on a trip to Earth.''''
''''Huh... Why were you on Earth in the first ce?''''
''''There is an opportunity for me and every other new deity to explore and learn from Earth. One, Earth is one of the more advanced civilizations there are, and most of all, it is safe.''''
''''What do you mean ''safe''?''''
''''Conflicts between deities exist. You can imagine our world as another ordinary society. In any case, Earth is underhis protection, so it ispletely safe for us.''''
''''His?''''
''''The man who controls the multiverse. The omnipotent entity.''''
''''O-Oh... That''s some metal stuff, alright.''''
''''I have two sisters; one is Goddess of Seduction - Athena.'''' Eva continues. ''''This woman is just like you¡ªslutty, bubbly, easygoing, but she is not aplete M, and she is a bit of a psychopath.''''
''''Woah... She sounds like an attractive woman. Oh, please send her my thanks for the pieces of advice the other times.''''
''''Sure. The other one is Goddess of Games. Her name is Neveah.'''' Eva says. ''''This woman is quite gloomy and quiet, but once you get to know her, she will open up and speak a lot.''''
''''Ah... Typical nerd behavior, I see.''''
As we continue the topic of Eva''s sworn sisters, time passes by steadily, and when I realize it, someone has alreadye to us.
''''Oh.''''
Feeling a hand stroking my head, I turn around to see my resident cutting board sadist - Liana, standing there tiredly with her hair down.
''''Good morning, goddess.'''' She says nonchntly. ''''Thank you for entertaining my woman until now.''''
Why do I feel like she''s jealous...?
It''s cute. So cute.
''''Well, well... It seems the others are up as well. Let''s prepare toe back to the real world.''''
Case 203: Unfulfilled, unfamiliarity.
Case 203: Unfulfilled, unfamiliarity.
''''Alright, do it.''''
''''...''''
''''Hm? What''s wrong?''''
''''...Nothing.''''
Before descending to the mortal realm, we decide that we need some time to get familiar with our bodies first. It''s genuinely inconvenient how my power isn''t as strong as it was before.
Aside from the body problems, some things were straight-up sent to the shadow realm as well. My precious, precious railgun¡ªmy baby with Sariel, the matching Barretts with Anna, a mountain of divinely charged bullets, bombs, etc.
Those I desperately desire right now, but the most important thing is still the Heart of Fire. Having this alone boosts my strength by a lot.
That is precisely why I''m sitting on Sariel''sp right now, for her to take my heart and turn it into fire. I might have buried her face into my chest and hugged her neck, but that is not important.
As Sariel puts her hand on my back, a brilliant silver magic form bursts out, and her intense mana begins to sip into my body.
''''Mn...!''''
I forgot just how exhausting this process was.
Hah... Let''s do it.
In the end, it takes Sariel and me a while to set up my heart, and now, I am lying on the bed, sweating and panting out of my mind. I look up at the white sky nkly, questioning my life.
Then, a hand appears in my vision, stroking my forehead and cheek gently.
''''Good work, darling.'''' Sariel''s soft voice sounds from the side.
''''You too.'''' I reply with a smile. ''''Thanks.''''
Overall, Sariel''s personality has gotten a bit milder, but she still has a lot of haughty moments. When she deals with normal folks, when she disys her knowledge, when she dominates me in bed... It''s indeed Sariel.
''''You guys, it''s your turn.''''
Eventually, Sariel turns to my fianc¨¦s, who are busy texting on their phones. Apparently, the dialing on our phones works even in Eva''s realm, so Liana and Emy are contacting their parents. The other two are probably just ying something.
Hah... I''ll probably call my parentster. Too exhausted.
Just like that, I begin toze around and y with my phone while waiting for Sariel to do her work. She and Liana nearly fight each other after the dragoness says something about my sadist''s chest, though.
It takes another hour or so for us to recover our stamina and then another two or three to exercise our powers, ''oiling'' our bodies; we finally finish this session and are ready to be sent back.
Standing before the mother goddess of this, we await our departure.
Eva looks at us solemnly for a while before nodding her head in approval.
''''Do well, Hanako.'''' She pats my shoulder. ''''And you guys, too.''''
''''Mhm. Don''t overwork yourself, okay?'''' I respond.
''''Alright.''''
With that, Eva retreats her hand. Then, she suddenly smiles a little, raising her hand.
snap¡ª!
As soon as Eva snaps her finger, our vision goes nk for a moment before the scene changes. Coincidentally, my footing seems to be... Gone.
''''Oh.''''
We''re falling from the sky. What is this? A battle royale?
Whatever.
Looking below as my body rips through the air, I realize that we are right above a humongous range of snow mountains. It''s the Infinite Range; how nostalgic...
Well, we need to not die before anything.
''''I choose you, Sariel!''''
Heeding my call, Sariel transforms into a majestic dragon before putting us on her back. Then, wefortably glide down,nding on a fresh patch of snow. Hopping down Sariel''s body, I stretch out and heartily take in the air.
''''Hah... Now then.''''
A quick scan around the area is enough for me to decipher that the town on our left is most likely the catkin''s territory. The reason I didn''t notice right away is because it looks much better than before. No more desert-likend, and green is thriving across the city.
It''s a good sign, for sure.
''''Do we meet up with the former saints first?'''' Liana asks.
''''Probably, yeah.'''' I reply. ''''After that... Hm, I think we should make a trip back to Everwood before exploring Ranka.''''
''''Yup. My parents are screaming already.'''' Liana shrugs.
''''Mine, too.'''' Emy adds.
''''Do you want to go back to Aragon, Tina?'''' I turn to my red-haired idol.
''''No need. I''d rather be in your hometown.'''' Tina says nonchntly.
''''I see... Oh, do you want to go to Everwood with us, Sariel?''''
''''Sure. It has been a long while since I''ve visited it.'''' Sariel, who has morphed into a human, nods.
''''How long?''''
''''A few hundred years, perhaps?''''
''''Ooh... Wait, didn''t you meet my parents?''''
''''I went in undercovered.''''
''''Ah, I see.''''
With that, we begin to make our way toward the catkin''s territory while having small talk. On the way, a few familiar presences suddenly grace us.
''''You guys...!'''' I exim, looking at the bald old man and the foxdy in front of me. ''''Long time no see!''''
''''It hasn''t been that long, isn''t it?'''' Fox Saint replies, tilting her head and tail.
''''It took us two and a half years, you know?'''' I curl my lips up. ''''Anyway, seeing that bald head again is reassuring...''''
At this, cross veins pop up on the bald old man''s forehead.
''''You hasn''t changed a thing, little brat.''''
''''Tut, tut, tut. I''m perfect the way I am.''''
''''Hah...''''
After annoying the shit out of our local Santa us, we, as a group, have a simple meal together.
''''Things went pretty well after the curse was lifted, huh?'''' I ask, stuffing a piece of meat into my mouth while looking out the window of the restaurant.
''''Yes.'''' Fox Saint replies. ''''The newly appointed leader is quite the woman.''''
''''Sara?''''
''''Mhm.''''
''''Heh... Never thought that young girl would be a good leader this early.''''
''''You should meet her once before going back. She does appreciate you a lot.''''
''''Sure. We''re not on a deadline or anything.''''
Finishing the meal, our group head to the n leader''s house. As I walk leisurely and look around, I see the town is still being actively renovated, and most of all, there are a ton more people now.
Their faces clearly do seem better than... Wait, they all wore nearly full masks before. What am I talking about?
Nevertheless, we continue our way for a while before the house appears. We don''t even need to go in because I can see the white-haired cat girl standing right outside the house, talking to someone.
''''¡ªreject them, but don''t go out of your way to annoy them. We don''t want to make more enemies... Oh?''''
''''Hi, Sara?'''' I wave at her.
''''Your Holiness!''''
Seeing me, Sara jumps forward, grabs my hands, and shakes them around excitedly while thanking me.
''''Well, well, I''m d you''re doing good.'''' I pat her shoulder gently.
''''It''s all because of you... Once again, I would like to thank you and your party for helping us.''''
Sara bows her head.
''''...We were just doing what we had to. No need for such gratitude.''''
''''You are really too kind... And... Do you mind if we throw a party to celebrate your return?''''
''''Ah, I''m nning toe back to Everwood right away. My parents are waiting.''''
''''I see. Then, I hope you have a safe and enjoyable journey. Also,e over here anytime, Sylvia. We wee you, as always.''''
When Sara says that with a smile, I feel a rush of pride in my heart. It certainly wasn''t what I went out of my way to do, but I helped these people. Seeing them happy like this... Also makes me happy.
As I turn my gaze around, I see families of cat people walking around, living their daily lives. The sight is peaceful.
''''Hah...''''
I see. This is not so bad after all.
Case 204: Back to Everwood.
Case 204: Back to Everwood.
In the sky.
I am currently enjoying the euphoric sensation of flying at high speed on a colossal dragon... Except I am not.
"Sylvia..."
''''Urgh... Ergh...''''
Disorientation. This thing is a fucking bitch, even more so than me. The headache and nausea I feel from it top the pain of overclocking my brain.
I totally forgot that I had dragon sickness... In the trial world, it took me a while to get used to it as well.
Nevertheless, with four beautiful women pampering me by my side, it feels much better. So I just lie on Sariel''s back with Tina giving me a thigh pillow, dead eyes staring into the half-sky that I can see.
I appreciate Tina''s intention tofort me, but her boobs block half my vision already.
''''Hah...''''
Life is never easy.
After around half an hour of flying at extreme speed, it seems we have finally reached our territory. In the distance, I see a dense forest spanning probably thousands of kilometers¡ªmy hometown. In an instant, my sour mood is lifted, and a sense of nostalgia washes over me.
It''s truly been a while.
To avoid alerting the people of Everwood, we have Sariel morph back to human form before teleporting into the territory.
''''Hah... Fresh air!''''
Passing through the loveable trees, we arrive at the city''s main gate. It takes the guards close to no time to recognize and wee us in. Although two years have passed in my mind, barely two months have gone by in the world, and this ce is still the same as I remember.
''''Hah... This is heaven...'''' I take a deep breath, gazing at the surroundings. It''s my home.
Let''s see... Well, I do notice quite a lot of people holding smartphones, and I see some new poles here and there as well. Hardly two months, and it has already be like this...
''''Don''t you need to see your parents?'''' Sariel asks innocently. ''''Three of you elves.''''
''''Ah... I think we don''t need to hurry.''''
As soon as I say that, a familiar presence can be detected right behind me. I turn around to see a handsome man whose brilliant eyes I got from standing there, looking at me, puzzled.
''''Sylvia, how did you get back¡ª''''
''''Dad!!''''
Immediately jumping into his arm, I cry. It''s been too long, silly dad.
''''Dad...''''
''''...Daugther.''''
Dad can''t hide the surprise in his voice, but he hugs me back anyway.
''''Long time no see.'''' I smile at him.
''''Indeed, my princess.'''' He smiles at me.
''''How''s mom?''''
''''In her room. I''ll take you to her now, and then... Tell me what happened in the trial, alright?''''
''''Mhm...''''
''''I will take you two''s parents to the pceter. For now, let us move there first... Hm?''''
Finally noticing the anomaly in our party, Dad pauses for a second. I also release him and begin to observe the conversation.
''''You are...'''' Dad trails off, probably realizing Sariel''s strength.
At this, the dragoness confidently steps up and bows her head lightly. ''''It is an honor to meet you, Your Majesty. I am Sariel, former n leader of the red dragons.''''
''''Hm... May I ask, is there a specific reason for your visit today?''''
Sariel looks at me for a second before shing a smile.
''''I do understand your curiosity, Your Majesty. Let us drop the formal act.'''' She says. ''''I have heard and witnessed your daughter''s grace with my own eyes. Motivated, I decided to retire from ruling my n and joined her Saint party.''''
''''You did...??''''
''''Of course. I am confident my prowess will be of immense help to Sylvia.''''
''''I mean, that''s for sure, but... Hm... Just in case, nothing is going on between you and Sylvia, right...?''''
As Dad alternates between me and Sariel, I put my index finger on my lower lip and pretend to think for a moment.
''''There might be something, there might not be something...'''' I blink a bit faster, looking to the side.
''''...So there is something.'''' Dad facepalms. ''''Fine, fine. This matter will need to be discussed again with our extended family members and your mom.''''
''''Heheh...!''''
''''You seductress...''''
Just call me a slut. Oh, wait, that sounds pretty inappropriate for Dad to say.
''''...So the evil goddess''s underlings appeared in the trial..''''
Dude Abe says with a serious face.
''''If it weren''t for Mother Goddess''s protection, she would have targeted you guys'' bodies directly.''''
Marquess Beryl Seymour¡ªLiana''s futa mom¡ªadds.
In Dad''s spacious office, my party, my parents, and my two elf lovers'' parents are gathered. Meeting my mom after an eternity, I, of course, give her a huge hug and heartily rub my huge breasts against her arm¡ªno malicious intent from me. I swear on the light bulb at the ceiling.
Nevertheless, after I gave them a brief rundown of what happened inside the trial, they got serious and began to talk about this stuff. Predicting Eve''s moves, finding old traces about her,ing up with strategies to deal with that bitch, etc.
It is quite a gloomy topic, but I do realize its necessity. It''s quite boring, though, and I don''t want to deal with it for a bit. We''re on vacation, after all.
So I just kinda sit there, sometimes throwing information in and discussing ideas lightly, all the while munching away at the top-tier snack on the table and flirting with my loves a bit.
Eventually, everyone hase to realize what they need to do, so the topic shifts to the ''unfamiliar'' woman beside me. Sariel, at this point, is sipping her tea, calmly observing the conversation with her piercing silver eyes.
''''And now, there is the problem of...'''' Abe massages his temples.
Everyone awkwardly nces at Sariel, probably not knowing how to deal with her. I mean, she''s one of the strongest in this world, after all.
''''Well, well...''''
Suddenly, Marchioness Ad Seymour¡ªLiana''s other non-futa mom¡ªspeaks up; her soft and bubbly voice captures our attention.
''''I always find Your Highness''s prowess in bed amazing.'''' She says, hand on her cheek. ''''It is a struggle for me to deal with my wife every night, yet you arefortable with five...''''
At this, I smile proudly.
''''I am built different, Marchioness.'''' I dere.
''''My, my, how confident. Would you mind sharing some tips?''''
''''Of course, dear mother-inw!'''' I lean forward and grab her hand. ''''I have lots of useful secrets...!''''
''''Ooh...!''''
Bribery, bribery.
I know I am a greedy bitch, but please let me have Sariel...!
With that, the hurdle somehow passes by safely. By noon, we decide to give my family the best treat they could ever dream of¡ªEmy''s cooking. Although she can''t infuse as much divine energy now, her food is still stupidly good.
Emy is probably the one who benefits the most from the trial, as her skills do carry over perfectly.
With the culinary god cooking in the kitchen, we await at the dining table. Perhaps because our parents miss their children a lot, they are asking them questions non-stop. How was life there, how did you spend the time, did you eat properly, etc.
For Anna, Tina, and Sariel, I make sure they don''t feel left out as well. However, they still do get questions from our parents asionally. I think we should have some kind of big family trip to bring them closer.
As the conversations get rowdier, everyone begins to open up, and somehow, the topic changes to a pretty sensitive one.
''''Baby?''''
''''Hm?''''
I turn to the side to see my mom smiling softly at me.
''''You said the trial was aplete illusion, right?''''
''''Mhm... Basically.''''
''''So... Did you ever get pregnant?''''
''''Ah?''''
Immediately, the room goes quiet, and everyone''s eyes turn to us. The silence is unreasonably loud. Eventually, I figure I have to give her an answer.
''''Well... It is true we could do whatever we wanted inside that world, but I was hesitating because I didn''t know how to bring the child out if I ever had one.'''' I exin. ''''But in the end... ''''
''''In the end?''''
''''...We decided to make one.''''
'''''''' !!! ''''''''
At that, our parents'' eyes widen instantly. Before the questions flood in, though, I quickly rify my words.
''''But! But! The final boss of the trial appeared right after we found out that I was pregnant! I didn''t birth one...!''''
''''Oh...'''' Mom sighs, looking regretful. ''''That''s unfortunate... But, do you know whose child that was?''''
''''Ah, I did it with everyone that night, so I''m not sure...''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
I mean, I could have used divine magic to birth a child, but that would have felt like I was making a doll, so I didn''t do it. The sensation of being bred was incredible, though; I can''t wait to do it again.
Right then, the door opens, and Emy appears; behind her are numerous maids holding trays of food.
''''Time to eat.'''' She deres.
''''Yay~''''
Whatever. Eat first.
Case 205: Experience.
Case 205: Experience.
Hanazawa Hanako was a simple girl.
Lying on her hospital bed, ying games, and watching content, basically being terminally online all day. All she wanted was another episode of her favorite anime and a longer, healthier life.
Sylvia Everwood is also a simple girl.
She goes around and eats, sleeps, ys, trains, has sex¡ªjust normal stuff. All she wants is to spend peaceful days with her loved ones, build a big, happy family, and then carry on the experience¡ªsolidify them in her mind forever.
I''m both of those girls. I should be a simple, cookie-cutter kind of person, yet... Why do I feel soplicated?
''''...''''
On the balcony of my room, I stand, leaning on the railings and watching the sunset in silence. The wind is gentle, caressing my skin and making my hair flutter.
Sometimes, I feel like this.
An empty feeling, as if there is something missing in my heart, even though everything is going well. I mean, I know this is probably just some kind of spontaneous thing, and I''ll recover right the next day, but it weighs on my mind.
What weighs my mind, though?
The fact that I suddenly have an existential crisis? Or something else entirely?
I don''t know.
''''Hah...''''
Maybe I''m bing a mentally unstable girl. But I heard that''s quite popr nowadays, so...
As I''m having such silly thoughts, someone opens the door and walks up to me.
''''...Mom?''''
Standing next to me is a beautiful woman¡ªan elf who has given me life in this world. She gently strokes my head, smiling elegantly like she always does.
''''Tell me what''s wrong.'''' She says.
''''How did you...'''' I trail off. ''''I mean, it''s quite obvious, yeah.''''
''''No decent mother would not recognize her child''s struggles.''''
As Mom keeps moving her hand, expecting an answer, I close my eyes and begin to organize the information in my head.
''''...I guess I''m still afraid.'''' I speak up. ''''I have realized, Mom.''''
''''Go on.''''
''''We''re far behind our enemies. If one of themanders under Eve appears again, and Eva is busy, I don''t think we can fight them off without some serious sacrifice.''''
''''That is true.''''
''''I''m uncertain, Mom. Do we really have what it takes to defeat them? Their strength easily transcends our limits, yet I have barely scratched the depth of our power.''''
''''...''''
''''If someday... Someone I love was to perish because of my ipetence... I really do feel like that would be the end of me. What do I...''''
''''Stop.''''
''''...?''''
At this point, Mom suddenly grabs my cheek and turns my face toward hers. A serious look has reced the elegant mask.
''''First of all, even if someone were to suffer, it would not be your fault.'''' She says. ''''This might sound selfish, but they chose to apany you on your journey. It is their responsibility to manage the risks on their own. Of course, it would be different if you were intentionally harming them.''''
''''I... Guess?''''
''''And one more thing...''''
This time, her expression softens. She looks at me mncholically, her violet eyes trembling ever so lightly.
''''It seems I have not done enough to you as a mother.'''' She sighs. ''''Baby, listen. I owe you an apology.''''
''''What are you...?''''
''''You were born as an elf, Sylvia. To me and to your dad, your time, even counting your past life, is negligible to us. You are no different than a baby to us.'''' She continues. ''''And... It really does seem we have not paid enough attention to our only baby. We let you shoulder the heavy burden of saving the whole world alone all this time.''''
I mean, you should me Eva, then...
''''Baby, I promise. We, Everwood, as a country, will do our utmost to assist you in your endeavor. We will be your reliable strength, your eternal home, and... Just remember, you are not alone, Sylvia.''''
''''...Mom.''''
Suddenly, I feel my eyes burning. Unknowingly, ugly tears begin to trickle down my cheeks. I lean in and hug my mom tightly, letting her warmth embrace my body.
''''There, there...'''' She pats my back.
''''sniff... sniff...''''
At this moment, I am sure.
This... Will be an experience I will never forget, even long, long into the future. And I am determined to carry this experience on and imprint it forever in my mind.
Once I have calmed down a bit, Mom wipes my tears with her handkerchief, and we both smile at each other.
Really, Dad is so lucky to have a woman like mom here.
''''Well... It''s time for dinner, no?'''' I change the topic. ''''Let us go inside. I''ll ask Emy to make food again.''''
For this asion, both couples from Seymour and Campbell will remain here for the duration of our stay. They all seem to love Emy''s cooking, which I totally understand.
I fear Emy is going to get snatched away if I don''t pay attention... Should I marry them right now? But preparing for a wedding is going to take time, and we want to travel, too...
''''That would be wonderful, dear.''''
''''Um.''''
Anyway, food.
''''Hm?''''
When I turn around, I see the door is slightly open. In the gap, I notice a pair of familiar orange cat ears, and as I keep staring, they twitch lightly.
Anna...
So I pull the door open anyway.
''''Ah.'''' Anna exims.
Expectedly, my party members are all standing there, some leaning on the wall, some crouching. I can''t help but smile.
''''You guys, it''s time for dinner.'''' I put my hands on my hips. ''''Emy, my love, can I ask you to cook for us again?''''
''''Mhm.''''
With that, we happily move to the dining room and begin to anticipate today''s meal. This time, the conversations flow much smoother than yesterday. My parents-inw are rightfully curious about the fianc¨¦s and partner that they''re not used to, so they''re showering questions right now.
It''s quite awkward with Sariel, though. She''s literally the oldest in here.
Well, I suppose it''ll be fine. Probably. Um.
''''How long do you n to stay in Everwood?''''
''''Hm... Maybe a week or two?''''
''''That short...?''''
''''Mhm... We n to explore Ranka in full before Eve starts making troubles again.''''
Today, the sun is warm, and the weather is just right.
The six of us are out in the streets, roaming the capital of Everwood.
Normally, at least one of my party members would have been surprised by the technological level here, but, well, we spent almost three years in the modern world already, so there''s that.
''''Mhm...''''
''''What''s wrong, Liana?'''' I inquire my local sadist, who''s licking her ice cream.
''''I wanna y Apex again.''''
''''You''re addicted...''''
''''It''s fun.''''
''''I mean, yeah.'''' I shrug. ''''Well... Let me ask Eva if it''s possible to calibrate a new inte system.''''
''''You''re the best, Sylvie!''''
Liana hugs me from the side. Seizing the chance, I take a bite of her ice cream.
''''Be sure to reward me with something nice in bed, alright?'''' I whisper into her ear.
''''You bet.'''' She grins.
Just like that, we continue our way, chatting, eating, and trying new stuff together. Things are going quite well, even several hours into the date, until...
''''Ah.''''
''''Sariel?''''
''''That person...''''
Sariel points to a woman in front of the bakery. She has an elegant aura¡ªlike Mom¡ªand she is quite a beauty as well. Judging from her clothing and demeanor, she is probably noble.
''''What about that person?'''' I ask.
''''Hm... I might be wrong, but I think I met her the previous time I was here...''''
Oh?
Case 206: A sinful dragon.
Case 206: A sinful dragon.
''''The theater is that way, right?''''
''''No, no, Christina. You''re holding the map wrong.''''
''''Hm? Wasn''t this ce a pharmacy before?''''
''''They changed it?''''
Letting my fianc¨¦ huddle over the map, I turn back to Sariel, who is pulling down her sunsses a bit, one eyebrow lifted.
''''Hm...'''' She ponders.
''''What did youe here for, anyway?''''
If she indeed came here a few hundred years ago for official matters, my parents sure have met her, right? So that means she sneaked in here.
''''Ah... Well, I wanted a short vacation.''''
''''That''s all?''''
''''Mhm.''''
To the extent that the capable Sariel feels fatigued... I''m starting to hate ruling a territory even before starting it.
''''Anyway, you want to talk to her?'''' I continue.
''''Not really. If I don''t remember it clearly, it''s probably nothing important.''''
''''What a selfish mentality.''''
''''What can I do now, dear?'''' Sariel chuckles.
Right then, the elf in question suddenly turns to us, and her pale pink pupils shake violently. She hurries over to us and stares at Sariel from top to bottom.
''''You... No way.'''' She mutters. ''''The hair is different, but everything else... S-Sariel...?''''
Sariel only changed her hair to this two-tone style because of me, so I guess she was rocking that pure red back then. Either way, she does recognize her, huh...
At this, Sariel is rightfully awkward.
''''Hm... Did we meet before, miss?'''' She tilts her head slightly.
The woman''s eyes widen. ''''You... Don''t remember me??''''
''''It does seem so, yes. Unfortunately.''''
The statement from Sariel makes the woman visibly shocked. She pats her chest and breathes deeply a few times, trying to calm herself down.
''''We need to talk about this. Please.'''' She says.
''''I''m not sure about¡ª''''
''''Can I go along?'''' I intervene, cutting Sariel off. ''''This seems interesting.''''
''''Who are... Wait, Y-Your Highness?!''''
''''Yeah, it''s Your Highness here~''''
''''Why are you with this woman...?!''''
''''I can''t?''''
''''I-I mean...''''
What the hell. It''s been a long time since I''ve teased someone like this. So fun.
Eventually, I get the two toe with me to a caf¨¦ nearby to talk things together. My fianc¨¦s generously agree to go buy stuff for us to enjoyter. I love ''em.
Nevertheless, here we are, at a table on the second floor with a street view. Sitting opposite us, the woman sips her tea before speaking up.
''''Firstly, allow me to introduce myself. My name is Nina Edsorn, and I am currently the Countess of Edsorn.''''
''''Mine is Sylvia. This here is Sariel. But you probably knew it all already.''''
''''I mean, yes...'''' Nina sighs. ''''...Sariel, do you truly not remember?''''
''''I can vaguely remember meeting you, but other than that, nothing.'''' Sariel shakes her milk tea lightly. ''''Do you mind reminding me?''''
Apparently, milk teas of all vors just got normalized here. I got the matcha vor.
As I sip my cup in anticipation, Nina suddenly ms her cup on the table.
''''We slept together!''''
''''Argh...!''''
Fuck. I almost choked on my tea...! What did she just say??
When I turn to Sariel, the dragoness has her head tilted, her hand rubbing her chin.
''''Hm... Now that I think about it, we might have slept together, yes.'''' She says. ''''...What''s with that stare, Sylvia?''''
''''...''''
I mean, a one-night stand is probably not special by any means, but I can''t imagine just forgetting the person you kissed and connected with.
''''Ahem. Anyway.'''' I take another sip of my tea. ''''You two can continue discussing.''''
With that, I retreatpletely, leaving the two speaking.
''''...''''
''''...''''
No, speak.
Eventually, Nina opens her mouth first.
''''I... I can''t believe you just forgot me...''''
''''It might sound rude for me to say this, but did I have the obligation to remember my partner in a one-night stand?'''' Sariel shoots back.
''''What do you mean ''a one-night stand''??''''
Ah, so this woman thought they were going to get together after that. Tragic.
''''What made you think it wasn''t?'''' Sariel continues. ''''I should have made it clear back then.''''
''''I- But- It was too pleasurable for me to remember anything! Besides, you took my first time!''''
''''Argh...!''''
Fuck. I almost choked on my tea again...! Is she saying that she got fucked silly to the point that she didn''t remember anything??
When I turn to Sariel with a baffled face, the dragoness rightfully turns nervous. I can see it in her eyes.
Nevertheless, Nina continues her rant.
''''I thought you were going to contact me after that day, so I just waited and waited...'''' She narrows her eyes. ''''In the first ce, because of you, I wasn''t able to fully enjoy night activities with my current partner!''''
''''Look, miss.'''' Sariel massages her temples. ''''It is not my business that you weren''t able to remember what I said, nor the fact that you are not satisfied with your current partner. And...''''
''''And you are still in the wrong.'''' I intervene. ''''No matter how loose you were back then, taking people''s first time on a one-night stand is a bit too much, don''t you think?''''
''''...''''
For a while, silence fills the ce.
''''U-Um... Your Highness.''''
''''Hm?''''
''''By any chance, are you and Sariel together?''''
''''Not... Yet. Why do you ask?''''
''''Ah... No, nothing.''''
I can already smell it. This woman hasn''t forgotten Sariel yet. Not in a million years. This goes to show just how incredible Sariel''s bed techniques are.
''''Anyway, Sariel.'''' I turn to the dragoness with a stern face.
''''Yes, ma''am.'''' She obediently replies.
''''Apologize to her, and make the records straight.''''
''''Nina. I apologize for being inconsiderate. I shouldn''t have taken your first time with such light intentions.''''
At this, Nina turns surprised.
''''Ah, no, it''s... Fine.'''' She says. ''''The night was amazing, after all. I also apologize for being childish a moment ago.''''
Looking at the two, I can''t help but smile.
''''Good, good.'''' I nod approvingly. ''''Good job, Sariel.''''
I lean closer and give Sariel a peck on her cheek.
''''And Nina, congrattions on moving past the experience. I''m d you didn''t let it haunt you.''''
''''Thank you, Your Highness.''''
Just like that, the atmosphere brightens up again, and we begin to exchange some friendly conversations.
''''To think my old crush was such a womanizer...'''' Nina sighs. ''''Well... It is a good thing Your Highness is here, I suppose.''''
''''Hm?''''
''''From the looks of it, Your Highness is quite effectively putting a leash on this sinful woman with your charm, no? From now on, there will be no broken hearts from innocent maidens such as me back then.''''
''''Of course. With me here, she won''t go anywhere.''''
Nina sighs in relief, seeing me hugging Sariel''s arm dearly.
Afterward, we break up with the promise of seeing each other soon. I have a feeling we''ll be good friends. Oh, won''t she be at my wedding as well? That will be hrious¡ªI mean, tragic.
''''What a sinful dragon you are, Sariel.''''
On the way to regroup with my fianc¨¦s, I speak up. When I turn to Sariel, she has a bitter look on her face.
''''That is true.'''' She says, looking at the ground nkly. ''''I know I made lots of mistakes. However... I am willing to make up for all of it¡ªfor you.''''
''''How sweet~''''
''''Until then... Please apany me, my dear.''''
''''Of course!''''
I love an arrogant, brazen Sariel¡ªone who does not listen to anybody and is forceful and shameless. But... I love a Sariel who is willing to reform even better.
Case 207: Hairstyles & Hot spring.
Case 207: Hairstyles & Hot spring.
''''Sylvia.''''
''''Hm?''''
''''Let me ask you a question. Do you love me or my tentacles?''''
Huh? What is this suddenly?
Sitting with my party members outside the balcony of my room, Sariel asks me a strange question.
''''You, of course.'''' I reply. ''''The tentaclese from you, after all. They''re an extension of you, no?''''
At this, Sariel nods in satisfaction.
''''Yes. Good answer, my dear.''''
''''Uh... Okay?''''
I''m in the mood to question now. I know this is not a topic to hop on in a tea party, but I''m sure no one would mind.
''''Let me ask you a question, then.'''' I continue. ''''Can you mate in your original form?''''
''''I can, of course.'''' Sariel confidently says. ''''I''ve done it before.''''
''''Hoh... How does it feel?''''
''''No different from what we''re doing. Maybe a bit more inconvenient.''''
''''Yeah, I''d imagine. Ah, right, I''ve been curious. Can you ejacte as much as you are in dragon form now?''''
''''I could. I''ve chosen not to.'''' Sariel sips her tea. ''''If I did, your body would have exploded.''''
''''I mean, yeah...''''
''''...''''
''''...''''
What the hell are we talking about...?
Four days into our stay in Everwood, we''re starting to degrade. I let out a sigh, holding my iced tea cup shyly. When I look down, a distorted image of myself is reflected.
''''I wish... It would be this peaceful forever...'''' I mutter.
Suddenly, I notice somebody''s hand on my own¡ªtwo of them. Turning to the sides, Emy and Anna both smile at me reassuringly. The other three are also doing the same.
Inadvertently, the corners of my lips curl up.
''''Well, shall we go somewhere nice today?''''
''''We almost explored the whole city, didn''t we?'''' Liana replies.
''''I mean, true... Oh, there''s still the hot spring.''''
''''Ah, that could be nice.''''
''''But we just cleaned ourselves a little bit earlier...'''' Anna chimes in.
After a few rounds of discussion, we decide to visit our exclusive hot spring at the evening. So, naturally, it leaves us around five hours to do something else.
''''Hm... How about something¡ªoh.''''
Anna seems to be dozing off. She might look a bit sad for some reason, but I know this is when she is sleepy. Rightfully, I move her to sit on myp, facing myself, hand patting her back.
''''Are you sleepy?'''' I ask softly.
''''Mhm...''''
Anna struggles to open her eyes, nuzzling at my neck.
''''Go take a nap. I''ll have my clone with you.''''
''''Thanks...''''
With that, we go back inside my room, where I put Anna on the bed before throwing my clone for her to hug. My adorable little kitten immediately pounces on the freshly made Sylvia, diving into her chest as she likes.
Hearing her steady breath, I deploy a sound barrier before turning around at the other four.
''''Now then, I was about to say that we haven''t changed our appearances all that much.'''' I begin. ''''How about trying some image changes?''''
''''Hoh... Now that I think about it, you have been rocking the same style every day.'''' Liana rubs her chin, eyeing my body.
''''Agreed.'''' Emy follows.
''''I also want to see Sylvia in different styles.'''' Tina adds, and Sariel just shes a smile.
''''Eh?''''
Why me?? I''m trying to get you guys into doing it!
I''m fine! I always wear casual, easy-to-take-off clothes so that you guys can ess my assets anytime! I''m an ideal sex toy!
''''F-Fine, but promise me you guys would do itter.''''
''''Sure~''''
''''Mhm.''''
I have a feeling this will escte to something lewd, but let''s have faith.
''''First, we have to agree on something.'''' Liana walks behind me and starts to caress my neck. ''''This choker is irreceable. It suits her too much.''''
In an instant, the other three nod like baby chickens.
''''Then... Should we change her hairstyle?'''' Tina suggests.
Just like that, they begin to discuss my potential hairstyles seriously. And I am sitting here nkly, watching the cat hug my clone, sleeping peacefully. After what seems like an eternity, they have decided on several styles.
''''First, do a ponytail.''''
Liana takes out a fancy-looking hairband before tying my long hair into a high ponytail. Then, she quickly snaps a picture.
''''Ooh... This is...'''' Liana ponders, looking at me intently.
Soon, the others join in.
''''She seems more mature.'''' Emyments.
''''I agree.'''' Sariel adds.
''''Do I still look good?'''' I tilt my head.
Simultaneously, they all give a thumbs up. Confidence +1. Ego +1.
Then, it is time for Liana''s favorite, a twin-tail. The expert herself, Liana, swoops in with two more fancy hairbands and does my head as she likes.
''''This is incredible...!'''' Liana exims, marveling at her creation. ''''She looks so cute...!''''
''''Indeed... The hairstyle adds an innocent feel on top of her already feminine and alluring look. What abination.'''' Tina analyzes seriously.
''''Crazy cute.'''' Emy shoots me a double thumbs up.
''''Hm... This would make it much easier to do her from behind.'''' Sariel nonchntly passes her remark.
''''No, no, pulling my hair is just in hurtful.'''' I deny. ''''I''m not into that. Spank me or something.''''
''''I''ll take note of it.''''
Right then, Liana intervenes.
''''Let''s take a picture and move on. We have a lot to go through.''''
''''Okay, okay...''''
By the time this little dress-up session has finished, the sun seems as bored as I am, hiding under the horizon. This takes a hell of a lot more time than I thought. Halfway through, Anna wakes up as well, adding to the madness.
After all of the hairstyles that are tried, they conclude that my original is still the best.
''''...Well, hot spring time.''''
Just like that, we begin to move toward the nostalgic hot spring in our pce, where I gave my V-card to Emy and Liana a few years ago. Now that I think about it, it hurt as hell back then.
Now that my holes are used to hosting meat rods and Anna is here, I feel much better about sex. I have also befortable with all of my fianc¨¦s and sex friends alike. Time solves lots of things.
Without reserves, we promptly undress and get into the washing room, butt-naked. Because we''ve visited many hot springs back in the trial world and even had group sex several times there, we are used to this.
We swiftly clean ourselves before dipping into therge pond. Involuntarily, a moan escapes our bodies.
'''''''' Hah... ''''''''
This is it.
While enjoying the sensation of warm water embracing my body, Liana suddenly speaks up.
''''Ah, I remember. Sylvia began to wear that choker ever since she turned twelve.'''' She says, looking at the stained-ss ceiling nkly. ''''Even back then, it was so charming...''''
''''Pedophile.'''' I reply jokingly.
''''I was underaged as well, you know?''''
''''Mhm... Yeah, I mean.''''
''''Why did you start wearing it in the first ce?''''
''''Maybe it was my masochistic instinct kicking in. Maybe I subconsciously wanted to be leashed and treated like an animal. But the slight resistance whenever I move my neck feels great, nevertheless.''''
''''Hm. Oh, talking about necks. I''ve not been choking you recently, haven''t I?''''
As soon as Liana says that, a shockwave akin to electricity runs through my entire body. My breaths involuntarily be ragged, and my crotch burns.
gulp¡ª!
Just imagining the scene is enough to make me horny beyond bounds.
As if noticing my miserable state, Liana crawls in front of me with a grin and firmly wraps her hands around my fragile neck. Behind her, I can already see the hungry beastsing in.
''''Good luck, my little slut.''''
Ah... Please break me.
?
Case 208: So long, Everwood.
Case 208: So long, Everwood.
''''Baby.''''
''''Mhm.''''
''''Be careful, alright?''''
''''I know.''''
I know. No parent wants their children to be hurt. This overprotectiveness might seem annoying to some people, but I love it. It shows that they cherish me.
Releasing myself from Mom''s hug, I turn to Dad this time.
''''Sylvia.'''' He says with a smile. ''''Wherever you go, just remember that you are my proud daughter.''''
''''Why so cheesy suddenly?'''' I giggle.
''''Sometimes one has to.'''' Dad shrugs.
''''Yeah...''''
Gradually, my smile turns into a bitter one.
''''As much as I want to stay here with you two... I have a mission to aplish.'''' I say. ''''After all of this is over... Let us celebrate.''''
''''For sure.''''
''''Of course, dear.''''
''''For now, I''ll have to go. They''re waiting for me.''''
I bid farewell to my parents and turn away. Hovering in the air is a majestic dragon whose scales are half-golden, and my partners are all up on her back.
''''Let''s go.''''
Roughly two weeks have passed since we firstnded in Everwood. Our enemies are not showing signs yet, but I have a feeling they will in another month or so. I heard from Dad that the frontiers are quite quiet right now.
I guess Eve is just in hibernation or something.
That''s good for me because I can have a vacation like this. Honestly, grinding magic and tech every day for thest few years has been exhausting. My only escapes are games, anime, manga, novels, dates, and sex.
Might sound like a lot, but I don''t get to do them for long anyway.
Well, for now, vacation.
''''Any of you have suggestions~?'''' I ask. ''''The destination.''''
''''Maybe go to the capital?'''' Liana casually tosses in.
''''Er... Maybe a tour around the popr spots?'''' Anna tilts her head.
''''Hm...''''
While the four of us are thinking, Sariel speaks up.
''''Visit Infinite Range. The sex culture there will shock you¡ªin a good way.''''
''''Ah, didn''t you say it was and of wild fetishes and depraved sex?'''' I ask.
''''Yes. You will be interested in it.''''
''''Yeah, honestly, that sounds nice...''''
At this point, Liana intervenes.
''''Hey, stupid lizard.'''' She cusses. ''''You''re not throwing Sylvie into a bunch of horny futa dragons or something, right?''''
''''She can do it if she likes. Why not?'''' Sariel chuckles. ''''As long as she is happy.''''
''''Hey, hey, I won''t do it, alright?'''' I chime in. ''''I have you guys already. No need to go for strangers...''''
I really do appreciate Sariel''s consideration, though. She is wild when ites to stuff like this.
As I cast a meaningful nce at Anna, her whole body trembles violently. It seems our NTR y has not yet been discovered. Now that I think about it, shouldn''t we ''hire'' new ''actors'' to fuck me next time? Those people in the trial world were sent to the shadow realm, after all.
But this is also the real world. Having Anna think that I have been fucked by strangers here might be a bitplicated.
Nevertheless, we eventually decide to visit the capital of Ranka first.
Knara - City of Freedom.
I think that is the official name and title. Based on the descriptions I''ve read, this one seems quite simr to the standard adventurer''s city in those anime.
Now, we don''t have time to be adventurers, so I think we''ll just be experiencing the entertainment methods and food there.
With that set in stone, we change our directions ordingly and head to Knara. To prevent me from having dragon sickness and dying, Sariel opts to fly at a leisurely speed.
''''How long for this flight, captain?'''' I ask.
''''Half a day, perhaps.''''
''''Good enough for me. Thanks, captain.''''
It''s still the afternoon... Let''s think of antics to do.
''''Now that I think about it, we didn''t get the chance to do it on television, right?'''' I turn to my sperm donors.
After getting tied to a pole in bondage ropes and being admired for hours upon hours by the public in the trial world, normal, cookie-cutter exhibitionism doesn''t do it for me anymore. Doing it in an alleyway or the bathroom doesn''t do it for me anymore!
Resolutely, I strip down all my clothes and let my body flow in the wind. This is freedom...!
''''Has she gone mad...?'''' I hear Liana say.
''''I told you. You choked her too hard the other day.'''' Tina scolds.
''''Hey, hey, she asked for it.''''
On the side, Emy pokes out and gives me a thumbs up.
''''Nice butt.''''
No, but, like, this feels pretty good...
After letting the wind caress my body for a while, the horny meter inside me eventually reaches a breaking point.
''''Hey, um...'''' I turn around. ''''Wanna bust some nuts?''''
From then on, it is a sex mess.
Once the pleasurable party is over, we all take a quick sleep for the night; even Sariel leaves her body in autopilot mode. I didn''t even know that was possible until now.
By morning, the silhouette of a castle can already be seen in the distance. The closer we get, the clearer the cityyout appears. At first nce, this one seems a bit less advanced than Xeno, but I see they''re renovating. The slums look quite harsh, though.
Wend some space away from the city before Sariel morphs back to her human form. Then, we begin to walk normally toward the city gate among the other visitors.
Quickly passing the security, we find ourselves inside the city. Right away, the bustling market sight greets us. People¡ªthe majority of them have animal ears¡ªgo on with their daily lives as cargos from outside take the center of the street.
In a few shops, I can vaguely see kinds of food that I''ve never tasted, but now is not the time yet.
''''First, we need to find a ce to stay.''''
Finding a hotel is rtively easy, but finding a good one is not. After digging around for a while, we eventually decide on a government-affiliated hotel.
I know I can just call the Beast King, but this is just a casual visit¡ªno need for such referral treatment.
Nevertheless, after getting the key to our room, now is the time for sightseeing. Stepping out to the street, our appearance will inevitably attract lots of attention, so I apply ayer of illusion beforehand.
Overall, the city is... Alright, I guess?
It doesn''t have a special charm, but it is not terrible either. I guess hearing about the sex paradise from Sariel raises the bar for me.
As if to p me in the face, right after that, a piercing scream is heard from the distance.
''''Thief!! There is a thief!''''
Everybody stops in their tracks. Soon, a ragged kid holding a purse runs through the crowd, passing by us.
Ah... Is this the clich¨¦ where catching the kid will lead me to learn about their struggles and then solve some kind of government corruption?
Anyway, I can''t leave it as it is.
Telekinesis!
Case 209: Everything solver Sylvia.
Case 209: Everything solver Sylvia.
''''So?''''
''''...''''
''''Why did you do it again?''''
Holding the kid in the air with telekinesis, I gently ask her. After catching this one and returning the purse to the other person, they thanked me repeatedly and left. Anyway, this kid is sulking real hard.
''''If you don''t answer, I''ll leave you hanging here forever.'''' I threaten.
''''Hah, as if you have the balls to do it.'''' She snaps back at me.
''''Do I look like I have balls, idiot?''''
''''...You don''t dare. Soft-ass elf noble...''''
"You ain''t looking any better than me, little rat. You do know I can turn you into the police, right?"
''''As if they would listen to outsiders! I know those ipetent police!'''' She yells, her wolf ears and tails trembling. ''''What are you gonna do? Seduce them with those stupid tits?!''''
'''' . So you''re not talking, is it?''''
''''Hmph!''''
How stubborn. This is one of the reasons I hate kids.
I still remember I used to get annoyed at the little brat Liana back when she was smaller, and now I''m her sex ve. What a turn.
Anyway, this kid is not yielding at all.
''''Well, let''s go grab a drink or something.''''
''''Eh?''''
Just like that, my party members and I proceed to visit a caf¨¦ nearby for something to soothe our throats. After a solid half an hour of idling, cuddling, and flirting, we finish our drinks and return to the alleyway where the kid is put.
''''Ah! You!''''
Seeing me, she struggles in the air with a desperate expression.
''''Did you have fun?'''' I say as I take a big bite of the meat skewer I just bought.
''''Eh, ah, uh...''''
Stunned by food. Predictable.
A bit of ''persuasion''ter, the kid finally agrees to talk, munching away the meat I give her.
''''Speak.''''
''''So... I stole it because I have no money to buy food.''''
''''I know that, idiot. You''re from the slums, aren''t you? Tell me what''s wrong there.''''
''''...The living conditions there are terrible. We don''t have clean water or food, and it''s littered with trash. The jobs pay pennies...''''
''''Typical slums, I see. What has the government done over the years?''''
''''That... I don''t know exactly.''''
''''Understandable, you''re just a brat, after all.'''' I shrug. ''''Guide me to the slums.''''
''''Hey, you''re all a bunch of beautiful women. It''s dangerous there.''''
''''I can p the Beast King around with one hand, so just do it.''''
A little bit frightened, the kid leads us to her home area. The transition from a proper city to the slums is abrupt¡ªthe two sides are divided by a small river. Immediately, I see people like this kid using the water from the current to do living activities. Washing clothes, bathing, consuming.
It''s kinda weird because the water should be super dirty if they have been using it like this, but it is just mildly muddy, and the trash floating on the surface is weirdly little as well. I guess the government does clean it sometimes.
I notice a prettyrge tree in the distance as well. Wonder what that is.
As we pass through the creaky and breaky bridge, a nasty smell greets us. I immediately deploy an illusion to mask ourselves and a smell sorter spell.
''''...''''
One has to frown when encountering a scene like this. Trash-digging, harshbor, hunger. The people''s lives here are indeed miserable.
Even if I am not a good person, I have a duty to help these people as I have the power to do so. I might be a scumbag slut, but at least I''m not a heartless slut.
Nevertheless, after a bit of walking, we arrive at a tattered house like any other. Inside is a couple with the same greyish fur and hair color as the kid.
''''Diana?'''' One of them¡ªthe female one¡ªturns around. ''''Where have you been... Huh?''''
Seeing our group, the two are stunned for a moment before cautiously asking us.
''''Who are you guys...?''''
''''We''re reporters from the empire.'''' I cheerfully reply. ''''Our team has been tasked with gathering information regarding the quality of life here in Knara.''''
As I say that, I take out a small notebook and a pen.
''''May I ask you a few questions?''''
''''Um...''''
The other party seems hesitant. At this point, there is only one option.
''''Of course, you will bepensated ordingly.''''
Pulling out a small gold coin, I smile at them.
''''A-Alright!''''
Got them.
Just like that, I begin to question them about the government''s actions over the past few decades. With the gold coin in hand, they reply enthusiastically, giving us quite detailed and lengthy answers.
There are several main points here.
One, the government has tried to get rid of the slums by offering the people here new dwellings and jobs outside so they can rebuild this area, yet the majority of them declined.
Two, there seems to be a religion here, one in which the believers worship an entity called ''Sirallets.'' They strongly believe that this entity doesn''t want them to move out for whatever reason.
Three, the tree I saw just earlier is, in fact, the home of this entity, and the interviewees warn me not to get close to it without permission because I will get ''zed to the ground.''
Now, I won''t call these people idiots or anything because the matter involves religion. As much as I want to kick them out forcefully, as the Beast King probably wants as well, I need more information.
''''Aight, thank you for the information.''''
With that, I say goodbye to the kid and her family before getting out of the slum area.
''''What do we do now?'''' Liana casually asks. ''''This seems like a pain.''''
''''...Even if it''s just in name, we''re the saint party, you know?'''' Tina shakes her head helplessly.
''''It''s not ''just in name'' though...'''' Anna awkwardly scratches her face.
''''Well, well, let''s just pay a visit to the Beast King first.'''' I interject.
ncing at the big tree in the distance for thest time, we turn away and begin to head to the castle.
I wonder what he has to say about all this.
Passing through the security is rtively easy since I have Everwood''s royal emblem with me. The Beast King wastes no time and immediately invites us to a chat. I like this attitude.
In the guest room, we sit opposite a wolf-kin with majestic silver-gray fur¡ªthe Beast King. Befitting his title, there is a ferocious and wild aura radiating from him, yet his demeanor is filled with dignity.
''''First thing first, thank you for resolving the conflict between the cat-kin n and the red dragon n.'''' Beast King bows lightly toward me. ''''Although I boast myself as the King of Beasts, dragons are something I couldn''t handle no matter what.''''
''''It''s only my duty.'''' I humbly reply.
''''You are too reserved. Well... Aside from that, I am delighted to hear that the saint party has graced our capital. And this is...''''
''''Sariel. My new party member.'''' I proudly introduce Sariel. ''''A red dragon, as you might know.''''
''''...Impressive, as always.'''' Beast King smiles helplessly. ''''Nevertheless, it is a good thing that a powerful entity such as Miss Sariel has joined the saint party.''''
''''Mhm.''''
''''I think that is enough pleasantries for now. May I ask what brings you here, esteemed Saint?''''
''''I shall be straightforward. What happened to the slums?''''
Case 210: Big seed, small loli. (1 million views!)
Case 210: Big seed, small loli. (1 million views!)
''''The slums...''''
After the Beast King ponders a bit, he finally begins to talk.
''''The area has been a source of headache for me, yes.'''' He sighs. ''''Let me inform you from the beginning.''''
With that, he tells us about the gradual forming of the strange religion and how the people have been converted. The Beast King''s story perfectly matches what we heard from the couple earlier, which is a relief. I don''t want to solve lies at this point.
Nevertheless, it seems he has something to add.
''''I have considered forcing them out, yet their resilience is unmatched.''''
''''How so?''''
If he''s telling me that he and his military forces can''t do anything against impoverished people, I''m going to be mad.
''''Have you noticed the tall tree standing in the middle of the slums?''''
''''Yeah?''''
''''That one has a mysterious power. Every time we try to intervene in the area, it will attack us to protect the people there.''''
''''...Even you can''t do anything about it?''''
''''Regrettably, yes.''''
Well, crap.
If I remember correctly, this dude should be a 3-star Master, and he''s struggling... Now I''m intrigued. What kind of entity has that much power?
If I tread this right, I might be able to gain a power-up.
''''Anyway.'''' I clear my throat. ''''Now that I''m here, I can''t close my eyes and pretend I''m not seeing how the people there live.''''
''''Are you intending to help us...? If that is the case, I''m beyond grateful.''''
''''Leave it to us. We''re allies, after all.''''
Hearing this, Beast King curls the corners of his lips up.
''''If there is something I can help, please don''t keep it to yourself.''''
''''Aight.''''
After chitchatting for a bit more, we eventually leave the castle and head toward the slums again. While leisurely walking, talks begin to emerge.
''''What do you guys think the deity looks like?'''' Tina asks.
''''A fairy.''''
''''An elf.''''
''''Er... A fish?''''
''''I''d like to imagine that the deity was a hallucination all along.''''
That''s a pretty decent plot twist, Sariel.
I mean, it could be anything, but that should not be the important thing to discuss¡ªit should be the opponent''s strength. I think we''re overestimating ourselves a bit now, especially after bing gods in the trial world. Gotta be careful with this.
Nevertheless, we arrive at the area again after a bit of walking. This time, we''re going further in.
Just slightly, I notice the buildings'' formation getting denser as we advance. More and more people are seen on the streets, and... More trash. When we get closer to the tree, a faint earthy aura can be felt radiating from it, one that is surprisingly refreshing. It feels like I''m setting foot in Everwood.
There seem to be people guarding the clearing where the tree is standing. Of course, we pass right through them, utilizing illusion magic. Up close, the thing is absolutely massive, towering over the clouds.
''''Hm...''''
Once close enough, I gently inject my sense into the trunk and begin to analyze it. The core of this tree is located underground, where the roots are, and it is actively sucking energy from the deep soil to fuel its growth. Inside the nucleus hosts a living and breathing entity, one I can''t make out the exact shape.
''''How''s it?''''
When Liana pokes into my field of view, I stop my analysis for a moment.
''''I don''t know.'''' I shake my head. ''''I don''t think I''ve encountered something like this before, and it doesn''t seem hostile.''''
''''Maybe we''re just not triggering the defense mechanism?''''
''''I think so.''''
Punching the tree would leave me feeling bad; I''m an elf, after all. Punching people is even more NG, so that leaves...
''''Let me try tomunicate with it. I have a feeling I can.''''
Trusting my instinct, I once again inject my senses into the trunk. This time, I crawl my way toward the nucleus, tapping its shell a few times. Right then, I feel as if the creature is calling me over to its space¡ªpleadingly.
It should be risky, but I honestly feel nothing malicious from this tree as a whole.
''''...''''
Fuck it. I can recover with divine energy even if my mind is damaged, anyway.
Just like that, I let myself be sucked into the nucleus. My vision goes ck for a second, and when I open my eyes, I find myself standing in the middle of a shallow water surface, one that reflects the beautiful starry sky above.
''''¡ªgo.''''
In front of me floats a little girl who has curled up into a ball; her long and sparkling purple hair sways gently. Most notably, a bright crescent moon is imprinted on her forehead, making the girl seem like a more... Special entity.
''''Don''t go.''''
The girl mutters, her voice clear yet filled with muffled, clogged, heavy feelings. Small drops of tears trickle down her cheeks, falling into the water body below.
Unconsciously, I extend my arm toward the girl and wipe her tears away.
''''...Ah.''''
She immediately catches my hand, nuzzling her face against my palm. Then, she opens her eyes, revealing a pair of deep purple pupils, ones with shining stars floating inside them.
''''Finally, you havee.'''' She says, a gentle smile blooms on her face. ''''My savior.''''
Okay, calm down. This sounds remarkably simr to one of those scams I learned before.
''''What do you mean?'''' I calmly ask.
''''I have been waiting for you for so long, my destined.'''' She nuzzles even more intimately at my palm.
''''...I don''t understand a thing. Give me some context.''''
''''I dreamed of you. I dreamed of happily living with you, yet in the end, I always wake up, and you always disappear.''''
''''...''''
"But now... Our fateful encounter is close." The girl''s smile grows wider. She looks at me, eyes full of unexined emotions. ''''Please hold on to this, my destined.''''
She grabs my other hand and ces a dark blue crystal in my palm; the transparent outeryer of it allows me to gaze at the stars floating inside.
''''This is Sirallets, the seed of my existence.'''' The girl exins. ''''There will be a moment, a time in your journey when it has a usage.''''
''''Okay...?''''
''''For now, this is it. Meeting you was a dreame true...'''' She slowly closes her eyes. ''''I eagerly await the day we reunite... Hanako.''''
Eh?
Suddenly, a source of intense light bursts out from behind the girl, quickly engulfing both of us.
Until the end, the girl is still smiling.
When I open my eyes again, I find myself back in the real world, gazing at millions of light particles from the disintegrating trees falling from the sky.
''''Hey, what happened...?''''
Amidst the chaos among the slum residents, Liana pats my shoulder, prompting me to turn to her.
''''Uh... I met a loli?'''' I reply, tilting my head in confusion.
''''What??''''
''''She said I was her savior or something...''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Everyone stands there nkly, looking at me like some weirdo. Ah, wait. This is also pretty arousing.
Okay, stop being horny.
''''Well, I mean, at least the tree is gone.''''
I let out a sigh, shaking my shoulders a bit.
''''Hm?''''
That''s when I notice¡ªa dark blue crystal is resting in my palm, radiating a mysterious ambiance.
Illustrations – Updated.
Illustrations ¨C Updated.
Sylvia Everwood
Design:
Spoiler
[copse]
Spoiler
[copse]
Dom Sylvia(doesn''t exist):
Spoiler
[copse]
100th chapter celebration illustration - Goddess Sylvia:
Spoiler
[copse]
2023 Chrismas celebration illustration - Santa Sylvia:
Spoiler
[copse]
2024 New Year celebration illustration:
Spoiler
[copse]
C114 - Engagement dress Sylvia:
Spoiler
[copse]
C207 - Ponytail Sylvia:
Spoiler
[copse]
C207 - Twin tail Sylvia:
Spoiler
[copse]
Emilia Campbell
Design:
Spoiler
[copse]
Raeliana Seymour
Design
Spoiler
[copse]
Spoiler
[copse]
Christina Alistaire Aragon
Design:
Spoiler
[copse]
Spoiler
[copse]
Anastasia
Design:
Spoiler
[copse]
Spoiler
[copse]
Sariel
Design:
Spoiler
[copse]
Eva
Design:
Spoiler
[copse]
Case 211: Figuring out our relationship.
Case 211: Figuring out our rtionship.
''''Hm...''''
Sitting on Sariel''s scaly back, I fidget with the crystal¡ªthe seed I received from the cosmic loli a few days ago. Since then, the incident with the slums has been resolved pretty easily, and we stayed for a few days after that.
For now, we''re heading to Infinite Range.
And... Well, this thing right here has been boggling my mind. The thing is, I''m pretty sure that cosmic loli can be taken somewhat seriously. I have not disclosed my previous name to the public, so the fact that she knew it means... Something. Probably.
Maybe she can do fortune-telling or something.
Another thing is that she called me her ''savior,'' which means she expects me to save her at some point. I have no idea when, how, why, or where, but I guess I''ll save a loli in the future.
Well, nothing to be worried about yet.
More importantly, we''re going to Infinite Range soon!
Perhaps seeing my anticipating face, Tina pokes at me with a slightly pouty expression.
''''Are you that excited?'''' She asks.
''''It''ll be lying if I say no.'''' I reply. ''''But it''s not like I''m thirsting over those dragons or anything, so don''t worry.''''
''''Hm...''''
What is that doubtful face? Do I really seem that slutty? Really?
Actually, yeah, pretty much. It''ll be funny topare my current self with the virgin version of Sylvia a few years ago.
Nevertheless, now that we''re about to enter the territory notorious for being ''loose'' all the time, I can''t help but be reminded of a certain problem between us.
''''Hey.'''' I speak up. ''''Do we have time for some serious talk?''''
At this, everyone immediately stops their business and huddles over.
''''Emilia, up.''''
Liana pinches Emy, who is napping, ''s cheek and shakes it a bit. Soon after, the princess finally wakes up. Right then, Sariel sends a clone of herself to hear what I have to say as well.
''''Ahem.'''' I clear my throat. ''''So... You guys do intend to live with me as my wife forever going forward, right?''''
Expectedly, they all nod in an instant, albeit a bit confused.
''''Which means we will all live together for thousands of years toe as well.'''' I continue. ''''I''m just saying this, but I feel you guys are not close enough just yet.''''
''''I think we are, though?'''' Liana raises an eyebrow. ''''We interact a lot, and I don''t think we''re still awkward with each other or anything.''''
''''I do understand where you areing from, Sylvia.'''' Tina adds. ''''But I have to agree with Raeliana on this one. We''re more or less close friends at the moment, which is totally sufficient.''''
''''Still...'''' I rub my chin, pondering. ''''What do you think, Sariel?''''
''''I''m fine with anything, as I have said before.'''' My local dragoness shrugs. ''''As long as I''m with you.''''
''''Me too.'''' Emyzily adds, then pokes Anna a bit, startling her.
''''Eh... I''m open to trying new things with everyone if you want, Sylvia.'''' Anna replies, smiling softly. ''''But I still prefer you the most, of course!''''
That''s so wholesome. I love her. Anyway.
''''Well then, it only leaves you two, right?''''
With the other three open to any suggestion, I am left with Liana and Tina¡ªone sadist and one yandere.
''''You have to remember, Sylvie.'''' Liana presses her finger on my left breast. ''''Our rtionship currently is undoubtedly, categorically a harem. We are your harem.''''
''''Exactly.'''' Tina nods. ''''I can''t say for others, but I only need you.''''
''''...Even if you will have to share me with many others?''''
''''You make sure to give us love evenly and generously, so no problem for me.'''' Tina says.
''''I''m the same.'''' Liana follows.
''''...How about bed stuff?''''
''''You have many holes, and you have clones.'''' Liana lets out a chuckle. ''''Besides, doing it in a group is surprisingly nice now that I have gotten used to it. Much more intense, much more fun. Right, redhead?''''
At this, Tina reluctantly nods. ''''Maybe.''''
What the hell is this day?? Why do these two agree on everything?!
''''So now three of you are open to it, and the remaining two are not...''''
''''Why do you fixate on it anyway?'''' Liana asks. ''''We''ve been doing well thest few years, no?''''
''''I mean, yeah, but... Hm... Maybe I want you guys to...''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''You know what? Fine. I won''t force it on you guys.'''' I let out a sigh. ''''We are a harem, and I am the harem master, even if I might not look like it.''''
''''Good job getting that right.'''' Liana strokes my head with a satisfied expression. ''''You just need to be cute, obedient, slutty, and be you, that''s all I ask for.''''
''''Thanks...''''
Right then, Sariel interjects.
''''Properly defining the rtionship is good, but I will say this beforehand¡ªyou all will have to be open for many things in the future.'''' She says.
''''Oh, please borate.'''' I poke my head out.
''''The longer we live, the more we desire freshness. This will vary from person to person, but at some point, we will have to change our intercourse routine to satisfy our lust.'''' Sariel exins. ''''I am speaking from my experience as a thousands-year-old futa.''''
Hearing this, everyone starts to contemte.
''''It is true that fetishes are limited.'''' Sariel continues. ''''With only one Sylvia and her clones, those will be limited further.''''
''''...So? What do you suggest, then?'''' Liana asks.
''''To get used to engaging in intimate acts with someone other than Sylvia, of course. Disregard emotional problems, disregard morals. Think of it as a way to simply relieve yourself.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
That makes a lot of sense, actually.
''''It''s like me being sex friends with Sariel to power up, basically.'''' I add. ''''No problem at all, right?''''
''''Hm...''''
''''Think about it carefully. I''m open for discussion anytime.''''
Well, I guess I''ll let them think some more.
Realistically, though, it''ll take an obscenely long time for them to get bored of using me and resort to fuck other women. I have my own pride as a sex goddess¡ªin the trial world¡ªso I don''t want them to phase out that easily. Even toward the end of the trial, I was so close to milking them all by myself without any hups.
Don''t even mention doing it with one of them. It''ll be me who would not be satisfied that way.
Regardless, learning the concept early won''t hurt, I suppose.
''''Do we have anyone who is a rtionship expert in Infinite Range, Sariel?'''' I inquire.
''''I know Lyrical, the only daughter of the woman who created futa potions, has been in lots of rtionships.'''' She replies. ''''Even I have been in a casual one with her quite some time ago.''''
''''Let''s go meet her for advice, then. Is she friendly?''''
''''She is extremely lustful, I can tell you that.''''
''''To what extent...?''''
''''To the extent of overshadowing her other traitspletely.''''
''''...''''
This smells trouble. At times like this, we need to consult the elderly!
''''Do you think we should get advice from her?'''' I continue asking Sariel.
''''It should be fine. I shall stop her if something happens.''''
''''I see... Thanks.''''
Just like that, our journey to seek advice from the master of rtionships, Lyrical, begins.
Case 212: Cupid for a familiar dragon couple.
Case 212: Cupid for a familiar dragon couple.
With Sariel apanying us, we are able to pass through the security of Infinite Range easily. The guarding dragon literally cowers when they see her, so there''s that.
In any case, while we''re here, I figure we should visit Courage and Miracle for once. I wonder how they''re doing.
With that in mind, we promptly fly to the red territory first. Just as Sariel has said once, the previously wrecked territory has now recovered to the point that it seems nothing has happened at all.
''''...''''
Yep. I didn''t throw a meteor here. Change my mind.
After sessfully wiping the memories of being a criminal from my mind, we let Sariel go meet her sessor for some work while we''re exploring the city.
Right away, I notice the social dynamic here seems quite different.
There are... A lot of women here. No, futas, should I say. I can somewhat distinguish them now.
''''It doesn''t seem wildly different from normal towns, huh?''''
''''People here all have red hair, though.''''
''''...Don''t look at me like that.''''
Casually engaging in trivial talks, we eventually find ourselves hanging out in the streets like normal. The whole experience here is honestly not unique by any means, but it is pretty nice.
If there is one thing I am curious about, it should be the numerous strip clubs and things alike popping up every now and then. They seem to appeal to futas in particr... But how effective are they?
Feeling a bit mischievous, I turn to my four lovely futa fianc¨¦s.
''''Hey, look at that.'''' I point to an advertisement for a strip club. ''''They say you get to rent a whole harem of seven...!''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Oh... Even a whole room full of stuck-in-the-wall cumdumps...?!''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''There are even odd fetishes listed here. Lemme see... Exhibitionism, milf, cuckoldry,... What do you guys¡ªoh.''''
Sensing the soulless gazes directed at me, I have no choice but to stop my silly joke.
''''I was just joking... alright?'''' I sp my hands together, earnestly begging.
The greedy four only forgive me after I kiss them each. Then, we continue on our way. A few minutester, the club from the previous advertisement appears. It is quite borate, with sexy workers in and out of the entrance, inviting potential customers.
It strikes me that I have never worn a bunny suit like these women before. Maybe I should try a reverse bunny; that''ll be incredible... Hm?
''''Uh... Those two...''''
Poking out of the corner is a girl with red hair and a loli with blue hair. Miracle and Courage. What the hell are those two doing here?!
Children shouldn''t be near these kinds of ces!
With full intent of lecturing hundreds of years old dragons, I walk behind them and give each one a chop.
'''''''' ACK¡ª!! ''''''''
When they turn to me, I shake my head disapprovingly.
''''The saint...?''''
''''Saint...''''
''''What are you kids doing in this ce?''''
Perhaps feeling as though they''ve been caught in an embarrassing situation, they both begin to panic, spewing out gibberish left and right. In an attempt to rify their intention, Miracle finally speaks of a real excuse.
''''Uh... W-We''re interested in having sex!'''' She shouts. ''''That''s why...''''
''''R-Right! This is righteous curiosity!'''' Courage adds.
''''...Even so, it is not something that you can properly learn by watching prostitution.'''' I sigh. ''''Come here and ask whatever you want. I shall answer it all!''''
Just like that, an impromptu sex ed council has been established. We move to a quiet corner and begin the meeting.
''''Go ahead.''''
''''F-First thing first¡ª''''
''''Woah...''''
gulp¡ª!
After a whole twenty minutes of Q&A, the two pitiful dragons have been converted, it seems. They know everything they want to, and they have unknowingly stepped into the dark side.
''''Thank you a lot, Saint Sylvia!'''' Courage says with sparkling eyes. ''''I will use this knowledge well!''''
''''Me too!'''' Miracle follows.
''''Do you guys have a partner in the first ce?'''' I curiously inquire.
Right then, the two fall into silence and nce at each other, clearly indicating that something is going on between them. Not letting this sign pass, I quickly switch to cupid mode.
''''I''m just saying... If you have a partner, you should try sex at least once. Even if the rtionship doesn''t work out, it''ll be a good experience as long as you do it right. And if it does work out, it''ll be even greater.''''
Gradually, the two seem to have fallen into their own world, looking at each other with flushed faces.
I''ve never seen sexual tension this high apart from when Liana and Emy gave me chocte for Valentine''s. This will be pretty awkward, though, ''cause Miracle is pretty small.
Well, I suppose she can transform if it doesn''t fit.
''''Mhm... I''ll have to go now, you two.'''' I stand up and stretch out a bit, prompting my lovers to do the same. ''''Stay well, kids.''''
''''Good luck with that~'''' Liana lightly teases them.
''''Don''t go overboard right away.'''' Emy carefully gives her advice.
"Er... Maybe use protection?" Tina tilts her head confusingly. It seems she has run out of things to say.
''''Don''t push it too hard right away, alright?'''' Anna, with her experience of destroying my insides, gives heartfelt advice.
Facing this, the two dragons are a bit sentimental.
''''Will we meet again?'''' Miracle asks. She and Courage look at me, eyes round and wide.
''''We will, of course.'''' I reply with a smile. ''''I''ll make sure to visit you two in... A few years, perhaps. By then, I expect good news, alright?''''
'''''''' Alright! ''''''''
With that, we part ways with the adolescent dragons just in time to find Sariel waiting for us outside.
''''Did you guys have a good time?'''' She smiles elegantly, like usual.
''''Yeah, I was being a cupid for once.'''' I shrug.
''''That''s good. For now, shall we go to Lyrical?''''
''''Sure.''''
This time, Sariel takes us to what I will assume is the capital of this ''nation,'' where the roofs are white. Passing through numerous dragons of various elements, wend on a massive mansion near the main pce.
''''Come in.''''
As natural as air, Sariel guides us inside. The attendants all seem to know Sariel, so they don''t raise any objections.
''''...''''
The further we go in; however, a faint fishy smell, one that I''m most familiar with, fills the hallway. Not only that, the extremely small pping sounds of regr intervals ring in the air, foreshadowing the next scene we will see.
''''...Does she do this all day?'''' I ask Sariel, who is leading us.
''''More or less, yes. That woman''s lust is insatiable.'''' Sariel replies.
''''Sounds like every futa I know.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
What?
''''Here is it.''''
When we arrive at the room, the door is already opened slightly, giving us a sneak peek of what''s inside. Ignoring the heavy bodily smell puffing out and the intense moans, I gaze into the gap.
As expected, a woman with pure ck hair can be seen pounding another woman, with several others lying on the bed, exhausted out of their minds.
''''?!''''
Suddenly, the woman with both Ps snaps her head to look at me, grinning.
''''Look what we have here...!''''
As if finding her new prey, her smile gets to a psychopathic level, and her ck eyes, like the abyss itself, get even deeper.
Yeah, no. I''m not doing that.
Case 213: Lyrical and the swinger party tour. (R-18)
Case 213: Lyrical and the swinger party tour. (R-18)
The woman inside the room immediately pulls out her massive cock from the pussy that she is fucking and walks toward me. Never before have I seen someone with this much ssiness and dominance, even with her entire cock flopping around and butt naked...
She then abruptly swings the door open, revealing all of us behind it.
''''This is Lyrical.'''' Sariel nonchntly points at the woman. ''''And as you can see, she getsid a lot.''''
''''Mhm... Well, yeah.''''
There are five women in the bed alone; that''s impressive.
In any case, this Lyrical woman... Hm?
Right then, I notice Lyrical''s lustful gaze on my body. She scans my face, then my tits and butt meticulously, licking her lips. Even worse, her cock looks like it''s about to explode.
This makes Liana and Tina exceptionally mad. As the two hug me from the sides and re at her, Lyrical finally opens her mouth.
''''You two, mind if I lend her for a while?'''' She says with a smug. ''''I''ll let you use my women as well.''''
'''''''' No. ''''''''
''''C''mon, just a few days?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''It''s such a shame if a woman of this caliber isn''t being shared, you know?''''
Seeing us not agreeing no matter what, Lyrical sighs regretfully and shakes her head.
''''Fine, fine. I won''t bug you anymore. You got a great woman, good for you.'''' She rambles. ''''What are you here for anyway? Sariel?''''
''''These four are fresh partners with the short girl. A harem.'''' Sariel replies. ''''I thought I could let them learn some ys from you.''''
''''Huh... Why are you a rtionship consultant now??''''
''''I am not. I''m also included, somewhat, you see.''''
At this, Lyrical has her eyes widened, staring at me like I''m some sort of ghost.
''''Incredible... You''re the first woman to have conquered Sariel.''''
''''Well, thanks...''''
''''Anyway,e in. I''ll think of a way for you guys.''''
With that, Lyrical invites us into the room, where she... Continues to fuck regardless. She climbs on the bed and finds the nearest pussy before shoving her cock into it, mming her hip like no tomorrow. Helpless moans fill the room, and the other women also huddle over to hopefully get some of that cock.
If she has been doing this for thousands of years, I will be very impressed.
''''How old are you, Lyrical?''''
''''Two thousand... Hah... And five hundred...!''''
Oh, she came inside. And I''m impressed.
After watching them have sex for a while, I notice my fianc¨¦s getting a bit icky down there. Should we just do it here?
While thinking that, Lyrical has finished creampie-ing all of her women, now sitting on the edge of the bed, taking a breather.
''''Hm... Sariel, you say these gals are a harem, right?''''
''''Mhm.''''
''''What''s the problem, then?''''
''''They are going to live for thousands of years toe. Always piling on one person will get stale at some point, so I figured they might as well get used to being intimate with each other.''''
''''Ah, is it like that? I see... Let''s go to one of my strip clubs, then. We''re having a swinger party there.''''
Oh, a swinger party? I''ve never seen that before.
Seeing some of us hesitating, Lyrical chuckles. ''''Don''t worry, you will not have to share your partners there. Just observing is good enough.''''
This Lyrical woman... Is better than I thought. Plus one respect!
With that, we follow the naked woman and her harem to a basement in the mansion, where, indeed, a huge party of lewd, immoral, and degenerate acts is going on.
Dozens of people are fucking each other, all futas and females. Some fuck one on one, others doing threesomes, foursomes, and straight-up gangbangs.
''''Woah...''''
Unknowingly, I exim. My fianc¨¦s also seem to be stunned by this madness, gulping dryly. Especially Anna, who looks mesmerized by this concept. For her, it''s probably full of NTR in here, after all.
Immediately, an attendant walks up to us.
''''Mistress, are they our new participants?'''' She asks politely.
''''Something like that. They''re here for sightseeing. Don''t let anyone touch them.'''' Lyrical replies casually and then signals to her women. ''''You all. Do as you like.''''
The five women thank Lyrical and begin to find other mates they would like to fuck with.
...Simply amazing.
After that, Lyrical begins to guide us around, introducing the party along the way.
''''Almost everybody here is either married, engaged, or have a partner.'''' She begins. ''''With our long lifespan and intense sexual desire, it is hard to stay satisfied with our destined forever.''''
''''I mean, yeah...''''
''''So, we decide to do something immoral to stir up some fun.'''' Lyrical squats in front of two people in a mating press position, wholly immersed in the pleasure. ''''Like these two, for example. They both have loving partners, yet the second they try fucking others, they nearly lose their minds.''''
''''Did they get consent?''''
''''Pfft- Their partners are fucking someone else in here, so yes.''''
''''Huh...''''
Lyrical then lets us take a look at more intense pairings while she keeps exining the concept. Apparently, there are proper rules here to prevent something terrible like sexual assaults from happening as well, inviting signals, safewords, etc.
''''In any case.'''' Lyrical turns to us, herid cock whips against her thigh with a p. ''''If you don''t like these¡ªif you don''t like sharing your partners with a stranger, try to gain pleasure by doing it among yourselves. You have six people already; it''s good enough. That''s all I have to offer.''''
''''She''s right.'''' I turn to my loves. ''''I only have three holes, and fucking my clones will get boring at some point.''''
''''Normally, three holes.'''' Lyrical corrects me, staring at my tits.
Stop. You can''t fuck my nips. It''s not happening in real life... Well, unless I modify my body.
''''Hah... In any case, we''re here now, so why not have some fun?'''' I send my lovable futas a meaningful look, lifting my skirt lightly.
As I release my lewd aura, every single cock in the vicinity bones up in an instant, and the sexual tension in the room seems to have tripled.
''''This is...!'''' Lyrical exims, grabbing her throbbing cock in awe.
More and more eyes are on me. This is exciting!
Living up to the title of the ultimate slut, I confidently take off my top and bra, letting my huge milkers run free. ncing to the sides, I see some of the futas have already been mesmerized by this sight, losing interest in their partners.
To pile on this, I then strip off my skirt and pantypletely, revealing a faint heart pattern on my navel and, of course, my cute little plump pussy to everyone.
Ignoring Lyrical, who''s ogling over my body, I approach my five partners, one hand lifting my right breast, another spreading my soft slit. Five tall tents greet me, poking at my belly.
Time seems to have slowed down, and the room is quiet as everybody is focusing on us intently.
At this moment, undoubtedly, I will be brutally mated in front of everyone present.
Case 214: Cupid for another dragon couple.
Case 214: Cupid for another dragon couple.
The day after the visit to Lyrical''s mansion.
Hand in hand, we''re on the streets once again, continuing our eternal date. Touring through the Infinite Range is quite fun, and I love the bold and transparent promotion for sex everywhere as well.
Passing through the neatly paved andid-out road, my eyes are all over the ce. The shops are intriguing, the people are undoubtedly beautiful, and the weather is clear.
Good life.
''''The future and past pull each other, grabbing both of our frail hands~ Hm?''''
Noticing my party''s slightly dazed state, I stop my feet and turn to them.
''''What? You guys still hung up over yesterday?''''
At this, they obediently nod, one by one, and with rosy cheeks to boot. I don''t me them since yesterday''s session was truly one of the best for us, after all.
We had a decentlyrge and passionate audience, plus I really went all-out with my innate skills and techniques from start to finish, so it was more of, like, a milking session rather than a gangbang.
My lewd skills from the trial world didn''t magically disappear, but the resistance to those aptitudes from my partners'' bodies certainly did. It was quite arousing to be able to bully them like that.
And, hey, I was beingpared to the subus queen by Lyrical, which boosted my ego immensely. I was so moved that I almost sucked her off right at that moment.
Of course, that''s a joke.
Nevertheless, I think the Sylvia Submission Coins are going down for the next few moments, at least.
''''Well, well, we''ll do it more if you guys want. We have time now.''''
''''Really?'''' Liana''s face brightens, as do others.
''''Yep.''''
That''s right. It''s a vacation now.
My heart gets all fluttered when thinking about it... Man, I wish these days wouldst forever.
After goofing around the capital for a few more days, we decide to move on and travel to other ces in Ranka. At this point, Eve hasn''t made a move just yet, but we still need to be careful everywhere we go.
Not before having a casual conversation with the dragon king, though. Why? ''Cause your girl likes it, that''s why.
Sitting opposite us are two whiteheads; one is a handsome man, and the other is a pretty woman. They''re the dragon king, Kassius, and his daughter, Kyrie. I think I met the daughter a while ago, right after I nuked the red territory.
Now that I think about it, why do Sariel and these two have standard names while the other dragons have noun and adjective names? When did this trend start? I mean, I''m not saying it''s bad because having a name like ''Miracle'' is really cool, but...
Anyway, back to the conversation.
''''So... You want me to examine this?'''' Kassius takes the seed, Sirallets, from the table and examines it briefly. ''''Why should I help you in the first ce?''''
I forgot dragons are arrogant as hell. Okay, well.
''''I mean, you already granted us a conversation. Might as well, right?'''' I casually reply.
''''...Fine.''''
With that, Kassius and his daughter begin to look further into the item.
In the first ce, with Sariel here, even the dragon king has to concede to some degree. The power dynamic of this race is quite strange. Even though Kassius is the dragon king, he is not necessarily the absolute top. If two n rulers decide they want the king no more, Kassius is as good as dead.
I am confident that my party and I can take him out with Sariel''s help as well. Still, a king is a king. It''s not for nothing that the arrogant dragon ns decide to have him as the king, aside from the fact that most of them probably want a helping hand in ruling their territories.
Regardless, this guy is supposed to have a keen sense of things, ording to Sariel, hence why I am having him examine the seed for me. I genuinely couldn''t feel malicious intent from the cosmic loli the other day, so now I''m curious about her in a positive way.
After a few minutes, the pair of whiteheads finallye up with a conclusion.
''''It seems to be a key of sort.'''' Kassius strokes his neatly trimmed beard. ''''It is borately designed. Very meticulous. Where did you get this?''''
''''Someone gave it to me.'''' I take back the seed. ''''Simr to this, the person was endowed with stars.''''
''''Stars... The first thing I can think of is a diviner, in this case.'''' He continues. ''''There exists a tribe ofpetent diviners somewhere in the world, and I do think they are capable of crafting items such as that one.''''
''''Do you know where they are?''''
''''No. I have only heard of rumors.''''
''''So secretive, huh... Anyway, do you know what this key is for?''''
''''That I am not sure. I am not aware of any ''lock'' matching this key.''''
''''It''s alright. Thanks for your input, almighty dragon king.''''
''''Call me Your Majesty.''''
''''Nah.''''
''''...''''
''''Well, I won''t waste your time anymore. We''ll be going now.'''' I stand up and stretch out a bit, unting my huge honkers. ''''Thanks for having us~''''
As we are about to leave, Kyrie, who has been fidgeting with her hand since earlier, stops us.
''''Wait.''''
''''Hm?''''
''''Can I have a moment with all of you?''''
Intrigued by this sudden invitation, we eventually decide to follow her to a different room.
''''...Is it true that you met Lyrical yesterday?'''' She begins with a dead serious face.
''''We did.'''' Sariel replies.
At this, Kyrie lets out a frustrated sigh and shakes her head. This puzzles me and my fianc¨¦s, rightfully. Is Lyrical a troublemaker?
''''That woman... Is she still the same?'''' Kyrie asks Sariel in particr.
My favorite dragon ponders a bit, then responds casually. ''''More or less. After all these years, do you still have her in your heart?''''
Hm? What''s this? Another love story?
As if confirming my prediction, Kyrie nods meekly. She has a sorrowful expression on her face, constantly sighing in distress.
It seems this story is not as colorful as Miracle and Courage''s.
''''Hm... Princess, do you need help?'''' I walk up to her. ''''Let''s just say... This is the repayment for helping us earlier.''''
''''That was my father''s doing anyway, and... Well, at this point, I think I might just give up.'''' Kyrie smiles bitterly.
''''It is a viable option, sure. But have you tried everything?''''
''''I did. I truly did. I asked her out; I tried to seduce her; I gave her presents; I gave myself to her, yet she kept looking other ways.''''
That''s heartbreaking to hear. At this point, giving up might be the correct choice.
Then, Sariel, behind me, suddenly intervenes.
''''Seduce?'''' She raises an eyebrow. ''''You mean those cringy cute acts you did a while ago? I thought that was a joke...''''
''''C-Cringy?!'''' Kyrie widens her eyes. ''''I thought that was the correct way to¡ªeh?''''
Okay, maybe there is a save. Sariel, go!
"...I think Lyrical is not taking your ''seduction'' seriously at all." Sariel sighs helplessly. Based on my observation, she is, in fact, interested in you¡ªthe real you. That''s why she always makes a long face after you ''teased'' her."
Hearing this, Kyrie''s brain nearly malfunctions. Only after a few moments does she finally regain her sanity and confidence.
''''I got it!'''' She says determinedly. ''''Thank you, Saint Party. I''ll go to her right now!''''
''''Wait, wait, let me teach you some techniques first.'''' I hurriedly stop the excited dragoness. ''''Recklessly charging in without preparation will only result in failure.''''
''''Ah, alright.''''
At least know what to say and what not to say. With my course, she will definitely seed!
Although, just imagine Kyrie breaking into Lyrical''s room when she is fucking other women... Quite awkward.
Case 215: Beach episode ft. Kraken(?).
Case 215: Beach episode ft. Kraken(?).
''''Hm...''''
Lying nkly on the hotel''s bed, I hold the cosmic seed under themp and stare at it. Even whenpeting directly with themp light this close, the stars never lose.
It''s beautiful, yet I still don''t know what it is.
''''Hah...''''
Well, let''s put this aside for now.
''''...''''
In the end, we decide to move on without confirming Kyrie''s sess. However, we have hope that she can do it. Comrade, I wish you luck...!
Either way, it has been a few days of us wandering around Ranka. Seeing the difference between culture to culture is certainly something I didn''t know I needed, especially when I have not set foot out of my city back on Earth.
Besides, traveling with my party is just fun. They can make even the most boring ces exciting, although this sure has its limits. I think we have toured through almost every notable spot in this region.
I think it''s time to move on.
With that in mind, a final stopping point has been established among us before we move on to another region entirely.
The beach.
I''ve never been to a beach before, even in this world. To experience the cold salt water enveloping my body is always one of my dream, and fortunately, Ranka does border the one big ocean.
Just like that, we immediately begin to head north to the port town of Vocaln. Within hours, we sessfully registered a hotel room and a private part of the long beach. The fee is quite hefty for a mere day, but it¡¯s fine. We¡¯re all rich, after all.
¡®¡¯Hm~ Hm~¡¯¡¯
¡®¡¯Are you that excited?¡¯¡¯
While moving to the beach, Anna asks curiously. Apparently, she has been to the beach many times during her time in the church.
''''Of course I am!'''' I reply. ''''It''s my first time, after all.''''
''''I see.''''
''''More importantly, I want to see your swimsuit.'''' Liana interjects with a pouty face. ''''What is it that you have to hide this much? A micro-bikini?''''
''''You wish.'''' I put out my tongue and do a ''bleh!'' toward her. ''''N¡ªNha?!''''
In an instant, Liana grabs my vulnerable tongue with a swoosh, watching me failing around with an amused expression, and now, like it or not, she has the upper hand. Only after I sincerely apologize to her with my eyes does she finally put her hand away.
''''...You''ll see when the timees.''''
I can''t help but let out a sigh. I mean, I put quite a lot of effort into making my swimsuit, so I want it to be impactful and a bit of a surprise.
After getting into the changing area, we each take a booth and begin to put on our outfits. Mine is a one-piece, one-shoulder, and quite skimpy ck swimsuit. It fits my body perfectly, except it''s not.
I purposely made it a bit smaller so I could appear ''thick,'' even if I might already seem like that in my normal attire. This will surely catch their attention, and it will end up in a big love session on the beach!
Exciting.
Even more exciting is my lovers'' swimsuits. I have a pretty good idea of what they look like already, but I have not seen them on my partners'' bodies.
With a fast-beating heart, I pull the curtain aside and step out. Immediately, I am greeted by Anna adjusting her pure white one-piece outfit. The outfit fits her to a tee, fully showing her curvy body. She also has one side of her front hair behind her human ear, adding a touch of femininity to her look.
Then, both Emy and Tinae out of their booths at the same time. Emy has a standard two-piece ck bikini on, fully showing her godly long thighs and lean muscles, while Tina wears a red two-piece with conservative frills on both pieces, hiding but not really hiding her curves.
Following them is Liana, who wears a somewhat childish green one-piece with bold frills, highlighting her innocent side. Finally, Sariel can be seen with a simple yet elegant yellow one-piece, fully embracing her soft demeanor and expression.
All of them look totally amazing, to the point that I wonder if I''m in Heaven instead of this mortal world. After all, who can resist those beautiful boobs, butts, and those divine bulges on their crotches?
Seriously, seeing those bumps down there makes me question reality. I am being seduced, just as I am trying to seduce them.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
For a long while, we simply stand in silence, looking at each other''s bodies nkly.
''''A-Ahem.'''' I fake a few coughs. ''''Let us proceed to the beach right away.''''
With that, we finally stop ogling at each other and go out of the area. The warm and grainy sensation of the fine sand rubbing against my feet is refreshingly new, and I can almost smell the ocean at this point. The sun is zing. It screams summer.
Naturally, a picture of me is taken before we can do anything. They like to have me as their phones'' wallpapers. What an honor.
Spoiler
[copse]
Of course, I am an advocate for equality, so I also take their pictures for personal use.
After that, it is time for games.
"Want to sweat a bit before going down the water?" Tina holds up a volleyball cutely.
Literally, everybody besides me is an athletic freak, so the matter is decided within seconds. And needless to say...
BOOM¡ª! BOOM¡ª! BOOM¡ª!
"Hi...!"
On the field, the ball is thrown around with supersonic speed, a series of explosion in the air akin to a bombing exercise runs rampant.
Therefore, I, being the frail elf that I am, just kinda stand in ce and let my teammates-Liana and Emy-do the work.
Still, every time I move my body to try and catch the ball, my opponents get distracted by the jiggles, so I''m not totally useless!
In the end, the matches end in a stalemate. If only I can move better...
"Hah... Well, let''s go straight to the ocean!"
As soon as I dip my feet into the cold body of water, a refreshing sensation spreads all over my body. The more I submerge myself, the more I am enveloped by that addicting feeling, the one turning my body into a mesh of a melting elf.
For the first time in my life...
''''Hah...''''
''''Are you feeling good, my princess?''''
Seizing the opportunity, Tina wraps her arms around my waist from behind, giving my back that incredible, soft push. Being the flirty princess that she is, Tina gently ces shallow kisses on my neck, forcing something immoral out of my mind.
gulp¡ª!
Just in time, I am thinking about doing it in this water...
''''Yeah, I am.'''' I reply, putting my hands on hers. ''''But I wanna feel even better...''''
As Tina and I look at each other, I can feel her melting gaze toward the very depth of my being, as if she wants to devour me whole. When we naturally and inevitably close our gap for a passionate kiss, the waves around us suddenly get much stronger.
Below, the water gradually turns darker, casting a huge shadow on the surface.
This pattern... I know it!
A Kraken...!!
Case 216: City of distant mirage – Atlas.
Case 216: City of distant mirage ¨C As.
''''Uh... So, what do we do with this thing?''''
On the beach, we stare nkly at the pitiful octopus before us, not quite sure how to take care of it. Do we eat it? I certainly don''t want to touch this thing, as it looks quite disgusting.
In the first ce, can we even call this thing ''disgusting''?
Its size easily dwarfs even Sariel in her dragon form, after all. Still, it chose the wrong opponents earlier, so now it is sitting here on the cutting board, heh.
''''You can y with it.'''' Liana suggests with a slightly mocking tone. ''''Look, it has tentacles. Your favorite.''''
''''...''''
I mean, it does, but they are too big, and...
''''Ugh...''''
A simple touch of its skin makes me sick to the stomach. It''s too sticky, too gooey, and the smell is simply ridiculous.
What the hell is this abomination??
What happened to the tentacles that I love?! What about that infinitely warm and soft touch, about that addicting strawberry-like smell??
When I turn to Sariel, she smiles at me as if saying, ''Now you know.'' to my face. A burst of gratitude and warm, wholesome appreciation toward this beautiful lizard of mine can be felt throughout my body.
Thank you, Sariel, truly. Thank you for not letting me experiencethisand instead making me feel like I''m in Heaven.
''''Ahem. In any case.'''' I adjust my tone. ''''Let''s grill this thing!''''
''''Oh?''''
''''I believe my beloved Emy will turn this into an absolute delicacy.''''
Right then, the giant octopus begins to il around even harder, struggling against the icy chains cast by me. It seems my guess is correct¡ªthis thing is intelligent.
''''Hey, big idiot. Can you talk?''''
''''Prhhh...''''
''''Alright, grilled octopus it is!''''
''''Prhhh!!''''
A bit of intimidation afterward, and the octopus finally reveals its humanoid form. I didn''t ask for it, but alright. Anyway, it morphs into a... Woman? With brownish tentacles recing her limbs. She is quite a beauty, even, if I ignore all the monster stuff going on.
Still, she is being restrained by a new chain.
''''Uuuh...'''' The tentacle woman weeps. ''''I was just trying to mess with some juicy girls...!''''
''''You chose the wrong prey. And your tentacles stink.''''
At this, the woman makes a (;§¥;) face and begins to cry for real; little tears falling out of her eyes are then absorbed by her tentacles below. Self-sufficient. How nice.
''''I-It''s the first time somebody has said that to my face...'''' She continues. ''''They''re not stink! Natural is the best! You''ll fall in love with them in no time, c''mon...!''''
I instinctively pinch my nose when she hands out her fatty tentacles.
''''Hm... No, thanks.'''' I reply awkwardly. ''''I''d rather have hers. Oh, what''s your name?''''
Looking at Sariel, who''s unting her tentacles while smiling, the woman bites her lower lips in frustration.
''''Tch, stupid industrial fake tentacles... Anyway, I''m Belia, a resident kraken.''''
Resident kraken...? Is that a thing?
''''You tried to rape me, didn''t you? Oh, I''m Sylvia.''''
''''No, no, no, I was trying to offer a serious invitation.'''' Belia shakes her head. ''''We don''t do rape here.''''
''''...I see.''''
Now that I think about it, she didn''t seem to be attacking us intentionally. It was just her size that made us have the wrong idea.
''''How civilized.'''' Tinaments, a bit pouty for losing her fun time with me. ''''So, where do youe from?''''
''''I''m a guard for the underwater city. Today is my off day, you see.''''
''''By ''underwater city,'' you mean... As?''''
''''Yah. You guys didn''t know?''''
''''The map wasn''t big enough. And I''m bad with geography.''''
''''Valid.''''
Aftering to an amicable agreement, we decide to make peace. Then, small talk begins to emerge as we rx on the shore, eating away the stuff I bought.
''''As is incredible, you know.'''' Belia happily muses. ''''We have everything the dry people have, and even more good stuff!''''
''''Like?''''
''''Underwater racing, mermaid strip shows, whale dances, and...''''
Those sound quite hardcore, damn.
As I turn to my party members, I can see hints of interest shing through their faces, indicating that they''re thinking the same as me. After we nod at each other, I immediately ask the resident kraken.
''''Hey, how do we get to As?''''
''''Hm? I can let you guys in. Just give me one of you for a while. I''m kinda pent-up at the moment¡ª''''
''''Any other way?''''
''''...As right now is in a lockdown, unfortunately.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''What are those stares?! I''m speaking the truth!'''' Belia pouts. ''''The queen suddenly decided that a bit ago. I don''t know much either.''''
''''Fine, fine, we''ll believe you.''''
In any case... I smell trouble.
''''Nah, we''ll pass it for now.''''
After bidding goodbye to Belia, we continue ying in the ocean as usual. Tina finally has her underwater fun with me for a little while. Then, we try the watermelon smashing thingy, but we opt for the naked version instead.
It is sweet and hot.
By the time the sun has submerged below the horizon, we are already exhausted, mentally, from all the fun we''ve had. Coming back to the hotel and a quick wash afterward, we get to a table for the council meeting again.
''''So... Anybody still interested in As?'''' Liana begins solemnly.
At this, we simply nod.
''''But it seems quite troublesome...'''' Anna sighs lightly, looking out the window, where the newly ascended moon casts a reflection on the shiny water''s surface.
''''We have met As''s queen before, haven''t we?'''' Tina interjects.
''''Yeah, she was obsessed with my skin.'''' I nonchntly reply.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Soon, the council falls into silence as no one can figure out a definitive decision. We''re not problem solvers, and I don''t think meddling in a country''s affairs this way is a good idea either.
Still, the¡ªhm?
Right then, I can feel something moving inside my space bag. There should be no living thing inside it...
''''It''s shining.'''' I mutter, staring at the cosmic crystal in my palm.
''''It is.'''' Sariel casually adds.
Following the direction in which the crystal''s energy is yearning, Ind my eyes on the sparkling ocean outside the window again. This time, however, instead of the moon''s reflection, a majestic city is projected on the water''s surface.
Windows are brightly lit, people are swimming above buildings, and an alluring aura seems to be surrounding the city itself.
''''...Well, this is it, I suppose.''''
Destiny is calling me. It would be a shame if I ignore this obvious turning point, right?
In an instant, the council members exchange knowing nces, signaling a silent agreement-to As!
"Well, I guess that is decided." I stand up and smile gently at my partners. "Let me go find Belia. I''ll give her the best elf body to-wait! I''m kidding! I''m kidding...!!"
Without an escape, my body is then promptly vited after making a bad joke.
Never mess with obsessed futas...
Case 217: Underwater tour.
Case 217: Underwater tour.
''''Kah...! That was good!''''
Smacking the empty cup of melon juice down the table, I look to the sky in absolute bliss, enjoying the sweet aftertaste of the drink.
''''Sylvia, do you want more?'''' Anna chimes in from the side, holding out her orange juice.
''''I''m good. Thanks.''''
It has been a few days since we decided to go to As. In the end, we still haven''t found a way to enter the city. All routes going into the country have been blocked, and all negotiations are also meaningless. Even when I mention my status as a saint, no one who has the capability to guide us there budges.
It''s certainly a mystery.
I think it should be an international problem at some point after this. As is our ally in the war with the demons, so when the country suddenly behaves like this without showing any signs beforehand, troubles will inevitably arise.
Like it or not, we will then have to solve this since we have the power and we''re close.
Dad also agrees to this when I call him, so it should be fine.
''''Hm... Should we just break in?'''' I muse.
''''That''s valid.'''' Liana snaps her finger.
''''No, no, no, we''re notthatuncivilized, okay?'''' Tina hurriedly intervenes before any of us exert terrorist behavior.
So you still have self-awareness, huh?
Pinning me down after luring me to the back is not how a princess should act. Not that I''m better for sucking her off right there and then. We''re two uncivilized princesses, yay.
Either way, we should really find a way to enter the city. I''m dying of curiosity already...
Without many clues, another day passes before a surprise messagees in.
''''Hello, my good friends!'''' The kraken woman rises from the ocean, holding a few fish in her tentacles. ''''We met again!''''
''''Belia! You''re still here?''''
''''Yeah! It''s my off day again!''''
On the shore, where we are ying balls, Belia appears, albeit this time in her humanoid body. Munching on her newly caught fish, she begins to share more news about As.
''''Mhm... Recently, my unit of guards has seen fewer and fewer people.'''' She says. ''''They''ve been summoning more and more into the city. This might be thest vacation I get in a while.''''
''''Do you know what''s going on now?'''' Tina asks.
''''Nope. Not at all. But why?''''
''''Ah, about that¡ª''''
After briefly telling her we have something important to do in the city, Belia nods with an understanding expression.
''''Can you help us in?'''' I crouch in front of her. ''''If you want, I can give you a body to use. A really good one.''''
As long as I make the clone totally different from me and then disable the sense sharing, it won''t count as anything. As expected, Belia perks her ears when I say that.
''''For real?''''
''''Yeah. As good as mine.''''
''''Ooh...!'''' Belia''s tentacles begin to wiggle in excitement. ''''Ah, wait... Um... Sorry, I think it''s quite hard right now.''''
''''Eh?''''
"The security has been getting better these days. It might have been possible a few days ago, but now..."
Shit. It seems we''ve lost an opportunity... Well.
At this point, I think finding a way into the city typically is going to be quite time-consuming. For the sake of our mission, let''s just sneak in. I''m confident our camouge is good enough.
''''I see, Belia.'''' I nod in understanding. ''''That''s unfortunate, but... Can you guide us around the city''s territory, at least?''''
''''Hm? Sure. That''s nothing hard.''''
''''Thanks!''''
What a friendly kraken. I like it.
''''But you guys are dry people.'''' Belia adds. ''''I''ll have to give you Wobs. Wait here.''''
With that, Belia jumps into the ocean, never to be seen again... Or not. Shees back a bit after, holding a few blue earrings in her tentacles.
''''Wear this, and you''ll be able to breathe underwater.'''' She says casually. ''''Oh, and I''m not supposed to do this, so give me something in return, alright?''''
As she winks at us, a sense of appreciation for tentacles arises inside my heart, adding to the huge one already there.
''''You''ll get a top-tier body all for yourself!''''
After putting on the tear-shaped earring, we, still in our swimsuits, dive straight into the refreshing water with our resident kraken. As soon as my body is fully submerged, a transparent light blue bubble surrounds my head, and a fish-shaped barrier forms from my waist down.
''''Whoa...''''
I can breathe normally underwater, and even my swimming skills have magically appeared! Even the hazy vision has been adjusted. Now, I can see far into the distance.
So this is Wob...
Upon a brief inspection, an intricate maze of magic formations is operating this device. Mana-charge. Water magic and wind magic. A bit of illusion as well.
Interesting. I''ll have to take note of this.
''''How''d you like the water? Fun, right?''''
Right then, Belia appears before us with a smirk. Except for Sariel, who seems to have known this already, the five of us all make our excitement clear.
Before long, the resident kraken has turned back to her original form, appearing menacingly. She offers a ride, to which we absolutely ept it. As Belia takes us to a rtively shallow seafloor area, a scene straight out of a movie greets us.
Schools of exotic fish dance around a forest of colorful coral reefs, giant jellyfish punching around, camouging octopuses cosying as the sand.
If I can see my eyes right now, I''m sure they will be sparkling like little gemstones.
Instinctively, I pull out my phone and float it to the side, recording the current scene¡ªthe scene of my partners with mesmerized faces and curled lips.
It''s not this beautiful sight that I want to record; it''s my loved ones'' reaction to it. In the future, I''m sure there will be times when our interest in all things waver. At that time, with these recordings, I hope we can at least remember our firsts together and find the meaning of our lives again.
''''...''''
I''m turning into a grandma, goddamnit.
In any case, after guiding us through a bit more, Belia finally heads to As. As we descend into the deep ocean, light slowly concedes, leaving space to the abyss-like darkness. Scared, we begin to huddle together.
''''Hey, Belia, are you sure where we''re going...?'''' I ask nervously, representing the uneasiness among us.
''''Of course, of course.''''
''''Okay...''''
Along the way, faint silhouettes of deepsea giants can be briefly seen passing through us. As there is no light, only their eyes are visible, adding to the eerie ambiance.
What a fucking horror movie.
After almost wetting my already wet swimsuit, a source of light finally appears. In the far, far distance, a sparkling bubble, one resembling a perfect pearl, radiates an unexinable aura to the surrounding water, subsequently illuminating it a shallow blue.
Beyond what seems to be a barrier¡ªthe bubble¡ªa radiant cityscape can be seen.
We have officially arrived at As, the ''Underwater City of Dreams.''
Well, we need to break in first.
Case 218: Volcano, cords and pipes.
Case 218: Volcano, cords and pipes.
''''And... We have arrived!''''
When Belia finallynds on the ground underwater, the view stabilizes, and I can now marvel at the morous As in full. Up close, the city seems even bigger than Everwood, if my estimation is correct.
The walls surrounding As are made of cyan-ish metal, which is perfect for an underwater city like this. On them, matrices of defensive magical forms areid, preventing all kinds of attacks. It''s a magical engineering wonder, if nothing else.
Now, the problem is that even though I can''t see well outside the city, I can still feel stupidly denseyers of guards patrolling. Not just normal guards, mind you; I''m talking about colossal krakens like Belia, whales as big as a whole city, hordes of castle-sized spider crabs, and many more.
We can brute force in, sure, but it''ll be unnecessarily time-consuming and wasteful. More than anything, As is our ally.
''''...Belia, I''m being honest here.'''' I speak up. ''''Is there any way we can sneak in?''''
''''Is your ''important thing''thatimportant...?''''
''''Absolutely.''''
''''Mhm... I mean, maybe I can give you some hints... But not sneak you in directly.''''
''''That''s more than enough.''''
Belia is quite a good girl, helping us like this even though we can easily expose her... Well, it''s good we didn''t grill her.
Afterward, Belia gradually shrinks her body to around the size of an adult sperm whale and begins to traverse the bumpy ground. Her movements are snappy and smooth, suggesting that she might have used this route before.
''''Hm...''''
The closer we get to the city, the more I realize that As is not built on the ground. Instead, it seems to be contained in a bubble, floating near the ground below.
''''Why is the architecture so... Strange?''''
Not only me, but Tina also starts to question.
''''Let me guess, some bullshit reasons like trying to make the city mobile?'''' Liana intervenes.
''''Oh, how do you know that?'''' Belia replies. ''''The higher-ups are nning outrageous stuff, hehe...''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Um... Can you at least borate?'''' Anna says awkwardly, stroking Belia''s smooth skin.
''''I''m not sure about the details, but the city has been moved a few times over thest century or so. They said it was to replenish our power source, but I think there''s something more to it... Nah, just kidding. Hahahah~!''''
...I have a feeling this is going to be importantter on. Let''s note it.
Usually, this kind of thing is¡ª
''''Hm?''''
Right when we reach a ce directly under the city, my routine mana scan reads something underground.
Isn''t this... An underwater volcano?
Unconsciously, my eyes narrow a bit.
Suspicious.
Assuming they are harnessing energy from this volcano, what kind of particle elerators are they using to require this much power??
I guess there is only one way to find out.
Afterward, Belia guides us to a spot underneath the center of the city, ording to her. Here, everything is enveloped in total darkness, yet I can vividly sense the giant metal cords transferring power from the ground up. They are beastly huge in diameter and are numerous, dense like a forest.
In the far, far distance, I can see a faint trace of a light source, which can be the volcano''s crater or simply the eye of a guardian.
''''If I remember correctly...'''' Belia muses. ''''Oh, here.''''
The resident kraken points to a single cord, which has a small ''x'' mark on it, small, as in the size of my whole body.
''''If you trace this cord up, you''ll see a broken trapdoor leading to the underground area, which can be opened without much effort.'''' Belia continues. ''''I don''t think they fixed it just yet, but be careful.''''
''''We can take care of ourselves, thanks.''''
''''I believe you.''''
With the path established, we btedly begin to say farewell to our lovely octopus friend. As promised, I hand her a totally naked body¡ªa clone of mine with moderately altered features. The liquid part, voice, smell, and insides are pretty much the same, but I don''t really care. It''s not me if I don''t operate and feel it.
''''Here is your reward.'''' I gently pet Belia, putting the clone on top of her. ''''It should expire within ten days, so use it a lot for me.''''
''''Sure!'''' Belia excitedly replies, wrapping her tentacles around the gift in a professional manner. ''''I don''t know what you guys want to do, but I hope you''ll do it anyway!''''
''''You, too. Have fun.''''
''''Mhm!''''
Looking at her back as she trots away, I can''t help but feel a bit sentimental. I hope we will meet again someday.
''''...Well, let''s go.''''
Just like that, the six of us, forming a team of mermaids, begin to follow the designated cord upward. Even though I''m more of a floatable than a swimmer, having this Wob thing here does help a lot.
Still, the road, or should I say, the path is disgustingly long.
''''Hey, Sylvie. How do we do the disguise stuff?''''
''''Hm... It should depend on the specific situation, but not standing out is the best. Let''s go with something ordinary.''''
''''Alright.''''
Which means we''ll downgrade our beauties. Well, no matter, I suppose.
''''Also, I think we should split up to investigate. That''ll be faster. Let''s go in teams of two.''''
When I say that, the atmosphere instantly bes tense, and before they can fight it out, I continue.
''''We''ll randomly decide the teaming, alright?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Reluctantly, they agree with my proposition. Sighing, I open the random number generator website inside my mind and begin to roll.
''''Uh... So Tina will go with Anna, Liana will go with Sariel, and I will go with Emy.''''
''''Yay.''''
Emy ''excitedly'' celebrates, while the others have long faces.
''''Well, well... You guys still have those portal thingies, right? Use them when you get lonely.'''' I giggle. ''''I''m ready anytime, and by that, I meananytime.''''
''''Mhm... Fine.''''
''''Tch.''''
Now that I think about it, it''s been a while since I''ve been alone with one of them. Maybe it''s a good time to cultivate my rtionship with Emy further.
For now, though, entering As is first.
After a long while of swimming, we finally hit the bottom of the bubble, allowing us to observe the maze-like circuits embedded in theyer.
Trapdoors scatter everywhere, and they are locked by potent spells, but right above us is, indeed, a door without traces of magic. Right away, Liana affirms with us onest time before swimming up to peel it out, revealing the dimly lit, damp path shrouded by copper pipes.
''''Let''s go.''''
One by one, we enter the path carefully, with me leading the way.
''''Nhm... It''s quite small...''''
The tunnel''s ceiling is high enough, yet it is a bit stuffy for me, whose boob is almost as big as her head. Still, it''s apromise I''m willing to make.
I don''t even need to turn around to see Liana''s dead eyes.
''''Hah...''''
It''s so fucking hot here, though. Hot, and wet. It''s ufortable.
''''Hey, can I use ice magic...?''''
Eventually, Tina speaks up, perhaps unable to bear the heat.
''''...Better not to alert anyone.'''' I reply.
I''m not doubting her capabilities to hide magic, but we genuinely don''t know shit here, so let''s not do risky stuff.
''''Hyah...!''''
Also, don''t grope my ass, you idiot behind me!
Case 219: Ghost city.
Case 219: Ghost city.
''''Uhm... So... What is this?''''
After almost an hour of navigating the underground pipe roads, we finally reach something resembling a town above. Our clothes are drenched with sweat, and it''s so sexy¡ªahem, it''s so ufortable¡ªthat we can barely resist changing our outfits right away.
I swear, if it weren''t for the defense magical forms below, I would have been using ice magic from the beginning...
In any case, just like what Belia said, this ce is indeed an underground city. I can feel anotheryer besides this one. The majority of the infrastructure here is somewhat steampunk-like, which I like a lot.
It''s not particrly dirty or smelly either, so the only problem is...
Why can''t we find anyone...?
As I scan around once more, the streets are still empty, and light is practically nonexistent here. It took us quite a while to put on our disguises, yet...
''''Hah... Regardless.'''' I turn back to my partners, who now seem like ordinary women. ''''Let''s split out. If there''s anything, send it in the group chat, alright?''''
Our group chat is full of dickpics and sex tapes that we sent for research purposes and for edging Anna in particr, but that should be fine.
''''Here!'''' Liana raises her hand. ''''Can I call you?''''
''''Sure. I might not be able to answer every time, but still.''''
''''...?''''
What is that face? What did I miss?
Well, whatever.
''''I wish you all luck!'''' I salute. ''''Now, disperse!''''
'''''''' Roger! ''''''''
Immediately, I jump into Emy''s embrace, and we head right in a direction. Quickly passing through building after building, I extend my mana sense, searching for any and all notable points of interest.
''''Hm...?''''
''''What''s wrong?''''
''''No, no, there''s no one here, but...'''' As Emy raises her guard, I intervene. ''''These houses. All of them. They aren''t meant for living.''''
''''What?''''
''''They''re all filled with copper pipes again.'''' I continue. ''''Really weird stuff.''''
''''Mhm...''''
''''For now, let''s keep going.''''
The more we zoom through the city, the more we realize that this ce is quite vast. After a whole hour of relentless running from the athletic freak Emy, we barely cover a fraction of it.
Still, this style of ghost houses appearing is consistent, at least. The reports from the other four are the same.
''''What the hell are they using these pipes for...?!''''
Liana raises her eyebrow, peeking into a house''s window. A huge pipe runs through the whole house''s length,pletely eating away everything.
''''Sariel, do you have an exnation?''''
When I turn to Sariel, the local dragoness smiles elegantly and nods.
''''Fortunately, thest time I visited As was only a bit before I got trapped.'''' She begins. ''''The Mermaid Queen is trying to build something big. In her words¡ªdreamy¡ªthat''s the gist of it, and hence why these things.''''
''''Dreamy...?''''
''''Though, I did not remember there being this much of them. This area was originally a residence area, you see.''''
''''I can guess that, yeah.''''
''''If you want to get to the root of this, I suggest going up to the ''ground.'' The pipes lead up, in case you didn''t notice.''''
''''...Why didn''t you say so earlier?''''
''''A bit of an adventure is fun, I thought.''''
I inevitably let out a sigh, facing the smiling Sariel. This woman is so flicky at times... Well, I suppose it''s good she doesn''t demand that stuff every time I ask her something.
''''Lizard bastard.''''
Liana cusses. Though, she still has to cooperate with Sariel this time...
Climbing up to the surface following Sariel, we eventually reach a huge revolving door that seems suitable for containing dragons or the like.
Opening this for me is easy, yet trying to conceal the act is quite bothersome.
The solution?
Magic. No, not the usual magic. I''m talking about divine power.
Back in the trial world, I once asked Eva if I could learn her portal skills, and she blurted out everything and more right away. What a great woman.
''''Leave this to me.''''
Confidently, I step up. Using my now meager divine power, I slowly and carefully open a human-sized warp gate connecting this ce to the one behind the door.
''''Let''s go.''''
As I can''t maintain this for long, we quickly jump in regardless. Popping out to the other side, a faint metal smell greets me first. Then, I open my eyes to a smooth cyan ground, and upon looking up, colorful lights fill my vision.
In front of me right now is the very definition of a morous city. Buildings are higher and more modern than usual, while manamps, ones that look quite stylish, fill the streets. In the distance, light sources of various colors are shot wildly into the night sky, looking like a huge disco.
''''Look at that...''''
More than anything, attached to the very top of the sphere is an imitation of the moon. It is quite big, radiating light just enough for everyday activities, and somehow, it looks even better than the real one.
I mean, it spins, and small rocks and such surround it, adding to the ambiance.
Nevertheless, we are absolutely new here, so I decide to conceal us using illusion magic for the moment. A quick look around tells me that I have probably made the right decision.
Right now, our disguises are simr to ordinary human disguises, and these dudes are clearly not human at all. If they were somewhat simr, it would be fine, but this...
As I stare at the three tunas holding books passing through, the octopus with a pair of sses melting into the bench, and the jellyfish fixing the streetmp, I quietly remind myself not to trust the Mermaid Queen ever again.
''''Hey, I don''t want to be like those.''''
Right then, Liana speaks up.
''''Me neither.''''
''''Not me as well.''''
''''Uhm... I mean, I wouldn''t want to...''''
One by one, we unanimously agree that turning into octopuses and such is not eptable. I mean, I don''t hate octopuses or anything¡ª
''''If we have to, I''d say octopuses are the best.'''' Anna giggles. ''''Sylvia likes it.''''
''''...''''
It''s not wrong. But even if Anna turns into one, I won''t let her do me anyway. Not until the others finish.
Back in the real world, we stand in the corner, contemting the solution to this problem. It takes quite a while for us to decide on octopuses, but then, a few people on the street catch our attention.
They have a slight cyan skin tone, with fins growing out of their ears and sides, but more than anything, they look quite human. We can definitely use this.
''''What do you think?''''
When Tina utters those words, our reluctant desire to turn into octopuses immediately vanishes. After all, being human, or at least human-like, is the best.
After turning ourselves to fit the image, we bide farewell to each other and disperse again, with each duo going a separate way.
Thinking about the seed in my possession, a feeling akin to excitement suddenly creeps up inside my heart. Maybe, just maybe, this is the beginning of a memorable adventure for all of us.
Turns out that premonition is true.
A mere thirty minutes into the search¡ª
''''...We need a child with each other??''''
I tilt my head in absolute confusion.
''''Let''s do it right away. The sooner, the better.''''
And Emy is already thinking about whether she wants triplets or quadruplets.
Case 220: Becoming a real mom. (R-18)
Case 220: Bing a real mom. (R-18)
Let''s turn back the time a bit.
Emy and I were cruising around in our new disguises, trying to gather information about the city. However, it appears that nobody really wanted to talk to us because we didn''t have an ID.
Apparently, the mermaid queen recently propagated a new movement to tighten the overall security of As and filter its immigrants. For that, each and every citizen here requires an ID to do most things, and even visitors have temporary ones, although they won''t receive visitors anymore.
And that''s the problem. We don''t have IDs.
Even if we want to make them, they won''t give us no matter what. Stealing won''t exactly work either. Now, I can probably hack into the city''s system using divine magic, yet our reserves currently are nowhere enough for such an extensive task.
We''re already using divine magic to trante thenguages here anyway.
When texting the others, I learned that they have somehow found ways to borrow IDs to use... But no one was willing to lend us on this side!
Bad luck.
The situation was bleak until we eventually stumbled upon a clue after wandering the streets for a while: a missing notice¡ªthree of them, to be exact.
From their names and appearances, they were probably a family¡ªtwo moms and one daughter. The dates on them were quite old, like, a whole thirty years, so I can assume that they wouldn''te back here anymore.
''''...We can use this.''''
So, we changed our appearance again to be the couple¡ªDiana and Eliza. The former one would be me, and thetter one would be Emy.
''''So now, we just need to report the daughter as dead...''''
''''Mhm.''''
Sorry, you guys. I have to do this for humanity.
Hurrying to the library to learn the process of reporting deaths, we were greeted with another problem. To verify the report, we needed to answer security questions, either ones that the daughter had set or that the parents had.
Why? How the hell would I know?
''''Crap...''''
As I kept massaging my temples while thinking of a way, a possibility emerged in my head.
''''Maybe... We need a child with each other??''''
''''Let''s do it right away. The sooner, the better.''''
Emy agreed right away. This is...
No, let''s face it, in fact, I wanted this from the beginning. I could have asked the other four to take care of the IDs for us, yet I didn''t. There are probably other ways to do it, yet I thought about babymaking the first second.
I can''t deny my eagerness to be a mom anymore. My motherly instinct...
And that''s how we reach the present.
As of right now, I just got my ovaries back from Eva. My stomach feels fuller, which is quite unsettling, but nothing serious.
Now, obviously, we can''t wait nine months for me to birth my child, but there''s a way to take care of that. Using a mixture of divine magic and advanced life magic, I can temporarily summon an entity that is technically my child from a fertilized egg of mine.
It''ll undoubtedly be my child with whoever I give myself to, even if they will onlyst for a few months at best.
Still, I can collect their memory and insert them into my child¡ªmy normally-born childter, so that''s a relief. This is one of the reasons I''m so eager to have a child.
In any case, after consulting with the others, they eventually agree to let me give birth to Emy''s child for this asion. The jealousy I can feel from their voices through the phone is quite intense, though.
With all of that taken care of, there is only one thing left to do...
Booking the top floor of a fancy hotel after lightly hypnotizing the attendants and giving thempensation beforehand, we thoroughly wash ourselves before releasing it all and climbing on the bed, buck naked.
''''Emy, shall we?''''
''''Mhm.''''
Tonight, Emy looks softer than usual. Basking in the moonlight through the ss ceiling, her golden eyes gleam with sparkling lights akin to stars, and all of those in her eyes are directed only at me.
As Emy''s slender hands envelop mine, I can vividly feel the calluses on her palm, and upon gazing down, a huge rod is already waiting to pierce my below, delivering the precious semen that wouldbine with my eggs to create a new life.
Holding the urge to jump on her and take a bite of her mouthful peaks while swallowing her sword whole, I obediently take a step back and lower my head.
Smoothly and cleanly, I press my forehead down on the bedsheet and put my hands in front of my head¡ªa practiced movement.
''''Mistress Emilia.'''' I begin. ''''With your invaluable and superior semen, please impregnate my pathetic, lowly eggs while enjoying my sloppy slut pussy.''''
''''...''''
A heavy and musky atmosphere descends the space. A mere passing thought of being bred by a woman like Emy makes me terribly wet and horny. For this night, I am in herplete mercy¡ªa ve and her absolute master.
And it seems it is not only me who enjoys this rtionship.
Soon enough, a thick and heavy something is pped onto the back of my head. It twitches like an earthquake and radiates fierce heat, running across the length of my scalp and reaching my nape.
''''Hah... Hah...''''
Panting heavily, I can feel my face burning as I raise my head and grab the girth with two hands, holding it preciously like a treasure. With an intense desire brewing in my heart and running through my body, I begin to press my lips onto the cock¡ªslowly, deeply, and carefully.
From the bottom to the top, to the sides, and to the jiggling, full ballsacks below. Finally, I nt the final kiss on the very tip of the nd, pushing it into my mouth slightly, tasting the salty scent embedded within.
''''I love you, Emy.''''
Pressing my cheek onto the girth, I gaze right at my lovely fianc¨¦''s trembling eyes.
''''...Me too.''''
With unparalleled vigor, Emy grabs my shoulder and pins me down on the bed. The moonlight pours onto the back of her head, shading my vision.
Her golden eyes shine brighter than the sky above.
''''Hgn...''''
Below, her hands caress my bare chest, her fingers tracing my ares. Soon, her impatient side ultimately wins as she closes the gap between us and seals my lips with hers.
Feeling the soft and fragrant flesh meshing against my own, I extend my tongue willingly and put my legs up, pointing my drenched pussy up as a sign of fervor.
''''Mmph...!''''
Firmly, her lovely cock pushes aside my slit, slowly stretching my hole to its optimal state¡ªholding a cock. The entire girth grinds against my folds as Emy shoves her whole weight down in a beautiful mating press, and the nd that I just kissed now ttens my womb mercilessly, squashing it down as if asserting dominance.
slurp¡ª!
PACK¡ª!
''''Mmph?!''''
Quickly pulling her hip up, Emy then ms her cock down, making my wimpy pussy eat her whole monster cock and conveniently ramming the nd through my cervix.
A shock akin to electricity runs through my entire body as I let out a muffled squeal, hip twerking incessantly while tides of lewd juice shoot out of my pussy.
Instinctively, I lock my legs and arms behind Emy''s body, tightening our intimate connection even more.
thump¡ª!
In the total silence, an audible thumb reverberates through my frail body, signaling the heaven that I''ve been waiting for. My pussy immediately tightens, and my womb surges forward so as not to let the cock ever leave, and then¡ª
spurt¡ª! spurt¡ª! spurt¡ª!
''''Mhmp...''''
Continuous, rich, and hot streams of liquid are shot straight into my sloppy sack, spreading an incredible sensation across my entire body. Emy''s cock quivers violently for a while, pumping more and more to make sure I won''t escape being impregnated.
Afterward, we stay still, enjoying the afterglow of our acts, mouth connected, cock and pussy connected, our everything connected.
Deep in my hazy consciousness, I already know.
Without a doubt, I''m pregnant.
But... This night won''t end just because I''m pregnant. If it''s the Emy I know...
I should prepare to stay up all night.
?
Case 221: My daughters.
Case 221: My daughters.
''''Ughn...''''
Soaked with sweat and possibly other bodily liquids, I flip my body to the side, letting the moonlight shine on my skin. As I gently stroke my slightly bloated belly, a satisfied smile unconsciously forms on my face.
My stomach now holds my fianc¨¦''s precious, precious seed, and they will soon fertilize my eggs, creating new lives to descend into this world.
''''Mhm...''''
The culprit, who has graciously filled my womb to the brim, stubbornly hugs me from the side and nts her pretty face into my breast. I can feel her every breath¡ªhot and sticky.
No, maybe my body is the sticky one. Emy did suck a lot, after all.
Perhaps because of my innate talent, I can sort of feel the swimmers racing to my ovaries deep inside my stomach. It''s a bit icky, yet oddly satisfying.
Soon enough, Emy''s slender hand is put on top of mine as her long ears twitch happily. It seems she is quite excited about this.
''''What do you say?''''
Combing through her slightly damp white hair, I ask.
''''Are you still not sure?''''
''''...No.''''
When Emy pops her face out and has my breast as padding for her chin, I can''t help but feel a surge of love blooming inside my head. Just how is this woman so exquisitely beautiful while acting like a child at the same time?
I can''t handle this cuteness.
I wonder if our child will be like this. In any case, I need to answer her first.
''''That''s good. We''ll do the magic right after this, then.''''
''''Mhm.''''
For the longest time, Emy has been persistently hammering me down to make sure I''m pregnant. It''s the first time I''ve seen her this aggressive, but I reckon she''s fine now.
In the first ce, I think just one load ofthat monster is enough to knock up any woman.
After roughly cleaning ourselves up, it is finally time to meet the first life that we''ve created. Now, it usually takes a few weeks for the average woman to be pregnant after getting quite a few creampies or so, but who am I?
The Goddess of Sex, yes.
With the semen side being way more than enough and with me already mastering most of the techniques back in the trial world, making my stupid eggs eat some swimmers is easy enough.
My life, my rule. My body, my rule.
Besides...
''''Hgn... Ah~!''''
''''...''''
Turning my sensitivity up tenfold and feeling each of my cells being prated by Emy''s swimmers is quite addicting. Don''t look at me like that... It''ll turn me on even more!
Eventually, after numerous wetting incidents, I can now confidently say that I am bearing lives inside my belly.
With two minds on one objective, Emy and I put our hands on my navel area and begin channeling divine power. A powerful and warm bubble is constructed around my womb, nting its roots deep into my flesh. Then, I fuel my mana further into the mess.
The dimly lit interior shines a bright green as dozens of borate magic formations burst out of my stomach. In front of the bed where we are sitting, two shadows of light appear, quickly consuming all the magic that escapes my body.
The more they absorb, the more I can feel the lives I''m bearing being sucked out.
After only a minute or so, the magic subsides, and then the light veils start to disappear. Slowly, two humanoid figures manifest before our eyes.
''''...''''
''''...''''
Consumed by total surprise, we stare ahead nkly, trying topute the creatures standing peacefully in the middle of the room.
Two little girls around the age of ten.
Both look absolutely the same except for their hair and eye colors. They are slightly taller than usual, with divinely cute faces and ampledylikeness even when standing still. Moreover, I can already spot traces of Emy and me on their bodies.
Their faces, for example, have my tall nose and those signature droopy ears and Emy''s exquisite jawline and full lips. Not to mention their figures...
I''m not being weird or anything, but they already show slight curves, likely inheriting from me directly.
In any case, the left girl has long white hair and blue eyes, while the right girl has my signature pale-blond hair and golden eyes¡ªa simple switch of our colors.
Soon, those bright eyes all turn to us curiously, and they begin to step forward. Bit by bit, they close the distance, and when they are only one step away from us, their pretty eyes turn to each other''s.
''''Moms?''''
The left one asks, her voice calm and sweet as cotton candies.
''''Moms!''''
The right one replies, her voice innocent and bright as stars.
Stunned, Emy and I can only look at each other. In truth, we have never been prepared for this. The mentality of being parents¡ªwe have none of that.
We have never considered having kids follow us, how to take care of children, or how to treat them appropriately.
Yet, just one look at these girls has made my heart flutter. A desire to protect and provide them with whatever they might need, to see them grow and be respectable people, and to have them take care of me when I''m weak...
This is probably a motherly instinct.
I see now.
Naturally, I extend my hands and put them on their heads. Feeling their genuine warmth on my palms, I smile broadly.
''''Wee to life, my princesses!''''
In an instant, the two''s faces lit up. They quickly reciprocate by grinning their teeth out, losing alldylikeness yet blooming beautifully like fresh flowers.
''''Me too.''''
Right then, Emy, as if she can''t help herself anymore, pounces on the adorable creatures. She hugs them dearly with irreceable love stemming from the bottom of her heart, taking them by surprise.
''''Mom Emilia!''''
''''Mom!''''
And they promptly hug Emy back without hesitation. Watching this sight from the side, I can only sniff my nose in absolute bliss.
Holy shit... These girls are so cute...!!
This can''t be. I was supposed to hate children...!
Okay, okay, let''s calm down. I need to confirm some things first.
''''You two, do you know who we are?'''' I ask as Emy begins to do some skinship with our children.
'''''''' Yes! ''''''''
A syncing twin... How precious.
''''Mhm... How so?'''' I ask further, triggering a barrage of responses from the two.
''''Mama Sylvia has a lot of wives!''''
''''And we''re her children with Mom Emilia!''''
''''Both Mama and Mom are pretty!''''
''''So we''re pretty, too!''''
''''Mama Sylvia likes to exercise with other Moms at night!''''
''''It''s very intense!''''
''''We want to exercise with everyone!''''
''''We want!''''
Fuck. That''s pretty urate. I wonder if these girls can tell the future. In their memories, me and my fianc¨¦s are already wives, after all.
After calming down the bombardment, I finally ask them another important question.
''''Then... Can you tell me your names?''''
Right away, the girl with white hair opens her mouth first.
''''I''m Elysia Everwood, and my little sister¡ª''''
''''Ste Everwood!''''
Elysia and Ste¡ªmy daughters. This moment when I get to meet them for the first time is the moment I will never forget, never in another eternity.
Case 222: Young moms vs daughters.
Case 222: Young moms vs daughters.
''''Ooh...''''
''''So soft...''''
Surrounded by six curious women poking at their cheeks or stroking their heads, the two young girls can''t help but be a bit overwhelmed. It has been like this for almost half a day.
Ever since I sent the first family picture of Emy, Elysia, Ste, and me onto the group chat, it has been like this. The other four rushed over so fast I thought they were stalking us while we were making out for a moment.
Afterward, it was raining questions and cuddles to oblivion. I thought for a moment Liana or Tina would be so jealous they would demand a child for themselves, but it seems all negative emotions disappeared the moment they saw these angels.
Sitting squarely on Emy''sp, they look like tender kittens waiting to be petted. They gaze nervously around yet earnestly ept kinship left and right.
Words can''t describe how adorable my treasures are.
''''M-Mama...''''
Eventually, though, Ste seems to have grown bored of this. She calls out to me, who''s sitting beside Emy, and tugs my hand, appearing quite pitiful.
Immediately, a surge of protective instinct runs over my body. I remove my fianc¨¦s'' hands using telekinesis and sternly block them with my arms.
''''No touching.''''
As soon as I say that, the faces of the four¡ªone elf, one human, one dragon, and one cat girl¡ªturn sour. Maybe it''s because they want to pet my daughters again, or if I were to be a bit narcissistic, they''re reacting like this because I am rarely showing hostility. Usually, I''m super easygoing with them...
But so what? Elysia and Ste are my daughters!
''''My daughters are not dolls to cuddle!''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Ah. Crap. They''re super mad now.
''''That can''t be helped, then.''''
''''Ah~Ah... I also want a daughter now...''''
''''I know, right? If only there were someone who could bear our child...''''
Shit. It''s serious if even Liana and Tina are teaming up like this. I mean, ''our''? Since when did they learn to co-exist like this?
In any case, I need to fix the situation before they make me a cumdumpster for a whole week. Unfortunately, I don''t have time for this act right now.
''''Well, well... Let''s calm down, shall we?'''' I p my palms together before my face, winking and smiling.
Perhaps moved by my genuine plea, in addition to the fact that there are minors present, the four finally give up. After reorganizing the party for a while, we get into the main matter right away.
Of course, Elysia is sitting on myp while Ste is on Emy''s. Let''s ignore the cat for now.
''''So... What did you gather in thest twenty-four hours?'''' I begin.
''''Almost nothing.'''' Liana sighs. ''''No matter what tricks we use, no one talks about the reason why the gates are closed.''''
''''For your information, they were not lying.'''' Sariel adds. ''''It is likely that they genuinely didn''t know.''''
So this is all the government''s doing? Noted.
''''Hm... How about that side?'''' I turn to the other team.
''''Nothing here either.'''' Tina shakes her head. ''''We even tried to go to an underground pub, but nothing came up.''''
''''We had to disguise as a couple to get the ticket for some reason...'''' Annaughs awkwardly.
When Anna mentions that, I notice both she and Tina unconsciously put a finger on their lips. So they kissed? Noted.
I wanna see that so bad, though.
Nevertheless, it seems we have to modify our operation immediately. Even from this ce, I can already see a castle of sorts in the distance. That''s probably where the Mermaid Queen resides.
So...
As everyone focuses on me, the leader, I determinedly speak up.
''''For the next phase, I suggest we continue to dig deeper into this secret.'''' I say, pinching Elysia''s fluffy cheeks. ''''Liana''s team will investigate the underground space. I''m talking about extracting information from the secret organizations hiding in the shadows.''''
''''Got that.''''
With Sariel there, I don''t think there is any danger. Let''s believe her.
''''As for Tina''s team... I want you two to search the libraries and such for news regarding the Mermaid Queen''s big project. Be careful not to get exposed.''''
''''I understand.''''
"And finally... Emy and I will try to sneak into the pce over there. Worst case, I''ll get permission from my father and force my way through directly. Any question?"
'''''''' No. ''''''''
''''Good. Now, let us begin the operation!''''
With that, my fianc¨¦s, except Emy, each give me a goodbye kiss and my daughters a pat before exiting the room. Now then, we should...
''''Mhm...''''
Hearing Emy''s tired yawn, I am once again reminded of how brutally enduring and intense yesterday''s session was. We stayed up all night doing nothing but leaving our bodies run wild. For as much as I can remember, we were connected for every single moment.
''''...Let''s just sleep.''''
Like so, holding my newlyborn daughters, Emy and I head to the bed. After being petted for so long, it seems my angels are tired as well.
''''It''s mama''s soft chest...''''
''''I''m jealous...''''
Hey, hey, Emy''s chest is big, too, alright?
In any case, after putting the two little girls in the middle, I btedly find out that I can''t hug Emy anymore. Always being in someone''s embrace for so long, now I feel weird.
Still, sleepes in like a truck, and when I realize my surroundings again, the sun has already risen... Or not. There''s only one perpetual moon here.
But it''s morning, and Elysia is somehow sucking on my boob. So that''s why I felt tickled.
Looking around, I see Emy''s back in the kitchen, likely cooking up breakfast. So it''s my duty to wake these two up.
''''Wake up, my daughters...''''
Unfortunately, children tend to sleep a lot, so it takes quite a while for both of them to be fully awake. Brushing their teeth,bing their hair, and washing their faces is easy since I have magic, but I honestly don''t know what to do with them from that point onward.
Oh, wait, are they supposed to take care of themselves in the first ce?
They did say they were both eleven, after all.
''''Hm...''''
What do I do now...??
Confused, I pace around the room for a while, watching my daughters idling around.
''''Do you guys need something, perhaps...?''''
Immediately, Elysia raises her hand.
''''I want milk.''''
''''We want your milk! The delicious one!'''' Ste follows.
What the fuck is the ''delicious one''?? Are there good breast milk and bad ones?? And why are they still craving breast milk when they''re eleven...?!
How the fuck did you raise them, Sylvia?!?
''''Breakfast.''''
Right then, Emy, my savior, arrives like a god, saving the situation by offering some absolutely delicious-looking pancakes. That distracts the two''s attention immediately, allowing me to request support.
''''Emy, help me...''''
Helpless, I can only rely on my capable wife. Also, I already miss her hug after just a night, so don''t mind me...
''''What''s wrong?'''' She asks, stroking my back.
''''I don''t know how to handle children...''''
''''Me neither.''''
''''...''''
''''...''''
We''re fucked, aren''t we?
Case 223: Arrested…?
Case 223: Arrested¡?
''''So... Um...''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Fuck.
Even without opening my eyes, I can already feel their gazes on me. Oh,e on... Why can''t I find a reliable source?!
There is a reason why I''m panicking like this.
A while ago, after finishing breakfast, we were about to n our trip to the castle when my two daughters stopped us. Apparently, they still craved that ''delicious'' milk no matter what.
Now, the problem was, I didn''t and still don''t know what the fuck that''s supposed to be.
So, naturally, I went onto the inte to search, and that led to this moment when the three, including Emy, are staring intensely at me while I''m surfing the web.
''''...''''
Is this thing sold on the deep web or something? Why can''t I find anything...?
No good. I don''t have enough information.
''''Hey, you two...''''
As I open my vision, three pairs of sparkling eyes greet me immediately. They, including Emy, seem to be eagerly waiting for good news from me with expressions akin to that of starved baby birds.
Why are you on that side, Emy...?
''''Ahem... Can you remind me where I usually get that milk from? A bottle, perhaps?''''
At this, Elysia and Ste turn to each other for a moment before unanimously pointing toward my proud milkers, much to my fear.
''''...''''
Shit. So it''s really my milk, then...?
No, no, no. Let''s believe in myself for a moment. Surely, I won''t spoil my daughters so much as to breastfeed them even when they''re eleven, right?
''''So I let you two suck them...?''''
''''Mama used to.'''' Elysia nods. ''''But not now.''''
''''That''s right! Were grown-ups now, and grown-ups don''t suck their mama''s tits!''''
Hey,nguage. Who the fuck did these two learn from?
In any case, now I know that this milkes from my breast, so it''s possible that it is the natural milk I can produce after bing a god. With a body specifically tuned for sex and being a mother, it won''t be far-fetched to assume that it will be super addicting.
Well, I guess I have to try.
As my body cannot produce milk naturally right now, I turn to making fake milk once again. Turning back from the three, I quickly pull out a few cups before filling them with several concoctions.
One is the ''milk'' I used to feed my fianc¨¦s during the fetish discovery. Two is just that but fancier, as I have put more mana into the mix, making it more decadent and possibly more delicious.
As for thest one... I just throw in a bit of divine power. I have a feeling this is it.
''''Alright. Try them all.''''
With much enthusiasm, the three absolute baby elves take turns gulping down the milk I have just produced. I''m quite amazed at how shameless Emy can be,peting with her own daughters for milk...
Nevertheless, the results are predictable.
''''This one...'''' Elysia holds the cup with divine power in it. ''''It''s not like the one we usually drink, but still delicious.''''
On the side, Emy and Ste nod like baby chickens, indicating their support for this im. Inadvertently, I let out a sigh of relief. Although it''s quite expensive to feed them divine power-infused milk every day... I suppose they deserve it.
It''s my daughters, after all. I can give them the world.
After finally finishing the milky ordeal, we pack things up and begin our journey to the center of the city. As soon as wee out of the hotel, a scene straight up from a fantasy movie greets me.
Perhaps because busy hours have arrived, the city is much livelier than usual. In the sky, numerous marine citizens can be seen cruising around; some swim in the air, and some use their vehicles, which are all quite strange.
Below, the streets are also crowded with an almost incredible number of people.
Hand in hand, our family of four heads to our destination in our new disguise. Because the missing notices only include one kid, not a twin, we actually need to hide one of our daughters. Elysia has already volunteered for this, so it''s all settled.
Elysia seems quite introverted, which I have some worries about, but Ste does seem to know and is actively helping her sister. It''s quite a symbiotic rtionship.
In any case... I need some new clothes for my daughters.
''''Emy, Emy.''''
''''Mhm?''''
''''Wanna shop real quick?''''
''''Okay?''''
Just like that, we randomly choose a decent-looking store on the streets and go right in. Here, outfits of all kinds can be seen hanging around in an orderly manner.
Apparently, octopuses and sharks also care about dignity because there are underwear sections for these people as well. Here and there, I also notice a few starfish, a few horsefish, and a sparkling m as well. How do ms move...?
Shaking off the weird thoughts, I diligently begin to scan new outfits for my lovely daughters. Because they are Emy and I''s children, there won''tck clothes that suit them.
''''Sit here for a bit. Mama will buy pretty clothes for you two, alright?'''' I say reassuringly as I pat their heads. ''''Emy, can you stay here as well?''''
''''Mhm.''''
With close to thirty years of reading fiction pieces, I can confidently say that leaving children or the likes alone will only cause trouble. They will either be kidnapped or get lost, believe me.
''''Mama...''''
''''What''s wrong, Ste?''''
''''I''m bored. Lend me your phone.''''
''''Ah, okay¡ª''''
Wait. My phone, at this point, is practically full of sex tapes and such. It''ll ruin her innocence!
''''A-Ahem. My phone has something no one should show to children. I''m sorry, but please endure for a bit.''''
''''Mu... Alright.''''
Crap, she''s pouting.
''''Really, I''m sorry. I''ll get you something deliciouster, yeah?''''
As I gently console her, I also nt a kiss on her forehead, and apparently, that is enough to dispel the poutiness. So cute.
Well, let''s be quick.
When I decide that, it is as if a force is pushing me toplete the task for my daughters, making me go through the items with ease. Only around a dozen minutester, and I''m ready for payment.
''''How much are these¡ªhm?''''
Wait, is the cashier a human?
When I realize it, standing behind the counter is ady who appears to bepletely human. She wears a kind smile and looks quite friendly.
''''Is there something wrong, dear customer?''''
''''Nothing. It''s quite rare to see a human here, and that''s all.''''
As she starts to calcte the payment, we engage in some small talk. This woman is allegedly an immigrant who moved in quite some time ago, and she has settled somewhere around this area. Good for her, I suppose.
''''Your total cost is three hundred Als, dear customer. Please give me your ID.''''
Okay, and now I have to hypnotize her to pay. Fuck me and my cum-stained brain. I should''ve made the IDs before buying... Whatever. It''s not like I''m not paying her. No matter how meticulous the ID system is, it can''t monitor everything, so a few purchases like this should be fine.
As it is, I gently snap my finger before the cashier''s face, releasing a daze aura to the immediate surroundings. Predictably, her eyes temporarily lose their luster, and she falls into a trance.
Then, using an illusion to prevent any peeking, I toss the clothes into my space bag and put six hundred Als on the counter. Well, off we go~
''''Alright, let''s go and receive our IDs!''''
Only thirty minutes after proiming that to my wife and daughters¡ª
''''You all are getting arrested.''''
''''???''''
Case 224: Prison’s rice is actually quite delicious!
Case 224: Prison¡¯s rice is actually quite delicious!
Once upon a time, there was a foolish elf named Sylvia.
She was quite slow in many regards, only bing sharp when someone mentioned either games, anime, or futa cocks. Other than being blessed with a voluptuous body and decent talents in magic, she didn''t really have anything going on for herself other than being a bit friendly and slutty.
One day, when she attempted tomit identity theft, the government promptly caught her. Oh, foolish Sylvia...
Okay, stop.
Fuck this narrative. It was a genius move on my side, you know?
In the first ce, after we filled in the forms to request an ID, the civil servant''s face was like this:
( ? ?o - ? ?o )
She stared at us for a good thirty seconds before confirming our entries.
''''...Are you sure about it?''''
''''Yeah?''''
''''I see, I see...''''
Then, she pulled out a whole ass magicalmunication device and began to call for someone. After mere minutes, the door burst open, much to our surprise, and this was what she had to say:
''''Congrattions. You all are getting arrested for attempted identity theft.''''
''''What?!''''
"Diana and Eliza, together with her daughter, just returned a while ago. You really chose the wrong targets, huh?"
''''Ah.''''
And that''s how we promptly got cuffed and brought to this prison cell, where I can onlyment our bad luck and me my unpreparedness.
''''Hic... Hic...''''
''''...''''
As the four of us pitifully hug each other, unable to resist the regime''s strict rules, the prison guard is seemingly rendered speechless. Initially, this woman is quite angry at us for trying to disguise ourselves as her own people¡ªthe ones rtively simr to humans whose appearance we''ve all adopted before¡ªbut now, she has been converted.
''''Ms.Prison Guard...''''
''''...Hey, I have a name, too, alright? It''s Naru.'''' Naru rests her trident against the wall and crosses her arms, confused.
''''Ms.Naru... Can''t we somehow be forgiven...?''''
''''No way in hell.'''' Naru resolutely shakes her head. ''''A crime is a crime. You all shall pay for it.''''
''''I-I will give you¡ª''''
''''No thanks.''''
Good. At least she''s doing her job properly.
''''More than that, when are you going to remove those disguises?'''' Naru frowns. ''''It''s quite annoying now, I''m not going to lie.''''
''''But our appearances are hideous...''''
"I wouldn''t care. Remove it. I don''t want to see my people''s appearances taken advantage of like this."
''''P-Please...''''
''''Tch. I''m telling you. If you ever meet our general while looking like that, you will literally be grilled alive. Don''t say I didn''t inform you.''''
''''Fine...''''
A bit bitter all of a sudden, I use illusion magic to once again change our appearances. Of course, my IQ is not so low that I will revert our disguises entirely. Instead, I adopt human appearances¡ªbeautiful ones¡ªfor us, because why not?
Now, we all are gorgeous!
Turning to Naru, I can see she is momentarily stunned by this, and after a bit, she shakes her head and leaves silently.
''''Phew...'''' I let out a sigh. ''''Good job, you three.''''
''''Mhm.''''
''''Anything for Mama.''''
''''Exactly!''''
Holy shit. How the hell are all of themthisadorable...
In any case, this operation is a resounding sess. Yeah, I was actually serious when I said this was a genius move. What better way to enter the castle than getting thrown into a prison?
Initially, I nned to infiltrate this building like usual, but that''s when I stumble upon a weird piece of information¡ªthere is only one prison in the whole city, and it''s here.
Why? Hell, would I know?
The important matter is that we''re inside, and we''re ready to move. A few metal bars won''t be able to stop me!
As I aim my hand toward the bars, preparing to use advanced earth magic to warp them¡ª
keng¡ª! keng¡ª! keng¡ª!
''''Meal time!''''
Right then, Naru appears, holding four paper bags. She puts them inside the cell and leaves right away. The four of us look at each other, the bags, and then sniff the scenting out of them.
Cautiously, I open one of them using telekinesis, revealing a decently sized portion of egg-fried rice¡ªfragrant and freshly hot. A bit bbergasted, I flip the other three open, and they all seem to be of the same quality.
Two of them even have extra sausages!
I was prepared to eat dry rations for a while, but this...
''''...Emy, can you check them onest time?''''
''''Okay¡ª''''
'''''''' !!! ''''''''
Suddenly, like a scene in a horror movie, Naru pokes her head from the side. ''''They''re not poisoned. Don''t worry.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Fuck.
In the end, the rice is actually quite delicious, and we promptly devour it in a matter of minutes. Elysia and Ste also enjoy the sausages a lot. After our bellies are filled, it''s time for the brain to activate.
''''Naru~! Are you there?''''
''''What?''''
Oh, she reallyes.
''''Can I have a few questions?''''
''''Speak.''''
''''Why are we treated this nicely? Or is this a first-time thing?''''
As I point to the empty paper bags, Naru appears to be deep in thought for a moment.
''''You don''t have to know it.'''' She shakes her head. ''''Stay put. Your verdicts will be given soon.''''
With that, she goes away again, leaving us with practically no clue to work with. Still, we now know that there is something strange about our arrest. From the way the prison guard was reluctant to hurt us physically, and now, the meal...
No way in hell would a prison treat criminals this well.
For now, though, I think we should reevaluate the n.
''''What do you think we should do, Emy?'''' I ask my lover with a serious face.
''''Sleep.'''' She immediately replies¡ªwith a serious face.
''''Agreed.''''
Right about time, I''m feeling sleepy.
Just like that, we once again hug our daughters to sleep, not before modifying the bed to fit our preferences. Scouting or whatnot, that can be done after a good sleep!
When I open my eyes again, I find myself not lying in the same position, as if I''ve turned toward the ceiling. On my torso rests a dangerously cute girl who''s fully diving into my chest. I guess she inherits this from her mom.
keng¡ª! keng¡ª! keng¡ª!
''''Meal time!''''
Oh, I guess it''s dinnertime.
Clumsily, I begin to separate this creature from my body and put her beside the other one. Then, I trot toward the bars, half-awake, half-asleep, humming like an idiot. That is when a tray of four big ramen bowls enters from the small gap below.
One whiff of it is enough for me to tell that these will be absolutely delicious. Likest time, there is extra stuff in two of the bowls as well. I guess they love my daughters.
''''Enjoy it.''''
''''Thanks, Ms.Prison Guard... Wait.''''
Snapping back to reality, I btedly wipe my blurry eyes and look up after realizing a strange voice. Sitting outside the cell is not the prison guard that I know, but an alluring woman with slightly bluer skin, blue hair that flows like water, and cyan eyes.
''''...Mermaid Queen?!''''
The woman sighs lightly, holding a wry smile.
''''You really like to make a ruckus, don''t you?''''
Case 225: Fatally stabbed in the heart.
Case 225: Fatally stabbed in the heart.
''''...''''
''''...''''
Holy shit.
What the hell are those pay-to-win effects??
Of course, I''m talking about the Mermaid Queen''s illusive appearance. Currently, we''re following her to the guest room for some talk, and for that, I am having a chance to really look at her from behind. I mean, back when we met her at the Empire, she didn''t seem this morous...
Her half-revealing, half-conservative outfit seems to have been made by taking out a piece of that certain dazzling ocean in everyone''s dream¡ªwith waves and glitters flowing across the surface of the material. Most of all, there is this smooth current that flows throughout the dress, further enhancing the eye candy that is her hourss figure.
As for her hair, it has pretty much the same effect, albeit a bit more subtle. Combined with numerous rainbow bubbles and more cosmetic decorations around her body, she really does look like a mythical mermaid¡ªwithout the tail.
I''m not quite sure where the tail is, either.
In any case, it''s quite an embarrassing situation. Imagine yourpany''s important partner being caught trying to disguise as one of your employees¡ªwith her whole family, no less. I might have yed around too much this time.
But now, I can talk to the crux of the problem, so it''s fine, I suppose.
Eventually, we reach a rather grand room at the end of the hallway. After settling down, the Mermaid Queen herself brings us tea, and before I can ask her about the lockdown¡ª
''''My... I don''t think I''ve seen these cuties before. Whose children are they? Your parents, perhaps~?''''
Faced with Mermaid Queen''s intense gaze, Elysia and Ste instinctively hang to Emy and my side, attempting to hide but only enhancing their cuteness.
''''Of course, these angels are my children!'''' I proudly exim.
''''???''''
Immediately, a flood of question marks appears on her face. She turns to my daughters, and then me, and then Emy.
''''But... How??''''
''''Heh. Magic, of course.''''
A bit bbergasted, Mermaid Queen shakes her head a few times before regaining herposure.
"So, what are you doing here, may I ask?" She utters as she stares directly into my eyes. ''''Rather... How did you get here in the first ce...?''''
Fortunately, she is still that same bubbly and easy-going woman I remember. If this were anyone else, they would''ve pressed us for the trespassing since a while ago.
''''I was guided here by a fish when swimming in the ocean.'''' I reply seriously.
''''...My. Do you expect me to believe that~?''''
''''Yes.''''
''''...''''
''''...''''
''''Ahem... If you insist.'''' Mermaid Queen lets out a sigh. ''''How about my first question, dear?''''
Okay, I think I can be honest here.
Propping up my hands on the table to appear even more serious, I narrow my eyes slightly.
''''Truth be told, I am here to investigate the reason why As has been cutting downmunication with the alliance.'''' I say. ''''Is there a specific reason for that?''''
''''....''''
No change in expression, yet she is reluctant to speak. How peculiar.
''''Mermaid Queen. I am sitting here, representing the whole world''s will.'''' I press further. ''''I merely want to know the reason. As long as it doesn''t affect our joint cause, I won''t pry.''''
''''Fufu... As expected. A Saint is a Saint.'''' She giggles. ''''You seem much more proper this way, although I can''t say I dislike the usual you.''''
''''Please answer my question.''''
''''Of course...''''
At this point, the tension I feel suddenly pikes. I am not sure of the reason, yet I know this will not be as simple as I might have thought. If it''s something she is reluctant to disclose...
''''...Saint, do you know?''''
''''What?''''
''''I... Have always been a fan of fiction.'''' Mermaid Queen says with distant eyes. ''''Unlike reality, it can be anything we want it to be. Sce, excitement, pleasure, challenge, thrill, dread...''''
Crap. She has begun her viin''s monologue.
Is this the pattern where when she inevitably reveals a super evil n, I''ll be stabbed to death by surprise?
''''¡ªso I thought about it.''''
Ah, okay. Please continue. I wanna hear the reason, at least.
''''What if... What if I create a device that could manifest our fiction?'''' Mermaid Queen''s eyes gleam for a moment as she speaks. ''''If I could make a virtual world where everybody could be themselves, where they had the freedom to act their wildest dreams... Wouldn''t that be wonderful?''''
''''...Is this the ''big project'' that you mentioned several times before in interviews?''''
''''So you''ve done your research.''''
''''But that doesn''t exin the reason for the lockdown.''''
''''You are right, but I have not done talking yet... Recently, there have been people from the outside trying to hijack our n. Their aim is to use the final product for personal gain and pleasure, which I will not tolerate.''''
''''What? Where are theying from?''''
''''From beyond our city''s wall, dear Saint~. Upon gazing into the abyss, the abyss will gaze back at you. Their intent is malicious, that much I know. Sometimes, one needs a good look at themselves and the surroundings to realize everything properly.''''
...What the hell is she yapping about?
In any case, even though her sentence is delivered in a casual manner, I can''t help but feel something strange about it. How can I say... It''s kinda unnerving.
''''As for why I didn''t contact the alliance, this mistake is purely on our side.'''' Mermaid Queen continues. ''''So, pleasee back and¡ª''''
zzzzt¡ª! zzzzt¡ª!
Oh, my phone''s ringing. It''s Anna... Is there something urgent?
With my mind a bit chaotic, I hurriedly pick up the call.
''''Hello?''''
[Sylvia, where are you?!]
''''In the castle, why?''''
[Who are you with??]
''''...Emy, my daughters, and the Mermaid Queen. I''ve been able to meet her¡ª''''
[Get out right now!]
''''What?''''
[It''s dangerous¡ª]
THUD¡ª!
''''Oh.''''
All of a sudden, my vision is shaken violently as everything goes static. When I finally calm my eyes down, I notice something poking out of my left breast.
It''s... A de.
A ripping purple de coated in a strangeyer of mana has pierced my chest, rendering my whole body stunned. Rapidly, the surroundings begin to fade away as my consciousness slips, and thest thing I remember is the silhouette of Emy and my daughters trying to save me, coupled with the Mermaid Queen''s insidious smirk.
Ah, I swear... I wanna eat fish after this.
chirp¡ª! chirp¡ª!
''''Ugh...!''''
Slowly lifting my heavy eyelids, I am once again greeted with the blinding sunlight. Behind where I''m lying down is a flourishing forest, and in front of me is a vast in. What a beautiful scene... Wait.
''Once again''?
What was I... Right. I just started my trip to As, where the sun can''t reach, and... And I had two children with Emy!
''''Yes...!''''
Oh, and I also got stabbed. My heart probably got decimated by that de. Where am I, though? Heaven?
No, I don''t think Heaven would take someone like me. I think hell would fit me more. I can be a subus, for example. Yeah, and then I can go around and sleep with beautiful girls...
''''...''''
Okay, let''s face reality.
Where the fuck am I??
Case 226: A blissfully green dream.
Case 226: A blissfully green dream.
''''Phew...''''
Let''s take stock of the situation first.
For one, I do not appear to be injured or anything, so that''s quite good. Aside from that, the stuff in my inventory seems to be the same. My clothes also remain untouched... Hm?
Suddenly, I notice a strange, cramped feeling in my chest. Stuffed between my milkers is a massive dark blue crystal the size of a big coin. Through its shell, I can see numerous stars swirling inside a ck canvas, looking like a mini-universe.
Isn''t this what the loli gave me the other day?
''''Hm...''''
Let''s ignore the question of how it''s here, seeing as I will likely not find out the reason. Besides, I have a feeling that I should keep it here, no matter how stupid that might sound.
For now, I need to survey my surroundings.
Quickly extending my mana out, I instinctively realize this ce''s vastness. There''s a house nearby, though, and judging from the signals I''m receiving...
Emy is there.
Immediately, I take off to the sky using telekinesis and fly to my destination. Lying on a beautiful hill and beside a tranquilke is a moderatelyrge house. Nearby, arge rice field and a flourishing fruit garden can be spotted. There''s even a ranch as well.
Holy shit, this ce is beautiful. I wanna live here.
Nevertheless, I ignore all of that and promptlynd near the house''s entrance, where three figures can be seen. Standing there patting two little girls'' heads is a tall, gorgeous elf with bleach-white hair¡ªEmilia Campbell. Although she is wearing simple, mundane working clothes, her divine charm simply cannot be hidden.
''''Emy!''''
''''Sylvia.''''
''''What happened back there?!''''
''''We were stabbed as well.''''
My heart tightens as Emy, with a regretful face, talks about how she and our daughters were being stabbed, just like I was, right after I lost consciousness.
Fuck you, Mermaid Queen.
When I''m getting out of here, I''ll let you experience what hell''s hell is. Even if she is currently stronger than me, I don''t care.
Hugging my soon-to-be wife suddenly makes me feel much better, though, as her warmth transfers through my skin. After leaving several kisses on her cheeks and lips, we take a brief tour of the house before settling down for a talk.
''''This house seems to be ours.'''' Emy says as she gently strokes Elysia''s head. ''''I can''t see people here besides us.''''
''''Are we going to live here, moms?!''''
Calming down the excited Ste in myp, I sigh.
''''Probably. Since we don''t really know our current situation.''''
This is like... Being a real family.
Gazing out the window, the scene where the sunlight gently falls onto the beautiful, green rice field as the sprouts sway in the wind is imprinted in my mind. A brief nostalgia hits me.
This is how I imagine I would be doing after aplishing my mission. Spending time with my lovers peacefully, with my children, day by day...
It would sometimes feel insane to y video games on the balcony with this captivating background. And then, at night, there would be lovely women waiting for me in bed.
If this is the virtual world that the Mermaid Queen talked about, then fuck her again.
At least transport my other lovers here, too, asshole. It''s not like I''m not satisfied with Emy alone, though. Maybe I am. I don''t know.
But I''ll miss them. I''m already missing them.
''''Hah... Well, I guess we''ll have to stay here for some time.''''
Even if we decide to venture far to find what lies beyond this realm, I think we need some moments to get used to the world itself. I need to confirm what kind of world this is.
With that established, we begin to familiarize ourselves with the house. As much as I want all of us to live in the same room, there isn''t one that is big enough. Plus, my daughters are already eleven, and I want to have sex peacefully.
So, we let Elysia and Ste take two rooms on the second floor while Emy and I each take one on the first.
''''Okay, so now there''s the problem of food.''''
The kitchen does have some ingredients, but I think we''ll need to sustain for a while. The answer is obviously the stuff outside the house, but I am a spoiled princess, and my wife is the daughter of a duke¡ªwe don''t know shit about maintaining them.
Fortunately, my inte seems to work just fine, although the chatroom with Eva doesn''t turn on for some reason. So, the problem of food is practically resolved. Better yet, I don''t really have to do much, as most of the work can be done lightly using telekinesis and elemental spells.
All hail magic!
Then, there''s the problem of entertainment¡ªfor my family, of course.
Besides basic stuff like fishing, rxing, and some simple games, or, in Emy''s case, she has a perfect masturbation toy beside her, there isn''t much to do here.
But they need not worry since I, the all-functioning wife Sylvia, is here!
Let''s get them addicted to novels, mangas, and anime!
This is it. Life is set.
With almost everything by my side, this life that suddenly falls from the sky onto my face seems easier than ever. Even though every time I look at my hands, the colorful rings on my fourth fingers inevitably remind me of my other partners, days pass by without many hups.
When morning arrives, Emy and I will go out to take care of the farms and then go back to rx with our children. After a delicious lunch from Emy, it will be time for free activities. Everyone spends time on their own, sometimes with someone else, sometimes with the whole family.
At night, we decide to learn stuff together through numerous documentaries on the inte. Cuddling on the sofa after a nice, hot bath is always amazing.
As there is nothing constraining us, Emy and I are having sex quite regrly. My lovely wife can now monopolize me to her heart''s content, which is further enhanced by me generating a whole harem for her every night.
I also let her do it fully raw since thest time Tina NTR''ed Anna, she tried using condoms, and it wasn''t that amazing. I don''t have Eva here to take away my ovaries, unfortunately, so I''m now definitely pregnant.
Am I prepared for a third child? Probably not. Do I care? No.
Just like that, the first week flies by peacefully. Too peaceful, in fact, that I''m beginning to wonder if we truly got sent to heaven for a moment. That is when Elysia suddenlyes to Emy and me alone a night.
''''What''s wrong, my princess?'''' I ask gently as I stroke her head.
Both of them have been extremely obedient and thoughtful for the period. It''s amazing how mature they are, honestly.
A bit reluctant, Elysia sighs before opening her mouth with rosy cheeks.
''''I was wondering... If you could lend me some lewd material...''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Excuse me, what?
''''W-What are you going to do with them...?''''
Then, my cute daughter, my treasure, turns to me with the same face.
''''T-To masturbate!''''
My eleven-year-old daughter is asking for lewd stuff to masturbate. Clearly, there is something wrong with this world.
Case 227: Once more, inside a dream.
Case 227: Once more, inside a dream.
''''Phew...''''
Look at the ceiling, look at the window, look at my wife''s pretty face, and then close my eyes.
Um. I''m still in reality.
''''...Can you repeat it, Elysia?''''
Drops of sweat run down my back as I cautiously ask my daughter, who has her face flushed like she is about to hide anytime. It could be my elf ears malfunctioning after being sucked and bit numerous times. Who knows?
Taking a deep breath, Elysia opens her mouth again.
''''...I said I wanted something to masturbate to.''''
''''...''''
Fuck.
It seems I might have a problem here.
''''Do I usually give you these kinds of materials?'''' I ask further.
''''Yes.''''
Why?? I mean, do parents always give their children erotic books for them to masturbate? I don''t think so.
As I am about to overclock my brain to resolve this earth-shaking mystery, Emy suddenly taps my shoulder.
''''What''s wrong?''''
''''Give her something.'''' She says. ''''This is normal.''''
''''...How so?''''
Then, Emy begins to lecture me about the matter. Apparently, this practice is quite normal for futanaris in particr. Because these girls develop sexually much earlier and much more intense than normal children, their parents would, in turn, educate them about sex sooner than usual and teach them the methods to calm their lust, which is masturbation as well.
Now that I''ve heard it... It does make sense, actually. Elysia is the older twin of the two, so she is naturally the one holding the PP gene. I guess me of the future did her job well.
Fine, fine.
Leaving out a small sigh, I gently stroke my daughter''s adorable head.
''''What would you like to see?'''' I ask. ''''Do you want a book? A tape? Do you prefer 3D or 2D?''''
''''I-I want 2D... Not a film...''''
So doujins? Got it. They''re indeed more plentiful and diverse than normal hentai, yes.
''''What genre?''''
''''...Futanari.''''
Uh-huh. Easy to insert herself in. Good.
''''And?''''
''''It would be nice... If there were multiple females included...''''
Oh? Do I see my daughter creating a harem in the future? Hell yeah!
''''Good.'''' I nod in satisfaction. ''''Thanks for being honest with me. I''ll print some of them right away.''''
''''Thank you...''''
In the end, I choose around five of the most popr ones ording to the tags Elysia provides and hand them to her. My daughter then shyly exits the room, urging us not to follow or monitor her.
She''s so cute.
Nevertheless, now that her problem has been solved, I think we need to move on.
''''Emy.''''
''''Mhm?''''
''''I might have found this world''s origin.'''' I say with a serious face. ''''It''s fake. The same as the trial we did a while ago.''''
After probing around this area for a while, I found out that beyond this in and the forest lying on it, the terrain keeps repeating itself. It''s like one of those rare Minecraft seeds with repeating strongholds, abandoned mines, or other structures.
I suppose this dream technology is not quite perfect just yet, seeing as it fails to create a truly ''real'' world.
Hearing my exnation, Emy nods calmly.
''''I see. Do we get out?''''
''''Of course. I need to reunite with the others as well.''''
''''Okay. I''ll help.''''
''''Thanks.''''
As expected of my lovely wife~! It''s honestly quite reassuring to have someone like her beside me... Fufu.
Gazing into Emy''s brilliant golden eyes that shine brighter than the stars themselves, I can''t help but admire the way she looks at me, so full of emotions.
Impressive, almost.
''''Well? How about tonight?''''
I curl the corner of my mouth up as I pull the cor of my shirt down, revealing an unfathomably deep cleavage, one that no one has been able to resist before.
''''Oh.''''
In an instant, Emy plunges in like a hungry beast, taking a light bite on my neck. In response, I hug her body closer to me, feeling a rush of the warm bodily temperatureing from her.
It''s very real.
''''Even though I''m already pregnant... Are you still keen to?'''' I whisper.
''''Of course.'''' She replies.
Truly Emy-like. I love it.
In the blink of an eye, it has been a few weeks.
Time passes by so fast without me realizing it. Maybe because the days are quite fun. The more I spend time with my family, the more I notice an unquenchable desire within me to stay and remain like this forever. Yet, deep in my mind, every time I remember their faces, I am more motivated than ever to escape this cage.
Unlike thest trial, however, we don''t know the method to get us out. There is no goal to be achieved, no enemy to defeat, and no end I can see. Sometimes, it feels quite hopeless.
Now, I know I am an optimistic girl. After all, I still had the energy to watch anime while lying on my deathbed. So this is still fine for now.
''''Woah...! That''s so big!''''
''''Right?''''
''''You''re amazing, sister!''''
''''Heheh...''''
Quietly watching my two daughters building an ice castle on the breezy in, I take a bite of the orange macaron and lean on Emy''s body. Today, we''re having a pic.
After devouring the godly sandwiches that Emy made, Elysia and Ste still have the energy to y, so there they are. I''m old now, so I prefer rxing like this.
Feeling Emy''s gentle hand consoling my body, I quickly surrender to her touch and cling entirely to her arm.
''''...Hey.''''
''''Mhm?''''
The afternoon breeze softly runs through my hair and clothes, providing an infinitely soothing feeling as I gaze into the distant blue sky.
''''Do you think it''s selfish?'''' I ask. ''''Am I being selfish for wanting to remain here?''''
After a brief pause, Emy nods.
''''Maybe.'''' She says. ''''But you can be selfish.''''
''''Why?''''
''''Because I allow you to.''''
''''Pfft- Hahah... What''s with the sudden narcissistic remark?''''
Instead of an answer, this time, Emy directly presses her lips onto mine.
''''I love you.'''' She whispers.
''''Mhm.''''
''''Hm...''''
Okay, let''s try it.
Throwing a grape into my mouth, I am immediately stunned, receiving a burst of sweet vor spreading on my tongue. This is the first time I harvest the grapes outside, and they''re amazingly fresh.
Holy hell.
Let''s share with the others as well~!
Upon reaching the living room, a rather cute scene greets me.
''''Oh, my.''''
On the sofa, my daughters are peacefully sleeping, each taking a side of my wife''sp as their pillow. In the center, said wife is also fast-asleep, hands on her daughters'' backs as if to reassure them.
Giggling, I quickly throw a quilt onto them and sit across the table. After watching them for a while, I start to be a bit drowsy, yet there is no spot beside my dear Emy, unfortunately.
So, while munching on the delicious grapes, I pull out my Desert Eagle and begin to clean it, wiping every nook and cranny of the gun...
''''...''''
For a brief moment, my thoughts differ. Darting between the gun and my family, I narrow my eyes.
Should I...
Case 228: Grazing the forbidden. (R-18)
Case 228: Grazing the forbidden. (R-18)
...No. It''s not the time yet.
Silently, I put away my beloved Desert Eagle and take out the Hecate instead. This long boy is still as beautiful as ever.
By the time I finish cleaning the Hecate, the sky has turned dark. Looking at my family, who''s still fast asleep, I let out a sigh and go to the kitchen. For the longest time, I''ve been wanting to make a certain dish but never had the chance¡ªsuper spicy curry.
I know.
Just because I''m a masochist, that doesn''t mean the people around me are. I might love having my body tortured, but Emy and my daughters certainly don''t deserve that, do they?
Still, I want to see their reactions!
I''ve been too long without anybody to troll, and I am itching for it. Normally, I would poke at Liana, for example, and then get my ass beaten¡ªliterally¡ªor if I feel devious, I might prank Anna to see her cute reactions. But Emy?
Who would dare to do that?!
Emy is such a calm and peaceful person that I ultimately wasn''t able toy my hand on her. I feel like I would jump down a river if she turned sad from my prank. Even if we''re soulmates, I won''t do what I shouldn''t do.
There''s an approach for each person. This is how managing a harem is.
For now, though, I feel like this is an appropriate prank to lighten the mood a little bit more. If I can make it spicy but he good, then I think it''s going to be fine.
It''s going to be fine... Probably.
''''Ugh...!''''
''''Blegh... So spicy...!''''
''''...I told you it''s suspicious.''''
Fuck.
Sitting across from me and holding their throats are Emy and her lively daughter, Ste. Elysia hasn''t eaten yet¡ªshe''s too good. Even though I tuned our daughters'' portions down by quite a lot, it seems her tolerance is pathetically low.
I''m more surprised about Emy, though. I didn''t think her spicy tolerance was this bad. Now that I think about it, thest time we ate spicy food, I remember her not using the sauce for the chicken wings at all. With me joining the crew, I guess this is why Ste is practically dying over there.
''''Here, have some milk...''''
It''s my divine power-infused milk. I briefly considered letting them suck directly, but that''ll surely cause tingling in those areas for a while, so no. In any case, after downing nearly half the cup, they breathe out in relief.
''''Hah... It was good, though!'''' Ste exims.
''''Mhm.'''' Emy nods.
''''Really...?'''' Elysia raises an eyebrow. ''''Rather, Mama Sylvia. You eat too.''''
''''Eh?''''
As if using me, all three of them stare at me menacingly, forcing me to pick up the spoon and suffer with them. In truth, I''m quite reluctant now that the dish is here...
''''F-Fine! We''ll all eat together!''''
A gruesome thirty minutes ensues, and now, we look no different from a bunch of pufferfish: red, swollen lips, puffed-up eyes from crying, burning noses.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Let''s not do this ever again. Um.
''''Sylvia...!''''
''''Ngha...! E-Emy! Hug me!''''
Drowned in the intense heat, Emy and I spend our passionate night in the bedroom. Pouncing on me with her rushed hip, she wraps her arms around my neck, taking a decisive bite near my corbone¡ªnear the numerous others that she has taken.
As soon as I feel her teeth sinking into my skin, a wave of pain gushes over my whole body, adding to the ecstasy of having my beloved''s thing buried deep inside me.
''''Hgn...!''''
Stubbornly, Emy clings to my flesh, like a beast not wanting to release its prey, and upon covering my entirety with her scent, she gets even more aggressive. She begins to exert even more strength, ramming my body to the bed as though her life depended on it.
With each thrust, my whole being shakes as it gets dragged around helplessly. Even though my little sack is repeatedly being squashed down, the more she does it, the more my mind sumbs to her violence¡ªsuch is the life of a masochist.
Soon enough, I can feel a hot current blowing inside me as Emy keeps grinding my folds to obediency.
''''Hah... Hah...''''
''''Phew...''''
Even when it''s over, Emy refuses to let go of me. She turns her attention to my fully exposed chest and promptly takes a bite of the left cherry, pressing her sulent lips onto the are while closing her teeth on the nip. A ticklish yet pleasurable sensation spreads as I close my eyes, enjoying the secureness and warmth when Emy hugs me this tightly.
It''s insane how I still feel this fulfilled even if I''ve been done thousands of times¡ªover and over. I guess it''s a good quality to have for the ''Goddess of Sex.''
Still, it''s been a month. It''s about time I want something more... Kinky.
Emy is by far the most ''vani'' lover I have, yet that doesn''t mean she does not have spicy tastes. For one, I can''t help but love her possessiveness and beast-like manner sometimes.
But for now...
''''...Emy.''''
''''Mhm?''''
''''Can you do me like how Liana would?''''
''''...''''
A bit hesitant, Emy buries her face in my cleavage before finally rising to her feet, unplugging my lower lips. Immediately, I also get into position, kneeling before her exquisite, long legs and that divine rod.
As I press my forehead onto the bedsheet, an immoral kind of pleasure runs through my nerves, making me involuntarily clench my lower half. A gulp of that hot, musky liquid drops onto the bed through the abruptly closed passage. My lips tremble with excitement, and they can''t help but curl up.
''''Thank you... For impregnating this lowly slut with your precious, precious semen...'''' I utter, my voice on the verge of breaking.
''''...''''
Waiting in silence, a terribly potent sensation akin to that of electricity zaps my womb as if to reward me for being a grateful ve. Soon enough, a cold feeling falls onto the back of my head, and I can feel my forehead being pressed down even more.
''''Hgn...!''''
A slow, silent ejaction ensues. My cum mixed with hers are, unfortunately, being pushed out even more. It''s such a waste...
Not sure if I want topensate or simply my dirty desire, I grab her foot, which is dominating me whole, and lift it a bit. Then, I begin to slowly, respectfully press my lips onto her round toe, slowly working my way to her ankle and her calf before feeling as though I am overstepping my ce¡ªso I kneel down, forehead meeting the bedsheet again.
Holy shit. Holy shit. Holy shit...!
This feels so forbidden, yet immensely satisfying... I might not be able to recover afterward...
As happy as I am, I know for a fact that Emy will not be pleased with such trivial actions from me. Even if the one and only elf princess, the precious saint of the world and an apprentice deity, is pledging absolute obedience to her, her desire will not be quenched.
After all, if she is the same Emilia Campbell that I know...
''''Ahn~!''''
Suddenly, her foot switches its position, this time pressing directly on my higher back. A faint mana fluctuation can be felt behind me, and soon enough, two slender palms find themselves squeezing my round butt.
Ah... It''s a gangbang now.
Case 229: Click, clack, bang~!
Case 229: Click, ck, bang~!
''''Phew...''''
Apanied by vivid pping noises when the wind blows through our clothes, a warm afternoon light showers our little table. In my hand, an ample cup of milk tea is present. The surface of the content inside ripples gently, ruining the mirror image of myself as I look down.
Sitting opposite of me is my partner. She always has her eyes on me. Her golden pupils gleam even brighter, reflecting the light¡ªjust as her white hair does.
Not quite far away, my two daughters are leisurely strolling, hand in hand as they chat.
Gazing into the distance clouds, my heart skips a beat. I''ve always dreamed of witnessing a scene like this, and even though we''ve been here for a few months, I can''t help but admire it again.
''''What''s wrong, Sylvia?''''
Not turning back, I casually open my mouth.
''''It''s nothing. Just... I think it''s about time.''''
''''...?''''
''''This vacation is quite nice thus far, but I have something to do back in the real world, you see.''''
''''Did you find a way to get out?''''
''''...More or less, yes.''''
''''What is it?''''
At this, I yfully put my index finger before my mouth. With a mischievous expression, I shush her.
''''You''ll know a bitter.''''
As they say, we should leave the fun stuffst... Or something like that? I''m not sure.
Either way, if I were to decide that this is going to be myst day in this simted dream, I wanna spend it well. After calling my daughters back, I promptly announce that we are going to get out after tonight.
''''Really?!'''' Ste exims. ''''Yes! Mama is the best!''''
''''Here is peaceful, but not very fun.'''' Elysia nods along.
I suppose. Even if I can entertain them using the Inte, there''s still the problem of not having other people to interact with. Social interactions are important.
''''For thest day... Let''s do something different.''''
After a round of discussion, we all agree to go fishing for the rest of the afternoon. We don''t usually have to actually fish when we want to eat some because... Well, let''s just say my telekinesis is quite convenient. Today, however, I want to experience the atmosphere. I''ve always heard that fishing is tranquil; it heals your mind and such.
Each carrying a fishing rod, the four of us walk to the back of the grape garden, feeling the gentle wind as we go. Elysia and Ste both chose the standard-size rods, which are quite tall for their statues, so now they look kind of goofy.
But it''s cute.
Upon arriving at the clear river behind the garden, which we found almost wrapping around our resident, we quickly unpack the bait and get right to the fishing part. Being the absolute bug hater that I am, I only dare to make contact with the worm through threeyers of telekinesis gloves.
Yup. Those are a thing.
As my thoughts drift away along the current, I take a look at my family. They still seem unfazed, each unting their long legs, dangling as they sit on the huge rock. Unconsciously, four more people seem to appear out of my imagination.
''''...''''
By this time, Liana would''ve been sexually harassing me, and Tina would try to stop her. Anna would watch from the sideline while giggling and being a bit horny. Sariel... I''d imagine Sarielpletely rxing herself here, not caring for anything.
...Yeah. I''ve been missing them too much. It''s time to get out.
''''Mama~''''
''''Hm...?''''
''''Can you sing?''''
''''Sure.''''
Heeding Ste''s request since she has been a good girl all around, I begin to clear my throat. Imitating Tina, I apply ayer of divine power while syncing the frequencies of my voice to the perfect point, achieving a perfect melody.
One by one, I start to sing the Japanese songs that I know well and love. With us elves, they are considered to be in our mothernguage, so it''s quite convenient.
Spinning Globe, Tracing That Dream, Hashitairo, Paper Flower...
Although certainly not as proficient as Tina, I also pride myself on being able to sing somewhat. The more I continue letting my voice fly, the more I sense the three beside me rx. Before long, numerous fish with sparkling silver fins have joined the fan club, gathering near the surface of the water.
Not a single one of them pays attention to the baits.
Drowned in the sunset, their bodies reflect millions of light, appearing as though the starry sky has descended.
Afterward, we return to our home, hand in hand, of course. Unfortunately, no fish is caught, but we already have a beautiful memory to cherish, so that''s not a problem.
By this time, the sky has turned dark, and without the sun, the stars on it seize the chance to shine together with the moon. Tonight, it is decided that Emy will make the dinner, so I stay obediently at the stable, ying with my daughters as I wait.
''''I also want to use telekinesis like Mama~''''
''''Fufu... You just have to learn, little princess.''''
''''But I''mzy...''''
''''Here''s a secret, Ste. Once you learn telekinesis, it will make your life a hundred times easier.''''
''''R-Really?''''
''''Of course.''''
As I and Ste are having a great conversation, Elysia suddenly chimes in with a nonchnt face.
''''So that''s why your thighs are so thick.''''
''''Ugh...!''''
Fuck...! That''s a critical hit!
Trembling, I gently stroke Elysia''s head and begin to lecture her.
''''Listen, Elysia. People love thick thighs. You may not understand this right now, but when you grow up, you''ll want a girlfriend with a body like mine.''''
''''Really...?''''
''''Um.''''
Unless she wants to go the t route, in which case... I can''t save her.
''''Dinner''s ready.''''
''''Oh.''''
We huddle over to fill our stomachs, temporarily sealing the weird conversation. For today, Emy has prepared many things: perfectly cooked hot rice, mouth-wateringly vorful sweet-sour pork ribs, a wide selection of the freshest veggies, iced tea, spicy chicken drums, etc.
It''s unfair. Simply looking at this makes me want to marry Emy. But I guess we already have two children, so that''s past.
''''Let''s dig in!''''
''''Ooh~''''
''''Be careful. Falling from here hurts like hell.''''
On the steep roof of our house, the four of us tread carefully, finding a spot to sitfortably. Afterying a piece of cloth in a suitable location, we promptly sit down, with Elysia in myp and Ste in Emy''s.
Then, I take out the telescope that Tina had given me for my eighteenth birthday and set it up properly.
''''That looks so cool!''''
''''Agreed.''''
Giggling, I begin to teach my daughters stargazing techniques earnestly. At first, they seem troubled, but gradually, they be more and more immersed in the act, sometimes fighting to get the chance to look.
Leaving them to enjoy the thing, Emy and I sit close to each other, her hand ovepping mine.
As we both look at the starry sky, a sense of nostalgia hits me. Even though I''ve only been here for a few months, this ce has grown on me a bit. Still, I have something to do and someone toe back to, so this is it.
''''Emy.'''' I call.
''''Mhm?''''
''''Thank you for being with me.''''
''''Me too.''''
Emy and I smile at each other.
In smooth motions, I pull out my beloved Desert Eagle¡ª
click¡ª!
Insert the magazine¡ª
ck¡ª
Chamber the .50 AE round, and¡ª
''''Huh?''''
Point the gun at Emy''s forehead.
BANG¡ª!!
Case 230: Cradles.
Case 230: Cradles.
''''Hah...''''
What the fuck.
This is even more disgusting than I''d imagined.As I stand up and wipe the blood off my face, a surreal sensation washes over my whole being. More than that, looking at the headless corpse of Emy gives me a sense of relief. The brain matter is still quite disturbing, though.
''''M-Mama...?!''''
Oh, I almost forgot there are these two as well.
BANG¡ª!
BANG¡ª!
And that''ll be triple headshots.
Now, I know what someone might think when they look at this scene. Have I turned into a psychopath serial killer?
Certainly not. For one, this isn''t even the real world. I don''t think the police will catch me if I kill somebody here. The real reason, however, is because I want to get out of here.
Hm? Not that?
Ah, about Emy and my daughters, right?
They''re not real. I''m not joking. They''re not real people. Look, what normal people would have dark greenish blood like this? Oh, they''re starting to revert to their original appearance as well.
After around a minute or so, three headless mannequins remain in the scene, unmoving.
''''I swear, these doppelganger motherfuckers...''''
Yeah. It took almost four months for me to be sure that these things were imitating Emy and my daughters. In truth, I had my suspicion all the way back whenthisEmy did it with me. Even if I look like this, I am an apprentice goddess. There''s simply no way I couldn''t differentiate Emy''s semen from something else.
Immediately, I thought of doppelgangers.
However, I was worried that it might not be them, but the more I observed, the more I realized the extremely tiny details that set them apart, from the way they conduct their daily lives to their speech patterns and even levels of lust. Still, I was worried even after confirming that this Emy was a fake.
''How about my daughters?''
I asked myself. Even if I killed this fake Emy, what would I do about these two? Because I wasn''t exactly familiar with them, it took a lot longer, and by then, I''d already forged my way to scan their cores directly.
In any case, that''s pretty much the journey here.
I hated every second of it, but I''m here, so it''s all good.
And... We don''t talk about the nights I spent with this thing, alright? There is a reason why I felt so conflicted trying different things with it. It felt so immoral that I had to try them. I''m too much of a pervert now...
''''Hah...''''
I can''t talk about this in front of them. Never.
As I stand still, looking at the night sky, I can feel the world slowly crumble down. All the way from the outeryers, rapidly approaching this ce.
"On the overpass, we climbed over the railing, gazing up at the moon aimlessly. Inside of a wide cavern; here is where the world finds its ending...''''
Well, I suppose this is it.
Leaving the darkness outside devouring my body, I gently close my eyes. As everything goes dark, the wind that just now was caressing my skin is gone, and I can no longer feel my legs.
In an instant, a distinct smell hits my nose. It smells like the hospital I''ve been in.
Resolutely, I peel my eyes open, quickly adapting to the faint blue light enveloping the ce. A strange ceiling wees me. As I lift my head and look down, I see several cords connecting my body to somewhere else. It seems there are two on my head as well.
A brief examination tells me that these are supposed to connect my nervous system to the outside, which... I don''t wee, to say the least. Getting rid of them is easy, as I can just pull them out lightly. It''s quite safe, unexpectedly.
Nevertheless, I still need to figure out why I''m lying in a metal cage. It doesn''t have a roof, though, so I can just fly out normally.
''''Hah...''''
Standing on my real feet feels weird now.
As I look around, an eerie yet predictable scene greets me. Neatly organized in rows and filling the room are metal cages identical to mine¡ªwith people inside, of course. Even the cords are properly managed. That''s nice.
Nevertheless... This is quite unnerving. It feels like I''m looking at a bunch of adult-size cradles.
In the middle of the spacious room is, of course, a giant tube connected to two huge copper pipes¡ªone from below, one from above¡ªand to the cradles. The mysterious liquid inside is the light source, it seems.
While I am curious about this dream machine that that bitch Mermaid Queen cooked up, I need to reunite with my loves first. One by one, I walk around, inspecting the cradles in the room. There are all kinds of people here¡ªstarfish, sharks, octopuses, tunas, etc.
But they''re not here.
''''Hm... Where¡ªHyah?!''''
Suddenly feeling something fleshy touching my shoulder from behind, I quickly pull out my gun and turn around. There, two shades of red and orange stand.
''''...Huh?''''
''''Long time no see, Sylvia...!''''
''''I missed you!''''
Then, I am promptly being hugged by both Tina and Anna. Hit by the distinct smells and the familiar warmth, my mind briefly goes dazed, but I recover right after.
Hugging them back, I feel tears escaping my eyes.
''''I also missed you guys...''''
After sobbing, cuddling, and kissing for a while, we finally get to the main business.
''''So you guys fell into an illusion, too?'''' I ask.
''''Yes, unfortunately.'''' Tina replies, sighing. ''''Anna and I were living together with ''you'' in a castle. Anna was your wife while I was your secret lover.''''
''''Although it wasn''t really a secret when everybody knew you two were having something together.'''' Anna adds with an awkward smile.
What is this? A drama plot?
''''We only noticed it after a few days.'''' Anna scratches her cheek. ''''I thought my instinct was betraying me... But Christina told me otherwise.''''
Ah, it only took them a few days? I guess this is why that instinct thingy is broken.
''''Good job, both of you.'''' I say with a smile as I stroke both of their hands. ''''I''m really d you did that.''''
Blushing, Aragon''s princess unexpectedly bows her head.
''''I am sorry for acting unfaithful, Sylvia. Truthfully, we did sleep with that fake.'''' She says apologetically. ''''Although Anna didn''t get to do much.''''
''''Don''t say it outright like that...!''''
''''Pfft- Hahah!'''' I burst intoughter. ''''It''s not that serious. We didn''t know, and that''s fine. I slept with the fake Emy quite a lot as well.''''
Predictably, Tina frowns in difort while Anna blushes instead. These two really fit together, huh?
Feeling a bit mischievous, I get closer to Anna and whisper into her fluffy cat ears. ''''It was quite convincing, you know? I really thought I was going to get pregnant with how much it came inside me.''''
''''...''''
Sensing Anna''s heartbeat getting wilder and wilder, I circle my arms around her waist and continue my tease.
''''And when it stepped on me¡ª''''
''''That''s enough, you degenerates.''''
Right then, Tina promptly pinches our ears and separates us.
''''Ouch, ouch!''''
''''Why me?!''''
After getting a lecture from Tina on why we shouldn''t go too far with fetishes, which, unfortunately, I have alreadymitted, we are finally released.
''''Phew...''''
I suppose this story will only be told to Anna. But for now, let''s go find the others.
Case 231: Deceiving reality.
Case 231: Deceiving reality.
After a long-awaited reunion, Anna, Tina, and I, hand in hand, begins to find our way out of the damnedb.
''''Oh, by the way.'''' I utter, seizing the attention of the two.
''''Hm?''''
''''What''s wrong?''''
''''By any chance... You guys aren''t fakes, right?''''
I know. It might seem distrustful of me, but I''m so tired of looking at those mimics. I want none of them in my life. I''m tired of trying to decipher which one is the real one as well. That takes quite a lot of brain cells, which I don''t have much.
However, the two immediately panic. They squirm around a bit, stuttering, as they try to find ways to prove their legitimacy to me.
''''...In the first ce, how are you two so sure that I''m real?'''' I tilt my head.
''''My instinct.''''
''''Her instinct.''''
Oh, that.
''''But how are you so sure that Anna is real?'''' I ask Tina.
''''It was actually a bit of luck.'''' The red-haired princess sighs. ''''By pure chance, I noticed that the fake Sylvia''s heartbeats were inconsistent with yours while Anna''s were normal. So it was a doubleyer confirmation.''''
Holy shit, my lovers are broken. Someone nerf them, please!
''''In any case, please do confirm whatever you would like to know about us.'''' Tina pleads.
''''That''s right! We''re a hundred percent real!'''' Anna nods repeatedly.
I mean, I doubt that they''re fakes... Okay, there is a chance. I guess I''ll have to do it.
Now, I can pretty easily check their bodies using a tad bit of divine energy since it is quite literally omnipotent, yet my reserve is nowhere near that level. Instead, I''ll rely on the most reliable skill in my closet¡ªmaking things go hard.
In reality, collecting their juice will be more definitive, but we don''t have time, and this isnotthe ce for that.
''''Excuse me.''''
Under the two''s expectant eyes, I firmly thrust my hands inside their skirt and grab the rtively soft but unexpectedly huge bulges.
'''''''' !!! ''''''''
Merely secondster, I already feel them growing in my palms. By observing this natural reaction¡ªwhich I''m more than familiar with, I can determine if they''re real or imitations.
''''S-Sylvia?!''''
''''Here is a bit...!''''
Okay, they''re not fakes. That''s a huge relief.
"Phew...'''' I let out a sigh. ''''That''s enough. You guys are real.''''
Leaving behind two puzzled girls with their boners, I continue heading outside. As for why I know which way to go, it''s because of Tina. She can release a special audio frequency that maps the surroundings, which she did a while ago. Stupidly broken stuff, I know.
Nevertheless, it appears that we''re in some kind of underground level, and there are quite a few entrances that lead upward. Because we don''t know which way is which, and Tina didn''t detect a room simr to this one so that we can find the remaining three either, we''re relying on Anna''s instinct to navigate.
''''Which way, Miss Prophet Cat Woman?''''
At a three-way split, I turn around and ask Anna. She seems baffled by this nickname yet still giggles while taking the lead herself.
As I look at her long, swaying tail, I suddenly feelforted. Healed. This is it. This is why I wooed her in the first ce¡ªher overwhelming cute charm.
''''Oh.''''
Perhaps sensing my infatuated gaze toward Anna, Tina decides to almost ram herself at me, circling my waist with her long, possessive arms as she leans on my shoulder. A whiff of her signature perfume, which is simr to that of peaches'', enters my nose.
Tina has always been the one taking care of herself the most, so her whole impression inside me can be said to be ''fragrant.'' Not to mention her godly boobs, which I rarely have the chance to feel... Damn it. I''m too greedy.
''''By the way, do you think those three can ovee it?'''' I voice my question.
Tina told me earlier that she and Anna got stabbed regardless of the fact that they were not close to the castle, so I don''t think Liana and Sariel are out of the scope. As for Emy and my children... I honestly don''t know. I''m worried.
For now, I hope that because the Mermaid Queen didn''t kill me, she will spare them as well.
''''I think Raeliana can definitely notice it,'''' Anna replies. ''''She knows about you the most, after all.''''
I mean, yeah... Even if Emy has been with me for as long as Liana has, thetter seems always to want to know my deepest of deeps and share hers. It''s very endearing.
''''I''m not sure if they got ambushed in the first ce.'''' Tina says. ''''That dragoness is quite formidable, after all.''''
''''Yeah, that''s likely.''''
So that leaves Emy... Shit. Please be alright, Emy.
After some minutes have passed, we finally emerge out of a path leading up. Carefully poking my head out, I am once again greeted with the sight of cold cobbles surrounding me. It''s the prison Emy and I were inst time.
''''...''''
''''Sylvia?''''
However, that is not the important thing right now.
''''You are finally here, esteemed Saint~''''
''''...Mermaid Queen.''''
Somehow, that bitch Mermaid Queen has been waiting for us here all along. In an instant, we three simultaneously pull out our weapons and cast several buff spells on ourselves.
''''Wait, wait~!'''' The bitch waves her hands. ''''I have no intention of fighting!''''
''''Yeah, no. I ain''t believing that now.''''
BANG¡ª!
''''Eek...!''''
Give back four months of my life, fucking asshole.
As I''m about to dump the whole mag on the cowering woman, Anna suddenly taps my shoulder.
''''I don''t sense danger.'''' She whispers.
''''Really?'''' I furrow my brows.
''''It''s weird, but there''s no doubt.''''
''''...''''
Turning to the Mermaid Queen again, I see she has already got down to her knees, raising both hands while smiling stupidly. Even if I concentrate my senses, I can''t detect any traps.
Let''s be careful for once.
After stacking a ton of defensive magic spells on myself and my lovers, I point my Desert Eagle, chambered in super AP rounds, at the mermaid''s forehead.
''''Exin.'''' I order.
''''Yes, yes, of course...!'''' She replies, sweating. ''''In short, it was something I was told to do.''''
''''By?''''
''''By the Divine Maiden.''''
''''Who?''''
''''The one who hasprehended the ways of the universe, able to predict, read, and sometimes alter predetermined fates.''''
Okay, that sounds remarkably like a scammer. Technically, if someone were able to predict the actions of every atom in the universe, which is, again, technically possible, they would know every event that''s going to happen. Yet that doesn''t mean that that im is entirely valid. Possible doesn''t equal feasible.
I''m going off the track, but this sounds suspicious.
As if sensing my mood, Mermaid Queen hurriedly adds to her exnation. ''''Look, she must have given you something, right? Like... A key, for example?''''
''''...?''''
Wait, is she talking about the crystal?
''''It seems so.'''' Mermaid Queen sighs. ''''Phew... Listen closely, esteemed Saint.''''
''''What?''''
Suddenly, her yful face turns extremely serious. The once leisurely aura has nowpletely disappeared, leaving a ce for a grimmer one.
''''As has been infiltrated by the demon army. Please help us, esteemed Saint. You are our only hope.''''
Case 232: Doppelganger hazard.
Case 232: Doppelganger hazard.
''''...''''
''''...''''
What is this bullshit?
You stabbed me, and now you want help?
''''Firstly, where are the others?'''' I push my gun forward, sinking the tip of the barrel into her forehead.
''''They are safe. I swear.'''' She replies. ''''They are helping us to eliminate the danger.''''
Perhaps sensing my cold gaze, Mermaid Queen immediately borates on her statement.
''''Right now, there are numerous doppelgangers, ones that I''m sure you are familiar with, running on the streets.'''' She says, gritting her teeth in frustration. ''''They are all a part of IV¡ª''Fourth''¡ª''s army, who has infiltrated our city a month ago.''''
''''IV... The Doppelganger Lord of the Demon Faction?''''
''''Yes. They have seized control of the Dream Engine and turned it into their weapon. The people who have been reced out there are now... Lying those capsules below.''''
''''...Continue.''''
''''The Dream Engine was originally created for entertainment purposes, aiming to provide my people with vivid dreams of their choice. However, as you know, Doppelgangers thrive on people''s experiences, so this is actually a wonderful tool for them to increase their strength.''''
''''Why didn''t you stop them, then?''''
''''I was going to, but the Divine Maiden stopped me. She said that as it was, I couldn''t win against IV no matter what and that I should wait for you to arrive.''''
What? Just who is this Divine Maiden? She can move the Mermaid Queen with a single line, so howe I''ve never heard of her? I need to ask Dadter.
I nod at the woman, signaling her to continue. Mermaid Queen''s expression bes wary.
''''IV is currently cultivating its power by consuming the experience of the people in the capsules. Its subordinates will collect and rece even more people, and soon, it will descend to put an end to As truly. Worse, it will pretend to be the real As in the future. That... That I can''t stand, no matter what.''''
''''...I still have some questions. How do they rece people?''''
''''They stab them with weapons containing the essence of their power. By doing that, they will slowly absorb traits of the original person and ultimately ''be'' them.''''
''''Like how you stabbed me?''''
''''...I''m truly sorry~! But the Divine Maiden told me that it was absolutely necessary...!'''' Mermaid Queen smiles awkwardly as she pleads. ''''If I had to guess, I think she wants you to train a specific skill inside the dream.''''
Skill... Crap. I didn''t learn shit in there. Was it supposed to be a hyperbolic time chamber thingy? Was I supposed to train like crazy instead of ying all day?
''''Hah... Well, what do you want me to do now?'''' I let out a sigh. ''''Do we fight the dude now?''''
''''Yes, of course~! We need your power to defeat it!''''
''''Alright, alright. Lead me to where my party members are, and then we''ll prepare to engage right away.''''
Meanwhile, I''ll try to contact Dad and Eva. I need a lot of answers here¡ª
''''Ah, that is a little...''''
''''Huh?''''
''''Um... Fighting IV might not be possible right now~?''''
''''...You better exin it well.''''
After Mermaid Queen begs us to follow her for quite a while, I finally concede, reluctantly letting her lead our way while maintaining our guard. Passing through the spacious path upward, the bubbly woman begins to speak with a wry smile.
''''Why do you think IV left me alone?'''' She asks.
That''s true. Normally, targeting¡ªrecing, in this case, the leader would be the most effective way to seize the city. Hell, I would blow her head open right away if not for Anna''s sensor not buzzing one bit.
''''Because you''re not worth targeting?'''' I nonchntly throw some bullshit at her.
''''Ughn...hic... hic...''''
''''Crap. I didn''t mean it, I didn''t mean it.''''
Facing two judgemental gazes from behind, I have no choice but to cheer up the sobbing woman by stroking her back. Right then, I notice the corners of her mouth, which is partly covered by her hand, creep up.
This bitch... Eat this!
''''Ouch...!''''
A p to the back of the head is always useful. This time, she coughs a few times before bing a bit serious again.
''''Truthfully, IV has targeted me.'''' She says. ''''In fact, I was the first one.''''
''''How are you here, then?''''
''''The Divine Maiden warned me beforehand. She even taught me how to deceive IV; that''s why I trust her.'''' Mermaid Queen smiles lightly. ''''At the moment, IV still thinks that I am itsckey and that I will support its cause no matter what.''''
''''Really? Is it really not realizing anything?''''
''''IV is totally concentrated on cultivating power, dear Saint. It is somewhere in the giant tube back in that room if you haven''t realized.''''
Fuck. I knew it. I should''ve fed that thing a Gungnir or two.
''''What about the Divine Maiden, then? Where is she?''''
''''Well... That, and the reason why we can''t fight IV immediately, is here.''''
Right then, we stop at a certain room... Wait, isn''t this the same guest room where I was stabbed?
As Mermaid Queen opens the door, the sameyout greets my eyes. However, there are quite a number of items I don''t remember being here, such as books of various kinds, a calisthenic set, cooking utensils, etc.
And the cause... Well.
''''Sylvie?!''''
''''Sylvia.''''
''''Oh, Sylvia.''''
'''''''' Mama~! ''''''''
While quietly hugging the two little angelsing my way, I can''t help but crack a smile. Behind them, Emy¡ªthe real Emy¡ªstands, stroking my head as she sighs in relief. Afterward, both Liana and Sariel walk over and hug me as well.
''''So you weren''t stabbed?''''
''''Mhm.''''
Calming down takes a little time, but when we all sit down on the couches, the story bes clear. Emy, Liana, my daughters, and Sariel apparently didn''t get stabbed at all. When asked about why she stabbed us, Mermaid Queen points to the Divine Maiden once again. A bit puzzling, but nothing can be done.
As for these three, she invited them over and briefed them about the situation, and then...
''''I never thought I would be doing homework at twenty-two.''''
Liana sighs as she falls onto the pile of magic form paper.
''''...What are these for?''''
Facing my question, Mermaid Queen sighs deeply.
''''The Dream Engine requires an enormous amount of energy. That is why we haven''t been able to implement it a while back.'''' She says. ''''However, right now... The Divine Maiden herself is the source. She feeds her energy into the system.''''
''''Huh? Howe??''''
''''That I do not know. However, if we were to break the Engine directly, we would risk her life. That is why I am having these three solving these sealing forms, which are used to seal the Divine Maiden.''''
''''To safely cut off the energy source?''''
''''Yes.''''
Okay, now it all makes sense.
Just... So confusing!
Taking out the starry crystal, I hold it before the gentle moon outside the window. Even now, I can''t really feel anything about this one. The Divine Maiden, huh...
Looking back, everything is perfectly tied to this woman. Maybe she really can see the future. I''m usually a science kind of girl, but...
For now, I''ll put my trust in you, star woman.
Case 233: Questionable tasks.
Case 233: Questionable tasks.
''''Fuck.''''
The sealing formations for this one are actually quite difficult now that I am looking at them. These are the equivalent of the homework Dad used to dump on me every now and then, which means they are the hardest one can imagine. That puppet is really putting its heart into this, hm?
Talk about Dad, though; when I sent him a question about the Divine Maiden, he said that he only knew the name and nothing else. Eva couldn''t even recognize the woman, so yeah. She''s quite mysterious, which I''m not particrly fond of. Humans fear the unknown more than anything, even if I''m not a human anymore.
Nevertheless, with all of us joining hands, I reckon around three days is sufficient. The three have already been doing this for three days, which is also the time that has passed since I was inside the Dream Engine.
After that, I''ll beat the shit out of the doppelganger lord and enjoy my stay here, I suppose. I wanna try the Dream Engine running with its intended purposes in mind as well. That could be fun.
''''Then, I''ll leave it to you guys~!''''
''''You won''t solve these with us?''''
''''I have normal work too, you know~?''''
''''Mmmkay.''''
I mean, Mermaid Queen actually spent quite a while exining stuff to us, so I''ll let her off this time. For your information, she also doesn''t know much about the Divine Maiden.
As Mermaid Queen is about to step out of the room, she suddenly stops and turns at me.
''''Ah, that''s right, esteemed Saint. These are for you.''''
''''Hm?''''
What are these cards? Hints?
Facing my questioning gaze, Mermaid Queen wryly looks at Elysia on myp before closing in.
''''The Divine Maiden asked me to deliver you these cards. I have not read them... Or rather, I can''t. But she did say their content is quite sensitive.'''' Mermaid Queen whispers.
''''???''''
A bit puzzled, I excuse myself from the group and sit in the corner. Opening the stack of cards in order, the first one is a starry purple theme. Nothing is written on both sides, yet when I insert a bit of my mana into it, words begin to emerge.
[Good day to you, my destined. How are you doing?]
I''m doing good, stranger woman. How are you?
[Of course, I''m doing amazing! Also, don''t call me ''stranger woman''!]
...What the hell do you want to be called, then?
[Just Luna is fine!]
Fuck. Why does it seem like I''m having a conversation with this ''Luna'' even though I''m monologing?
[Doesn''t it? Incredible, right?]
Okay, stop toying with me. What do you want to say?
[Don''t be so impatient, my destined. Today, I have some tasks for you. And before you ask the reason for yourpliance, I just want to say that these requests are quite easy and perfectly align with your interests. As for the purpose, I want to state that it is my personal desire that pushes me to do this. It is inevitable.]
...Why do I have a bad feeling about this?
[Now then, please open the cards.]
[?]
''''...''''
I can''t help but sigh. Why are all the people surrounding me weirdos?
Putting the purple card aside, this time, I pick up the green one. Let''s see...
[Take a picture of Raeliana Seymour in apromising position!]
''''...''''
No, look. Do you want me to die? Do you really think that rough and tomboy Liana will put herself in such embarrassment? Hey, can I skip these tasks?
[Note: You can''t refuse. For security reasons, I will need all of the taskspleted to get me out of here!]
''''Fuck...!''''
''''Sylvia?''''
''''No, nothing, Anna... I''m alright.''''
I''m not alright. If I ask Liana to do this, I think she will agree¡ªbut with a twist. Who knows what she might demand of me... Okay, fine. This one gets a pass.
Next, I take the white card.
[Get Emilia Campbell to ejacte inside another woman!]
Holy hell. Why are these so hard?! As if Emy would agree to breed another woman other than me. How in the world can I convince her? Wouldn''t that sound terrible?
Um... If I try really hard, maybe Anna will agree to this... Probably.
Okay, red card...
[Make Christina Alistaire Aragon kiss another woman passionately and take a picture of it!]
Hm... Again, it''s not impossible. Anna is a good candidate for this, and I''m all for it.
Orange card.
[Record Anastasia''s reactions as she witnesses you ''having fun'' with a group of ''strangers!'']
As expected. She even knows about the secret operation to cuck Anna. I was nning to act out the scenario sometime soon anyway, so this is fine.
Next. A yellow-red card.
[Record a tape of you dominating the mighty dragoness Sariel in bed!]
That''s a tall order, but I think I can do it as long as there is only her. As for thest one, which bears the color blue, I think this is supposed to be for me.
[I have always dreamt of you, my destined. Although my memory bes blurry afterward, I know you are the most beautiful.]
Well, thanks... But why suddenly?
[On this asion, I want to see an image of your best moment¡ªyour happiest moment!]
Should I send her the huge bukkake shot of me being nearly drowned in juice thest time? Everyone''s thing was perfectly in the frame, and it even captured Anna in the corner as well. Most of all, I was genuinely happy back then.
Behind the card, a few more lines appear.
[To exin my intentions, we will first have to talk about my hobby. I love seeing beautiful women, and I love it even more when beautiful women get together as couples. The first two images of your elven wives will be used by me¡ªprivately. The others will help me with my lust.]
Hey, I don''t mind jerking off to us or something, but don''t you dare use my elven wives as your imaginary lovers¡ªbrat bastard.
[Sorry for being a brat~]
[My destined, time is almost up. I should make my intentions clear right now...]
[I am going to make you my wife.]
...Another one. Sariel finally has a rival, hm¡ª
[And I shall also make your wives my wives!]
''''Huh...?''''
Out of nowhere, there''s suddenly this brating out and dering that she will steal me from my wives... And then steal my wives from me?
What is this cycle of NTR??
[I eagerly await the day you guys be my harem!]
Await my ass. This is getting out of hand... Fuck it. Let''s just finish the tasks.
Just like so, my wives and I begin to arrange the room to fit our activities. Then, we leave Elysia and Ste for Mermaid Queen before locking the door tightly.
''''Er... The first one is...''''
Crap. I''m so nervous.
''''Is?'''' Liana raises her eyebrow.
''''Um... By any chance, Liana.'''' I smile at her. ''''Can I take a picture of you lying down?''''
''''Sure? Just that?''''
''''...No. Perhaps you can use some charming gestures... Ah.''''
Her eyes are colder than Antarctica.
Case 234: A step toward poly – I (R-18)
Case 234: A step toward poly ¨C I (R-18)
''''Hghn...!''''
So intense...!
''''Hah... Hah... I love you, Sylvia...''''
Me too!
Constantly whispering words of love into my ear with her sultry voice, Tina tightly hugs my waist from behind as she ms her cock deep inside me, her huge girth grinds against my fold with each thrust. Tasting this exquisite cock after a whole four months, it is as if my body can''t take it anymore, gushing out wave after wave of longing cum the more it gets mmed.
Supporting my body in front of me is my lovely cat lover¡ªAnastasia. While resting my hands on her shoulder, I watch as she happily kisses me, one hand jerking her well-oiled cock below, another squeezing my dangling breast with her slender fingers. Both of us let out constant, muffled moans as I am being fucked silly by a giant cock while Anna is also relieving herself, swinging her pretty hip up and down to swallow the dildo whole.
In fact, she actually came a few times on my chest and inside my mouth, yet seeing Tina''s incredible stamina as she rails me must''ve been quite arousing for her.
As if to further establish her ownership of me, Tina grabs my chin and forcefully separates my kiss with Anna, then turns my face around before ovepping her lips onto mine. Immediately, her tongue invades the interior of my mouth, forcing its way through the teeth and assaulting my tongue relentlessly.
''''Aghn...!''''
ncing to the side, I see Anna biting her lower lip with beet red cheeks, her hands and hips only increasing their speed and intensity. Soon enough, she moans loudly and gets to her knees from a sitting position, grabbing my breasts before pping her ginormous cock onto them. A scorching hot sensation spreads across my proud milkers as Anna sprays her cum all over them; then, with a bitter expression, she smears her sticky, dense semen all over my breasts as if to have a bit of something over me.
''''Mhmp...!''''
While Anna does that, Tina confidently forces her things through my tighter entrance inside and gracefully puts her precious seed into my lowly womb.
It''s so hot inside my stomach. It''s insane...
''''Puah...! Hah... Hah...'''' Tina releases my chin and looks over to Anna. ''''I think I''ll take a break now. Do her if you want.''''
''''Ah, thank you...''''
With that, Tina gently puts my powerless body down on the bed, my butt almost pointing upward. She pulls out her cock, then jerks it off a bit to pour the remaining semen into my gaping pussy before finally going away.
While I am panting and sweating, Anna gulps once andys me t on the bed.
''''I always thought this... But you''re really pretty. Looking at you makes my heart flutter every time.'''' She says, tucking a few strands of hair behind my ear. ''''I''m so d I became your girlfriend.''''
There it is. Anna always seeks confirmation every time she gets cucked. Maybe... I can tease her a bit?
''''Me too. Looking at you makes me happy.'''' I reply. ''''It''s a bit weird, though. I... I''ve pledged myself to everyone else but you. I''mtheirobject of pleasure.''''
As I say so slowly, I tuck my hand between my legs and dig out a fingerful of fresh, warm semen before bringing it up and putting it in my mouth. Seeing this sight, Anna inhales deeply before crawling down, exposing her full butt with the pink dildo still stuck in her pussy and a waving orange tail¡ªall the while dragging her huge cock along.
So sexy.
Understanding my assignment, I pull my legs up and pose in the familiar ''M'' position. Then, I press my fingers on both sides of my plump vagina, spreading them apart. Seeing thick semen gushing out, Anna bows down and kisses the top of my pussy deeply, her cute ears twitching in excitement.
When she raises her head, I can see a small trail of Tina''s essence on her lower lip, yet she remains aroused and begins to push the tip of her cock into my slit.
''''It''s nice not having to lube it beforehand, isn''t it?'''' I tease, anticipating the huge presence inside.
''''...Yeah.''''
Anna smiles dumbly, pushing her huge thing into my vagina.
Shit. This feeling of my flesh being forcefully stretched is so addicting...
While trying to endure this madness, I turn my head to the other side of the room. Sitting at the table with her lower half naked is Tina. She drinks her water quietly while watching the other three, who have been busy with the tasks.
Emy holds the camera carefully, pointing it at Liana, who''s lying on the couch, as Sariel fixes her posture ordingly. After a bit of shuffling, Emy finally takes a photo of Liana with her shirt half-buttoned and her hand covering her eyes¡ªin a peace sign. A bulge under her skirt is painfully visible as well. That''s quite lewd. I want that.
Then, Liana hurriedly gets up and covers herself when Emy gives a thumbs up. The trio then nces at us for a moment before approaching Tina. After a brief conversation, Tina sighs before getting up and putting her hands around Emy''s neck. Her height is a bit inferior to my elf wive, so she has to stand on tiptoe... Wait.
''''Holy shit.''''
They''re actually about to kiss!
Is this heaven?! I can finally see my beautiful wives kissing!
When they nce at us a final time as if asking for confirmation, I give a double thumbs up, encouraging them with a trembling face and a twitching pussy¡ªcumming from Anna''s pration.
As it is, Tina and Emy resolutely press their lips onto one another''s, feeling it a long bit before finally exchanging saliva. Through the brief moments where their lips separate, I can see clearly their tongues ying with each other. The camera held by Liana also captures their bodies'' honesty as their cocks slowly swell up, sizing each other in a pressing battle.
''''Ah... Isn''t that so lovely?'''' I say.
''''Hmph.''''
Anna suddenly grabs my head and turns my gaze towards hers. She has her cheeks inted; pretty eyebrows furrowed as she grunts cutely.
''''You don''t pay attention to me at all.''''
This puts a smile on my face.
"What? Didn''t I say before? You don''t own me like the others." I refute. ''''Do I need to kneel naked in front of them to remind you?''''
''''Kuh...''''
Frustrated, right? Even though you are actively fucking me, it still feels like you''re losing, right? Even so, you''re aroused by it, right? Right?
Ah... Teasing her is so fun.
''''Ah...?!''''
Suddenly feeling mischievous, I push Anna''s body away with my legs, unplugging my loose pussy entirely. Before she can catch me again, I hover over to the group and immediately get on my knees.
Pressing my forehead onto the ground, my body involuntarily shudders as my nipples touch the cold floor.
''''S-Sylvia?!''''
Ignoring Anna''s dumbfounded voice behind me, I take a hot breath, enjoying the sensation of being looked down on¡ªthe sensation of beingpletely exposed in front of multiple people.
''''Mistresses, if it''s not too much... May I ask for your dear cocks?'''' I utter, trembling in excitement. ''''I swear I will make them feel good with my pussy...!''''
Sorry, Anna. I feel like being gang-banged today.
Case 235: A step toward poly – II (R-18)
Case 235: A step toward poly ¨C II (R-18)
When building rtionships as a human... Well, as a human-like creature, there will obviously be strong ones and weak ones. Family members will always be ced higher than casual friends, and lovers will always be higher than ex-lovers unless you are aplete loser who clings to the ex even though you made a new lover.
Simrly, hierarchy also exists within rtionships of the same rank. One clear example of that is most harems themselves. I''m sure none of the harem havers will be foolish enough to say that they love everybody equally when that''s realistically impossible.
I''m the same. I know I don''t love my harem members equally, yet that doesn''t bother me. I just know I love each of them enough to spend my whole life with them. That''s all.
Disheartening? Tactless? What am I supposed to do, then? Try to ''love'' them equally? With what? Hope and dreams?
Okay, let''s not be distracted.
The matter right now is not about me anyway. What I''m trying to say is that I have someone I like better than the other, even in my harem, and I am aware of who they like better as well¡ªin my harem.
Generally speaking, Liana, Tina, and Sariel are constantly fighting each other, while the remaining two are quite peaceful. Liana absolutely adores Emy and Anna, while Emy goes with everybody. Tina gets along well with Anna, and she is on good terms with Emy.
Things like that. And I want attention on thest one.
Tina is on good terms with Emy. ''Good terms,'' not ''best terms.''
''''That''s... So tight...''''
''''W-Wait, go slower...! Mghn~!''''
That''s why this scene is so alien to me. Seeing Emy, who usually obsesses with seizing my body, gets on top of Tina, who has removed her cock with divine power and obediently lets herself get railed, my brain refuses to work properly.
The sight of Emy''s dear cock sinks further and further into Tina''s beautifully-shaped pussy is paralyzing.
Look, it''s not like I haven''t done all kinds of things with both of them. I''ve fucked both of them with a fake penis. What do you mean?
Still, it is so bizarrely... Strange. I don''t know how to describe it.
It''s not as though I''m jealous. I have all of them. I don''t hate it either. Even though I''ve always pushed them toward this road, it''s weird when they suddenly do this by themselves.
''''...''''
Crap. I''m getting horny again. My crotch is a goddamn fountain...
Like a child seeking her mother for allowance, I look at Anna on my side. She now has her fluffy ears cupped; her head bows down as she ys with her phone. On the screen, footage¡ªtaken by Anna herself¡ªof my gangbang where she gets absolutely cucked earlier shows.
''''Hey, Anna.''''
''''Such a good one... Ah? What''s wrong?''''
''''Is this how you feel usually?'''' I ask, holding up a few wet, sticky fingers from touching myself. ''''Am I a cuck now?''''
In response, Annaughs awkwardly and shakes her head.
''''Probably not... You''d be much more aroused if you were like me. Rather, isn''t that just the overflowed semen from earlier...?''''
''''Oh.''''
Either way, I still want to fuck. Let''s mess around a bit more... Let''s see, do I intervene in that clumsy couple or find someone else...
''''By any chance, is my princess looking for apanion at the moment?''''
Suddenly, I feel a slender hand grazing my shoulder, and a gentle, mature voice rings in my left ear. Turning around, two piercing silver eyes greet me.
''''Sariel?''''
''''It seems you are lonely?''''
Facing her gaze, I btedly remember that I need toplete the task with this silly lizard as well. So, I confidently reply.
''''I do want someone to fuck, yes. Would you mind lying down and let me squeeze some of that dragon jizz out of you?''''
''''That''s a little...''''
Giggling, I lunge toward the woman and pushed her down the bed. Amidst the sloppy slurping sounds of the couple making out right next to us, between Tina''s almost melodious moans, I grab Sariel''s girthy piece of meat, which instantly gets harder and harder until it bes readily avable.
Licking my lips, I then whisper into her ear.
''''Swallow your pride, O Great One. Let this vulgar bitch guide you to Heaven...!''''
''''...''''
As I feel Sariel''s body heating up, I adjust her cock while lowering my lower half, rubbing the tip between my slimy slit. The hard rod effortlessly squashes my plump flesh, enticing further actions with an itching sensation blooming deep in my womanhood.
''''A-Ah...!''''
Keeping the forey short and sweet, I promptly let gravity handle the work, pulling my hip down to bury that precious thing entirely within my body. The hot and hard thing presses right through my ready cervix, creating a knot of deep, deep connection between us.
Immediately, my whole body starts to burn with even more lust, and all kinds of sex skills leak out of my clumsy self. My inside automatically squeezes, twists, and turns ordingly to please the precious guest, while my aphrodisiac aura has long enveloped the room.
''''Holy...''''
As a result, even an expert like Sariel can only exim helplessly, losing herself in pleasure. When I hook my arms around her neck and start to rock my hip up and down, a soft moan escapes her mouth. Regardless, I begin to ramp up my speed right away, creating loud ps ringing through the space as our flesh collides.
''''Hah...''''
Shit. Having a cock ripping through my insides is still the best...
I''m sure Anna is already recording the scene of my fat ass downing a giant cock, so let''s continue.
''''Hgn...!''''
''''Oh?''''
Sumbing to the stimulus, Sariel''s cock throbs and it spurts out a stream of hot liquid right into my deepest ce. A dense something fills my womb up.
''''W-Wait, Sylvia...!''''
Despite that, I continue exerting my strength, banging her tied cock into my whore hole.
''''I''m not satisfied with justoneload, ma''am...''''
''''...!''''
Facing her surprised yet somewhat excited eyes, I once again admire this woman''s will to dominate females.
''''For every time you have cum inside another woman, I will taketwoof your loads...'''' I muse.
''''Are you sure your fragile body can handle tens of thousands of shots?'''' She smirks.
''''Fragile? Surely you''re not talking about me.''''
One after another, we bicker over silly topics as I actively squeeze more and more semen out of her cock. The tingling shock every time I sam my butt down is rather refreshing as time goes on, and the same can be said about my folds kissing that veiny cock.
After what seems like an eternity, after several huge cumshots, I finally stop and catch my breath.
''''Phew... This should count.''''
It''s time to end this. Even though dominating Sariel is quite fun, I am fundamentally a masochist. I prefer getting bodied and roughed on.
''''Eh??''''
Yet, right when I release my constraint, a dozen or so tentacles appear out of nowhere and begin to move my body like a puppet. They soon ce me lying t on the bed, then bring... Anna, over.
''''You two should get along as well.''''
''''Hyah?!''''
Perhaps feeling bad for Anna for not being able to have sex with me meaningfully, Sariel stabs one of the tentacles into Anna''s hole and pushes the cat girl''s ginormous cock into my pussy.
Here it is, the giga huge cock...!
Anna''s monster briskly forces its way to my cervix, this time smoother than thest. It marks the spot by... Well, I guess not. My womb is already marked by their semen anyway¡ª
'''''''' Hgn...!! ''''''''
Almost simultaneously, another pair of tentacles find their way into our but, digging deep and filling our stomach entirely. Amidst the chaos of pleasure, something hot and fishy ps onto my face. Sandwiching between me and Anna is a halfid cock, one that is drenched with semen, a sign of overflowed creampies.
''''...''''
''''...''''
As if agreed beforehand, Annd and I kiss each other with the tip of the cock between, then slowly make our ways to clean the rest of the girth with our tongue, wrapping around it with all our might.
''''As expected, bullying masochists is quite fun.'''' Sariel giggles. ''''You two, clean it thoroughly. I''ll reward you if you do well.''''
''''Idiot.''''
Right then, a youthful voice interrupts the y.
''''You have to say the reward first.'''' Liana scoffs.
With a sudden swoop, another huge cock collides with Sariel''s, forcing its way between Anna''s and my mouth. Two cocks. I instinctively kiss both of them repeatedly just to show my love.
''''Hey, sluts. Clean them. Whichever one does it better, I''ll tie you to the balcony''s railings and fuck the brain out of your pussy for the world to see.''''
Case 236: Turns out, it isn’t a loli.
Case 236: Turns out, it isn¡¯t a loli.
''''Phew... Now, then, there''s only Anna''s task left... Let me see if I can get Mermaid Queen to introduce us to some¡ª''''
''''Ah, wait!''''
''''Hm?''''
''''Don''t do it...! I mean... Giving her the usual version of my image will be fine... I think.''''
''''We can still do the task now, though? I''m sure everyone has no objection, right?''''
''''B-But I don''t want you to do that now...''''
''''...Are you backing out because this is reality?''''
''''E-Esentially.''''
''''Fair enough.''''
A few days have passed since the orgy. With Anna declining the whole NTR stuff, we have gathered enough material for the ''tasks'' that the Divine Maiden provides for us.
I''m not sure if she predicted this or not, but after mixing up that day, everything returned to normal. They still shower me mostly with affection like any other day. It''s really weird.
When asked the reason for such determined actions, Tina states that she doesn''t want to be a hindrance to me and that she is rtivelyfortable with Emy. As for Emy herself, she apparently feels a bit reluctant but decides to go for it to explore more things.
ording to her, Tina''s is too tight for her preference, but I''d argue that if it were used a lot, it would eventually fit perfectly. Maybe. I''m not sure.
In any case, we get right to doing homework again afterward, and after grueling hours of brain-scratching, thest formations are solved.
''''Holy hell...!''''
As I exim, I instinctively lean back on the sofa, stretching my stiff arms and unting my proud chest. Erasing every thought. Let''s rest for a while...
Unknowingly, after closing my eyes for a while, I gradually drift into the sweet dreand. When I wake up, my body feels unnecessarily heavy.
Of course, Anna has somehow snuggled her way onto myp, resting peacefully on my boobs. On the sides, Elysia and Ste lean against my arms, also sleeping.
There''s a big nket covering all of us.
''''...''''
No, why the hell are you taking up my daughters'' ce, this silly cat?
Looking over at the table, I notice the piles of magical forms neatly sealed into packs, together with a thin envelope¡ªthe same one that holds the Divine Maiden''s cards. ced under a heat-resistant cup of iced tea is a note saying, ''Put these in your space bag ande to the dining room.''
For a moment, I feel like my heart is bursting with love. They even put snacks there as well...
Still, looking at the clock, I suppose it is time for dinner.
''''Mhm...!''''
''''Dude, stop moaning.''''
''''But these are so good~!''''
In the dining room, which is not far from the guest room, my party is having dinner with Mermaid Queen. After getting a taste of Emy''s cooking for the first time, she has be a food fanatic, as one should be.
''''Would you consider working for us as a chef again, Miss Emilia?''''
''''No.''''
''''I''ll pay you generously.''''
''''I don''t need money.''''
''''Really~? That''s a bummer...''''
Unexpectedly, even with all the doppelgangers running rampant, Mermaid Queen seems quite rxed. I mean, she might be hiding it; I''m not quite sure. As I gaze into her eyes, I suddenly notice a change in her expression.
''''Well...'''' She sighs. ''''Now that we have finally solved all the puzzles, I think it is time for us to confront it.''''
After all that time, we will soon have to battle IV. Because the Divine Maiden hasn''t told the Mermaid Queen how the battle will unfold, I need to rely on someone else for information. Why look at old, unreliable books when we have the goddess on our side, right?
ording to Eva, IV''s abilities are easy to understand yet incredibly hard to fight against. In her words¡ª
''''It is everything.''''
Contrary to initial beliefs, doppelgangers can do much more than just imitate. In reality, there is a reason as to why they haven''t gone extinct. Apparently, they can copy people''s powers.
The higher ranked a doppelganger is, the more it can fully copy an entity''s power and the more type of power it can remember. Being an ancient creation, IV is basically the ultimate Jack of all trades at this point.
I thought I was the main character because I had reincarnated, but this dude is even more of a protagonist than I am.
''''Where is the Divine Maiden, by the way?'''' Liana asks, putting a piece of takoyaki in her mouth.
''''She is currently tied up underneath the main city.''''
Nevertheless, we have to release this anomaly called Divine Maiden first. To be honest, my impression of her so far is... Quite strange, if I have to put it into words. I don''t feel malicious intent from her actions so far, but it''s quite troublesome if she actually went for me and my lovers at this point.
For one, isn''t she just a child? Feeling something for a loli is quite... Um.
Still, I am indeed intrigued by her identity. A mysterious being who can urately predict the future to a scary degree... Who wouldn''t be curious?
Like, if I can ask her to predict my gacha rolls at certain times of the day, for example, won''t I be able to have ''divine luck'' by avoiding pulling when it''s ''unlucky'' and pulling when it''s ''lucky''?
It''s worth a try, even though I don''t have time to y gacha games obsessively like I used to before.
After finishing our meal, Mermaid Queen leads us underground to unseal the Divine Maiden. On the way, she sternly warns us not to stray away from her.
''''What''s the problem?'''' Anna tilts her head.
''''Well... It seems I have a special aura.'''' Mermaid Queen smiles wryly. ''''It can apparently repel malicious intentions among other harmful wavelengths. In fact, it helped me in avoiding the doppelganger that attacked me at the beginning.''''
''''Is that a racial ability of sort?''''
''''Maybe. I''ve noticed mermaids of noble houses having it as well.''''
''''Hm...''''
As we descend into the empty underground city once more, a slightly more suffocating atmosphere greets us. Following the woman in blue, we eventually arrive at a tightly sealed room with a cluster of camouging spells applied to it.
So that''s why we didn''t notice anything.
''''Please, Esteemed Saint.''''
''''Okey.''''
Immediately realizing the patterns engraved, I pull out all the solution sheets we''ve prepared. One by one, I insert the correct magical signals into the right ces, sessfully peeling off theyers.
It''s like solving puzzles.
Soon, I find myself engrossed in the act. When thest formation finally falls off, the door clicks open, radiating a purple light within the house.
A bit nervous all of a sudden, I calm my breath and pull the door¡ª
''''...Eh?''''
The next moment, my thoughts be paralyzed. My eyes refuse to leave the scene in front of me, and my legs won''t move. It''s like being struck by lightning.
After all... Kneeling on the floor with her arms tied to the ceiling is a woman whose face is literally unforgettable¡ªin the sense that she is too beautiful. I''m certain some gods created this face themselves.
A divine beauty.
Even I, who is proud of my pretty face, feel a bit inferior. This is actually insane...
''''...''''
But... Isn''t she supposed to be a loli...?
Case 237: Divine Maiden.
Case 237: Divine Maiden.
With silky purple hair cascading down her shoulder, pinkish full lips, elegant eyshes, a straight, small nose, and long eyebrows, the woman in front of me seems like an otherworldly goddess.
The proportions on her face are immacte. Even her body is perfectly shaped¡ªnot too slender, yet purposefully curvy and ultimately alluring.
Never before have I seen someone so beautiful¡ªin real life, no less. Someone must''ve been ying with the character customization for several weeks, at least, to cook up this kind of art.
Unknowingly, I find myself breathless all of a sudden. I said I wouldn''t feel anything at all for this strange woman, but... This is just unfair. If Elysia and Ste were not sleeping back in the castle, they would''ve been mesmerized by this woman. They inherit my admiration for beautiful women, after all.
Nevertheless, I have more than twenty years of experience in looking at my face, which is something in itself, so a few breaths are enough for me to calm down. What about my loves, though?
''''Woah, that sister is beautiful.''''
''''It''s been a while since I''ve seen purple hair.''''
''''She got elf ears, too?''''
''''What with that pose, though?''''
Surprisingly, they are rtively calm. As I look at them with a questioning gaze, Liana shrugs back at me.
''''Still not as good as yours.'''' She says, winking.
''''Ah.''''
Damn it. She''s making me blush...
But what? Elf ears? There''s no way... Oh, there is a way, I see.
Somehow, this Divine Maiden has elf ears just like us. There are dozens of questions I have for her, but as it is, I have to wake her up first. Confidently striding toward the unconscious woman, I begin to inspect the interior of the room.
Right away, I notice a thick arrangement of sealing magic... Or not? There''s nothing, though?
How am I supposed to insert the ''key'' if there isn''t a ''lock''? My thought was that I would need to either p these porn materials into her face or shove the crystal she gave me the other day into her mouth, but...
''''Mhm...''''
''''Ah?''''
Suddenly, I detect movement in front of my belly. With a muddy moan akin to that of azy person early in the morning, the Divine Maiden''s brows lightly twitch, and the pretty muscles on her arms strain.
The sleeping beauty is opening her eyes.
''''...''''
Should I say... Expected?
Her eyes¡ªdrowned in a shade of sparkling blue¡ªconstantly seem as though they are in a turbulent, sucking my attention into them. They perfectlyplement her exotic features.
''''Um...''''
Eventually, she turns her blue eyes to face mine, uttering a shy noise.
''''May I ask you to help this powerless maiden?''''
As soon as I see her smiling face¡ªher slightly squinted eyes, her curled lips¡ªa shock akin to electricity runs through my heart. I can feel it beating loudly inside my chest.
Okay, no.
Let me cook.
Why is Sigma male seriously dangerous? Well, he''ll pour a bowl of cereal without ever adding the milk because the milk is a hindrance to his cold calctions. His slightctose intolerance isn''t a weakness. It''s a strength that he¡ª
Reciting dumb inte memes inside my head, I eventually resist pinching her pudding-like cheeks.
''''Okey.''''
Right away, I use telekinesis to snap the chain binding her wrists and put my hands under her armpits, lifting her weak body. I''d imagine being sucked for a long time would hurt one''s energy.
With the absorption form disabled, however, I''m sure she''ll recover soon.
Once settled down on a freshly made rock table, the Divine Maiden bows lightly, extending her introduction.
''''It is an honor to meet you. My name is Lunaris Lucienne, but I am also referred to as the Divine Maiden. Please call mefortably as ''Luna.''''''
Lunaris Lucienne... The Light of the Moon¡ªMoonlight, hm. Such a beautiful name.
As we are about to tell her our names, she mischievously puts a finger on her lips, grinning.
''''No need to waste time.'''' She says. ''''I already know all of your names.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Okay? What now?
Wait, why is she looking at me with those expectant eyes? What did I do wrong? Is having big boobs that much of a sin??
Oh.
Btedly, I pull out the sensitive envelope and slide it toward Luna. The woman lets out a few cute squeals, covering her mouth with it as her ears twitch in excitement.
Fucking hell. How can a creature be this cute?
''''Well... First of all.'''' Luna clears her throat. ''''Thank you for rescuing me, and congrattions for reaching this point in the timeline.''''
''''You''re wee...?''''
''''You must have lots of questions for me, my destined ones. Please ask away.''''
Perhaps itched by the ''destined ones,'' Liana immediately raises her hand.
''''Stop calling us that.'''' She firmly says. ''''Even if we somehow ended up as partners, that title is not suitable right now.''''
At this, Luna''s long ears drop, and she shows an embarrassed face.
''''I apologize... Miss Raeliana. It''s just... Sometimes, I confuse the present with the future. Thank you for reminding me that we are not yet connected.''''
What the hell.
Is this really the same woman who demanded such degenerate materials?
''''Me, I have a question!''''
This time, Anna raises her hand.
''''Are you perhaps an elf, Luna?''''
As our attention rightfully switches to her ears, Luna proudly grabs them with her hands and flicks them around.
''''I am not.'''' She deres. ''''Many people confuse us for elves... But we are what most would call ''druids.''''''
''''Druid?!''''
So that''s why information about her is so scarce... But, druids, hm...
Suddenly, I remember the Dragon King''s words. I wonder if the ''group of capable diviners'' that he mentioned are actually druids. Well, it doesn''t really matter either way.
After a few more rounds of rtively trivial questions, we finally decide it is time for the battle with IV. Extending my hand toward Luna, I sh a smile.
''''In any case, it is nice to meet you, Luna.'''' I say. ''''Let us get along with each other from now on, and I hope you will assist us for the greater cause.''''
''''Of course, Sylvia. I was meant for this purpose since the beginning.''''
Fortunately, Luna isn''t as hard to deal with as acertain someonewhen I first met them. She seems quite sweet, actually. I''d totally imagine her hanging out with Anna, and they''ll be an excellent duo.
Following behind Mermaid Queen, we begin to ascend to the ground city, where IV¡ªthe Doppelganger Lord will be.
Along the way, I can''t help but notice Luna''s eager expression.
''''Are you that happy?'''' I ask.
''''Of course! I''ve always dreamt of meeting you all.''''
Luna''s dazzling eyes look as though they contain an endless admiration for us. Maybe she envies our grand adventures since she was a kid, or perhaps she yearns for a rtionship like ours. I wouldn''t know.
All I know is that unconsciously, I might have developed an attraction toward this woman. Not inthat way.
Let''s say... I''m intrigued.
By her background, her appearance, her ability¡ªthings like that.
''''Still, I just can''t imagine that Luna was the one sending usthoserequests...'''' Anna speaks up curiously, her tail swaying.
''''Ah, that¡ªthat is... Please forgive me...''''
...This moe gap is quite destructive, though.
Case 238: First Person Shooter.
Case 238: First Person Shooter.
Let''s calm down first.
We''ll get to know Lunater, but now, it''s time for the battle of the century. While ascending to the ground using an elevator of sorts, I slowly gather my thoughts.
''''We''ll stick to the standard formation once the fight starts,'''' I speak up. ''''Mermaid Queen, I''ll leave my daughters to you.''''
''''Alright~!''''
''''Everyone, let us emerge victorious¡ª''''
''''Wait.''''
Right then, Luna herself intervenes.
''''I will also participate inbat.'''' She firmly says. ''''Can I please have Anna... Miss Anastasia guarding me while I''m using my ability?''''
''''Aren''t you exhausted?'''' I ask, puzzled. ''''In the first ce, we don''t know how you fight, so...''''
At this, Luna giggles and extends her right hand toward me.
''''My energy isn''t a problem. Right, Sylvia?''''
''''Oh.''''
Now that I think about it, wasn''t there the seed her loli version gave me? Sirallets or whatever. Rightfully, I take out the item and put it on her palm.
''''Thank you.''''
In an instant, a blue light shines from within the crystal, and its essence is promptly sucked by the purple-haired woman. Indeed, I can feel Luna''s body getting revitalized and full of energy.
I''ll have to ask the method to create this kind of battery from herter.
Nevertheless, there is still the problem ofbat synergy...
''''As for my ability, please witness.'''' Luna smiles as if predicting my thoughts. ''''When the elevator reaches ground level, please avoid the right corner at all costs.''''
When the Divine Maiden says that, we have no choice but toply. Looking intently at the ce, I begin to imagine what kind of alien would pop upter. The suspense is real.
DING¡ª!!
'''''''' !!! ''''''''
As soon as the bell rings and the door opens, a sharp arrow d in dense mana rips through the air, lodging itself right where Luna warns us. It''s not like that thing is lethal, but... This is impressive.
''''What do you think?''''
As my party readies themselves to fly out, Luna puts up a ''V'' sign and asks me. As the leader, I am faced with the choice of enteringbat with and without this new variable.
''''Limit?'''' I immediately ask. ''''Range? Method ofmunicating?''''
''''No stamina constrain. Five hundred meters. Telepathy.'''' Luna swiftly replies.
''''Good. Anna, please protect her.'''' I pat my cat girl''s shoulder. ''''The rest, follow me. We''ll enterbat right away.''''
'''''''' Understood. ''''''''
With that, I take the lead and fly out of the elevator, the rest trailing behind me. The moment my surroundings are identified, I notice an unusuallyrge number of hostile gazes directed at us, all from the ''citizens'' of As.
''''They''re all fakes!''''
As if to reassure us, Anna shouts from behind.
With our motive bing clear, Liana, Tina, Emy, Sariel, and I jump right to battle in the middle of the streets. The first three wield their respective weapon and begin to mow the doppelgangers down at once.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!
In the sky, a majestic dragon d in half-golden, half-red scales soars, unleashing destructive spells down the city. Even then, there are still some enemies who hold interest in me.
''''Hah...''''
Licking my lips, I pull out my beloved Vector and take cover behind a building.
It''s time to have some FPS actions, motherfuckers!
Utilizing my frail sturdy body, I make sluggish nimble movements and change between covers, constantly peeking for any and all opponents. Eventually, I see a huge octopus in the distance, which is trailing along the street with a trident.
Stabilizing my breaths, I point the gun at it, aligning the red dot on my optic to its head.
Die, fucking idiot.
As soon as I pull the trigger, a few muffled sounds escape the silenced Vector as a miniature amount of recoil is felt on my shoulder. Bullet cases are ejected, and a faint scent of gunpowder lingers in the air.
On the other hand, the ''octopus'' is long dead, revealing its true form as a nk mannequin.
Target down. Switch to the next target.
Like a child who has just entered her favorite y, I begin to cruise around the suburban, taking down the fakes along the way. By the time I have gone through four mags, a voice suddenly resonates inside my brain.
[There is one high-ranking enemy inside the house at your six. First floor. Please be careful.]
It''s Luna-tan''s voice. How sweet.
''''Thanks, babe.''''
I mutter yfully, changing my usual sand-colored mag to a dark blue one, which contains super AP shells. Pulling the trigger all the way down, I begin to spray the bullets all over the first floor, essentially making a beehive out of it.
BOOM¡ª!
''''ARGHH!!!''''
Eventually, a figure simr to that of a giant jellyfish bursts through the tattered wall, desperately crawling toward me with wounds all over its body.
Being a sea-anti person, I involuntarily shiver at the sight of the less-than-peaceful sight. What''s more, based on its mana frequency, isn''t it trying to self-destruct?
''''Sorry, bud.''''
BANG¡ª!
Before that can happen, I shove a whole fifty-cal bullet into its head, blowing a good portion of its meat onto the ground. Granted, it''s AE, not BMG, but the sensation of decimating flesh is addicting nheless.
[Sylvia, there is a squad of fifteen on your eleven. They all have strong projectiles, so please be careful.]
Thanks again, babe.
Using telekinesis, I lift myself onto a building''s rooftop, where I can indeed see a formation of tuna closely moving together, wielding bows with their fins.
It''s honestly a goofy sight that I would normally enjoy, but knowing their real identities, I feel nauseous.
''''Ah...''''
Perhaps because I''m nauseous, I have identally thrown the grenade that I identallytook out at them.
BOOM¡ª!
The next second, they have be minced fish... Before turning into stic-ish debris. Right.
''''Mhm... Well.''''
A surge ofziness suddenly washes over me, and I take out the assault rifle, M14, instead. After equipping a decent scope, I begin to quietly snipe my enemies with ease, enjoying the FPS experience.
Although I have a silencer on the gun, I guess it doesn''t really matter when Sariel is roaring in the sky.
It''s a good thing Mermaid Queen evacuated this area beforehand. I don''t know how she did it while being spied on, either.
Though... Where is IV¡ª
Right when I think that, a blinding light brighter than the sun envelops the city, and the moment it subsides, a pure white figure can be seen floating under the artificial moon.
With a white robe, white veil, and white hair, the person seems like a scared saintess from distant ages.
Of course, as soon as ''she'' locks eyes with me, an intense rage wells up within my heart.
Just how many people have it taken over? Just how many lives have it ruined with that damned ability?
Hundreds of mana formations are engraved in the sky, creating a sea of powerful bombs¡ªbombs that are directed at me.
BOOM¡ª!
But bullets are faster.
Within seconds, a fifty BMG has already pierced through the air, blowing IV''s head into shreds right at the moment.
Let the duel begin, retarded fucker.
Case 239: Puppeted.
Case 239: Puppeted.
BOOM¡ª!!
''''Eeek...!''''
I''m sorry, I''m sorry¡ªchill out, brother!!
Barely dodging the sword that is aimed at my precious boobs, I grab myself firmly with telekinesis and fly erratically under the artificial moon of As.
Unexpectedly, IV is a fucking monster.
Well, I mean, it is a monster, but he is also disgustingly strong. For instance, even when I blew away its whole body earlier, it somehow managed toe back unscathed and even bonked me in the head once, for that matter.
''''Tch.''''
Pointing the Desert Eagle at the ''maiden'' once again, I quickly pull the trigger, blowing its head away cleanly with several shots. However, mere secondster, the heades back as if nothing had happened in the first ce. Right after, a whole-ass fire dragon¡ªa serious advanced magic¡ªfinds itself wanting to devour me.
''''Shit.''''
This is the problem.
It doesn''t care that I destroy its body. It just keeps mming dangerous attacks at my face. It''s almost as if this is not its real body...
Oh. So that''s what it is.
[It''s a feint. Stay still.]
''''Okey.''''
Just like what Luna says, the dragon flies past my body without ever hurting me, while in the surrounding areas, sharp blood spikes bloom as if wanting to cover the sky.
There''s the problem of Luna, though. She should know how to defeat IV, surely, so why isn''t she saying anything?
[No pain, no growth. Please endure it. I will be here with you, always.]
''''...''''
I should be frustrated, but all I feel is warmth. Luna really is a good girl, hm.
Still, it is true I need more fighting experience. Even after a few years of constant monster-hunting in the trial world, battling entities stronger than me was not something I''d done often.
By that, I mean the monsters were all weaklings, and I dueled with Sariel sometimes.
Sariel is truly the best one for this kind of thing. She doesn''t yield because of her pride, and she always does something fun with me after I lose.
Anyway, I need to figure out a way to kill this monster.
Assuming its operating mechanism is simr to that of a certain titan with a hammer, it will need to have something connecting that body with its real one.
I wish I could pull out a domain right now to dominate this thing, but my divine power is pathetically low right now, unfortunately.
To imitate the sense of omnipotence that I would get when standing in my domain, I scatter mana, which bears my mark, all over the air and begin to extend them, growing millions of small strands.
They act as an extension of my senses. Air, dust, mana¡ªall of those things pass by, sending signals to my brain. Ironically, I am able to do this because of sex.
I''ve been pushing my mind to the limit with the whole multiplied sensitivity bullshit when I tried creating a harem for my harem. This much is fine.
Eventually, something catches my attention as I continue engaging with IV and scanning its surroundings meticulously¡ªan anomaly. A strand of energy of strange property, one so small it barely squeezes through the air molecules, connects the Doppelganger Lord to the ground.
As expected, this method is genius.
Simply spreading a wave of mana is nowhere near sufficient for opponents as clever as this guy. Mana is a form of energy, so it can be blocked by various elements in the air. This ''toothbrush'' method is way better.
Besides, I can do something like this¡ª
''''Bang...!''''
The instance I detonate my established mana, a series of infinite explosions fills the air entirely, painting the sky a fiery blue. Seizing this chance, I fly right above where IV floats and grab the minigun from my space bag.
Already equipped with sufficient ammo, I pull the trigger all the way back¡ª
BZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZT¡ª!!
''''Ah...''''
Not long after the barrels start to rotate, a satisfying buzz resonates beautifully in the air as bullets rain into the rampant cloud. Suppressing the strange ecstasy running through my veins and ignoring the deranged itch I can feel between my legs, I continue firing.
The target is not the ''maiden'' but the body underground.
Twenty seconds pass. By the time I start to worry about the amount of ammunition I''ve burned, the blue cloud suddenly turns purple.
''''!!''''
[Please dodge that.]
''''That''s not helping...!''''
An enormous burst of energy is discharged. It is as though I''m standing under a dragon''s breath. Abandoning the idea of parrying, I teleport outside the range of the attack, barely capturing the scene of a massive death beam surging toward the sky. Fortunately, the defensive formations of As still stand.
''''What the fuck.''''
The sense of relief doesn''tst long; when I turn my gaze down, something straight out of a nightmare appears. A nk mannequin harboring the nastiest intents known to mankind slowly crawls out of a crack, iling its four arms around.
And then, there''s its size.
''''That''s at least twice as big as Sariel...'''' I mutter.
[Two point zero eight, to be exact.]
Very useful information,dy diviner.
Befitting the appearance of a raid boss, dozens of purple barriers erect around the creature, representing multiple health bars¡ªif this was a video game. Moreover, each of its hands begins to muster a different effect, clearly working together to kill me.
The sheer energy this dude is radiating rivals that of Sariel. I guess it is not amander for nothing.
''''Whew...''''
As it is, I flick a single fifty BMG bullet in the air and let it fall cleanly into my palm. I tighten my grip slightly, encasing the bullet. It is big and long enough that my small hand can''t possibly conceal it.
With this size, I think I can even masturbate with it.
...That''s actually quite exciting. Let''s try itter.
Nevertheless, I begin to probe around the boss, IV, carefully observing it while I dodge its attacks. Not only dark magic bullshit, it also throws weird shit at me.
DING¡ª!!!
''''Ugh...!''''
Like this headache-inducing wavelength, for example. Sound barrier!
Then, I feel my left hand moving on its own, massaging my chest. I don''t usually grab my boobs unless it''s in the bedroom, and even then, that situation is rare, so I know it. Turns out, something ominous has been attached to my hand without me knowing it.
Dangerous.
Eat a bullet, idiot.
After enduring many sorts of sorcery, I gradually be more vignt. To maintain a myriad of defensive spells on myself, quite a lot of mana is being consumed, but I can manage.
Just a little more.
I say to myself as I bounce off the spot, evading the invisible de that cuts the air like pineapple.
A few minutes pass.
By the time drops of sweat are running down my face, trickling off my chin, I finally release my tight grip on the fifty BMG.
Nesting in my palm right now is a divine bullet.
Even with only this much power infused within, it should be effective.
pping the newly made shell into the magazine, I insert the big box into the big gun, then pull the bolt back, down before pushing it forward again.
Let''s do this, my lovely Hecate.
Case 240: Peace to an ocean life.
Case 240: Peace to an ocean life.
Thinking back, my fights have always been short.
I believe a big reason for it is because of my guns. When my enemies eat a bullet to their vitals, they either die, avoid, or block it entirely. There is nothing in between.
In a way, it doesn''t yield much magicalbat experience or close-quarterbat experience, but what can I do about it?
Guns are a big part of my strength, and that won''t change anytime soon.
Especially... When they can do something like this...
''''...I might be fucked.''''
[You will be scolded by Mermaid Queen.]
''''I am fucked, then.''''
Sighing at the scene before my eyes, I am once again reminded of just how dangerous strategic-level explosives are. In the ce where the deceased IV used to inhabit, a colossal hole remains, piercing all the way to the bottom of the city. Even the floor is melting continuously, so I''d imagine the hole will get bigger.
It is my mistake.
I didn''t think much about it and fed the poor thing a whole batch of five Gungnirs. It ended in less than ten seconds.
I don''t know if it was truly unexpected or if IV was arrogant, but it allowed my divine power-infused bullet to pierce through its barriers. Then, it was a simple matter of shoving the remaining Gungnirs in the mag into its mouth.
When I notice it, my loves seem to have sessfully taken care of the other guys as well. I see Emy and Liana taking selfies together in a corner.
...Well, it is what it is.
Returning to the elevator area, I find a mountain of broken mannequin parts stacking taller than some buildings. Not far from that, two beautiful flowers can be seen together.
Poking at the pile curiously is my favorite cat girl, her tail dangling cutely. Behind her, a purple-haired woman possessing a face crafted by god follows.
Luna pats Anna''s shoulder lightly, giving a thumbs-up, albeit a bit awkwardly. In response, Anna happily raises her half-closed hand, and the two bump their fists.
''''Oh, Sylvia~!''''
When Luna turns to me as if expected, Anna also does the same, waving her hand.
''''Good job, you two.''''
Ind on the ground with a quiet thud, then proceed to hug both of them briefly. For Anna, I gracefully give her my lips for a moment. Perhaps a bit unfamiliar with this gesture, contradictorily, Anna widens her eyes but soon after regains herposure, enjoying the kiss to its fullest.
It''s been a moment since I''ve kissed Anna, actually.
When I turn to Luna, I find the woman blushing a bit while fidgeting with her hands. Her blue eyes keep darting between me and the ground as if too embarrassed to face my gaze.
''''No need to be that on edge.'''' I curl up the corners of my lips. ''''I won''t kiss you.''''
Ah. Crap. Did that sound hostile for some reason?
Fortunately, Luna is on another level. She lightlyughs it off, shaking her head.
''''I know.'''' She says. ''''I was just imagining... Some spicy stuff. That''s all to it.''''
Knowing what she made us do the day before... I doubt she is thinking like a maiden who has just seen the first real kiss of her life here. This girl is rather a pervert, hm.
Either way, with this, we have sessfully resolved the crisis of As.
As Mermaid Queen still has a lot to take care of, namely the Dream Engine-rted issues, we opt to obediently stay in the castle for the next few days. When we arrive at the living room, Elysia and Ste are sleeping, seemingly unconcerned about the matter outside.
''''Ah, it''s Mom Luna!''''
¡ªis what Ste exims after seeing Luna for the first time.
Really?
Do I really get to date such a beautiful girl in the future? Or, rather, my harem still has that kind of capacity...?
It''s already five now, for crying out loud. Luna would be the sixth one... Yeah, that''s quite incredible. I guess I need my clone... Wait. Does Luna have it?
''''I don''t.''''
''''Oh.''''
Right then, the Divine maiden whispers into my ear, smiling faintly.
So she''s a normal one.
I guess she can rece me if I were to fall sick. I don''t know.
During this time, Luna also expresses her desire to stay with us, so we just let her be. It''s about time the questioning timees, after all. Humans are curious creatures, although only one of us is a human right now, technically.
''''Having the attention of beautiful women like this... I''m quite fortunate.''''
With that, we begin to shower questions on Luna. The Divine Maiden answers them neatly and unhesitantly every time as if she has prepared for them in the first ce.
''''How does your ability work, anyway?'''' I ask.
''''I''m not quite sure myself. Just... One day, I realized I was seeing the future of many things, and it escted from there.''''
[Hanako]: How the hell does that work??
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: That is indeed intriguing. Even I have never heard of such ability when I was a human.
[Hanako]: What about since you became a deity?
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: I would not know. Working as a goddess is daunting.
[Hanako]: Ah, there was that as well. Any guess, though?
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: I believe such miracle-esque ability ought to be linked with divine power. She might have absorbed stray divine power leaking from a Fragment of Divinity.
[Hanako]: Ah, I see... Thanks, babe.
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: [Disgusted Elf]
Wait, what the fuck? Is that an emoji of me??
For a while, I spend time bobbing my head, stunned at the sudden update to the chat system after nearly twenty years.
''''Ahem.'''' I clear my throat. ''''Then, let us go into the main topic. Why are you, a druid, here in the first ce?''''
''''I merely came here to fulfill my job.'''' Luna smiles.
''''Yeah, no, if you were just a bit unluckier¡ª''''
''''My mission has a zero chance of failing. The word ''luck'' doesn''t exist in my life, Sylvia.''''
''''...Okay.''''
That''s admittedly pretty cool, to be honest.
''''Well, there''s that. But... What do you n to do from now on?''''
''''If it''s not too much... I want to travel with you all.'''' Luna says shyly, her long ears cupped down. ''''I would like to contribute my strength to the sacred mission of humanity, and most of all... I want to get closer to you all.''''
Even if her voice toward the end is quite small, I can still hear¡ªand see her righteous desires clearly.
So, with the battle a while ago as the benchmark, we begin to seriously discuss the possibility of dragging Luna with us. For one, her foresight ability itself is quite broken. She can see her opponent''s future, yet that isn''t the scary part.
She can also read their information.
Because of that, we were able to confidently push the tempo of our battle, possibly saving many lives in the process. With Luna herself being a perver¡ªa sweetheart as well, the answer is basically guaranteed.
''''Wee to our party, Luna.'''' I extend my hand with a smile. ''''Please take care of us.''''
''''Of course, Sylvia. Let us... Begin our journey together.''''
''''Yeah.''''
''''...''''
''''...''''
''''...This time, peacefully.''''
Case 241: Dark Fantasy simulator.
Case 241: Dark Fantasy simtor.
A wise man once said¡ª
''Without harmony, one could never reach the sky.''
Now, that''s obviously a quote I made up, but I truly believe in it. Harmony between the mind and the body, harmony in human rtionships, and harmony in one''s actions.
I know I sound like an old and greasy cultivator, but fighting cmities will never be easy without proper teamwork. That is why our Saint party practices together a lot. Even if our skills differ greatly from each other''s, we need to get used to fighting in a group.
It is also why it took a while to adjust ourbat style when Anna and Tina just joined.
I expected the same thing, more or less, with the addition of Luna, however...
''''She''s a goddamn alien.''''
Liana exims with a serious face.
Luna has seamlessly inserted herself into our party without even trying. Still...
''''No, don''t call people alien...'''' I refute, but inwardly, I also feel the same. ''''Well, maybe she is an alien. Who knows.''''
''''It''s a bit startling when she casually speaks about our habits and such, but I can see she''s not a bad person.'''' Tina remarks. ''''I wonder how much she knows about us.''''
''''It is such a curious ability...'''' Sariel rubs her chin. ''''I have consumed almost too many books in my life, but I have nevere across information about it.''''
''''Uegh... You read when you''re bored...?'''' I nearly spit out my drink. ''''What a monster...''''
''''The majority of it is fiction, though.''''
''''Ah, we''re in the same boat, then.''''
It has been a few days since the fight with IV ended. Even now, I can practically feel Mermaid Queen''s headache as she has to organize a huge recovery n for the whole city. Waking up the ones who got reced, repairing the hole I made, calming down the people, etc.
During this time, we''ve gone out to help with the effort, and we got to know Luna a bit more.
Luna, I feel, is an extraordinarily sweet girl, even whenpared to Anna, who has a dark side I''ve not seen recently. She helps people constantly, is humble, and always encourages positivity.
Like me, she also attracts eyes everywhere she goes because of her godly beauty, but she seems aware of it. She gets embarrassed when Ipliment her, though.
If there''s one thing about her...
She is definitely a pervert. If it still isn''t clear the moment I read her notes, I''ve noticed Luna daydreaming with her cheeks flushed numerous times, and most of all, my pervert radar is running amok.
Perverts surrounded me. This is a fact.
Not counting my elven fianc¨¦s, whose fetishes I''ve seen glimpses of since my childhood, even Tina and Anna, who I initially thought were normal girls, turn out to be massive degenerates as well.
Tina likes to chain me up, while Anna is... Um.
''''I am curious, though. How is her life with that ability?'''' Tina raises her question. ''''She seems... Lost, sometimes.''''
''''She did say she started seeing us in her dreams back when she was a child, so... Wait, how old is she again?'''' Anna tilts her head.
Suddenly, a beautiful shade of purple invades the space between Anna and me, apanied by an invigorating scent.
''''I''m 92 this year.'''' Luna says casually, sipping the juice in her hand.
''''O-Oh, I see.'''' Anna replies, a bit flustered.
As the Divine Maiden returns to her seat on the other side of me, I start to think. Honestly, now that I''ve known Sariel''s age, which is in the realm of four digits, 92 doesn''t seem that impressive to me anymore.
After spending a few more days to rx things up, we are about to depart from As... Except we don''t really have a reason to. We have a reason to stay, even.
The city is so goddamn fun.
Even though the entertainment industry here hasn''t evolved to the level of Earth''s yet, there are an abundance of ways to stay upied and immersed. I believe it is such a rich experience because of the variety of strange creatures maintaining the ces¡ªthey each add a bit of their uniqueness to their job, which is a blessing.
From casinos operated by lucky clownfish, carnivals full of skillful dolphins, fighting clubs dominated by sharks, and music concerts by mermaid singers to underground barsyered with octopus mafias.
Each and everything here has a unique charm to it.
I have to say, I am thoroughly enjoying my time here.
There''s nothing urgenting up just yet... So I can chill here for a while, right?
With such thoughts lingering in my mind as Ie back to my room after an errand for my daughters, I notice a watery, ethereal woman walking opposite my direction.
''''Hm? Hey there, Mermaid Queen.''''
''''Esteemed Saint... Hello.''''
Crap. She seems seriously overworked.
Even her usual ''~'' is gone...
''''Are you alright?'''' I ask right away.
''''No.'''' She replies.
''''...''''
''''...''''
''''Well, good luck¡ª''''
''''Wait.''''
''''Please, I don''t want to be a civil ve¡ª''''
''''It''s not that.''''
''''Huh?''''
Sighing, Mermaid Queen takes out a piece of paper from her cleavage and hands it to me. Inside contains information about a roley called ''Dark Fantasia,'' which runs on the Dream Engine.
''''Er... What is this?'''' I tilt my head in confusion.
''''It''s exactly what you see.'''' Mermaid Queen sighs once more. ''''I am asking if you want to try it. Unlike me, you seem to be able to search for entertainment, after all.''''
If I''m not imagining things, she''s being salty about me ying. I feel a bit sorry, but my hands are tied.
Though...
''''The Dream Engine is still running?''''
''''IV left it intact for some reason. It has been tested numerous times and seems to work well.''''
''''But... Why this all of a sudden?''''
''''Just because.''''
''''???''''
Leaving behind the utterly confused myself, Mermaid Queen continues to walk to her room with tired steps.
After looking at the paper in my hand for a while, I decide to ask my party about it.
''''Isn''t this just VR?'''' Liana raises her eyebrows, a hint of excitement present in her voice. ''''It''s been a while since I''ve yed the VR game in the trial world...''''
''''Um... The title is quite ominous, though.'''' Annaments. ''''Dark Fantasia...''''
''''I''m in.'''' Emy says, munching on her snack.
On the side, Tina and Sariel simply shrug, indicating their indifference.
''''I will follow your decision, captain.'''' Luna says, putting her fists in front of her chest.
''''So no one seems to hate the idea.'''' I nod acknowledgment. ''''We''ll try this one out, then.''''
Dark or not dark, it doesn''t matter as long as it''s fun.
However, it seems I''ve underestimated the ''dark'' element too much.
Evidently, as soon as we are transported to the virtual realm¡ª
''''AAAH¡ª!''''
''''IT''S AN AMBUSH!!"
''''MAYDAY! MAYDAY!"
Dreadful screams fill the space, and apanying those is a densely mushy and ufortable atmosphere. The sky has turned orange¡ªalmost red, and I can even see ashes flying in the air.
An oppressing heat hits my entire body, and the flickering lights tell me that a huge me is running rampant. A wounded soldier crawls to my feet, mumbling incoherent words.
''''What the hell is this...''''
I mutter, but it is already toote.
Case 242: Archmage Sylvia of Aris Kingdom.
Case 242: Archmage Sylvia of Aris Kingdom.
I''ve been thinking about this since before, but the Dream Engine stimtes the senses way too well.
Even right now, I feel like I''m going to puke. This thick smoke that triggers my PTSD from my previous life, this nasty blood scent mixing into it...
''''Tch.''''
Quickly masking my nose with a filter spell, I spread my mana around to grasp the general situation. It seems I am ced right in the middle of a war... which is obvious, but the takeaway is that this one is really a virtual world. I can sense the border, though...
I don''t even know how many people have perished, even on this limited map. If this were real life, I would''ve cried.
Both sides are humans, which means this is likely a territorial dispute of sorts. And my side is... losing. Kay, well.
I''m not sure what to do just yet, and I can''t sense my party members anywhere, so... I''ll just win the war, I suppose. Thankfully, I can use mana freely here, and my strength appears to be the same.
Even if I might look like an airheaded, big-breasted elf, I am a certified archmage.
Although killing people is not what I want, this is, fortunately, a game, and I need to progress with the plot.
''''Hm.''''
After deciding that, I figure I might as well finish this quickly by going for themander of the other side. Right when I am about to take off, a tense soldier approaches me from the side.
''''Greetings, Archmage!'''' He salutes.
Crap. I''m actually the Archmage.
''''Greetings,'''' I reply with a solemn expression.
Fortunately, that is enough acting to fool him. He begins to blurt out a report without knowing that I''ve been reced.
Wait, am I the doppelganger now?
''''It''s a good thing you have arrived. Currently, all units have suffered great damage from our enemy.'''' He states. ''''Archmage, please lend us your assistance!''''
''''Understood. I shall bring us victory.''''
He and I nod at each other assuringly as if we''re trulyrades fighting on the front lines.
''''Sce to the Goddess!'''' The soldier shouts as he salutes.
''''...Sce to the Goddess.'''' I follow, also saluting.
Watching the back of that soldier as he runs to the battlefield, I find myself contemting. Not ''Glory to the Goddess'' but ''Sce''... I have no idea what that means, but it''s probably something important.
Nevertheless, I use telekinesis to lift myself into the air, quickly heading toward the point where our enemy''s infrastructure is located. Since it is quite hard to dodge all the spells directed at me, I opt to use a shield instead. At my level, hardly any ordinary spell can hurt me.
Soon enough, I arrive at their HQ, facing a diabolical number of soldiers lining up just to pierce my throat with their weapons.
''''This presence... it''s their Archmage!'''' Someone shouts. ''''Prepare the siege formation!''''
They visibly tense up. It seems an Archmage here is really something.
Ignoring that, I release a massive burst of mana in the blink of an eye, knocking most of them unconscious. Even the ones who are conscious are on the verge of losing their minds.
I can''t believe I would say this like a pretentious cultivator, but this is simply a difference in realms.
With that, I confidently walk into the grandest building, following the mana signal of who I perceive to be the strongest here.
''''Tch, an Archmage.''''
As expected, a man of considerable strength is inside, already holding his sword and pointing it at me.
''''I won''t question your belief, as I''m sure you won''t allow yourself to be swayed anymore.'''' The man starts to yap. ''''However, let me give you a warning.''''
''''Speak,'''' I reply solemnly.
''''For as long as thisnd breathes, we, humanity, shall not forsake our light.''''
''''...''''
''''We have reached this point in time¡ªit was all because of her, and we shall pay that grace right now. And for that, we shall fight to the very end, even if we were to perish in the process.''''
''''...I see.''''
Yeah, no. I don''t understand shit.
It''s probably something deep, but I have no context of anything right now, so I can''t even begin to feel it. He''s quite serious, though. His actions tell me he is a man of conviction.
There might be more to this than I thought.
However...
''''Just as you have your faith, I, too, trust in my judgment,'''' I continue.
My judgment is I should probably kill this guy and be done with it. I have too little information.
As both of us raise our mana, the fight soon explodes with raging intensity. Against his relentless offense, I calmly put up multiple barriers to protect myself.
Even if I''m casually dishing out spells, he seems to be able to withstand all of them while maintaining his stance.
But s.
''''Kuh¡ª!'''' The man lets out a grunt, finally copsing after enduring my strikes. ''''As expected of an Archmage...''''
Don''t say clich¨¦ things like that.
Silently pulling out my Desert Eagle, I lightly massage my temples.
''''At least I''ll let you go painless.''''
''''What is that...?''''
I heard shooting right at the nasal bone would provide an almost instant death, so...
BANG¡ª!
''''...''''
Letting out another sigh at the gruesome scene, I bring themander''s body out and dere the end of the battle.
''''Listen! I have in your leader! Surrender immediately, and we shall show mercy!''''
On the trip back to the capital, soldiers, although wounded, merrily celebrate their victory even though the overall war hasn''t ended yet.
Surprisingly, with carriages running on mana, it only takes around two days for us to reach the capital.
During this time, I''ve learned a bit about this world.
Firstly, the is called [Aria], which I don''t think is a coincidence. Did the developer run out of names?
Either way, the country I belong to is Aris Kingdom, an ordinary human-owned one. And... uh... the world is quite chaotic right now.
''''May we find sce for her at the end of this journey...''''
''''...''''
I can''t help but feel awkward, staring at the person sitting across from me in the carriage. With gleaming blond hair cascading down her shoulder and a pair of determined blue eyes adding to her cold demeanor, she is akin to an untouchable flower.
Her name is Falina, themander of our army.
She is also the only one I''mfortable talking to right now since the others are quite tense when I''m in front of them. She looks at me quite strangely when I ask her about this world, though.
Either way, the world is in a state of constant war at the moment.
Even though they are also suffering from demons wreaking havoc everywhere, much like us, they are waging war against each other. The root of this problem lies in the goddess that the world is worshipping¡ªAris.
She, simr to Eve, is in a state of corruption at the moment. While most people are putting effort into finding ways to save Aris, our country chooses to eliminate her instead. Ironically, for a country called Aris Kingdom.
The more I find out about the scenario of this game, the more I feel unsettled.
Maybe the game''s end goal is for the yer to choose between two factions. Who knows.
Either way, I''ll meet the king right after arriving at the capital, so I''ll ask him to help me find my party... is what I want to say, but...
''''...No, why are you the king??''''
''''Even if you ask me that...''''
Somehow, Anna has be the king of Aris.
Case 243: The reason I don’t like dark stories.
Case 243: The reason I don¡¯t like dark stories.
''''A-Ahem. A-Archmage Sylvia and Commander Falina, I apud you for bringing us victory.''''
''''It''s an honor, Your Majesty.''''
''''Oh... ah, I-I see.''''
I wonder who picked the characters for us. Whoever that is, I have a feeling they might not be so considerate.
Anna is amoner, so forcing her into the position of king is a bit... yeah.
Letting out a sigh as I watch Anna struggle with formal speeches, I begin to ponder my options for the future. Firstly, finding the others might not be so hard since we have a king on our side. Yet, I can''t help but feel our situation is precarious.
Although we have won this time around, it is still a one-versus-all scenario. Judging by the battle itself, I can probably assume that we are only surviving because of me, a powerful archmage. I''m the only team carry, in a simpler term.
Since the others have decided to rescue the goddess, they will naturally see us as an enemy, probably even on par with demons.
''''Hm...''''
I mean, I can probably call upon a massive meteor and make everything go extinct, but that would be a ''what the fuck??'' kind of ending, not a good one.
As I rack my brain like that, it seems Anna has sent Falina out and came in front of me.
''Came in front of me''?
That sounds like lewd. She does that a lot.
''''Phew...'''' She sighs in relief, her cat ears twitching inside the golden crown.
''''You''re so cute~''''
Finding myself unable to resist this cuteness, I hug Anna tightly, feeling the warmth of a woman for the first time in two days. Anna also hugs me back, giggling as if amused. As I walk over and sit on the throne, she naturally crawls onto myp, circling her arms around my neck and rubbing her face on my shoulder.
''''Purr...''''
''''Fufu... good kitty.''''
After sharing some heartwarming moments, we begin to discuss our situations.
Much like me, she has no idea why she is the king, and it has been quite challenging for her to get used to being a king. However, one thing that surprises me is that, among my party members, there are not only her and I in this castle.
''''My, my, how bold of you two to make out in this ce.''''
Following Anna''s call, a stunning woman enters the throne room. With strikingly lustrous two-tone hair and a deceptively elegant demeanor, Prime Minister Sariel arrives.
Seeing us waving at her, she quickly makes herselffortable on the armrest of the throne before kissing us both briefly.
My fianc¨¦s have been getting along really well recently. It''s great.
''''Wait a bit. She will probablye soon.''''
True to the dragoness''s words, the door opens again right after. This time, a big-breasted, red-haired nobledy arrives. As soon as she sees us, her steps be quicker and lighter. Walking up to us, she bows graciously and gets down on one knee, grabbing my hand.
''''Long time no see, my princess.''''
Tina, the supposed Queen, kisses the back of my hand like a gentleman.
Really... she treats me too preciously. It would''ve been fine if she kissed my lips or groped me or something. I''d prefer that, actually. Like what Sariel is doing right now.
What a bunch of perverts. I love them.
Now, even though I''m d I got the three of them here, the whereabouts of Liana, Emy, and Luna are still unknown.
''''I''d already initiated a search... and it seems Raeliana and Emilia are in the church,'''' Anna says.
''''Oh, that''s good, then. We can visit themter.''''
''''Only you... we have a lot of work to do.''''
I think it''s my imagination. There''s no way Anna is speaking to me in that slightly resentful tone...
Right then, I feel Sariel stroking my head gently.
''''Get some rest. It''s already dark.'''' She says, smiling.
''''Mhm... thanks.''''
I love the contrast between her being an elegantdy outwardly and a crazy nympho once in bed.
Nevertheless, I say goodbye to them and begin to walk back to my assigned room. I really do need a rest. My body is resilient, but my mind is exhausted.
''''Hm?''''
Suddenly, I catch a glimpse of Commander Falina outside the balcony. She is clutching her hands, gazing at the stars with a mncholic look.
''''...''''
Unknowingly, I approach her.
''''It''s beautiful, isn''t it?'''' I ask, cing my hand on the railing.
''''...Yes.'''' Falina replies.
''''May I ask the reason behind your... sadness?''''
The blond woman turns to me with her eyes slightly widened; then her expression returns to normal.
''''Sadness... yes. This emotion might be sadness.'''' She says. ''''And if you ask the reason... well, everything makes me sad.''''
''''...''''
''''The fact that we, humans, have to fight each other when evils are still roaming this world free. The fact that Mother Goddess Aris, to whom we owe our lives, has fallen to the point of being unrecognizable. The fact that innocent children have to get involved in this madness despite not sinning...''''
''''...I see. You''re a good person.''''
As I gently console Falina, who has teared up, I am once again reminded of how much I hate dark stories.
One might call me a coward for not facing death and a delusional person for thinking the world is all sunshine and rainbows, but I honestly don''t care. Real life is already brutal enough. I don''t want to weep even when immersing in fiction.
Even if the people here are fake, I can''t help but think their emotions are real. For that, I feel sorry for them.
Gradually, Falina wipes her tears away, recing her grim face with a faint smile.
''''Thank you... archmage Sylvia.'''' She says. ''''Even if the whole world is against us, I will fight to the very end.''''
''''I''ll fight with you.''''
''''I truly appreciate that, archmage. Mother Goddess would surely want this as well.''''
I mean, she is corrupted and harming us... so there''s no way to save humanity if not to y her. If I were the goddess, I would honestly want that, too.
Mhm. I feel like I can make up my mind now. I think I can choose a side...
''''...''''
Maybe not yet.
I''ll have to ask more people. I just have a feeling.
''''Hah...''''
This is weighing on my brain more than expected. With such headaches, I say goodbye to Falina and quickly return to my room¡ªexcept, does this not seem like my room?
Somehow, it is extremely spacious and luxurious. Moreover, I don''t think having Tina and Anna, the Queen and the Kind, sitting on the bed is normal.
''''...Is this your room?'''' I ask frankly.
''''Yeah...'''' Anna replies awkwardly. ''''I figured we might as well sleep together... and then you guys can m-maybe...''''
Ah, I see. So that''s what it is.
Sighing helplessly, I walk up to the bed.
And kiss Tina.
''''This is what you want, so don''t me me for it.''''
Case 244: Opposite ideals.
Case 244: Opposite ideals.
You know, I certainly expected something when I heard that there was a church of Aris inside the capital of our kingdom, but this...
thud¡ª!
''''I beg of you, archmage Sylvia. I will do anything you want as long as you help persuade His Majesty.''''
''''...''''
Kneeling in front of me with her forehead kissing the ground is a mysterious-looking woman whose long ashen hair has reached her waist. The gray blindfold on her eyes only intrigues the viewer even more.
Saintess Lucia.
She is the one leading this branch of Aris Church. The one inside our Aris Kingdom, I mean.
As for why she is doing this... well, we''ll have to turn the time back a few minutes.
After a refreshing night with the queen, I decide to visit the church, both to hear directly from the people who are determined to save the goddess and to find my other party members, ording to Anna''s report. Then, I encounter the Saintess, which leads to this situation.
Now, I did find the others earlier, but...
''''Oh, I insist, almighty archmage...''''
''''Almighty archmage...''''
Somehow, the t-chested elf with green twin tails is also kneeling beside Lucia, her hands woven as she prays. Moreover, Emy is also present, doing the same thing as Liana.
Both of them are dressed as nuns, which I like a lot. I''ll have them do me in that attireter. How truly sinful...
Okay, snap out of it, my dear cum-stained brain.
The problem is how to deal with Lucia...
''''Hah...'''' I sigh, making the Saintess flinch. ''''First of all, please get up and speak with me properly, saintess.''''
That''s my spot, you bitch.
After a lot of reassuring, consoling, and even threatening, Lucia finally sits up again. She breathes a few deep breaths before looking at me again. Maybe. I can''t see through that blindfold, obviously.
''''Why do you think you can convince me, who has fought on behalf of my lord in the first ce?'''' I inquire.
''''I see a special light in you, Your Grace.'''' Lucia yearns for my hand, which I swiftly dodge. ''''I believe... you are the only one who can change the course of history. Only you can unite humanity and save our eternal light.''''
''''Are you coaxing me into joining that side?''''
''''...Yes. But would you please reconsider...''''
''''...''''
This is bad. I''m not good with pitiful-looking people like this.
Still, do I hold that much power in this world? I mean, I suppose it''s quite a miracle we''ve endured both humans and demons this long.
''''Saintess Lucia. Let me ask you a few questions.''''
''''Please feel free to.''''
''''Why do you risk your life staying in Aris?''''
If one thinks about it, the situation is really weird. Lucia, who opposes the country''s ideals, is stubbornly staying inside it.
''''That... is to convince as many people as I can,'''' Lucia replies.
''''You do know that the only reason you''ve not been dragged to the execution ground is because we are grateful to the goddess, right?''''
''''Yes. I know it, and I am thankful to everyone. I owe my life to Mother Goddess.''''
''''Have you ever considered that you''re risking your precious life, the very same one that Goddess Aris has bestowed upon you?''''
''''...I consider it a sacrifice. If I can help her, then...''''
''''You are disregarding her effort.''''
''''I...''''
A crack in beliefs.
Hm... well, I mean, I''m actually quite neutral in this matter, but who would''ve thought she folded almost right away?
In the end, it is a head-scratcher for sure.
On the one hand, we can choose an exponentially more difficult route to saving the goddess to express our gratitude to her, or we can simply prioritize humanity first and eliminate her altogether.
Either way, we''ll need to sacrifice a lot of things.
Being put in a position where I canpletely sway one side of the conflict means that the game''s objective is probably for the yer to choose either side and go through with that perspective.
It''s a war of ideals.
''''You two.'''' I softly call. ''''What do you think?''''
Seeing Liana and Emy reacting, Lucia lets out a confused noise. ''''Do you know these two...?''''
''''Yes. We''re close.''''
It doesn''t matter. It''s just a game, anyway.
After pondering for a while, my two elven fianc¨¦s finally reply, albeit a little reluctantly, as if they''re unsure of their views.
''''I honestly can''t decide.'''' Liana shrugs. ''''Consider it objectively; there is too much to think about. Even if we managed to save the goddess, all of it would be meaningless if she couldn''t help us achieve victory. On the other hand, we might not be able to win without her, so...''''
''''That''s a practical way of thinking.''''
But if so, we''ll have to rely on our feelings eventually, and that''s when things regress to the initial problem. How about Emy, though?
''''We should save the goddess.''''
''''Hm? Can you borate?''''
''''I wouldn''t want to feel the guilt of betraying her.''''
Rarely, Emy shakes her head with a grim expression.
Well, see? We have to consider our feelings afterward as well. This is honestly quite overbearing.
''''Hah...''''
Should I just quit the game altogether?
No, but I hate leaving stories unfinished. Even if they''re tragedies, I''ll have to see them through.
The first thing I need is probably information. How bad is the goddess''s situation? How strong is the demon force?
Things like that.
''''Oh, right. Have you seen Luna-tan anywhere?''''
Of our party, there''s only Luna left.
Seeing both Emy and Liana shaking their heads, I can''t help but feel dejected. It would be so much better if there were Luna here to brighten things up. And her ability should help us immensely as well.
''''It''s alright, then.'''' I stand up. ''''I''ll consider your offer, Saintess. For now, I have work to do.''''
''''Yes, yes... thank you.''''
With that, I stylishly leave the scene¡ª
''''Wait.''''
At some point, I can feel someone''s arm wrapped around my neck as if entrapping me. In the corner of my vision, strands of green hair dance in the air, and a refreshing scent akin to that of mint assaults my nose.
''''It''s the first time I''ve heard ''Luna-tan,'' no?'''' Liana says with a smile, but her eyes definitely do not smile at all. ''''Quite an affectionate suffix, hm?''''
''''...''''
Crap. I forgot Liana also knows a lot about otaku culture.
Cold sweat trickles down my back.
As I ponder how to get myself out of this tricky situation, Luciaes over to my rescue.
''''What are you doing to Her Grace, Sister Raeliana?!''''
''''She sinned. Heavily.'''' Liana says nkly. ''''For sinned wretches like her... we need to incorporate divine punishment on them.''''
''''S-Sinned...?? What are you talking about??''''
Lucia seems genuinely baffled, which is quite entertaining. It''s been a while since I''ve felt this mischievous... maybe it wouldn''t be so bad to tease her a little further?
''''It is true I''ve sinned greatly,'''' I say solemnly. ''''For it, I shall ept the divine punishment.''''
Right then, I feel a hand firmly grab my butt, causing my hip to jerk forward a bit.
I''ve suspected it, but seeing Liana grinning while groping me like this... yeah.
''''W-Wait, what punishment are you going to give her?'''' Lucia furrows her brows. ''''We cannot dy her actions, especially in such a crucial time!''''
''''Worry not, Saintess. It will only take half an hour at most.'''' Liana smiles. ''''For such a sinner... making her bear a new life should be a suitable punishment.''''
That''s an impressive leap of logic, but okay.
''''W-What does that mean...?'''' Lucia asks, her voice trembling.
Then, Emyes from behind and puts her hand on Lucia''s shoulder.
''''We will knock her up.'''' She says casually. ''''You can participate, Saintess.''''
'''''''' Eh? ''''''''
This time, both Lucia and I let out a confused noise.
Case 245: Getting wild with the saintess. (R-18)
Case 245: Getting wild with the saintess. (R-18)
''''Hey, what are you talking about all of a sudden??''''
Pulling Liana to the side, I whisper into her long ear. Seemingly unfazed, the t-chested elf keeps grinning.
''''We''re in a virtual world anyway, so let''s get wild.'''' She says. ''''She has a huge cock, too, you know? Don''t you want to taste that?''''
I can''t believe it. The possessive Liana actually suggests letting a stranger into our mix. This is... this is incredible!
Besides, as she says, we''re in a virtual world anyway. What''s wrong with seeking some immoral pleasure for a while, right?
Perhaps seeing my convinced expression, Liana pushes further.
''''We''ve been discussing a lot.'''' She continues. ''''To truly reach that status of polyamory, we''ll have to get used to these kinds of stuff.''''
''''Hm...? But what does that have to do with getting a stranger involved...?''''
''''Not specifically, yes. But it helps abolish the mental concept of the usual rtionship.''''
''''Er...''''
I mean, it''s true that polyamory, in a sense, is about beingfortable with one''s partner getting with another partner of them. But still, in that case, everyone loved each other.
I''d barely known Lucia, goddamnit. I doubt they''ve fallen for her in just three days as well. Is this really Liana or an impostor??
As I rack my brain toprehend this unexpected development, Liana has already crawled her hand into my panty, teasing around my crotch area with her slender fingers.
As if intended, the horniness quickly runs to my brain, and my eyes can''t help but head toward the indecent bulge on Liana''s nun outfit.
''''...Fuck you, Liana. Little bastard.''''
I curse, then promptly cover her cute lips with my own.
Soon after, we find ourselves hugging each other tightly as our tongues unite, leaving no gap between our flesh. Liana''s cock is already bursting with vigor, poking at my stomach while asserting its presence loudly by the sheer heat felt through our clothes.
''''W-What are you two doing in the holy church?!''''
ncing to the side, I see Lucia trembling, her face tinted with a deep blush. Before she can stop us, however, Emy firmly holds her back by the shoulder.
''''I know you''ve been masturbating.''''
''''!!''''
Lucia''s whole body copses. Ashamed, she kneels helplessly on the floor while covering her face, yet I can''t help but notice her little one, no, huge one, resting between her thighs, twitching.
''''Nha...''''
As Liana begins to undress me, Emy also sits beside Lucia and slowly grabs her holy cock. The yful Liana juggles with my breasts a bit, then puts her mouth over my left nipple.
''''Hgn...!''''
My body involuntarily jerks as her sharp teeth close in on my nip, forcing an irresistibly addicting wave of pain that spreads through my whole body. My loud moan seemingly startles Lucia, causing her to direct her gaze at me.
I wonder how she can see with that blindfold on.
''''E-Emilia?!''''
However, she has more urgent things to care about.
Emy has skillfully popped Lucia''s cock out of her panty. She then spits a mouthful of her saliva, which likely has been prepared for a bit, onto her palm and pours it onto Lucia''s shaft. Not stopping at that, Emy begins to smear her lube all over the cock while putting her dangling hair behind her ear.
The serious look on her face contrasts her indecent actions. It''s art.
''''Where are you looking at?''''
As Emy starts to jerk Lucia off, I hear an annoyed voice slightly below. Liana has been diligently biting and sucking my breasts to leave her marks on them, and evidently, my once smooth and milky boobs are now filled with jaw marks and red spots.
''''I''m sorry, mistress,'''' I whisper, holding her head dearly. ''''This lowly sex toy dared to be distracted while serving you. Please let me make up for it using my pussy.''''
Hearing that, Liana''s cock, which has been rubbing against my stomach, twitches in excitement.
Grinning, Liana picks me up and puts me roughly on the sofa. Then, she grabs my legs and pushes them forward by a significant distance, gradually causing my back to leave the couch.
Soon, my sags of softness fall onto my chin as my body is being put upside down, yet I can''t help but feel incredibly aroused.
It''s a pile drive...!
''''Look at this bitch, Saintess.'''' Liana grins.
''''Hgn... ah... eh...?''''
Lucia, who''s moaning while being jerked off, btedly looks in my direction. Her eyes widen as she sees Liana bending my torso even more while ring my bare pussy for her to see.
''''Getting wet while being humiliated... fucking pathetic.''''
''''Ahn~!''''
A ssh of my own cum falls right onto my face as Liana drives her cock into my gaping pussy. At this point, she has already climbed onto my body, literally shoving her giant rod down my wet hole as she lightly bounces her hip.
Those spiteful long legs really do help.
''''Hgn... ah... ngh...!''''
My resentment cannot possibly reach her; however, when her frustrated cock keeps squashing my womb down, ttening the poor sack of meat. Each time she drives her cock down, I feel as though my whole being is being crushed¡ªa powerless feeling, and I love it.
I love having her manhandling me like this. I love seeing her from below as if I''m a lowly ve.
Eventually, it seems Liana''s frustrated cock has had enough of my sloppy pussy.
''''Hup...!''''
''''Mhm~!!''''
With a final drive, her semen flows into my womb smoothly, filling it like pouring a bottle of water. Even though I''ve been creampied for tens of thousands of times, I''m always surprised at the sheer abundance of futa semen...
I feel like two-thirds of my womb is needed to contain one ejaction. It''s crazy.
''''I-I think I might...!''''
Right then, I notice Emy pushing Lucia toward me. Thetter seems especially desperate as her legs are trembling weakly, and her massive cock is visibly on the verge of bursting.
''''It''s fine, so cum on me¡ª''''
''''Here.''''
Before I canprehend it, Liana has already pulled her cock out. Following that, she once again bends my torso toward my face and res my pussy out.
An airy sensation fills my sensitive inside.
''''Eh? Wait¡ª''''
''''Mhm~!?''''
With a single push, about one-third of Lucia''s cock enters my wet hole. At the sudden and unfamiliar presence intruding, I involuntarily clench my folds, causing them to tightly suck on the cock as if a vacuum.
''''C-Cumming...!''''
Lucia jerks her head.
I can see each time her cock pumps an obscene amount of cum into my pussy. Each time a gulp of that liquid runs through the shaft...
Adding to that, Emy is actively squeezing that same cock to let it all out, pouring even more of that same hot liquid into my precious ce.
''''Alright, now that she has carried both the saintess and my seed...'''' Liana grins. ''''Let''s finish this off.''''
Before long, Emy swaps with Liana.
My white-haired fianc¨¦ confidently slides her cock down my powerless pussy, just like Liana. Thebined two loads of semen easily lubricate her once-dry cock, and she does seem to be enjoying that sensation.
''''Since our esteemed saintess is frustrated, let me help you release some of the lust.''''
''''Hyah?! W-Wait, that ce is¡ªugmp!!''''
Right in front of my eyes, a still-hard cock dangles. Behind that, I see two green tails dancing between the two pairs of legs.
Liana is fucking Lucia.
Feeling my sanity being thrown out of the window, I yearn forward and kiss Lucia''s cock.
Case 246: Choices.
Case 246: Choices.
It has been days since that faithful moment.
The post-nut rity clearly hit us hard since, after exhausting our juices, we all shared a sense of regret. It''s even more forbidden because it was all raw and no rubber. It felt good as well, goddamnit.
Fortunately, I have control over my eggs now, so I didn''t let Lucia''s semen do anything to them. At least, that''s the final line protected... right?
In any case, we decided to bury it.
Um. No one should know about such a shameful thing.
Afterward, I went out into the world and investigated the things I''ve mentioned before. Demons are truly as ferocious as people describe them. They currently upy more than sixty percent of the''snd and are advancing fast¡ªno wonder they are able to corrupt the goddess.
Talk about the goddess; she is quite wacked right now.
When I went to her ce, the sheer dark miasma she radiated was so nauseous that I had to retreat without actually seeing her.
Okay, look. Our party is really strong right now.
Even without Luna, who''s still missing, I am confident we can cleanse the goddess, at least. However, I can''t help but feel like the game intends to make us choose between the two options while putting ourselves in the shoes of this world''s inhabitants.
If the game''s objective is to stir up emotions inside the yer, then it is doing a splendid job right now.
Cause I''m frustrated as hell.
Because I''m the one holding the trigger, standing between these two ideals is stressful.
''''Hah...''''
If Luna-tan is here, I''ll be able to predict the consequences of my choices so easily, and this whole thing won''t be such a mess anymore...
Luna-tan, where the hell are you...?
Regardless of my turmoil, time passes by constantly, like how it should, without a single piece of news regarding the druid maiden. Initially clinging to the hope called Lunaris Lucienne, I slowly realize that I have to make a choice, sooner orter.
Days turn to weeks, and weeks turn to months.
I still cannot put my mind to it, but every time I try to say ''fuck it'' and choose an option, my body refuses to move ordingly. In other words, I''m subconsciously denying these half-hearted choices.
Fortunately, aside from more people dying, my party members don''t rush me or something. I can afford to let people die here, but if this happens in the real world, I will need to make the decision fast.
If this happens in real life...
What if Eva were to be corrupted, and I am faced with the same dilemma?
Will I be able to resolutely put a knife by her throat and slit her skin? After more than twenty years of befriending each other?
Certainly... I won''t.
I see. So that''s how it is.
Thinking back, I was always the type to sacrifice all of humanity for my loved ones, after all. The more I recall that person''s rigid yet warm voice, the more my heart solidifies its choice.
Even if the goddess I love desires otherwise. Even if she has already prepared to depart from this realm. Even if she wanted to rest.
I am a selfish person, and I will prioritize my feelings first.
I will save the goddess.
Having made this choice, I feel my murky mind clear again. Without informing anyone else, I once again take off to the edge of the world, where the pitiful goddess is held.
Paving my path through the dense energy of death with a thinyer of divine energy wrapped around my body, I eventually reach the point where a putrid abomination of a substance is mixed in the air. If ordinary people inhale this, they will surely be corrupted right away.
Nevertheless, I force my body forward, cutting off my sense of smell while imitating a barrier simr to what Anna would make.
Clocking my brain up, I slowly release the enormous amount of mana stored inside my heart and my gems, letting it surround my body.
I could have brought Anna, but for some reason, I think I need to go here alone.
''''Whew...''''
How long have I walked?
Step by step, the deste ground beneath me has turned into an unending swamp of toxic, rotten liquid. My body is still fine. I''m not an Archmage for nothing.
When even the sun has disappeared into the dense mist, a structure appears at the end of my sight.
A dark gazebo.
If Eva''s were as morous as the sparkling Milky Way, this one would be akin to the absolute end of the universe¡ªa ck hole. If not for a humanoid kneeling inside it, I wouldn''t have noticed it at all.
I can practically hear my heart beating.
''''You...''''
A divine beauty who had lost her luster.
Sitting in a peaceful prayer, the energy of death had already risen to her neck, crumbling her smooth skin while dyeing the part that had been eaten a dreadful ashen grey.
The once long and lustrous purple hair of hers has wilted from the neck down, and streaks of blood run down her cheeks, escaping her closed eyes.
''''Luna...?''''
There resides the Divine Maiden. No, it''s someone that looks like her. But...
It''s confusing.
I''m not so retarded that I can''t decipher who''s who, especially after the incident with the doppelgangers, but I seriously don''t know whether this is supposed to be Luna or someone else.
Either way, I have already decided.
Slowly, I approach the woman and put my hand on her forehead. Heeding mymand, the source of divine energy within me gradually seeps into her body, driving away the unpleasant power dwelling inside.
I can see her revitalize in real-time.
''''Whew...''''
However, it''s also quite taxing on my side. The amount of divine energy I possess is honestly not much, only around a twentieth of my peak state in the trial world. Fighting against such strong dark energy is...
Regardless, I keep pushing.
Even when I have dried the power within my flesh, causing paralyzing pain across my body. Even when I have to substitute mana, even though they are vastly more inefficient.
As long as I can save her.
''''Nhg...!''''
My vision bes blurry. But just a little bit more. Just...
''''You... idiot.''''
The moment I hear that weak whisper, I lose consciousness. For a split second, I feel myself falling into the embrace of someone.
That person''s warmth is iparable.
Maybe... I can sleep a little now.
Opening my eyes, I stare nkly at the unfamiliar ceiling.
It appears that I am lying in a small pavilion, but the ceiling¡ªunlike the ominous ck that I saw earlier¡ªis now brimming with twinkling stars.
''''You''re finally up.''''
Apanied by a sweet female voice, a hand gently strokes my forehead.
''''...Luna?''''
The woman doesn''t reply. With deep blue eyes that resemble seas of stars, she only stares at me, seemingly deep in thought. Her body has now been restored to its pristine state, radiating a godly aura.
''''I had hoped that you wouldn''t choose this path.'''' She says mncholically.
''''Too bad,'''' I reply. ''''Even if you''re dead, I would bring you back to life, no matter what it took.''''
For some reason, I feel an inexplicable connection with this woman. A sense of familiarity. Is it because she looks identical to Luna?
Maybe not.
''''You idiot. You shouldn''t have done so.'''' She sighs. ''''Look around.''''
Here, at the end of the world, one can observe the world itself without hindrance.
As I look around, I feel my heart dropping.
The world... is ending.
Case 247: An invitation from the druids.
Case 247: An invitation from the druids.
The world is ending.
Outside the small gazebo, I can see scenes across the world flood into my vision.
Proud empires are copsing from major demon attacks, while smaller kingdoms have already been grazed to the ground. Everywhere I go, blood scatters.
''''Is this truly the ending you want?''''
I hear a soft voice say.
''''After sessfully saving the goddess Aris, the archmage, one of the crucial forces in fighting against evil, perishes. Without her, humanity''s defense is breached. The newly recovered goddess is powerless, quickly sumbing to the demons afterward.''''
In the end, everything crumbles down.
''''...''''
''''Even after all of it, do you still think that you made the right choice?''''
When I look up at Aris, I can see her eyes, akin to gxies, moisten. She has an inexplicable expression on her face¡ªnot sad, not frustrated, just...
nk.
Unknowingly, I reach out my hand and stroke her cheek.
''''I''m pretty sure I did,'''' I reply. ''''After all... I don''t think I can live in a world without you.''''
Aris bites her lip as her face contorts.
''''...Or at least, that''s what I think the archmage would say,'''' I add. ''''I''m not sure. I can''t be her.''''
You know. Love is a strange thing.
It turns people mad. I won''t even me the archmage if she decided to sacrifice humanity whole for some final moments with her beloved goddess.
Because I would do so, too.
I would rather see the world crumble down than my loved ones die in misery.
Of course, I will be saddened by humanity''s demise as well, but what can I do about it? Fortunately, this is just a scenario in the game... okay, maybe not.
I will be a legitimate retard if I haven''t realized it at this point.
''''Do you see this scene repeating, Luna?'''' I ask.
At my words, Luna''s whole body flinches. She averts her eyes to conceal her expression, yet the trembling of her hands has already given me enough clues about the state of her emotions.
''''...Being a diviner must be tough, huh.'''' I let out a sigh. ''''How low is it?''''
''''...''''
''''How low is the chance of us oveing the cmity?''''
Luna hesitates. Despite my urge to press her for an answer, I patiently wait.
After what seems like an eternity, Luna finally opens her mouth.
''''...Iparably low.'''' She says weakly. ''''Almost impossible.''''
''''I see.''''
Well, I''d expected that much from her reactions.
As if to console me, she then starts to rapid-fire a bunch of reasons.
''''It''s not that you can''t do it, Hanako. We''re just... unlucky. The enemy is too strong, and theye too fast. Mere two or three decades are nowhere enough to prepare against that kind of power...''''
''''Pfft¡ªhahahah!''''
''''...?''''
Seeing this side of her, I can''t help but burst intoughter. The usual Luna would have been cheeky enough to sprinkle in jokes while dealing with her adversaries, saying that she could see through it all, but I guess this case is too hard, even for her.
''''Do you know, Luna?'''' I look into her mesmerizing eyes.
''''Yes?''''
''''There is a man I look up to tremendously. His name is Hououin Kyouma.'''' I begin. ''''Born in the flesh and mind of a mere human without mana, he endured millenniums of repeated time, of repeated tragedies to find just a tiny possibility among countless timelines... that would lead him to the perfect, happy ending.''''
''''That''s... incredible.''''
''''Right? And what to say that I can''t do the same?'''' I grin. ''''Even if I can''t turn back time like he can, I have you guys by my side. I am vastly strong.''''
''''...''''
''''We can do it, Luna.''''
Amidst the dying sound of a world, only she and I remain, locking eyes with each other.
Despite the chaos unfolding, I stay calm.
What is even the use of panicking, right?
After a while, Luna finally sighs as if helpless, and a slight grin can be spotted on her inhumanely beautiful face.
''''You''re right. This time around... let there be a happy ending for all of us.''''
Sleeping amidst the noise, here alone the world is ending.
Slowly, the space around us crumbles into fine particles of light, and together with it, my consciousness bes fuzzy.
Thest thing I can remember... is her face¡ªsmiling peacefully as if praying.
The instant I open my eyes, a cold ceiling and a thick scent of metal greet me.
Surrounding my body is an adult-size cradle and numerous cords are attached to my flesh. It seems I''ve returned to reality.
''''You''re up.''''
Hearing the cheerful voice, I look up. With her purple hair dangling in the air, Luna is watching over me from above.
''''How was the experience?'''' She asks.
''''Unnecessarily tragic,'''' I reply. ''''I would appreciate it more if you chose a more wholesome one next time.''''
''''Even if I do give you a soothing slice-of-life game, you will turn it into an erotic tape anyway, right?''''
''''...I can''t deny.''''
Both of usugh at the same time.
''''Hm? Where are the others?''''
''''They exited the game before us a bit. We did take some time talking in the gazebo, after all.''''
''''Mhm... let''s meet them.''''
''''Alright. I also have something to say to all of you.''''
As I get up and apany Luna to the guest room, I once again see the sight of an overworked woman dragging her body like a zombie, but I decide to ignore that tactically.
''''Hallo~!''''
Cheerfully opening the door, a warm scene unfolds.
On the couch sits my beautiful daughters, Elysia and Ste, who are sitting on Liana and Emy''sps. On the side, Anna and Sairel each take a daughter and y with them, seemingly falling in love with these cute creatures.
After reiming Elysia from Liana, who turns grumpy, we settle down and let Luna state her business.
''''As a representative of the one and only druid n, we extend our invitation toward the Saint Party, hereby hoping you would pay a visit to ournd.''''
''''Druids''nd...''''
Historically, no such territory has been mapped before, which means it is probably concealed somewhere in an obscure corner of the world.
''''We, as one of the many children of this world, would like to offer our saviors their much-deserved strength¡ªa fragment of divinity.''''
'''''''' !!! ''''''''
''''Wait, it is the real deal?''''
With a serious expression, Luna nods.
''''As to why we are in possession of it... among other things, I urge you to visit us. By then, I shall resolve all necessary questions.''''
Finally done with her formal job, Luna slumps down the chair and sighs, giving us time to process the offer.
First of all, I''ll need to ask Eva about this matter. No, I''ve really sent a message; just waiting for her to reply. A fragment of divinity that slipped through Eva''s...
It''s weird.
''''I see no downside to this offer.'''' Sariel calmly sips her tea. ''''We were nning to leave this ce either way.''''
''''I also think it will benefit us.'''' Anna, with her trusty intuition, raises her hand.
Seeing two of the most reliable members in terms of decision-making readily agree to Luna''s offer, the rest naturally follow.
Me, too. I trust them.
If so, it is time to say goodbye to As, and it seems a new journey will begin for us.
Case 248: Effort.
Case 248: Effort.
''''Hic... hic... you must stay healthy, alright?''''
''''...''''
''''Seeing you haggard like this... mom is really worried.''''
''''...Who is my mom again?''''
When I sneakily open my eyes, I see Mermaid Queen''s beautiful forehead, which has a vein or two popping. Involuntarily, I release her hands and assume a serious sitting position.
''''Ahem... the time in As. It was really enjoyable.'''' I smile.
''''...I''m d you enjoyed it.'''' Mermaid Queen replies. ''''Once again, thank you for helping our city. I hope you have a smooth journey, esteemed saint.''''
''''Thanks.''''
As we both smile at each other, I btedly remember something.
''''Right, I was meant to give you this.''''
''''...?''''
Originally, seeing her beauty deteriorate as she gets buried in work, I thought I''d share a few of my beauty products with her. It''s something I thought of while roleying as the archmage of Aris Kingdom.
As I hand her a box full of different products, Mermaid Queen''s cyan eyes turn sparkling. As if to express her immense joy, she lets out a few strange noises and wiggles her body. It''s like watching seaweed.
''''Heh.''''
I swipe my nose triumphantly.
Even the rigid saintess Lucia had to bow down to me for these elven specialties, you know?
Talking about Lucia, it seems she fell for me in the end...
Sorry, Lucia. You''re a person of the past, and I am of the present. We did make out a few times, though, so let''s consider that a happy ending. Um.
By the way, it seems Emy has spilled our elves'' rendezvous to the others, so we got punished. Even the high and mighty Liana was humiliated that night.
Either way.
''''Well, well. The fact that I worry about your health is true.'''' I pat the woman''s shoulder. ''''Get someone to help you. My heart can''t stand seeing you like this.''''
''''Saintess...!''''
Mermaid Queen looks like she is on the verge of crying.
After a while, I finally say goodbye to her and leave the room. As I stroll in the hallway, I turn to the chat again.
Eva has responded to my messages, and guess what she sent me.
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: [Exploding Elf''s Head]
It is a chibi image of my brain being blown off. It''s kinda insulting somewhat, but it fits¡ªirritatingly so.
Eva has recently be addicted to using this set of emojis. For more information, it includes all kinds of expressions drawn in a cute chibi style. As I can also use it, I know that the set does include a few unhinged ones.
Like the Sylvia with her eyes heart-shaped or the naked prostrating Sylvia.
Either way, Eva seems really shocked about Luna''s revtion.
Aside from panicking a bit and promising to re-scan the entire globe for possible leftover fragments, she also expresses a tint of disappointment in herself.
She can be really cute sometimes, I swear.
''''Whew...''''
For now, though, I''ll need to find a way to increase my strength further. Even if the majority of my free time is dedicated to training, it is not enough. Not against a full-fledged god.
As I step out of the pce and down the streets alone, I begin to ponder the solutions to my conundrum.
Firstly, the easiest way to make myself stronger is through consuming fragments of divinity. However, even Luna doesn''t know how many of them are left in the world, so this method is highly unreliable.
There is also a global solution: rapidly increasing the collective strength of peaceful races by spreading advanced technology, which Everwood is already doing. I guess I will have to elerate this process and pray that everything will be alright.
The surest way for it to happen... we might have to join forces with the dwarves. I guess that will be my destination after visiting the druids. For now, let''s tell Dad to begin contacting them first.
Sitting down on a random bench, I pull out my phone and dial my Dad''s number. As the ringtone¡ªthe voice of me singing a song¡ªys, I gaze absentmindedly forward, observing the curious citizens pass by.
Silly thoughts fill my head. A family of clothes octopuses walk on the street in joy, grabbing each other''s tentacles tightly. A dejected tuna gentleman is being consoled by his tuna friend. Even the seaweed is moving...
Under the gentle moonlight, it all seems like a dream.
[Sylvia. I''m here.]
Dad''s voice beyond the phone snaps me out. Bringing the phone to my long ear, I speak.
''''Dad.''''
[Are you alright, still? Your mom''s crying has gotten better.]
''''I''m fine, I''m fine.''''
After rying the events in As, my parents nearly lost it. It is said that a few days after the call, we have suddenly regained a sizable portion of the lostnd from the demons.
[That''s a relief... but what''s going on this time?]
''''Actually...''''
I begin to exin my n to Dad. Of course, I omit the things between the old me and Luna, but Dad should still get the whole picture. Time is running out.
[Those damn dwarves...]
''''...We have to, Dad.''''
[I know, just... no, I will do it.]
''''Thanks.''''
[It''s only right. You don''t have to thank us.]
''''Heheh...''''
Letting out a sigh after hanging the call, I lean back on the bench.
The difficult thing about this whole ''dwarves cooperation'' is... the races. Inherently, elves and dwarves hate each other to the bones. Why?
Cause dwarves cut down trees all the time. To build houses. To get fuel for forging. Whatever.
No wonder elves get mad at them.
Even as a former human, the mere thought of someone cutting down a perfectly fine tree irritates me.
But I guess Dad can do something through the Empire. We basically have somewhat of a control on the emperor, after all.
''''Why are you hanging here like a dried fish?''''
Right then, I notice someone sitting beside me. Her unmistakably soft and elegant tone, coupled with an immense presence, make me involuntarily shiver for a bit.
''''Sariel. Were you following me?'''' I say as I lean on her shoulder.
It feels cold but just squishy enough not to cause difort. Strangely, Sariel only nods meekly.
''''Do you want to talk with me alone? What''s going on?'''' I keep asking.
''''...The things that you are worried about. Tell me.'''' Sariel finally replies with a sigh.
''''Can you be more specific...?''''
''''Ever since we got out of the virtual game... you have been looking quite gloomy. It''s not the usual energetic Sylvia I want.''''
''''Do you not love me anymore? That''s sad...''''
''''No. I definitely yearn for you.''''
Seeing her determined eyes as she hugs me into her embrace, I realize I might have made a mistake.
''''It''s a joke, of course.'''' I grin. ''''But, my worries...''''
Enjoying Sariel''s soft chest and pleasant scent, I silently ponder. After a while, I eventually decide to tell Sariel about my desire to get stronger. It''s not something I need to hide, anyway¡ªjust like the story with Luna, but that can be postponed for a bit.
Stroking my long ears gently, Sariel''s voice is nonchnt.
''''Isn''t it simple for you?''''
''''You mean...?''''
''''Let yourself drown in the desire of the flesh. That is the surest way to obtain unparalleled divinity.''''
''''Ah.''''
Now that I think about it, aren''t I supposed to be a Goddess of Sex?
Case 249: Techniques from the ancient dragon. (R-18)
Case 249: Techniques from the ancient dragon. (R-18)
''''Lust...''''
Sariel is right.
Why didn''t I think of it? Realistically, the only way we can have a chance at defeating a god is by bing gods ourselves. To elerate this process, for me, at least, I''ll have to let my desires run wild.
As if reading my expression, Sariel then also leans on my head while running her arm around my waist reassuringly.
''''In my opinion, Sylvia... a goddess of sex should be someone with extensive experience.'''' She whispers. ''''Able to please her partners no matter what they desire... isn''t that the most important aspect?''''
''''That makes sense, yes...''''
Ultimately, sex is about pleasing your partner while feeling good yourself¡ªis what I think. If I can reach the pinnacle of that, my divinity should soar.
In reality, I''ve been unconsciously improving myself. My body has, I mean. It has learned to grip the rods tighter to wring out the juice andprehend their weak spots, therefore increasing the amount of semen intake, etc.
Still,pared to someone like Sariel, I am still considered a novice at best. The only reason I can pete'' with her in bed is because of my divine aura.
''''...Sariel. Can you teach me some techniques?''''
As if waiting for this, the dragoness grins with a hint of insidiousness in her eyes.
''''Of course.''''
That takes us to, once again, the luxurious hotel where Emy knocked me up the other day.
This time, I''m alone with Sariel, who will be my sensei for the day. That''s why I''m sitting on the floor, and she is crossing her legs on the bed. As I stare at her exquisite thighs, Sariel begins the lecture.
''''Firstly, let me exin your strong and weak points. It should be obvious that you have the ideal body for sex. Voluptuous, unnaturally adaptive to different kinds of sex, and resilient. I guess it is your talent, after all.''''
''''Heheh... thanks.''''
''''You are also a masochist, which most of us futanaris will find attractive.'''' Sariel nods contently. ''''Inherently, we have a strong desire to conquer women, so the more obedient you are, the more your partners will be satisfied.''''
Giving my partners a sense of conquest... I guess I''m doing that pretty well with the whole ''I''m yours'' thing.
''''Now, for your weak points.''''
Not sure why, but I immediately straighten my back at her words.
''''Even though your body is resilient, your mind sometimes cannot keep up with it. Fainting can sometimes arouse your partners, but it mostly doesn''t. Secondly, you haven''t been able to utilize your excellent body just yet. Your techniques are honestly a bitcking.''''
''''...Compared to? Or just general?''''
''''Compared to the women I''ve met. Especially those subuses...'''' Sariel ponders. ''''You don''t want to lose to a mere subus, right?''''
''''Of course not,'''' I reply.
''''Good spirit. Come here, then. I shall teach you.''''
Beingpared to subuses has really hurt my pride, so I determinedly get closer to Sariel. As she untangles her legs, a strong scent hits my nose, causing an itch down my crotch.
Then, when she slowly strips down her panty below her skirt, an almost too big of aid cock flops out, looking as energetic as it escapes its confinement.
''''First, do what you always do.''''
Following the gentle voice above, I ce my head between her godly thighs and press my lips onto the tip of her cock. It sounds a rather vivid noise as the cock''s warmth is transferred onto my flesh, and right after that, the shaft begins to grow.
While waiting for it to reach its prime, I put the still-inting thing on top of my head and proceed to take care of the stuff below¡ªkissing her balls and her lower lips.
''''Good girl.''''
Sariel, with her hand behind my head, turns my face toward hers and lets the huge cock rest on my face. The intense heat and the unbearably alluring scent of it are making me go crazy...
''''Don''t suck on it just yet. Use your assets.''''
''''...Ah.''''
It takes me a full second to realize that she is referring to my breasts. So, I quickly unbutton a few on my shirt and pull out my bra, essentially creating a gap to then slide the cock in. It seems Sariel didn''t expect this as her eyes slightly shake the moment I do that.
''''Mngh... ngah...''''
''''That''s right... keep doing that.''''
Imitating Emy the other day, I spit a gulp of saliva onto her cock to lubricate it. The liquid smoothly covers the shaft as I gently spread it using my palms, even thrusting them between my breasts to distribute it evenly. Soon enough, the rock-hard cock seems ready, and I immediately try to swallow it whole.
''''Shake your chest and use your tongue. Otherwise, there is no meaning to this.''''
''''Mn... mhm...''''
So, I obediently press my funbags together and begin to squish the lower half of her cock with it. I can vividly feel the bulging veins on the shaft rubbing against my smooth skin... I hope she feels good.
Then again, the unholy savory taste of cocks spreading on my tongue is making my head lighter and lighter...
After a while of that, Sariel orders me to stop, so I do, albeit a bit disappointed because she hasn''t cum yet.
''''I don''t want to admit it, but the subus queen, whom I slept with some centuries ago, made me cum twice in the same amount of time you just did me.''''
''''Mu...'''' I inte my cheeks. ''''I''m sure my pussy is a thousand times better than hers!''''
I say as I obsessively grab her cock and put it between my thighs.
Sariel giggles softly, stroking my head. ''''Don''t worry. You improve fast. It won''t take long until you surpass her.''''
''''...''''
''''Now then... shall we learn something new?''''
''''Huh?''''
''''Have you tried ''Inside masturbation''?''''
Suddenly feeling a little ominous, I shake my head weakly.
''''Perfect. Let us try it right away.''''
Not asking for my opinion, Sariel promptly scoops me onto the bed, where she immediately flicks her rod between my slit, teasing my sensitive flesh.
''''Hngh...''''
With roughed breaths, my vision blurs in ecstasy as the huge cock slowly prates my pussy, sliding through the damp and bumpy insides. Sariel meticulously wiggles her way through as if to imprint the shape of hers within mine, digging out a whole new level of pleasure I''ve been missing.
''''Excuse me.''''
Soon enough, the tip of her cock kisses my cervix. The two cling to each other desperately, enjoying the connection, yet Sariel seems to have different intentions. When I btedly notice the length of her cock that has not been inserted, she pushes her hip firmly, poking into my precious ce in one go.
''''Mhmph...!''''
My body jumps in response, squirting out the water it has been holding for a while.
Up until this point, everything is normal. Just my pussy and womb being bullied by a big cock¡ªnothing serious.
However, Sariel then ces her hand on my belly with a suspicious smile.
''''H-Huh?''''
Just like when I have sex with Anna, A rather clear outline of the cock appears on my stomach, and even my womb has vaguely propped up. It doesn''t seem her size has increased, so why...
Right then, the phrase ''Inside masturbation''es to my mind.
Don''t tell me...
''''H-Hgn...!''''
As her elegant finger draws a line on her own cock through my skin, a totally alien pleasure grows within me. Sliming as if satisfied, the dragoness then disregard myselfpletely and begin to roughly jerk her cock through my belly.
Each time her hand applies pressure on my stomach, I can feel my whole body squirm in pleasure. Not to mention the way she squeezes the tip of her cock, which effectively squishes my womb into a mess, makes my pussy cum like a squirting toy.
Treating my precious pussy like a mere condom for her to jerk off... this is so hot.
Case 250: New equipment. (R-18)
Case 250: New equipment. (R-18)
''''Mama~!''''
''''Mama...''''
With a bright smile, I open my arms wide, weing the two daughters who have run up to me. Their little bodies collide with mine, and their head nuzzles against my sides, causing me to flinch a bit.
Normally, this is where I will nuzzle back wantonly, but now...
As I cast a nce at the dragoness standing beside me, I can''t help but feel her usual elegant smile a bit shady.
True to Sariel''s words, we spent a whole two hours in that hotel trying to get me to be better at sex. Not to mention her unholy tentacles, the sheer number of techniques Sariel knows is staggering.
She taught me the optimal positions for shallow thrusting deep thrusting, how to do slow sex, how to endure brain-wracking ms of a futa, etc.
I felt like I was in heaven, more than anything. Still, I feel like I should be able to please my partners morepetently, which is good.
However, what she said afterward is... problematic, to say the least.
''''What you need now is constant and passive gain. If everything is as urgent as you said, this is the only way.''''
It makes sense, sure, but...
Won''t wearing this just make me a pervert...?
Right now, I am not wearing my underwear, but that''s not the problem. I sometimes gomando as well; it''s just that...
brrt¡ª!
''''Hyah...!''''
''''Huh?''''
''''Is your phone ringing, mama?''''
''''U-Um. I forgot to turn off the notification...''''
I refrain myself from ring at Sariel. That will make it seem too obvious.
That''s right.
There is a dildo stuffed inside my pussy. And it''s a vibrating one. Sariel even goes as far as to choose an obscure type with weird patterns on the shaft as well.
Thanks to that, I can feel my legs going weak every time I try to walk, and it''s always a jumpscare when she presses the vibrating button. Fortunately, my little hole is used to amodating giant cocks, so this toy is obediently staying deep inside, allowing me to close my walls so as not to leak anything shameful.
Now, of course, this alone doesn''t mean much if I want to progress, so she goes a step further.
Bondage.
With every little movement, I can feel the rough texture of the ropes beneath my clothes grinding against my skin. It does burn a bit, but after a while, it actually feels pretty nice...
The one running between my legs is quite irritating, though. Because it goes through the slit, every step I take feels like someone sawing my pussy with a weird brush. It''s frustrating. I want to fuck so bad.
It also doesn''t help that Sariel possesses even more sex toys than I do, so when she pulled out the clit piercing, I nearly backed away in horror. Thankfully, it''s a magical type, which means I don''t have to poke a hole through my thing. That''ll be so painful.
Nevertheless, she connected my clit piercing with my nipple piercings using a slender, luxurious-looking chain, creating a nice triangle linking the three hotspots.
So now, I have to be careful with my boobs. I have a habit of letting my big breasts bounce for visual effects, but if I do that now, the chain will yank wildly, pulling my bean below along.
I''ll cum.
In fact, I''m already close to cumming any moment after all of that stimtion. My skirt isn''t even that long. I can prevent water from leaking somehow, but not a whole burst.
Fuck.
Gritting my teeth, I somehow p my horny pussy down and transfer the kids to Emy.
''''Are we ready to take off?''''
''''Have you guys said goodbye to Mermaid Queen?''''
''''Yeah. I don''t think there''s anything else.''''
''''M-Mhm... okay, let''s go.''''
We''re standing near the gate of the city.
On a more serious note, we don''t have much time left, so we decide to end our ytime here and go to the druids'' territory as soon as possible.
''''Whew...''''
It''s good that the citizens here are alright. They seem like good people, so.
As I turn back at the morous night city for thest time, I see quite a few people have gathered. Although many are reserved, not shouting good wishes like some, they still wave at me with their fins and tentacles. If they don''t have them, they jump instead.
At the front, I see a kind-looking beauty waving her hand at me.
''''...Bye, As. We''ll meet again... someday.''''
''''Wooh~!''''
''''It''s so fast!''''
It is certainly a surprise. Right after we exit As, a huge tentacle greets us. The owner of it is, of course...
''''How was your time in As? Fun, right?''''
''''Fun, huh... I nearly died.''''
''''Pfft¡ªhahah! Isn''t that fun all about?''''
''''You damn stinky tentacles...''''
''''Oh? Your clone seemed absolutely smitten with my tentacles, though?''''
''''Yes, yes. She''s a slut, so she''ll like anything.''''
Belia, the resident kraken.
Apparently, some of the underwater guardians have seen us descending with Belia, and the kraken herself has reported our rtionship to Mermaid Queen, so here we are. She''s giving us a ride up.
Reuniting with an old friend is quite nice, even though it hasn''t even been a month in the real world.
However, a ride like that, unfortunately, has to end at some point. As a farewell gift, I give Belia another clone of mine to y with. This one should take a while to break.
We''ll meet again. I believe in it.
Afterward, we switch to riding Sariel instead. Following Luna''s suggestion, we head to the end of the continent, where the druids are. It''s quite far.
That night, after finally letting Elysia and Ste sleep...
''''Aha. So this is why your movements felt rigid.''''
Together with everyone, Liana closely inspects my inner attire, which does nothing to cover my embarrassing parts. As she lightly pulls the chain connecting my nipples and clit, the tide that has been suppressed for so long finally bursts, and I can''t hold back the shameful moan.
''''This is pretty neat, huh?''''
''''Hgn...''''
While I''m rubbing my legs together in frustration, Liana subtlypliments Sariel. The others also marvel at my new ''equipment,'' eager with their cocks standing. This atmosphere... it''s going to be a gangbang, isn''t it?
''''Hey, newbie. You don''t mind recording for us, right?''''
At some point, Luna has already pointed a camera at me, sitting neatly on the side. She cheerfully replies.
''''Of course. My time with you all hasn''te yet, regretfully.''''
As the four, excluding Sariel, promptly pull out their bare cocks, Sariel herself appears. At least, her human body.
''''I''d taught her a bit, so you can try to see if she can handle all four of you.'''' She says before disappearing with a yawn.
''''Four at the same time...'''' Tina mutters with a troubled expression.
Indeed, there are not enough holes.
''''U-Um, can we try double va¡ª''''
''''That''ll break her.'''' Liana interrupts Anna, who''s eager to rub her cock against someone else''s for some reason.
Yeah, that''s right... why are you like this?
''''Whatever.'''' Liana sighs. ''''Slut, make a clone.''''
''''Understood...''''
Thus, stacking another pierced Sylvia on top of me, the party on Sariel''s back begins.
Case 251: To the end of the world.
Case 251: To the end of the world.
Sometimes I do wonder, won''t Sariel get offended one day since we keep using her as our ne like this?
She is a whole dragon lord, you know?
Usually, they have huge egos... well, Sariel does have a huge ego. Should I feel honored that she is bowing down to me this much?
I think I should.
Now that I think about it, don''t I get, like, too many girls?
What exactly about me that makes them like me so much? Is it my status? My appearance? My personality... probably all of them. Maybe.
I ramble to myself like this because I don''t have better things to do. Usually, I stay awake for another hour or two to train while my party is sleeping. It''s called overtime training.
Now, because I want to take a break from mana training for once, and this... um... bondage thing that constantly itches me counts as training anyway.
Because I actually found out that doing this benefits my divinity a few days ago, I decided to keep doing it. Sariel promised to shuffle the essories every day to evenly spread the stimtion as well, so I wouldn''t get numb to it.
It''s quite surreal, actually, walking around and acting all normal when my mind is this disorganized and horny.
Nevertheless, it''s beneficial, and I like it.
Now, it has been a while since we started flying to the end of the continent, where the druids allegedly live. Their secret territory, ording to Luna, is called Sharne, which sounds awfully like a human''s name, but I''ll ignore that.
Needless to say, if Sariel is forced to fly this long, the distance must be quite enormous. I''m d she can leave it in autopilot mode, or I would worry for her sanity.
But, we will soon arrive. Tomorrow, I think.
As I quietly gaze at the moon, a few thingse to my mind.
Firstly, about our strength.
Counting in divine power, we should all have surpassed the Master threshold a long time ago. I''m still trailing behind Sariel a bit, but I think I might have a shot at defeating my father, for example.
Emy and Liana are around the two or three-star level, and Tina, together with Anna, should be around the peak of one-star. Luna... I don''t know much about her, so pass.
Either way, it is apparent that our party is ridiculously strong. Even thest Saint party didn''t have a whole master roster like we do. And they certainly didn''t have an essentially world-ss master like Sariel.
Seriously, that dragoness''s explosive is getting closer and closer to an actual ICBM level. It''s scarily beautiful.
With this, the demon king or whatever would be dead so fast you''d think he was a small fry.
''''Hah...''''
But s. It''s a whole god we''ll have to go against.
Assuming the rest of this world can somehow take care of Eve''s underlings, we still have the goddess herself left. Actually, how strong is a typical goddess?
Can we gauge their power with any scale at all?
To tackle this headache-inducing conundrum, we have got the one and only mother goddess herself¡ªEva¡ªon the line!
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: All I can say is a full-fledged deity should be vastly stronger than the strongest entity of the mortal realm.
[Hanako]: That doesn''t help at all...
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: What do you want me to say? There is no known metric topare a god''s strength to that of a mortal.
[Hanako]: [Dead inside elf] I wish Kratos was here.
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: ...Do not say such an ominous wish.
[Hanako]: Fine. Now, let''s say... if you were to fight Sariel, for example, how many percent of your power would be needed to defeat her?
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: Sariel... considering her recent development, maybe I would need to exert around twenty.
Wait, that''s actually quite substantial.
So if we got five Sariels, we could beat someone of Eva''s caliber?
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: It does not work like that... unless your teamwork is truly impable.
Shit.
Okay, let''s assume our teamwork will be perfect; then, how much time do we need to catch up with the likes of Sariel?
Probably years. I don''t think Eve will wait that long for us, especially since I''ve seen the demon army infiltrating a city of ours.
Ugh...
[Hanako]: Fine. Tell me more about the second trial of the divine, then.
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: Since you already know what it is like to be a proper deity by now, the next test is designed to temper your body to suit that goal. In other words, you will obtain the vessel of a god by the end of it.
[Hanako]: That does sound really neat, damn. [Excited Elf]
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: I will not be able to interfere much this time, so be careful.
[Hanako]: What do we need to do, anyway?
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: It is different for each person. Find it out yourself.
[Hanako]: [Lergathic Elf]
[Xx-DarkLordOfTheme-xX]: I just remembered. Since you are here, tell the Divine Maiden that I will soon find her.
Opening my eyes, I nce at the purple-haired woman, who is wrapping herself in a nice and fluffyyer of cotton and seemingly fast asleep.
I guess Luna is a special case, one that needs special attention.
Letting out a sigh, I slowly rise to my feet. It''s about time I get some sleep and be ready for a busy tomorrow...
Nah, fuck it.
''''Sariel? Wh¡ªah.''''
Jesus Christ. How does she just appear behind me like that?
''''I''m horny, so take responsibility. Fuck me.''''
Thus, I spend a fulfilling night with Sariel.
The next day, when the sun is high in the sky, I pull out a telescope and begin to scan the area below us. This corner of the continent is quite far from my home. Everwood is in the North, As is below, which is South, and here is the Eastest corner.
I''m sure we gave some smaller countries a jumpscare when we flew over them, and I like it.
''''Oh, I can see the ocean now.''''
Hearing Anna''s innocent remark, we direct our attention ordingly. It is indeed the ocean again.
''''Luna, is Sharne underwater?''''
With a mysterious smile, the Divine Maiden gently shakes her head. Instead of telling us right away, she instructs Sariel tond on the beach.
Walking along the burnt sand, she slowly opens her mouth.
''''Sharne is not ''located'' anywhere on the map. That statement is genuine. After all... we live in another dimension entirely.''''
''''Huh? I thought only gods could create other dimensions?''''
Luna, who is leading our group, turns around with a mischievous smile.
''''Well? Who said that it wasn''t created by a god?''''
Anna, who is a big Eva stan, rightfully wiggles her tail in annoyance.
''''There is only one god in this realm, and that is mother goddess Eva.''''
''''If you think so.''''
Somehow, the giggling Luna is quite intimidating. After a brief silence, we continue on the beach.
In front of us, some distance away, there seems to be a forest, so maybe that''s our destination.
''''...''''
Hearing this conversation earlier, I can''t help but be reminded of the virtual game.
Goddess Aris...
Is Luna truly her?
Case 252: Aris.
Case 252: Aris.
''''This is so nice...''''
Under the green leaves, Liana, Emy, and I simultaneously stretch out, feeling the refreshing sensation of being near a tree. For a while, we were forced to live underwater, where little green could be found, so this feels like Heaven.
Understanding our traits, the others tacitly leave us alone, focusing on other things instead.
''''So, how do we enter again?''''
Tina asks as Luna, our guide, begins to trace her fingers on a certain tree.
''''It should be somewhere around this area... oh.''''
Eventually, her hand sinks into the tree trunk with a mystical white ripple bursting out of the contacting point. The next moment, a bright door forms on the surface of the tree.
''''That''s...''''
Divine energy. I can recognize that any day.
So, it is true that a deity has constructed this realm. Moreover, I can feel the expertise of the person who made this door. I can''t exin it well enough, but the energy architecture of this door, for example, is extremely efficient, unlike the crude way we use divine energy.
After breathing in the freshness once more, I follow everyone else into the door.
Passing through the rift, a slight dizziness hits me, but I soon recover.
Beyond it, though, is... another forest. Honestly, it''s not much different from the one earlier, but what can I say...
''''Why are they so big...?''''
The trees are too big and tall. Like, really, I can''t even see their peaks.
''''Due to space limitations, we decided to grow them slightly bigger for housing as well.'''' Luna enthusiastically exins. ''''We can''t give up trees no matter what, you see.''''
''''You call this ''slightly'' bigger...?'''' I stare at her in absolute absurdity.
Though, I can''t deny that they do feel nice to be around. Too nice, in fact. Is this an addiction?
''''...''''
Peeking at my two elven girlfriends, I see their faces melting as if climaxing. Yeah, this is an addiction.
Following Luna''s steps, we eventually arrive at a cluster of trees where basic living infrastructure is neatly lined up, surrounding giant trees that are hollowed for housing. At first nce, I see around two or three dozen houses, so I guess their poption is around a hundred¡ªif they don''t have futas.
''''Mar, stop punching the tree...''''
''''Hah... hah... you don''t understand, July. This is the only way I can get stronger!''''
''''...You do realize the tree will hate you if you do this, right?''''
''''...Crap.''''
...Somehow, there are two kids acting really deep nearby. As they btedly notice us, so do the others. In the span of just one or two minutes, a bunch of people storm out of their houses ande to us.
They all have elongated ears like Luna, and I do, and most of all, they are all beautiful people. How should I say... aren''t they too simr to elves?
''''Miss Luna! Wee back!''''
''''Guests! We have guests!''''
''''Oooh! It''s real elves! We have elves here!''''
A lot of people rush to us three¡ªthe elves¡ªfor some reason.
''''Sister, you''re so beautiful! Are you a royal elf, by any chance?'''' A young druid girl sps my hands and speaks with sparkling eyes.
''''Huh? How did you know?''''
''''I can tell by your aura! So you''re the real deal...!''''
''''Ahahah...''''
Suddenly, being treated like a celebrity for seemingly no reason, I can feel my ears drooping down in real-time. It''s embarrassing. Even the usually brazen Liana and Emy are quite shaken by the sudden enthusiasm.
p¡ª! p¡ª!
''''Alright, everyone.'''' Luna soon shuts down themotion, pulling everyone''s eyes toward her. ''''These guests are the current Saint party members. I''ve brought them here to give them what they deserve.''''
Apparently, Luna holds quite an important position here, seeing they immediately suppress their curiosity and make way for us. With a soft smile, the Divine Maiden takes us to one of the bigger trees, which is allegedly her home.
''''Please feel free to use the second floor during your stay. Oh, you can tear apart the preservation spell on the furniture.''''
''''Thanks for the hospitality.''''
''''It is only natural for a hostess to treat her guests right.''''
Leaving behind Luna, who''s going to get the fragment of divinity, we move to the second floor first. Because the tree is so big, the interior of this ''room'' is not at all small. In fact, it is quitefortable even for six people to stay.
Rather...
''''She really knows everything, doesn''t she?'''' I mutter.
Theyout of the room is interesting. It deeply resembles what I''ve personally arranged back in my room. It looks to me that she is trying to make my stay asfortable as possible.
''''I don''t know everything. I only know what I know.''''
''''...''''
Luna pops out of nowhere and says that line. I feel like I''ve heard that somewhere... whatever.
''''Everyone, please gather.''''
Luna gently asks, cing a wooden box on the table. If I''m not wrong, she does seem a bit... restless.
''''Before you proceed with your second trial... I have something to confess.'''' She says, her ears drooping slightly. ''''During your contact, you must have been curious about me.''''
Suddenly, the atmosphere turns solemn. I more or less have an idea of who she is, but the others clearly don''t. At least, I appreciate them for not pushing Luna and me to speak.
''''It''s not that hard to guess, really.'''' Liana lets out a quiet sigh. ''''Astrology is a field rting to the divine, and someone aspetent as you... must not be ordinary.''''
''''I agree.'''' Sariel nods her head. ''''And it is quite concrete considering this realm''s existence.''''
Luna forces out an awkwardugh.
''''I wasn''t meant to deceive you or hide anything, but... I suppose we didn''t have a proper chance to talk.''''
''''It''s fine. The important thing is that you are willing to now. We''re party members, so trust is important.''''
Holy hell, is someone as crude as Liana actually soothing other people? Is this the power of beauty?
''''Right, trust...''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Anyway, my identity, was it?'''' Luna snaps back. ''''As you have predicted, I am what you would call a goddess¡ªa deity. More specifically... I''m what''s left of a deity.''''
...That sounds remarkably ominous. She won''t disappear after a while or something, right?
''''Long before the era where Eva began to reign over Aria, there existed another civilization. Humanity prospered, and a goddess was eventually born¡ªAris, Goddess of Stars and Moon. They spent thousands of years in peace. However... at some point, tragedy struck.''''
''''Dark Fantasia...'''' Someone mutters.
''''They... no. We failed to defend against the great evil.''''
A heavy silence hangs in the room. Because we''ve pretty much experienced the most difficult period inside the virtual world, we know how devastating it is. And... it''s going to be the same this time around if we fail.
It''s not about suffering a great defeat. It''s extinction¡ªa hard reset.
That was what likely happened since no record of a civilization worshipping Aris was found in historical documents.
Before I know it, sparkling tears begin to fall out of Luna''s eyes. When I try to wipe them, Luna shakes her head and pushes me away instead. She smiles. Apologetically.
''''I failed to protect my people.''''
It is as if she is saying that someone like her shouldn''t deserve it. Her tone was... infinitely sad.
''''Knowing that, only I selfishly persisted. Only I remained in the world, cursed to bear this sin for millenniums. Enduring it wasn''t easy. It was painful. It was hard. But I didn''t have the right toin. I have to make it right. ''''
''''Please, my destined ones. Help me atone for my sin by expelling those repulsive creatures.''''
One year—author’s thoughts and future plans.
One year¡ªauthor¡¯s thoughts and future ns.
Hi, this is D, otherwise known as Kalliel.
First of all, thank you for following [Local Netizen Elf''s Life In Another World] to this moment. This story is undoubtedly my first, and it isn''t something I had borately nned for or any of the sort. Certainly, I can recall many hups during the first hundred chapters or so, whether due to theck of nning or experience.
Still, I didn''t give up, and that is what made this story what it is today. At this moment, Local Elf has around 1.3 million views on ScribbleHub, which puts it squarely within the top 25 of [Girl''s Love]¡ªthe main category of the novel. I am extremely proud of it, and I hope one day it can achieve even further.
Acknowledging the mistakes that I have made, I do have an idea of a rewrite floating somewhere in my head. It''s the first story I made, and these are the first characters I''ve given life to, so I want to at least adequately reward their journey. Under the same core premise but perhaps very different developments, the story of Sylvia, theizen elf, will be reborn. This time, hopefully, under a morepetent pen of mine.
As of now, I n to rewrite the story sometime after this early version finishes, perhaps when I have time and inspiration. Someday, we will see it.
Regardless, today, August 8th, marks exactly one year of Kalliel''s birth, which is also conceptually and canonically Sylvia Everwood''s birthday. For now, let us celebrate our resident elf''s birth!
Case 253: Regression.
Case 253: Regression.
Needless to say, Luna''s pitiful appearance manages to tickle everybody''s heartstrings a bit.
And, of course, her goal aligns with ours, so there is no reason to refuse.
''''Thank you,''''
Luna says with a smile as she shakes my hand. With that decided, we are about to begin the second trial to obtain more divinity. As Luna carefully opens the wooden box, a crystal radiating intense energy can be seen lying on ayer of foam.
It''s been a while since I''ve seen this.
''''Let me exin the second trial.''''
Naturally, Luna, who was/is a goddess, takes on the role of a guide. Eva will be thrilled to find out that someone has done her job for her and all.
''''The objective of this trial is to temper your mortal body and change it into that of a deity, which means the very essence of your strength will change. For instance... you will likely not be able to use mana anymore.''''
'''''''' Eh? ''''''''
''''Utilizing two sources of energy at the same time is not, at all, efficient.'''' Luna firmly shakes her head. ''''Inherently, divine energy is more powerful and versatile than mana, so there should be no downside to switching to itpletely. Moreover, divinity is a deity''s essence. One needs to forsake their old self and embrace it to truly be a god.''''
''''Erm... so, I''m assuming that after we change our body, our overall strength will increase? Is that right?''''
It''ll be quite troublesome if it''s the opposite. Troubles might arise in that window of weakness, and we might not be able to solve them.
''''If the transformation goes smoothly. Please don''t worry since Eva has already nted a seed of divinity inside... well, most of you. It should help.''''
''''Seed of divinity?''''
''''You can consider it as a small device to make your body more familiar with divine power over time.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Admittedly, Sariel and I are the ones most affected by this, as we primarily thrive on our magical talents. And... well, since divine energy is stored inside our body, the [Heart of Fire] will be quite useless. Still, the prospect of increasing our strength is attractive.
It''s not like I''mpromising anything. Yeah.
''''I''m in.''''
As soon as I make up my mind and inform Luna that, the others gradually follow as well.
''''I''m greatly pleased.''''
As Luna holds the fragment of divinity up in the air, we nod at each other onest time.
Simultaneously, we stretch our hands forward and touch the floating crystal. A blinding light escapes the small fragment, engulfing the whole room.
From every direction, I feel some sort of energy seeping into my body, slowly forcing my... forcing?
Wait, it is crushing me??
I don''t feel immediate pain, but my whole body seems to be squeezed together. Is this normal?
After God knows how long, the blindness finally subsides, and...
''''Huh?''''
For some reason, I''m looking under the table? Is my posture wrong?
No, more like... my point of view has been lowered. Even the voice I have just muttered¡ªit sounds high-pitched. Not that my usual voice is low or anything.
''''S-Sylvia...?!''''
A kid''s voice?
Turning to my right, I see a small kid around the age of four or five with a startled expression. Her clothes have all fallen onto the ground, seemingly too big for such a slim body. There''s something strange on top of her head...?
The moment I notice her familiar blood-red hair and fiery orange eyes¡ª
''''Oh.''''
I''m the same, aren''t I?
''''Oh my, oh my~!''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
In the spacious tree house, only Luna''s asional exmations can be heard. She, with an expression as though she is seeing exotic animals, circles the bed with a camera.
Yeah.
For some unknown reason, we''ve been turned into kids. Babies, even.
Aside from us three elves, who fortunately still look quite cute, the baby version of Anna is honestly diabolical. Not in a bad way. She''s just too adorable.
Even when I''m a baby myself, I can''t help but want to pinch those chubby cheeks and scruff her fluffy ears. Tina is also quite beautiful, and then...
GRR¡ª!
Ah, um. How should I say this...
My condolences?
Sariel has been turned into a small red dragon. She still has majestic horns and all, but she looks like a pet I would get if I were to beg my dad for one.
Grumbling as she rolls on the bed, the small Sariel eventually collides with Liana, who''s also grumbling.
''''...''''
''''...''''
The two re at each other a bit before Liana grabs Sariel by her head and begins to shake her.
''''Ah, stop, stop, stop!"
Fortunately, Luna intervenes just in time.
''''Whew...''''
Why do you look proud, star woman? You turned us into lolis!
As if reading my mind, the next second, Luna begins to exin the situation. The sight of her talking earnestly to a bunch of absolute toddlers and a dragon is quiteical, I''ll have to admit.
''''Please endure it for a while. This step is needed to change the structure of your body to the ideal arrangement. It should onlyst for a week or two at most.''''
''''That''s a relief...''''
''''Originally, you should have started as fetuses... but I figured that would be a bit ufortable, so I modified it a bit.''''
''''Luna mama, I love you!''''
The more I think about being a helpless fetus, the more I feel like throwing up, so I throw myself at Luna first to express my gratitude. The former goddess, being a sucker for cute children, immediately embraces my small body tightly.
The boobs are suffocating me, though!
In any case, it appears as though we can''t use much of anything at all. Mana, divine power... oh, gone were the days I was invincible...
If there is something magical, I''d say that we have be certified angels. We don''t have wings, but there is a halo floating on top of our heads.
They''re all pure white coated with ayer of gold, and the gold part is gradually receding as well. ording to Luna, this is basically a timer for the trial.
Turning over to the sides, I notice that half of my proud members have already sumbed to the sleep demon, sprawling around on therge bed.
Tch, tch. Such weak youth.
But, I mean... there''s really nothing to do. Luna says that we only need to wait, which initially confuses me.
What part of it is a trial?
But then I realize that only we have the privilege of hiding in such a safe ce. Eva and Luna must have been on edge the whole time when they did this.
Um. Let''s notin.
So, I crawl over to the small kid with protruding cat ears and hug her into my embrace. Even though my soft chest is gone, I hope she still likes it.
*****
''''I''m finally meeting you, junior.''''
Sipping my tea while savoring the aroma, I cast a nce at the woman in front of me. Long, lustrous silver hair and domineering red eyes... ah, not good. I need to hold myself back.
''''...''''
''''Not answering your senior like that... you''re a bold one, aren''t you, Eva?''''
Case 254: Goddess to Goddess.
Case 254: Goddess to Goddess.
''''I did not expect another goddess to show up at this time.''''
Eva looks at me with a tired gaze. It is as if she is ming me for noting out earlier. As I take a nce around the area, I can''t help but squint my eyes.
Hanako is right. Dark mode is the best, after all.
''''Let us make things straight.''''
Looking at such a serious Eva, a rather rude thought pops up in my head. Aren''t we all gay?
Nevertheless, the timeframe right now is crucial for our collective goal, so I need to focus.
''''What is your rtionship with Hanako?''''
Oh? Was this jealousy?
With a slightly teasing spirit, I sh a smile.
''''Past lovers, future lovers, destined wives. Simple as that.'''' I blurt out. ''''Just like how you did, I also summoned Hanako... well, Hanako''s past self into this world. Not as a saint, but as a secret assistant for controlling the world''s order.''''
''''You even had such energy to spare...''''
''''You''re right. It was quite a blessed period. In any case, after the cmity struck, I made a deal withhimto send her soul back to Earth.''''
''''...Is this ''him'' the same person I am thinking of?''''
''''Yes. The absolute order. He is a sucker for happy endings, after all.''''
Besides, he was the only one guarding Earth, so without him, we would have lost her entirely. As for the others, their souls were originally of this world anyway, so I just needed to tweak their timeline a little bit.
Oh, did I mention that those roles in Dark Fantasia were not assigned randomly?
Anastasia was indeed the leading queen, and Christina was her wife. Sariel was the prime minister, and the two elves were nuns under Saint Lucia.
All of them, more or less, had an affair with Hanako, though. Watching that drama unfold was entertaining.
''''Hah...''''
I... had waited for so long. The moment I saw them together, my heart nearly stopped.
Just this once.
We just need to seed this once, and we will reach the happy ending we deserve.
''''Eva, please listen to me.''''
With a renewed determination, I confidently address the goddess. Although I am nowhere near my prime, I know that Eva, the kind mother goddess, will not let us down.
''''I need your cooperation.''''
Climbing up the stairs, I feel my mind getting a bit clearer.
It''s quite fortunate that Eva agrees to the n, even though she is a little... afraid. Thanks to that, I will be busy soon, though.
As soon as I arrive at the second floor, a heartwarming sight greets me.
On therge bed, five little girls can be seen hugging each other to sleep, and even a red dragon is curling up beside them.
''''...''''
Well, it is my job to make their journey asfortable as possible.
After draping a nket over them, I quietly leave the space. Now then, since I''ll be busy soon...
Should I take care ofthat first?
I mean, it has been a long time since my desires have umted... yeah. I need to clear my mind once in a while. Fortunately, I also have the materials from them.
So, like any normal human would, I lock myself in a private room and start touching myself.
The following days are quite peaceful, as they should be.
Hanako and her lovers behave well enough, so there is really no need for me to take care of them except for some aspects. Hour by hour, even they themselves can feel their bodies rapidly growing up.
''''Sariel, you''re too big.''''
''''I can''t use polymorph yet...''''
A conversation between the concerned Hanako and the dragoness Sariel takes ce. Indeed, thetter has grown quite a bit, and she is taking up space.
Well? I can''t just make her a human since what we need to temper is her original body. Unfortunately, she will have to live outside after a few more days.
Other than that, there is a trend of them treating me like their mom going on.
For example, the little elf with long green hair is now sitting on myp, munching snacks boredly. The golden aspect, the timer, has reduced significantly. We''ve gone through one-third of it already.
''''...How long do you n to use myp like this?'''' I ask, pulling Raeliana''s attention.
''''What? Aren''t you happy that I''m trying to get closer to you?'''' She replies with a bratty tone. ''''Future wives or whatnot, right?''''
''''Past wives as well. Still, I can''t look at you in that light when you are this small.''''
She looks nine. Though, I suppose there is no difference other than the height and the face...
''''Did you just think of something rude?''''
''''Oh, no, how can I?''''
Goofing aside, they have begun to regain their sensation of divine power, which is great. Once we can make all of them into deities... I think we will have a good shot.
In the vision I saw, the corrupted goddess Eve was immeasurably strong. She has been absorbing malicious energy from extraterrestrial forces for so long, after all.
''''Oh, my boobs are beginning to show up.''''
crack¡ª!
The rice cake in Raeliana''s hand crumbles. She, with a gaze colder than ice, res at Hanako and Christina, who areparing their chest growth.
Chuckling at thisical sight, I gently stroke her green hair.
''''Don''t worry. Once you be a goddess, changing your body won''t be that hard.''''
''''...''''
She can also learn polymorph from Sariel. That can work.
On that day, I unknowingly fuel a monstrous passion in Raeliana.
''''Hah... we''re finally halfway through.''''
''''Do you want to be back that badly?''''
''''What, don''t you guys want to have sex again?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Watching over one of those silly arguments they make all the time, I let out a chuckle. In reality, they have already developed enough to mate properly since futas grow earlier, but since they say that doing it while looking twelve or thirteen feels wrong, nothing has happened yet.
I agree with this.
Mature beauty is always the best. One cannot give up those thick thighs, thick butts, big breasts and huge rods. They''re objectively the best.
In any case, that is the reason they''re stopped from yfully groping each other sometimes, even if they''re in an open stream for a bath, which usually leads to an orgy or something simr.
I rather like this wholesome scene.
''''Now that I think about it, can''t we just use divine power to transform back...?''''
Until the not-so-innocent Anastasia suggests something unholy, one by one, the members begin to transform back to their original appearance, ultimately ending in them making out.
''''Hah...''''
Well, at least it helps them exercise with using divine power.
Since then, things have pretty much regressed to normal, with the Saint Party members practically using their mature bodies to do everything.
Taking advantage of this, I decide to propose a date with each of them in the hope of charming them. They have nothing better to do besides sex anyway.
The first target, which is also my main crush, is obviously Hanako.
''''A date? What do we even do?''''
''''Believe me. I''m sure it''ll be fun.''''
''''...Okay?''''
Case 255: The hysterical irony of fate.
Case 255: The hysterical irony of fate.
''''...Are you really considering this fun?''''
''''Hmm? Why not?''''
Hanako lets out a grumble as she sits beside me near the stream. I know for a fact she needs some time to cool off her brain. Even if she looks so carefree all the time, she is, in the end, just a young elf.
For that, fishing is probably the best.
''''Right, Luna.''''
''''Yes?''''
''''I''ve been wanting to ask this, but what happened to Lucia in the end?''''
Lucia¡ªone of the many saints of Aris Church. Hanako is probably asking about her soul, not her actual survival at the time. Of course, being a diviner, I know where Lucia ended up.
''''Did you know, Hanako? Apparently, when a person with silver hair goes out to the muddy battlefield, the color will eventually be altered to an ashen grey.''''
''''What are you... huh? You... you''re not kidding, right?''''
''''Why would I? I was the one manipting fate at the cost of my existence, after all.''''
''''...''''
If I hadn''t drawn out my blood to change Lucia''s flow of fate, Eva, the goddess, wouldn''t have been born. She was one of the fewpetent souls I''ve found, aside from this current Saint party members.
Fate is ironic.
Even now, as I speak, the world seemingly tries to screw with us. With tragedies. With unattained happiness.
Despite that, Hanako and the others always find each other at the end, so would that also count as fate?
Either way, it doesn''t change the fact that we can ovee ''certain'' fate. The more I think about it, the more hopeful I be.
Though, I suppose I have something else to do now.
Seducing Hanako.
It''s quite painful when she doesn''t remember her time with me, and it''s not as though I can inject her past memory into her brain. I don''t want her to feel grievance.
Unlike thest... run, as she would refer to it, I don''t have a starter''s advantage this time. I may have superior charm, but it will all be meaningless if I don''t use them properly. As it is, Hanako already has a bountiful harem by her side.
I could have inserted myself first into her rtionships, but I chose not to out of respect and gratitude for her harem. After all, it is only fair that way... and I also love them.
A woman like me who can share her love with many people and a woman like Hanako who can do the same¡ªaren''t we made for each other?
Of course, it doesn''t end there.
''''Hanako.''''
''''...Hm?''''
''''Have you ever wondered what a divine pussy tasted like?''''
''''Puh¡ªkeok!''''
Oh my... the coughing is quite bad. She stares at me as if seeing something ridiculous, and to that, I simply smile.
That''s right.
Simr to her, I am also a gctic-caliber pervert. I also love tiddies, pussies, and cocks. I''m guessing she is shocked because she has never heard me sounding this shameless before.
...Mhm, well... I''m actually quite embarrassed, but this is the most effective way to close our distance. I''m sure she prefers a woman who is shy but daring at times, too.
After blinking repeatedly for a bit, Hanako slowly regains herposure.
''''Your ears are burning.'''' She says.
''''They are.'''' I reply.
''''...You know, you don''t need to force yourself to use dirtynguage.''''
''''Oh, is that so...?''''
Unexpectedly, Hanako notices my effort right away. It hits me that she grew up in a totally different environment than the old Hanako. It is because of her Japanese upbringing that she is more... polite-sounding and more considerate?
I also remember that she hasn''t talked in a dirty way even once since we met.
It is honestly quite refreshing... but also concerning. What if she hates something that she used to love? Won''t I be punished for relying on past memories?
Argh... why does my diviner energy have to be depleted in this situation...?!
It''s all because of the weather.
Either way, let''s get to thatter.
''''Ahem. What do you think about my question?''''
''''Erm... won''t it taste the same? Do deities have an auto-clean spell or something?''''
''''Some do. Most simply cast a one-time clean spell regrly, though.''''
''''Hmm... if the owner of this m has the auto type, then won''t it taste like nothing?''''
''''You are close, actually. It still has a faint vor.''''
''''...You tasted one?''''
''''Of course. There weren''t other deities back then, but there was me. Cloning myself isn''t hard.''''
Suddenly, Hanako''s gaze changes quite a bit. She seems... respectful for some reason.
''''What other experiences do you have?'''' She asks eagerly, her droopy ears twitching.
Letting out a giggle at this adorable creature, I slowly recounted my sex episodes.
''''Let''s see... I''ve done three, four, five, six, seven... and eightsome before.''''
''''E-Eight?!''''
''''Eight.''''
It was a really fun time back then. I gathered Hanako and her entire harem to have a big orgy at my gazebo, and it got drenched with that white stuff. Being the only two withoutthat thing, Hanako and I were the most popr, of course.
As Hanako would say, ''used and abused,'' right?
Either way, it seems I have captured Hanako''s attention. Leaning closer to her body, I gently grab her long, pointy ear and blow into it. When I feel heat rush to her small shoulder, my confidence skyrockets.
''''I''m sure you have many incredible encounters already... but,'''' I whisper. ''''I have something that can blow all of them out of the water.''''
''''...That sounds quite sketchy. Tell me.''''
''''Fufu... did you ever think of increasing your sensitivity?''''
''''Wha¡ªwait...''''
''''Trust me. There was a time I did it to myself. Just a mere three times the original value... and I climaxed twice from the first thrust.''''
Hanako''s eyes widen. As someone who has had sexual intercourse thousands of times, she must know how incredible that is. As she is about to open her mouth, I put my index finger on her lips.
''''Shh. I will teach you the magicter. Don''t worry, you are my favorite person in the world, so I won''t hide something from you.''''
''''Luna...''''
''''I love you, Hanako. I hope we can gradually turn our rtionship into something more than this.''''
Of course, I am going snatch her lovers, too, so I need to be considerate.
With a more excited Hanako, we breeze through the morning with dirty talk disguised as something more decent, all the while catching zero fish since I haven''t added one to the ecosystem yet.
I fully intend to let this rtionship grow slowly and firmly, so I don''t have a particr goal for today.
The more we hang out, the more I find the old Hanako''s silhouette in her. It makes sense since they are the same person... however, I can''t help but feel sad.
I feel immense gratitude. This wonderful woman had even sacrificed herself and the world for myself alone, and that is also what kept me going even when I lost her.
''''Did you watch that one show with the pink-haired guy? That got me nearly deadughing.''''
''''You mean Saiki?''''
''''Yeah. Even remembering it is funny... pfft¡ª''''
''''...''''
To protect that smile this time... I will give it my all.
Case 256: The elves’ problem.
Case 256: The elves¡¯ problem.
''''So that''s your deal with Sylvie?''''
''''Mhm.''''
''''It''s hard to believe. How about you, Emilia?''''
As Raeliana turns to her fellow elf, Emilia, the white-haired beauty shakes her head.
I understand them. Suddenly, being told that your lover and even you are connected to another person in the distant past... will probably fail to convince anybody.
''''You just need to know it. It''s... my side of the story.''''
Perhaps puzzled by my unfazed reaction, both of the elves can''t find anything to say further. It''s quite surreal because they look nearly identical to their past selves.
In any case, as I do to Hanako, I also cherish these two very much. Getting close to them... is important, but it''s not as urgent as guiding them to aid Hanako. The reality is that we don''t have much time.
If I am lucky, I can find moments to score points during the guidance, but that''s about it.
Taking a deep breath, I organize my thoughts.
''''Emilia, Raeliana. I have something to ask.''''
''''Go on.''''
Receiving Raeliana''s remark, I decide to be direct.
''''Are you two worried about your performance?''''
''''Inbat.'''' I rify.
For a moment, I notice their eyes shake. As expected. Although I have only prophesized the ''main'' and ''crucial'' bits of this timeline, I can more or less deduce many things from the way things unfold.
Emilia, as I know her, has always felt insecure about her strength, although it is undeniable that she is a few steps behind Hanako and Raeliana.
Raeliana, on the other hand, is also starting to worry about this same problem since the gap between her and Hanako has widened noticeably. This is mainly because of Hanako''s... um, let''s say, advantage in her training for godhood.
With so many flesh-hungry futanaris around her, advancing at that speed is honestly reasonable.
It isn''t aboutpetition. They are doubting their worth as Hanako''s helpers.
Their love for Hanako is admirable, really.
''''I can help you get stronger.''''
And that is why when I utter that sentence, I know I have already grasped their attention whole.
''''As a... former goddess myself, I know more than anyone how divinity works. Please believe me.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Although there is a bit of reluctance, they eventually agree to follow me.
''''Where are we going?''''
''''The training area.''''
''''You have one...?''''
Well... it''s not like the druids don''t harbor the desire to get stronger or anything. They, the druids, are sentient and intelligent consciousness born from spirits of ancient times when theye into contact with nature.
When all life perished... they were the only ones left. In a way, they serve as proof that our civilization¡ªmy children existed. I couldn''t help but shelter them from the eras of chaos that ensued.
''''Oh, there are people.''''
Since the training ground is not toorge, they must be assuming that we can''t use it when there are upants. However, they are forgetting something.
''''Hm? Ah! It''s the elven misses!''''
''''Really?!''''
''''They actually came out of the house!''''
''''I told ya! There was oneing out yesterday as well!''''
In an instant, sweaty druids surround us. Still unfamiliar with this development, both Raeliana and Emilia stammer their words, almost tumbling their way backward.
''''Muh...''''
''''C-Calm down, people...''''
''''Are you here to train? You''re in the Saint party, right? That''s so cool!''''
''''Please let me watch!''''
''''Me too! We''ll watch together!''''
After just a few minutes, the whole stage is ours. Although it is indeed a bit awkward with so many people watching us, there should be no problem.
''''So? Where should we begin?''''
Twirling her scythe, which is nearly as tall as herself, Raeliana speaks with determined eyes. On the side, Emilia slowly brandishes her sword as well.
''''Put away your weapons first.'''' I sigh. ''''I am not a martial artist, nor am I proficient in using weapons, so I cannot teach youbat techniques.''''
''''...What, then?''''
''''I will simply give pointers for your divinity cultivation, of course.''''
As if understanding the assignment, the two obediently retrieve their excited mood and look at me with their golden eyes, seemingly anticipating my words.
''''Firstly, Raeliana.''''
''''Yeah?''''
''''As someone who chose to walk on the path of war, what you need is an abundance of battling experience on top of rich theory knowledge.''''
''''...Admittedly, my experience is quitecking. Aside from back in the first trial, I really didn''t have many serious fights.''''
''''It''s good that you know. From now on, please devote as much of your time as necessary to practical duels and battle simtions.''''
''''Duels... I''ve been doing that, but battle simtion?''''
''''Is your dueling partner Sariel? Please increase the intensity if you can. As for simtion... you do realize that you have divine power now, right?''''
''''Oh.''''
''''Escaping the ''mold'' of a mortal is also important in the journey, so please remember that. For a deity, the second most crucial part of their strength is willpower.''''
''''Thanks.''''
''''Please don''t mention it. Also, I can provide you with some useful samples for your simtion targets. Come over here. Both of you.''''
Moving my divine power, I draw out the detailed information and footage of the extraterrestrial force that we had to fight and transfer to their brains.
'''''''' !!! ''''''''
''''This...!''''
''''Ugh...''''
Predictably, they both seem disgusted.
Those things are quite unpleasant to look at and be around, after all.
''''Please take it easy. Spend some time to get used to them first, and you will be fine.'''' I say as I pat their trembling backs slowly. ''''Now then, Emilia.''''
This time, the gorgeous elf of few words, Emilia, has her eyes fixed on me.
''''Once again, what you need is extensive experience, whether tasting or making, in the world''s many wonderful cuisines. I suggest considering visiting Aria''s cultural centers in the near future.''''
''''...Mhm.''''
''''One more thing. Cooking at the particle level is, fundamentally, chemistry. Although there is an argument about food carrying intangible values, cooking is ultimately about pleasing the tastebuds of people.'''' I exin. ''''Once you have acquired profound knowledge of ''technical'' cooking, you will gain the ability to gaze deeper into the ''matters'' of things as well.''''
''''...''''
I don''t even need to say why it is so powerful. Seizing detailed information about the opponent''s state is as advantageous as it gets. Even if they are beings from beyond this''s orbit, assumptions can be made. After all, those things are also living beings.
''''Thank you.''''
Deep in my thoughts, I am utterly awakened by Emilia''s sincere sentence. Yet, even after hearing her being so eager like that, I can''t bring myself to smile.
It''s my ipetency.
Originally, they shouldn''t have died. They shouldn''t bear this responsibility at all. I, the goddess, the one who was supposed to protect the, failed.
It''s my fault.
Should I have trained more instead of being content with my strength? Should I have cultivated humanity to resist them? Should I have burned my life to rebel until the end?
What about now? Do I deserve these people''s affection and gratitude?
I wouldn''t know.
At the destination of this journey... I hope I can reach a conclusion for myself.
Case 257: The cat, the princess, and the dragon.
Case 257: The cat, the princess, and the dragon.
With the elves'' education out of the way, I invite the remaining three to a date the next day.
''''This is just a training session, isn''t it...?''''
...As Anastasia says, it is a training session.
But, but! What''s wrong with wanting to go on dates with pretty girls?
Ahem.
Either way, it doesn''t change the fact that I have little time left until the ''rush'' period. I have to make use of it to boost their strength.
''''As usual, I will give out tips to one person at a time... starting with Christina.'''' I dere. ''''Anastasia and Sariel, if you want to, going somewhere for a while to flirt is totally fine.''''
At my light joke, Anastasia blushes like a teenage girl while Sariel remains rtively stoic. Soon after, the dragoness actually drags the cat girl somewhere while wearing a small grin.
...Are they actually doing it?
''''Ahem.''''
Turning back to an impassionate Christina, I suddenly feel a bit... awkward. In the past, she was the most loyal of Hanako''s harem, so she didn''t engage with other members nearly as much. The only target she is semi-frequently intimate with is, ironically, Raeliana.
I suppose they hate each other so much that they can exchange such acts without real feelings?
Nevertheless, she is a bit distant without Hanako, so...
''''This is the first time we have spoken one-to-one, isn''t it?''''
Let''s ease her up first.
''''Well, yes.''''
''''How is your training recently?''''
Crossing her arms, Christina bears a look of aggravation.
''''It''s not going too well.'''' She says. ''''It seems I am having a bottleneck. Even if my divinity is steadily rising... I feel as though I am behind.''''
''''I see.''''
What Christina is doing, as far as I know, is correct. Her only disadvantage is herpeting with the likes of Hanako and Sariel, who either have immense talent or an abundance of time.
However, that doesn''t mean there isn''t a better way to go about it
''''Have you ever heard of Lynx, the Goddess of Music and Art?''''
''''No...?''''
''''Of course, she died before I was even born, after all. Current history recordings won''t even mention her name.''''
''''...''''
I muster a smile, enduring Christina''s ''this is a weirdo'' gaze. Thanks to that silly joke, she seems more rxed, though.
''''Either way, Lynx was a brilliant goddess... in the sense that she was multi-functional.''''
''''Would you normally call someone ''multi-functional''...?''''
''''Just ignore it. Now, Lynx was capable of not only supporting herself and her ally but also descending on the battlefield herself. In case you don''t know, the enhancementsing from your divine singing do apply to yourself as well.''''
''''You mean... I should also focus on personal performance instead of providing aids?''''
''''Not ''focus.'' I want you to be able to hold your own against the enemy. Not only will it alleviate a person, who will be forced to protect you otherwise, but you yourself can be a valuable warrior.''''
''''...I see. Thank you.''''
''''Don''t mention it. One exercise you should try is singing while practicing your weapon. Maybe you will be recorded in history as the beautiful and talented goddess who soars through the battlefield as she sings her heavenly tune... or something?''''
''''That sounds rather...''''
N-Not good. I''m not scoring anything with Christina here. What did I do wrong...?
Now that I think about it, didn''t Hanako practically bridge our rtionship in the past?
''''Erm... in any case, thank you for the guidance. I will call the other two over, so...''''
''''A-Ah, alright. Good luck with your training, Christina.''''
''''Mhm.''''
With that, Christina walks out of the training ground, leaving me behind with a broken heart. I have been too arrogant about flirting...
Soon after, I notice something orange in the corner of my vision. From afar, a bouncy cat girl hops her way toward me; her ears and tail move in sync as if washed by a wave.
''''Good work, Luna.''''
With an innocent smile, Anastasia waves at me.
''''...Thank you.''''
Out of Hanako''s harem, she is undoubtedly the most adorable one. Just looking at her makes my heart melt¡ªpast or present. This cinnamon roll is the reason Hanako''s wild harem has functioned smoothly until now.
Truly terrifying.
''''Are you ready for your lesson?''''
''''Yes! Please teach me to grow stronger!''''
''''Commendable learning spirit. Now, for the record, I am not a martial artist, so I won''t be able to teach you in that department.''''
''''But you will teach me divinity cultivation?''''
''''Yes.''''
''''I heard it from Raeliana yesterday.''''
''''Mhm. Since you are a defense-focused martial artist, you should learn divinity from the ranks of particle.'''' I say as I cross my arms. ''''Essentially, it is about the structures of your divinity-based techniques that you need to be concerned about.''''
''''Hoh...''''
''''Take this, for example.''''
As I manifest a simple rectangle from divine power and float it on top of my palm, Anastasia''s round eyes widen.
''''So you''re actually a goddess...'''' She mutters.
Hearing it from her is quite painful, but I''ll manage.
''''Concentrate. If you look at the internal configuration of the material, you will notice a slight difference from what you are currently using.''''
''''Um... aren''t you talking about atom-level stuff? How can I zoom in that far?''''
''''...''''
This idiot... are they all like this?
No, maybe it is because of their sudden ascension to divinity. Eva has been too clumsy handling these girls.
With a sigh, I gently stroke the area near Anastasia''s eye... and then tap her temple a bit.
''''A-Ah? What are you doing¡ª''''
''''Use your divinity, sillyhead. Are you an apprentice goddess or not?''''
''''Oh.''''
Scratching her head embarrassingly, the cat girl finally wills her power. A magnificent golden spark subsequently bursts from her right eye as she focuses her gaze on the target.
''''What do you see?''''
''''Uh... it''s quite organized?''''
''''...Are you serious?''''
''''W-What is it...?''''
''''Hah... the pattern. It is a diamond cubic pattern.'''' I say as I massage my temples. ''''Depending on how you structure the very foundation of your shield or barrier, their sturdiness can vary significantly.''''
''''Oh... so this ''diamond cubic'' pattern is the best? I''ll try to remember it, then.''''
''''No. This is merely what I use as a reference¡ªthe structure of diamonds. If I recall correctly, there should be one even stronger than this... was it hexagonal... or... either way, you can ask Hanako. Her ability is just right for this asion.''''
''''I-I see! Thank you so much!''''
''''Don''t forget to experiment with different kinds. Finding what suits you the best is the priority.''''
''''Roger!''''
After giving Anastasia a few more general tips, the lesson officially ends, and it is time for a lunch break. A meal with the locals is scheduled today, and during the almost festive atmosphere, someone approaches me.
''''Lunaris Lucienne. Or... goddess Aris?''''
''''...Luna is fine. No, please call me Luna.''''
Hearing my deity name makes me recall bad memories. I don''t want to hear it.
Either way, it seems Sariel here has something to say. Sipping her drink casually, the lord of red dragons takes her timeing up with words.
''''...Luna, what do you n to teach me?''''
''''...''''
Indeed, Sariel is a special case.
Since she has umted so much experience, finding something new to teach her is challenging. Even now, I am barely stronger than her since this existence is nothing but a mere leftover of the woman named Aris. Do I have enough qualifications to teach her?
I don''t think I have. But... I know someone that does.
''''You can have your hopes up, Sariel.''''
Case 258: Goddess descends pt.II
Case 258: Goddess descends pt.II
*****
tick¡ª! tock¡ª!
tick¡ª! tock¡ª! tick¡ª! tock¡ª!
''''...''''
It is a bit lonely.
Ever since Luna started her personal coaching thingy, my lovable wives have been busy with their training. Me? I do train, too, but fucking myself for a while does get old, and there is a limit to my divine power, which means I can''t endlessly pump out nuclear-level bullets.
In simpler terms, I''ve run out of training capital.
If I still could see mana, I would be able to strain my brain a bit and create more stuff, but s. After turning into a literal baby and growing up from that point, I realized that the blue stuff that I used to see disappeared.
Instead, my body was filled with divine power.
At first, the transition felt... strange, but the more I experimented with it, the more I noticed the increase in efficiency. Should I say my divinity seems more free?
In the trial world, we could still use mana for some reason, and I thought it was great for utility, but it''s quite clear now that stacking two types of energy is not the greatest option.
I still have a long way to go, though. Maybe I should rest a bit to recover energy...
With that, I hug my clone, the same one I just used to y self-BDSM a moment ago and close my eyes. The massive boobs of this model provide my face with a warm and soft sensation, quickly pulling me to sleep.
When I inevitably wake up after a while, I find the breasts I''ve been enjoying have been reced. They''re still big, but... the smell is totally different.
''''...Tina?''''
''''It''s still early. Rest a bit more.''''
Tina''s gentle voice tickles my ear as she slowlybs through my hair. The whole experience seems almost surreal. I can vaguely hear the others conversing in the background, but...
But what about my clone...?
It turns out that the little cat Anna has been upying Sylvia V2 all the while we are sleeping. I wonder how she can breathe when her face isthatdeep inside the cleavage.
Either way, I''ve somehow slept my way to the next day, so my body feels quite refreshed. Maybe I will encounter a lucky event today.
My morning, as usual, consists of cuddling, eating, and rxing. It''s a shame that Anna and Tina have gone out early to train, but oh well. When it is lunchtime, the locals actually invite us to a meal outside, and we take it right away.
Although the druids are mostly vegans, their food actually tastes good, so that''s all that matters. I don''t mind chewing on grass if they make me cum while eating it.
That''s not an exaggeration. Since our bodies have recently returned to their original forms, I''ve been wearing the bondage thing underneath my clothes again.
Let''s hope no one pays attention to it...
''''Sylvia.''''
''''Oh, Sariel. What did you and Luna talk about?''''
''''Nothing much.''''
''''Is that so?''''
I guess it''s nothing.
Sariel is a natural monarch, so she doesn''t really try to get along with people like ordinary folks do. She must have a reason to initiate the conversation with Luna... but alright.
After the meal ends, Luna herself summons us for an ''important talk.''
''''Ahem. First of all, it has been an honor teaching all of you until now.'''' She says with a smile. ''''I''m d I could be of help to you.''''
''''Huh? Are you going somewhere?''''
''''Well... yes. For a while.''''
Luna then ces her right hand on her chest, sighing.
''''Embarrassingly, myself, as of now, holds nowhere near the prowess needed to nurture talented individuals such as yourselves. So, I will humbly leave it to someone more qualified than me.''''
''''No, you''ve been a huge help...''''
I trail off, mostly because of Luna''s pleading eyes. Her clenched fist seems unwilling to retreat, but her expression says otherwise.
''''Either way... it is someone you know, so I hope you can have afortable time cultivating strength.''''
''''Who is¡ª''''
Liana stops mid-sentence. She, as well as the rest of us who have some level of divinity, all realize it at the same time¡ªsomething ising.
Something powerful... and familiar.
Behind Luna, who is heaving out another sigh, a golden gate manifests itself. From beyond the dimension, an imposing yet majestically beautiful woman steps out,nding her heels on the wooden floor with a ''ck¡ª!''
The soft ceiling light of the house hits her silver locks of hair, reflecting gleams of mellow gold, while her blood-red eyes immediately scan the surroundings.
''''E-Eva?!''''
Even I am surprised. Eva has never told me about her descending into the mortal realm again before. The two of them¡ªEva and Luna¡ªexchange some confirmations before thetter turns to the portal.
''''Then... I will see you all again. Hopefully... soon.''''
''''T-Take care!''''
Perhaps overwhelmed by Eva''s divine presence itself, it takes a while for me to wave back at Luna. But why is she... oh.
If Eva is here, it means that she is not maintaining the world''s climate anymore. So Luna nominates herself for that...? To rece Eva so that the ''healthy'' Goddess of War can stay here to teach us?
...I''ll have to thank her properlyter.
For now, though.
''''It has been a long time, Eva.''''
''''Indeed.''''
When I extend my hand, Eva naturally grabs it. Then, the others begin to scurry over to greet the celebrity.
''''Mother Goddess, please sign my tail for me!''''
''''Anastasia. I am sorry I could not properly teach you as I have promised.''''
''''I don''t mind that at all! You must be busy or something.''''
''''I was.''''
...What was that about signing on her tail? Are you guys going to gloss over it?
Either way, Eva being here signifies a significant development in the scene¡ªhopefully, for the better. As she herself says, she will stay here for a while to personally guide us and to retrieve the hidden fragments of divinity directly.
Suddenly having a whole goddess on our roster is... overwhelming, to say the least.
After opening a Q&A session for a bit, Eva then excuses herself and drags me outside.
''''What''s wrong, Eva?''''
''''...Ahem. I might need to inform you of something important.''''
''''O... kay?''''
For some reason, looking at Eva''s slightly evasive eyes, I have a feeling as though she is getting embarrassed. I don''t know why. It shouldn''t be that way, though, since there is hardly anything mortal she considers... oh.
''''Is it something rted to sex?''''
''''...!''''
I blurted it out, but it does seem my guess is correct. What in the world is going on...?
Nevertheless, Eva quickly gathers herself together.
''''...Let me begin by stating this¡ªyou and I share a deep connection. Deeper than any Saint before you since their power was granted, but yours is maintained by me.'''' She says. ''''Inevitably, it allows us to enjoy a more profound bond.''''
''''O-Okay?''''
''''Moreover, I am a full-fledged deity, recognized by the absolute one.''''
''''Erm... what are you trying to say...?''''
''''...Think about your divinity.''''
What? Is there something to my divinity?
I thought I was just a whore enjoying high-quality semen... oh.
''''Are you saying... that you''ll have sex with me...?!''''
Case 259: To Vurgon ft. Mom & Eva.
Case 259: To Vurgon ft. Mom & Eva.
''''A-Ah, okay, so it was like that...''''
''''Yes.''''
''''...''''
''''...''''
''''A-Ahem. Shall we continue the discussion with the crew inside?''''
''''Alright...''''
In a rather awkward manner, Eva and I return to the room, where everybody looks at us suspiciously.
In short, Eva is saying that since she is the most powerful person in this world, not counting Eve, if she... um... do thedeedwith me, it should boost my divinity by a bunch.
Which, you know, I wee with my whole arms and holes open, but that doesn''t mean I''m not surprised. Is the situation so dire that Eva herself agreed to step down and willingly have sex with... me?
If so, I''d be a bit sad. If anything, I want to seduce her normally...
Well, we''re staking the world right now, so nothing can be done.
''''So, when are we leaving?''''
Either way, since the second trial has been cleared, we need to move on right away. By the way, Eva has already decided on the destination.
We''ll be going to Vurgon, the dwarves'' country of fire and steel. It already sounds suffocating enough, so I wonder how much worse it can get.
Now, Vurgon is really the only ce where their production prowess can match that of Everwood, so naturally, if we were going to universally ''upgrade'' the technology of this world, a close and extensive coboration would be needed.
That stuff... well, I canrgely leave it to my dad. I don''t have the time nor the expertise needed to secure the result. My role is simply to pump out suitable blueprints for them to manufacture.
Instead, we''ll be there for another reason¡ªa fragment of divinity.
Somehow, a piece of ancient divinity is present somewhere in Vurgon. In Eva''s own words, ''I do not know why, I do not know how, but I do know that I can track the other pieces once we obtain this one.''
Is it like a ''mid-boss'' kinda piece? Divinity is bizarre.
Nevertheless, keeping a determined and constant mindset, we bid goodbye to the druids living in Sharne and exit the dimension with Eva''s help.
Even though I''ve only been here for a short while, it was enjoyable. The atmosphere is nice, and the people are wonderful.
As soon as I step into the real world, a short breeze greets me as if weing me back. We have returned to the forest near the beach, and...
''''Huh?''''
If I''m not tripping, which I might be since I''ve literally been reborn, but is that... a fighter aircraft...?
''''It''s a Hellcat...''''
I''m not exactly sure what the model is as I''m not as well-versed in aircraft, but that is indeed a Hellcat sitting on a deserted beach. When I squint my eyes and zoom in further, I can see a silver-headed woman carefully wiping the exterior of the vehicle with an excited face.
Her attitude is admiring, her clear elven ears are surprising, and her face is rming.
It''s my mom.
''''Um... mom?''''
''''Oh, baby!''''
With a speed akin to that of a bullet, Mom shoots herself toward me and takes my whole body into her embrace. Initially confused, I hug her back instead since I don''t have a better choice.
''''M-Mom, why are you here...?''''
A kind smile blooms on her face as she rubs my cheeks.
''''I wanted to do a test flight with the aircraft.'''' She says. ''''Coincidentally, I also intend to pay Vurgon a visit, so I thought, ''Why don''t I apany my daughter there?''''''
''''But I haven''t told you that we''re going to Vurgon...?''''
''''You didn''t. I heard it from a kinddy with purple hair.''''
''''Oh.''''
So Luna told her that.
''''Is Dading, too?''''
''''He should have arrived by now.''''
''''Okay, cool. Can that Hellcat keep up with a dragon, though?''''
''''I haven''t tried, but with mana boost, then...'''' Mom trails off, then lets out a curious ''hmm.''''''Did you finish your second trial?''''
''''Oh, I did. How do you know that?''''
''''Your heart is different, and... something tells me that you can''t use mana anymore. Is everything alright?''''
''''I''m good. I switched to pure divine energy, that''s why.''''
''''So my daughter is a goddess? I''m proud.''''
''''I''m just a trainee goddess...''''
''''Why? I like you better than the real one!''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
D-Does she not see Eva standing over there...? I don''t know if that hurts her feelings, but...
''''Either way! Let''s take off immediately since there''s no time.''''
''''Ah, that''s right. Do you want to ride with me?''''
''''Can I?''''
Soon enough, the scene bes slightly breathable again. Fortunately, Mom does greet Eva properly afterward. As we slowly make our way to the perched aircraft and prepare to take off, Tina suddenly interrupts us.
''''Um... won''t it be faster if we have mother goddess create a portal for us...?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
And so, the flight is promptly canceled in favor of saving time. In style, Eva snaps her finger and manifests a house-size portal, then uses something simr to telekinesis to move the aircraft through.
As soon as we cross the portal, a drastically different scenery greets us.
Instead of lush green ins or bountiful forests, everything in the observable distance is either rocky mountains or highly industrial-looking metropolises. The main city looks huge as well.
''''That''s Vurgon...?''''
It actually resembles something thates out of a steampunk movie.
While everybody is busy marveling at the scene, I notice my mom looking a bit lost, rubbing her chin as she ponders over her aircraft.
''''What''s wrong, Mom?''''
''''Ah... I was wondering about how to move this thing inside the city without startling everybody.'''' She says. ''''As you know, dwarves are gingerly curious about new technologies.''''
''''I can put it in my space bag.''''
''''Is there enough space?''''
''''More than enough. Don''t underestimate divinity, Mom.''''
''''Fufu, I''ll leave it to you, then.''''
*****
In a subdued room, gentle cks of sses bumping echo.
Two men sit across each other, each holding a wine ss of their own.
''''Don''t.''''
The handsome man with lustrous blond hair says, furrowing his brows. Hearing this, the bearded man carrying bulging muscles bursts intoughter.
''''Hahahahah! You elves are really weak, hm? Can''t even handle cigarettes?''''
''''I can handle them. I just don''t want to.''''
Dwarf King shrugs his shoulders as if his hands are tied, then quickly puts off the cigarette. Normally, he isn''t one who will go out of his way to be ''respectful'' like this, yet the situation forces him to.
Sitting in front of him is Louis Everwood, the elven king. Over the course of just a few months, Everwood, a historically and generally conservative country, has been branching out into the world at a breakneck speed, imprinting its marks on virtually everynd as everybody knows it.
Today, Louis hase for a negotiation.
When a king personallyes, it is a serious asion. Even if Dwarf King would rather spend his time immersed in the world of steel and steam, she can''t ignore someone of this caliber.
''''So, what do you have for me?''''
Getting into the topic, he asks as she strokes his thick beard. In response, Louis simply leans back on his chair with a smirk on his face.
''''You will see it soon.'''' He says, turning to the window.
Soon enough, his wife will have a grand entrance with thetest aircraft model, potentially bringing the renowned Saint party with her as well.
It will surely impress Dwarf King.
Case 260: When you have a goddess with you.
Case 260: When you have a goddess with you.
*****
In any case, we proceed into the metropolis quietly.
The first thing I notice upon setting my feet in the city is that there are virtually no trees around. It feels suffocating. The thick, smoky scent filling the entire atmosphere doesn''t exactly help our experience either.
The culprits... well, the numerous factories scattered around the whole area.
Pinching my nose, I turn to my mom, who is also pinching her nose.
''''I''m starting to understand why dwarves are a bit hated.''''
With a sea of dwarves walking and running around us, this statement can usually get them to jump on me, but I basically erased our presence already, so it''ll be fine... I think.
''''Aren''t they destroying the atmosphere with this?''''
This time, I direct my concerns toward Eva, who only reacts moderately while fixing her gaze in a direction.
''''I can take care of it for now.'''' She says. ''''When it gets serious, I will give them a stern warning.''''
''''Fair enough.''''
Since there is no need for unnecessary procedures, we quickly locate Dad''s position inside one of the bigger mansions and have Eva take us there.
Upon stepping through the portal, I am immediately greeted by two surprised men¡ªone old, one young. Well, I think Dad is older than that dude, but... anyway.
''''Dad!''''
''''Daughter!''''
A tearful reunion ensues. Although it has only been a rtively short while, I''m d we can see each other again now.
''''Dad, you''re here for that, right?''''
''''Of course.''''
''''Then, I''m sorry, but let me have a word with him first. Time is precious.''''
Turning to Dwarf King, who is still staring at us with a bewildered gaze, I quickly correct my voice and speak.
''''Dwarf King, where do you store the divine fragment?''''
Straight to the question.
I''m sure someone of his caliber at least knows what a fragment of divinity is. Even if he doesn''t know where exactly ites from, he is bound to know what it does.
At this, the man furrows his brows, his eyes turning sharp.
''''Why do you know about it, Saint?''''
''''It doesn''t matter. Can you give it to us?''''
''''Hey, hey, you''re asking something unreasonable. Why do we have to give it to you?''''
''''We need it for a power-up. You know how bad the situation is¡ªdo you have the confidence to handle the corrupt goddess on your own?''''
''''...Even so, we can''t. We just... can''t. It''s something vital to us.''''
''''Vital? Do you even know how to use it?''''
''''Yes.''''
Yes?
What? Is he telling me that someone is going to use it to be a deity? What am I missing here?
''''It''s like that. So, I''m sorry, but we can''t hand it over no matter what.''''
''''...''''
A heavy silence descends. As I rub my chin and ponder, the goddess herself, Eva, steps forward with a confident gait. Since I can''t let a mortal sit while speaking with a deity, as that would be disrespectful, I flick my finger and force the man to stand up.
Before he can even react, his whole body freezes as if under an immense presence.
''''What...?!''''
''''Mortal.''''
With a single word, Dwarf King trembles visibly. Soon enough, his knees give up, and he slumps on the floor.
''''Hey, that''s...''''
''''That''s Eva.''''
Dad, who secretly whispers to me, seems dumbfounded. If he finds out that I am about to have sex with her, he will faint on the spot¡ªno doubt.
Nevertheless, Eva has now established her presence, which should make that dwarf concede.
''''Tell me where the fragment is at.''''
Eva''s voice, as leisurely and as casual as it sounds, carries a strong hint of authority, which forces the other person to cower. Even the man kneeling on the ground, who bears the title of a ''king,'' seems infinitely shaken.
gulp¡ª!
If... if her domination was directed at me... if I was faced with such reign...
Goddamnit.
My lust doesn''t quite settle down peacefully, does it?
But since I''ll be able to taste hers very soon...
Unknowingly, my hand reaches down to my crotch. Just imagining Eva''s gaze as she forces herself on me... hah...
''''Calm down, idiot.''''
Perhaps noticing my abnormal state, Liana hugs me from behind and grabs my naughty hands with her own. Feeling her sharp chin resting on my shoulder as her scent invades my nose, I finally calm down a bit.
''''...Thanks.''''
I''ll have to appease these gals first. Hopefully, they''ll allow me to sleep with Eva.
Either way, with Eva interrogating, Dwarf King quickly gives up his defense and obediently guides us to the ce. As we pass through the roads, I catch up with Eva.
''''Why didn''t you teleport straight to it? You know where it is, right?''''
''''It seems there is something going on with the fragment. If not treated carefully, my or your presence might trigger a negative reaction. Which is why...''''
We both turn to Dwarf King, who is cowering like an earthquake hit him.
''''What are you using it for?'''' I ask.
''''Er... so you know we own a proud cksmith hall, right? It''s in the central area of the city¡ª''''
''''Nope. No idea.''''
''''...Either way, it consumes a ton of power to keep the furnaces lit, so we use that instead of others...''''
''''What? How long has it been running? Where did you find it anyway?''''
''''I''m... not sure. It''s been there since I was born, and I didn''t care about it enough to find out.''''
''''Screw you, old man.''''
''''What the¡ªah, okay.''''
With a single nce from Eva, the old man shuts his mouthpletely. Is this what the legendary ''peaceful'' mode is like?
''''Stop.''''
The goddess orders everybody to stop, so we do just that. It honestly feels like our body freezes on its own.
''''Evacuate everybody near the fragment. I need to make sure no one is in danger.''''
''''O-Okay¡ªI mean, yes! Understood!''''
The sight of a burly man trotting away with his short legs isical... yet I can''t help but feel like we''re treating the thing as though it is a bomb.
Left behind, our gathering naturally breaks into smaller groups as my parents start to greet my spouses properly.
''''Hey, Eva. What will the third trial be like?''''
Itching closer to Eva, I seize her left arm and sandwich it between my breasts. The moment I feel her cold skin brush against my hot one, my shoulder shakes.
As for Eva...
She seemsrgely unfazed, but I can definitely notice her being slightly flustered.
''''Since you have obtained the fundamentals through the first two trials, the next stages will remain the same. Each trial will boost your growth rate by a certain amount in a certain timeframe, so you need to take full advantage of them.''''
''''Oh... that''s cool.''''
''''How do you n to execute this trial?''''
''''I mean, since the fastest way to skyrocket my divinity is to have a ton of sex, I''ll do just that. And... um... since my partner also matters a lot...''''
When I look at Eva''s ruby-like eyes, I get the feeling that she does catch my subliminal. Seeing as though she isn''t outright rejecting anything...
Will I be sleeping with her for days and nights?
Case 261: Days with Eva pt.I
Case 261: Days with Eva pt.I
''''Oh... here it is.''''
Expectedly, everybody surrounds Eva to peek at the newly retrieved fragment of divinity. Dwarf King, who just went through the trouble of evacuating the workers, seems a bit dissatisfied, however.
I mean, there is probably another suitable source of energy if all they want is to fuel the furnace, right? I will gracefully leave that problem to Dad!
Though, I notice Eva herself looking... irritated. Is she mad at the fact that she missed this piece? Or, maybe she is concentrating on locating the others.
Either way, now that we have it on our hands, we shouldn''t waste any more time.
After shoo-ing Dwarf King away, we begin to discuss the preparations for the third trial.
''''My... to think I would be witnessing the making of six different goddesses...!''''
''''And they''re all our daughters!''''
Seeing Mom and Dad celebrate as they hug each other, I let out a relieved sigh.
Oh, right. I should give them my two daughters to y with.
Since the start of the second trial, Elysia and Ste have been staying inside Luna''s realm¡ªone of the many. This is to protect them against Emy''s and my fluctuating divinity as we go through the transformation. Luna has given me ess to it, so there should be no problem.
Utilizing the time when Eva briefs my partners on their missions, I pull Mom and Dad over.
''''What''s wrong, dear?''''
''''See, I have something I haven''t told you guys...''''
Giving it a brief pause, I then drop the bomb.
''''I made two daughters.''''
''''What?!''''
''''How??''''
Instead of answering, I open a gate and go through it. Arriving at what seems to be the interior of a mansion, I search for my daughters'' signals.
It seems they''re still sleeping, so I gently open the bedroom door and peek inside. Seeing the two angels hugging each other while neatly tucked into the big quilt, I feel my heart throbbing.
My parents, who follow me all the way here, also peek their curious heads in. Upon discovering the two, they have to triple-check by alternatively looking at me and them before finally bursting into a celebratory dance.
''''They''re adorable!''''
''''Ugh...! My granddaughters!''''
It''s cute that they try not to make loud noises to let my daughters sleep in peace. When I exin to them that they''re Emy''s children and that they are born with the aid of divine magic, my parents express their understanding since Emy is the most enthusiastic about the topic.
But also, they feel sad that Elysia and Ste won''t...st long.
I can probably extend their ''lifespan,'' but I don''t think that is appropriate. If I want to stay with them... I want to stay with them, the ones I give birth to properly.
Either way, leaving the two teary grandparents in there for a while, I reunite with my party.
''''So...''''
First, Emy will travel the world to gain insight into Aria''s different cuisines. Tina will apany her both so as not to let Emy be alone, and she can gain musical experience along the way since Emy will be visiting culturally rich ces.
As for Liana, Sariel, and Anna, they will be learningbat from Eva herself¡ªwith her clone, to be exact. Her main body will stay with me.
Now, up until this point, everything seems good enough, except...
''''What will you do about your training, Sylvia?''''
Anna''s innocent question makes everybody turn their attention to me. Logically speaking, I need to be in constant pleasure or constantly pleasuring others to gain as much divinity in this period when the fragment is active, whichsts around a week.
But if so, I will be interfering with their training time, and that won''t be ideal. I don''t want to sacrifice their divinity for mine, either.
So, the only viable solution left is either me summoning my clones to fuck myself or let Eva, a virtually perfect candidate to fuel my divinity, fuck me instead.
As I hesitate, it seems my partners have already realized what is going on. Surprisingly, they only exchange knowing nces.
''''It''s fine. Do what you have to do.'''' Liana says.
''''I''m... good with it as well.'''' Tina musters a smile.
Emy and Sariel have a look of ''I see'' on their faces, while only Anna remains confused.
''''Huh? What''s going on...?''''
This is quite amusing. Let''s send her some discrete tapester. I''m sure she would be exhrated when she finds out her goddess NTR-ed her lover.
And so, it begins¡ªmy days alone with Eva.
Since we agreed to begin the trial tomorrow, I have one night toreallyget to know Eva.
''''We should stay together for as long as possible. What kind of environment would you like?''''
''''I want a cozy house with inte!''''
In response to my answer, Eva''s lips curl up lightly, creating a softer look on her domineering, beautiful face. She also likes to be an otaku, so I hope she can have a nice holiday this time.
A bitter, we got ourselves a rtively spacious one with a minimalistic design: one bedroom, one kitchen, one living room, one shower, and one bathroom.
The bedroom has two PCs, a TV, a bookshelf full of novels, and afy-looking bed. Looking out the window, I see a busy modern city, which Eva tells me is only a decoration.
Is this heaven?
While Eva quickly settles down since this is what she has created, I take my time exploring every bit of the house. Since it will be our... love nest for the next few days, I want to know the good spots beforehand.
Finally, with a heart full of anticipation and excitement, I flop down beside Eva, who has changed into her casual clothes as she watches TV.
''''Are you sure about it?''''
''''About what?''''
''''Me... taking your first time. You know, this should be done between people who love each other.''''
Eva lets out an inaudible sigh. Following that, her ruby eyes, full of emotions, turn to me.
''''It will be meaningless if the world ends. Besides... I do not hate you.''''
At the end of her sentence, Eva slightly averts her eyes as if embarrassed. Such small gestures show me that she truly cares... and they draw me in. Who wouldn''t love a gorgeous gal who appears tough but is actually sweet?
Receiving the absolute green light, I start my offense right away.
Itching closer to Eva, I take in a light whiff of her divine scent before pressing my assets against her arms.
''''Do you want to... try it tonight?'''' I whisper. ''''I assure you, it''ll feel really good.''''
Eva''s breath stops for a moment. I can feel a faint twitch from her arm, indicating her nervousness. Eventually, she lets out a small ''mhm.''
Eva never blushes. It might be because she has ''programmed'' her body not to show much emotion, but I can still tell from her demeanor. She is... eager.
I decide to be a bit bold.
Climbing onto herp, my legs straddle her smooth, fair thighs.
''''Would you want me to take care of you? Or... would you like to... dominate me? Make me yours entirely?''''
Case 262: Days with Eva pt.II (R-18)
Case 262: Days with Eva pt.II (R-18)
I''ve briefly heard about Eva''s life before.
Born into a poor noble house, Eva''s parents sold her in an arranged marriage for some money, but she didn''t like it in the slightest. She ran away from home and survived the world all by herself.
In an era where new deities emerged after Aris''s disappearance, Eva only found faith in herself. Slowly but surely, she seized her fate with her own hands, rising to be the only goddess left when the others killed each other off.
Because of this, she was in constant stress¡ªconstant conflict. Even after bing the highest entity, she was upied with maintaining the world''s order.
It makes sense she doesn''t have much time for herself.
Sensing Eva''s hesitation, I itch even closer to her and hug her head into my chest. I''m not wearing a bra, so it should feel super soft.
''''...''''
With my heightened senses and at this distance, I can practically discern Eva''s reaction, no matter how subtle it is. She''s rxing herself.
''''We can keep doing this if you want,'''' I say gently. ''''No need to rush.''''
''''...''''
See, people have been nting their faces between my breasts a lot, and it will usually tickle a bit because they''re breathing, but Eva... she does breathe, but not too noticeable.
Either way, as I keep stroking the back of her head, Eva finally responds in a meaningful way.
''''Mhm...''''
By hugging my waist tightly.
This kind of possessive move has been done to me before, but none has been able to make me... nervous like this. Is it because of Eva''s extraordinary identity?
When our beings yearn closer and closer as if intertwining, Eva starts to make more moves. Her pointy nose runs up and down between my cleavage as she takes in whiffs of my scent, and then, she turns her face to the right and begins to brush her soft lips on my breast.
Even through ayer of fabric, her warmth still transmits fully.
As I look down, I see her ruby eyes gleaming with a hint of excitement, curiosity, and perhaps... attraction. Realizing that the aloof Eva is showing such emotions... makes my heart skip a beat.
''''Nn...''''
A tingling sensation arises. Eva gently bites on my nipple, then, adorably, perks up to see my reaction. It almost causes me to burst outughing, but I manage to hold it back.
''''Do you want it... raw?''''
The next moment I know it, my flimsy T-shirt is already gone. I don''t know what trick she uses, but in an instant, her sharp teethe into contact with my sensitive bit while she boldly pushes her lips forward to suck the are.
''''D-Did you learn this somewhere...?''''
Eva''s offense is surprisingly powerful. Once the boundary is broken, her jabse in like a tsunami.
As her tongue busily tastes my bud, her hands also sink into my breasts, circling as if spreading their presence on my skin. Not letting Eva, a virgin, be the only one moving, I run my hand between our bodies, quickly arriving at her crotch.
''''...?!''''
After a short burst of divine power, an additional piece of... organ spurts out, resting on my belly limply. I am the one who created this... thing, but I''m still impressed. A soft, hot shaft that rapidly swells up under the stimtion of being sandwiched, with an incredible length and size, rivaling that of Sariel, coupled with an... otherworldliness that is undoubtedly from Eva.
I can vividly feel that ce of mine moisten up, and the urges begin to emerge.
She... is equally shaken as I am.
''''Cute,''''
I mutter, seeing her widened eyes. However, my words might have scratched her pride a bit as she abruptly stands up, forcing me to cling my legs around her torso and bury her head even deeper into my cleavage.
''''W-What are you doing?!''''
Ignoring my question, Eva promptly walks into the bedroom with her cock flopping out, then throws me onto the bed. My world spins, and the next moment, Eva seizes both my wrists and pins them down.
''''A-Ah...''''
''''Stay still.''''
The mighty goddess''s eyes seem to glow in the dark. All of a sudden, a heavy pressure descends on me, causing my whole body to go limp. In my mind, I can''t help but desperately yearn to kneel before her¡ªto express my ultimate submission before this superior being.
Weak moans escape my mouth as Eva gracefully marks my neck with her mouth, sending that familiar yet somehow eerily refreshing tingle down to my crotch.
''''Mhm...''''
Then, the long-awaited first kiss arrives.
Even though Eva is clearly an amateur at this, she makes up for it with sheer aggressiveness, evident in her tongue running wildly inside my mouth after a long, deep pressing of the lips.
As she pulls away, my hazy vision gradually returns to normal, apanied by bated breaths. Then, I can see Eva''s narrowed eyes as if looking at a prey, and when she absentmindedly licks her lips, I begin to rub my legs together.
That''s... so hot.
''''Unfortunately, I am not as skilled as your lovers are.''''
''''...?''''
''''So, forgive me for using... a trick.''''
Slowly, Eva''s elegant fingers trail down from my corbone, brushing between my breasts, then to my stomach, eventuallynding themselves on... my heart crest.
My crest, which glows directly where my womb is located underneath, is a symbol of my divinity as a Goddess of Sex. Eva circles her fingers around the crest for a while as if teasing my impatient mind, then¡ª
''''Ughn...?!''''
It feels like something just sted my whole being.
The overloading sensation hardly dies down even after a dozen seconds, but then, slowly, it leaves me with an intense itch¡ªa pain down my crotch that I''ve never experienced before.
''''Heightened sensitivity.''''
Eva''s remark confirms my suspicion.
''''You are drooling... how unsightly.''''
A pitying gaze as if seeing something pathetic. Despite this deceiving disgust, Eva eagerly spreads open my legs and puts her cock between my slit.
''''Hng...!''''
The soft, desperate piece of cock-sleeve that is my pussy immediately expresses its hunger, forcing my hip to rock up and down to rub the tip of Eva''s divine cock against itself.
I must look so pathetic right now, but I can''t help it.
''''Hah...''''
''''U-Umph~!''''
Eva lets out a slight moan as she pushes her huge cock inside my pussy. The dominant member quickly slides in, aided by the natural lube, making itself known by kissing my overly sensitive cervix, triggering a whole chain of climaxes.
The moment Eva imprints her mark on me permanently by prating my precious ce like that, an unexpectedly fuzzy warmth spreads across my chest... yet it is quickly overshadowed by the intense pleasure gushing at my nerves.
It''s even worse than doing clones since all the senses are organic and direct.
''''I see why you all love this so much...''''
As if to slowly enjoy her meal, Eva only mps her cock down to get the whole length in before resting her forehead onto mine, letting my hip convulse all other the ce while drenching the bedsheet.
''''I will start to move now, okay?''''
Eva whispers.
''''D-Don''t! Not now! No¡ª''''
Case 263: Days with Eva pt.III (R-18)
Case 263: Days with Eva pt.III (R-18)
I''ve underestimated Eva.
No, I''ve severely underestimated her.
''''Hgn...! P-Please calm do¡ªngh!''''
Despite my incessant pleas, Eva keeps ramming her cock down on me, forcing her whole weight onto my womb each time her thinges down.
Every time her shaft rips through my insides, an explosion of sensory pleasure paralyzes my body and clouds my mind, causing my thinking to halt.
I''m drowned in it.
It feels as though my body isn''t mine anymore. I can''t seem to control it at all.
Despite my consciousness going nk, however, I can still see Eva''s vivid eyes that are fixed on me. Her light breaths joined with her long hair tickling the sides of my face and her parted lips letting out subdued moans of pleasure.
''''Hah...''''
Following a small sigh, I feel her pink lip petals getting closer and closer. Weirdly enough, it isn''t my lips that she aims for... but my leaked tears.
''''You will get used to it... soon enough.''''
Eva''s voice is surprisingly soft, and when I realize it, her pace has be slower, more gentle as well. She unpins my wrists, props her elbows onto the bed, and cups my head, holding it preciously like holding a baby.
Once again, her sweet, sweet lips ovep mine in an unhurried motion, capturing most of the sensation as she sluggishly plows me. With her tongue gently stirring in, I get more and more amazed at how it can feel this good for this long without triggering a chain of orgasms.
Her cock is kissing my cervix.
Enveloped in this sticky, hot, and sloppy sensation, I gradually fall deeper into the pit, letting myself be taken care of by my goddess. Her slow thrusts, coupled with her methodical kissing, have made every fiber of my bodypletely fall in love with her. Those ruby eyes, full of greed, as she pulls away, say everything.
This woman... is a natural.
''''Brace for it.''''
Before long, Eva''s cock inside me starts to swell. A part of my hungry self desperately clings to her by tightening my abdomen... and locking my legs behind her.
''''Cum... inside me.''''
A coquettish voice escapes my mouth. Hearing this, a pang of excitement runs over her face, and from her precious, precious cock... flows an aggressive stream into my womb.
''''A-Ah...!''''
''''Whew...''''
The lower half of my stomach screams in joy as a burst of energy so pure and powerful runs throughout my veins. I sense my crest burning. It''s overloading... with divinity.
So this is the power of a real goddess...
''''Good job,'''' Eva whispers, stroking my head.
Eva''s soft face as she caresses me, her warmth as she hugs my body tightly... I yearn for it. How can I not?
So, with newfound certainly, I open my mouth.
''''I love you.''''
''''...!''''
Eva''s brows twitch. She stares at me, who keeps my silly smile, for a while before briefly kissing me again. A sense of bliss washes over me just for this moment.
After resting a bit, we begin round two immediately.
Straddling her as she holds my waist, we return to the position earlier in the living room... except that I''m stuffing her cock in my whore pussy.
''''Nnha... uh...''''
This isn''t right.
My moans sound so weak they don''t even sound like mine anymore. Normally, this is where I will get to squeeze my partner dry with my soft pussy... but my legs refuse to work properly.
It''s all because of the pleasure.
''''I can help you.''''
Buried between my breasts, Eva, who has been diligently leaving marks on my spotless skin, shoots me a reassuring gaze. Then, true to her words, Eva cups my butt with her hands before slowly moving my whole upper body to her liking.
''''Hgn...!''''
Weak from the immense assault of pleasure, I lean on Eva''s shoulders, letting her use me like a cheap sex toy while I cushion her head with my soft bags.
For the finale, I gratefully perform a free fall to let her cock finally pierce my cervix, lending her a direct spot to shoot her jizz into. Once again, my belly is filled with the addicting, power-filled divinity as I climax to oblivion.
''''You''re so good... I love you, Eva.''''
I kiss her deeply.
Since my goddess''s divine rod still seems eager, round three naturally ensues.
''''Oh... this is...''''
''''Heheh... you''ve seen it before, right? Titfuck.''''
Fully embracing her scorching member between my breasts, which are littered with shallow teeth marks and red spots, I sh a mischievous smile. First of all, since there are still some leftovers from the previous rounds, I opt to clean it first before proceeding.
''''Nice to meet you, lovely~?''''
Eva''s expression shakes the moment I kiss the tip of her cock. The stickyyer of leftover cum smears all over my lips, which is cleaned easily by me sweeping all of them into my mouth.
After the greeting is over, I begin to squash my tits together and rub them up and down while running my tongue topletely wipe the upper half of the cock clean.
The embarrassed look on Eva''s face as I suck the remaining semen inside her urethra out is so precious.
This is what a whore is capable of.
''''Ugh...!''''
''''Oh...!''''
After Eva shoots a heavy load all over my face, we finally decide to take a proper break. By that, I mean me ying with Eva''s cock, which is sandwiched between my thighs, as she hugs me from behind.
Eva''s embrace feels... reassuring. Is this why they call her ''mother goddess''?
''''By the way... um... how strong is this sensitivity increase?''''
''''I doubled it.''''
''''You''re telling me this is double...''''
What the hell will happen when it reaches three or four times? A mindbreak?
I guess I can find outter. We have a whole week ahead of us, after all. A full week full of exciting sex... my womb is itching just by me thinking about it.
''''Shall we continue?''''
Noticing Eva''s cock regaining its vitality, or rather, it hasn''t calmed down at all, I suggest. In response, she simply nods.
''''What would you like to do? Which... part do you want to use? The throat? My throat is well-trained. My thighs and armpits are all good... how about my feet?''''
''''...''''
For some reason, Eva is eager to try out my feet. Admittedly, I haven''t given out a lot of footjobs, but I think I can try.
''''Then... I''ll begin.''''
With Eva sitting obediently on the bed, I sandwich her bulging, raging cock with the bottom of my feet. Afterward, it is a matter of how to rub it right.
Diverting my attention from the hot shaft, I reach a glimpse of Eva''s pristine, spotless lips underneath. I''ll have to try that outter. Definitely.
Though, looking at those beautiful lips and Eva''s flushed face makes me extremely horny, so...
''''...!''''
Eva''s eyes are immediately glued to my pussy, if they haven''t before, as I spread my lips apart with my index and my ring fingers... while confidently thrusting the middle finger into my vagina. A numb pleasure spreads little by little.
I used to do this while sniffing Liana''s panties before. Who could''ve thought I would do it again while pleasuring the goddess''s cock with my feet?
''''Ah...''''
The cock... is swelling.
''''Do you... want to put it in now?''''
I immediately have a huge cock plowed into my hole.
Case 264: Days with Eva pt.IV (R-18)
Case 264: Days with Eva pt.IV (R-18)
''''Mn... ngh... ngah...''''
''''Keep going...''''
In the bedroom that reeks of a certain fishy scent, I find myself downing Eva''s godly rod, forcing it through my throat. Due to the almost excessive length and size of it, my tender throat does burn a bit, but it''s nothingpared to the fullness it brings¡ªits hot, veiny surface I can feel through my lips wrapped around the base.
''''Just, wow... look at this slut.''''
However, there aren''t only Eva and I in this room.
After making out with Eva again and again and again sincest night, I btedly realize that morning has arrived. Together with that, my fianc¨¦s also make their way here to officially start their training period.
Emy and Tina have their traveling stuff prepared, while the others seem fired up¡ªuntil they encounter this scene.
Liana, who has just scoffed at me, roughly rubs my head as if in disbelief.
''''Seriously, I expected you guys to hug each other to sleep or something sweet for the first day, so why are you fucking like rabbits??'''' She says, her using eyes also directed toward Eva. ''''What did you even do to this bitch? Why is she so intoxicated?''''
''''I merely increased her sensitivity.''''
''''...Shit. I didn''t think about that.''''
As Liana shakes her head, someone else steps up. However, this person looks visibly shaken, seemingly both bbergasted and aroused at the same time.
''''Woah...''''
With her round azure eyes sparkling, Anna unconsciously reaches out to her erect penis as she closely inspects the marks of war on my body.
Seeing this, Liana ignites her teasing spirit.
''''How do you feel? Your beloved goddess just stole your girlfriend.'''' She says as she strokes the cat''s head.
''''I-It''s all good! I''ll let mother goddess use Sylvia however she likes... eheheh...''''
''''You''ll let anybody, I bet.''''
''''T-That''s not true!''''
After some more banters between the group, Eva finally puts an end to it. How should I say... does she look a bit disturbed?
''''I can feel iting. Let us begin right away.'''' She says, taking out the shining crystal that is the fragment of divinity.
By this time, I have also freed my throat and begun to nuzzle my pussy into Eva''s cock, preparing for a splendid pration. The moment Eva activates the fragment, I release the strength of my thighs, letting gravity do its job.
''''Mhn...!''''
At the same time, as a wave of divinity washes over everyone, I reach my climax. A wave of intense pleasure hits my crotch in particr, forcing out gushes of the fishy, cloudy liquid.
''''G-Good luck with the training, guys...'''' I mutter, my breathing ragged. ''''I''ve put a doll at the... entrance. Use it whenever you get too horny to focus...''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''A-Also, I''ll make a lot of videos for you, Anna.''''
''''Oh, thanks...''''
I can''t really see their faces as they exit, but I guess it''ll be alright.
Turning back to Eva this time, I naturally put my hands on her shoulders as she hugs my waist closer. While wiggling my butt left and right to let the cock dig my insides, I open my mouth.
''''How was it?''''
''''Hm?''''
''''They probably won''t interrupt us anymore...?''''
''''...''''
Without providing an answer, Eva just kisses me instead. From then on, since there is no one intruding anymore, our lovemaking continues.
Once I can somewhat keep my body moving decently when my sensitivity is increased, I naturally offer Eva arguably the hottest position:
Cowgirl.
''''Hoh...''''
''''Nn...''''
Rolling my tongue on her perfectly pink and puffy nipple, I violently m my hip up and down to please her vigorous cock, whose energy hasn''t decreased at all, even after a night.
Loud, crisp ps fill my ears amidst the constant electric-like pleasure as I''m getting impaled again and again. As if wanting to see the contact point, Eva grabs one of my breasts and pulls it to the side, revealing the whole scene through a narrow boob window.
Predictably, after just merely a few dozen ps, Eva''s cock swells up and begins to pour that juicy semen into my stomach. When I release her nipple, I can see my saliva clinging to it. How endearing.
''''Whew... shall we take a brief break?''''
''''Alright.''''
Since I''m a bit dehydrated from moaning all night, I am craving a ss of iced tea.
''''Wait a bit.''''
I stop Eva from getting up. When she looks at me with a puzzled expression, I silently back away and take her cock into my hands. After fucking my pussy, it has been covered with ayer of slimy... cum, and something else.
So, I naturally run my tongue from the very base to the top, scraping off the spilled semen in gulps and swallowing them whole. Afterward, I also muster every ounce of my muscle strength and suck all the juice out of her urethra.
''''gulp¡ª!...hah... alright, I''ll go get some drinks.''''
''''...''''
Seeing Eva''s dazed expression, I giggle and run off to the kitchen.
A little whileter, I return to the bedroom naked, holding a ss of iced water for Eva. The woman, who is surfing the inte through her PC, lightly takes the drink.
''''Thank you.''''
''''No problem.''''
The sight of a mighty goddess sitting before aputer without a piece of fabric on herself is... art in itself, I have to admit.
''''Should we continue?'''' She asks.
''''Sure. But... you don''t have to move.''''
''''Hm?''''
''''You''ve been wanting to relieve yourself through gaming, right? So... just do it. I''ll take care of your cock in the meantime.''''
Crawling under the table, I point my butt toward my goddess and wiggle it around, signaling her to put the cock in. Soon after, with an almost inaudible giggle, Eva mps her legs on my butt and lightly inserts her rod into my wet, sloppy hole.
''''It is a bit tight...''''
''''Probably because the ground is cold... let me fix it.''''
Shuffling around for a while, we finally achieve the optimal position, one that I canfortably get myself fucked while Eva is ying games on theputer.
''''Nn...''''
With my cheek and chest pressed to the ground, it gives me a feeling of being treated like an object. A lowly cock-sleeve, sprawling onto the ground just to get used...
''''O-Ooh...!''''
As if understanding my fetish, Eva then rests her cold feet fully on my bare breasts, ttening them to the ground savagely. The soles of her feet keep grinding my nipples onto the cold tile, paralyzing my whole body with burning, electrocuting pleasure.
Soon enough, fast mechanical clicking noises of Eva pressing the keyboard and the mouse resonate, joining in between the fleshy ps of my hip hitting her crotch and my pathetic moans.
Forcing my shaky hip to m onto Eva''s cock, I experience a few sudden convulsions as my goddess likes to tease me sometimes by shoving her hip forward without notice. Each time she does that, the chair stops supporting her weight briefly, causing all the tension to focus on my pitiful breasts.
It''s painful but also so addicting...
''''Whew...''''
Even after Eva pumps a full load into my pussy, neither of us move. She seems to be absorbed in the game, while I''m too weak to even do anything.
Well... I suppose I can let my pussy be her cock-warmer, and my breasts be her rug like this...
Case 265: Days with Eva pt.V (R-18)
Case 265: Days with Eva pt.V (R-18)
A day has lightly passed since the fragment of divinity is activated.
During that time, I have proudly lost count of just how many times Eva and I made out. As I drench the whole bedroom with my traces, we decide to explore the outside as well.
Pressing me against the wall in the hallway, Eva plows me from behind, feeling up my butts with her hand in the process. The living room then bes our next spot as we try multiple positions on the couch, putting our spines on the line.
Oh, more like my spine. I can''t let Eva be in a too embarrassing posture.
Then, the bathroom. With the aid of the conveniently lube-like shampoo, we have a really slippery time in the bathtub. Afterward, I attempt to cook while Eva does me from behind. My dish then has a semen dressing, and it is delicious.
Eva''s stamina seems neverending. Usually, even the most vigorous out of my lovers would have been tired by this point, but Eva... she just keeps going, and I love it.
At one point, feeling too exhausted from the constant stimulus, my body gives out for a moment. The considerate goddess generously lets me rest on her body, but her cock is never pulled out, so it is an exceptionally fulfilling nap for me.
When I check the clock again, a new day hase, much to my surprise.
''''Hgn...!''''
Slowly sitting up, I feel Eva''s cock inside me swell due to the movement. Twisting my hip lightly, I give my goddess, who is on her phone, a light smile.
''''How about we try something different for today?'''' I ask. ''''It''s true that my royal pussy is undoubtedly top-tier, and you could argue that it''s a holy pussy as well, but doing thrusts all day is going to get boring at some point.''''
''''Sure. You have more experience than I do, so you can decide.'''' Eva replies nonchntly.
''''Hm... oh, did you send the recordings to Anna?''''
''''I did.''''
''''How''s the reaction?''''
''''She seems to love them.''''
''''That''s nice. Either way, I have a good idea.''''
With a bright smile, I proudly proim¡ª
''''Let me be your ve!''''
So, as usual, I timidly back away, releasing Eva''s cock to the wild before getting down to my knees. Folding my hands neatly onto the bedsheet, I then lower my head all the way down until my forehead touches the surface. Letting the airy air prate my insides as it enters through the gaping pussy hole that doesn''t really seem to be closing, I open my mouth with an excited heart.
''''I, Sylvia Everwood, the crown princess of the Everwood Kingdom and the unquestionable heir to the throne, as well as thest saint of [Aria], hereby recognize Eva, our kind and absolute goddess, as her eternal master and owner. From now on, this lowly ve''s body and mind will be entirely yours, master. Please do as you like with them.''''
''''...''''
Not long after, I feel Eva''s footnding on the crown of my head, indicating that she is still lying on the bed, perhaps nonchntly epting my heartfelt confession as she swipes her phone. Thinking about such scenarios, my heart races even faster.
A burning arousal envelops my body, and I can''t help but get hungry for more... cocks.
''''Alright.''''
After a while, Eva replies with a simple sentence. Then, she digs her toes into the bed and lifts my forehead up a bit. As she rubs her foot against my cheek, I immediately understand my assignment and begin to run my tongue on her perfectly carved foot.
The spotless, smooth, and cold surface of her skin gives my tongue a really nice sensation, but soon, Eva decides it''s enough. Sounding almost a scoff, my goddess then cups my face with the bottom of her feet.
''''If you want it so badly... I shall give you.''''
''''T-Thank you¡ª''''
''''Kneel.''''
''''!!''''
An immeasurable amount of pressure is put solely on me. My body automatically drops, forcing my forehead to m onto the bed regardless of anything else. Like being covered in ayer of thick mud, my muscles refuse to move. Deep inside my mind, an instinctual, primal fear emerges.
In this fathomless darkness, there is only a trembling yet wildly aroused me... and the source of my anxiety¡ªEva.
After what seems to be an eternity, I can feel Eva moving behind me.
''''Turn around.''''
''''Y-Yes...''''
Slowly, I roll lightly to the side, scared to even rudely graze my toes against her precious skin. Curling my limbs as I shyly gaze at my owner, I feel like a dog showing its belly, but in this case... I''m showing all my embarrassing ces.
Eva''s face, in my eyes, is infinitely cold, yet her dangling, solid cock seems honest. If I focus enough, I can even see a drop of precum leaking.
''''Mn...''''
As if asserting her dominance, her immacte foot soonnds on my neck, her toes pinching my chin. The hefty pressure then slowly moves down, morphing my bouncing, soft breast. I can feel my nipples hardening whening into contact with her cold skin, but I hope it''s not tickling her...
Afterward, my stomach.
''''Hgn...!''''
When the sole of her foot reaches the middle of my heart crest, a sudden, sharp stomp ttens my womb, teaching the very essence, the very core of my power as a goddess, its lesson and showing that its ce is beneath her step.
''''How disgustingly pathetic...''''
Eva remarks as she carelessly thrusts her big toe into my wet hole. My heart and my face are burning, yet I can''t help but yearn for more of this immoral pleasure.
''''P-Please...''''
So, pinning the sides of my pussy and stretching it to the limit, I plead¡ª
''''Please grace my lowly whore pussy with your divine cock, master ?''''
''''...''''
''''Ugn...! Mnph...!''''
Without changing her face, Eva mercilessly stomps on my pussy, rubbing it violently with the bottom of her foot. Assaulted with sudden waves of stimulus, my head jerks backward as I bite my lips, trying not to break posture. With the slimy pussy liquid drenching the spot, Eva''s foot smoothly rubs forward and then backward, and with her generous strength pushing it down, there is no better way to exin it other than ''grinding.''
During this relentless process, I find myself desperately clinging to my posture as my body tries to convulse, and even though I''m normally allowed to jerk my hip while squirting, I have a feeling I shouldn''t this time.
By the point I have drenched Eva''s foot, the taste of fresh blood from my lips pours on my tongue, and only when my muffled moans get quite ugly does Eva stop.
''''Seriously...''''
Mumbling something, I see through my blurry vision as Eva slowly gets down...
And then, a rock-hard, hot something is pped onto my pussy,nding squarely between the widened slit.
Her face is getting closer. Like a camera getting its proper zoom, the image of Eva''s cold, dominant eyes piercing through me emerges. She roughly grabs my chin, her touch utterly different from the first time we''ve been in this position.
It is as if she doesn''t regard me as a living being anymore.
Wiping the blood on my lips with her thumb, Eva then licks it off, giving her already sharp look an even colder hue.
''''Do not break on me.'''' She says.
''''Y-Yesh, master...''''
Case 266: Days with Eva pt.VI (R-18)
Case 266: Days with Eva pt.VI (R-18)
In the total darkness.
Feeling itchy on my lower back, I try to move my hand to scratch the spot...
''''Mhmp...!''''
However, the moment my torso shifts, the overly sensitive folds of mine are forced to grind against the thick, thick dildo that is fixed on the bed, causing a nearly pained moan to escape my mouth.
Tied, gagged, blindfolded, and prated.
That''s pretty much my state right now. I have no idea how long it has been; just the fact that I really did faint during Eva''s onught is obvious. Thest thing I remember... is Eva forcing my head down the bed as she plows me from behind.
Then, since the moment I wake up, it has been like this.
Judging from the sound of water running, I think she is taking a shower. After what seems like an eternity, the sound finally stops, and the door to the bathroom clicks open.
''''...''''
Eva''s damp steps echo through the room, each one louder than the previous.
''''...I should give it a wash.''''
Soon enough, my unstable vision returns, giving me a blurry image of a woman standing in front of me. The bathroom''s light flows behind Eva, giving her a certain sense of holiness, yet the moment my eyes adapt to the scene... I am utterly shocked by the sheer lewdness of it.
With barely dry hair sticking to her skin, Eva''s hourss figure is fully disyed through ack of fabric. Little movements, from her breathing to her shifting, force her voluptuousness to shine¡ªthe pink, perky nipples swaying together with the breasts'' bouncing, the dangling cock hitting her wet thighs, sshing out tiny droplets of water...
''''...''''
Without a word, Eva snaps her finger, vanishing the bounds that have been restricting my movements. As I powerlessly fall forward, she lightly catches me and pulls me into the bathroom.
''''H-How long have I been fainting?''''
Since the oppressive aura of hers is gone, I think the ve y is... over, as regretful as it sounds. Still, I''m quite surprised at my own hoarse voice. Did I get fucked in the throat while I was sleeping?
''''Eight hours,'''' Eva replies, putting me down on the chair. ''''Do not worry, I still used your body as much as possible... just as you wanted.''''
''''Thanks...''''
So that''s why my womb and belly feel so full... the more semen I take in, the better it is for my divinity, after all.
As I sigh in relief, I am once again stunned the moment I look forward. Reflected in the clear, full-length mirror is a fully naked, busty elf with a slightly dazed expression.
Closed legs, elegant hands pushing against the chair. The pose seems innocent, yet the body has visibly been through a lot. Running between the bright red sucking marks and teeth marks are symmetrical, long patterns of rope. With the shining heart mark in the navel area as well...
''''Stay still. I will wash your body through.''''
''''Okay...''''
Nevertheless, I fully lean back, allowing Eva''s sizable chest to cushion me as she rubs the soap. From the waist up, her palms slowly spread the foam across my skin.
From the armpits to the whole arms, then the front belly to the base of my breasts, my neck, shoulders, thighs, and then...
''''Mn...''''
Seeing Eva''s absorbed eyes through the mirror as she wantonly ys with my chest, I can''t help but let out a chuckle.
''''Do you love them that much? The breasts that you gave me.''''
''''...''''
What do I do? She''s so cute. Like a big, gentle lioness.
Should I repay her for giving me such a beautiful pair of breasts? Oh, wait. Did she make them exactly this big ording to her own taste? Is that why she seems mesmerized?
Fufu...
''''Hahah... looking at you being so shy... so, what should we do today?''''
''''I am not sure.''''
''''Is that so? Hm...''''
Even after a while, we can''t seem to decide on a concept for the day, but Eva''s cock seems raging again... so, once the bath is finished, I give her a surprise kiss.
''''I''ll obey whatever you tell me. The pledge yesterday... I''m willing to uphold it.''''
''''Are you sure? What about your fianc¨¦s?''''
Gently caressing my cheek, Eva asks. Hugging her a bit tighter, I open my mouth.
''''I think I said it before... but I love you. Besides... at this point, after all the things you have done with me, does it even matter anymore?''''
''''...''''
...I can''t feel Eva''s heartbeat. Maybe she doesn''t have a heart¡ªwho knows? But through her greedy arms pulling me in, I think I have the answer.
''''Turn around.''''
''''Okay...''''
Holding my chin with her right hand, she forces my gaze up to meet hers before slowly pushing her cock between my thighs. The hot, hard rod slides smoothly in, thanks to the water clinging to my skin. As she does that, her left hand runs under my armpit and squarely grabs my breast.
''''Hah...''''
Slowly, I can feel my crotch heating up. Not wanting to let this sensation go, I ovep my hands with hers, making sure they won''t go anywhere else.
In between the teasing thrusts, Eva''s thumb gently brushes my lips...
''''Mhgm...''''
...before it is inserted in.
Pushing my tongue to lick her finger, I shoot Eva a knowing gaze. To show that I''m willing to do whatever she demands of me. To show that I''m hers wholly.
In a sense, this life of mine was given by her, after all.
So... even if she wants to ''ruin'' me a bit, who cares?
In line with those thoughts, Eva''s cock slowly perks up, entering deeper and deeper into my pussy until the shaft isfortably reaching my cervix every time she thrusts.
''''Mgn... ngh... nhm...''''
As my beloved goddess ramps up her pace while letting out short, inaudible moans, I narrow my eyes and attempt to form a smile, which hopefully indicates my satisfaction.
By now, I can more or less withstand the increased sensitivity, but having her tease my nipple at the same time is still refreshing.
''''Hah... you look so indecent.'''' Eva scoffs. ''''I wonder... is this your true nature?''''
Of course. I''m just a lowly whore. If I can use my pussy to jerk out some stuff... then that''s a happy one for me.
''''Still, having such a willing female like you must be desirable for any woman. I am a bit jealous of your little lovers.''''
''''Nn...!''''
Eva says as she pumps a fresh load into my womb.
''''Hah...''''
''''Ngha... give me more, Eva...''''
Drowned in the heat of the moment, we continue to make out in the middle of the room. Without a care in the world, we immerse ourselves in the act of sacred breeding, forgetting how much time has even passed.
Before we realize it, a new day has dawned.
Case 267: Days with Eva pt.VII (R-18)
Case 267: Days with Eva pt.VII (R-18)
''''So, in a way, generating a detailed environment in your realm as you walk is a good exercise for your divinity control.''''
''''U-Um...''''
''''Therger the area, the better. However, you can start with something small¡ªa pebble, a tree, a cat, etc.''''
''''...''''
Even though the sole goddess of this realm is personally giving me pointers, I can''t meaningfully focus on her words. I just can''t. Not with people constantly staring at my miserable state as they pass by.
''''Uuu...''''
No, look, I know they''re just illusions that get generated and disappear every second, but with the way they react so humanely, even I would know shame.
What they''re reacting to? My naked body. How they''re reacting? Gasping, whispering, and recording.
Even though I was the one who suggested exhibitionism, I me Eva for going all out right from the start. If I can just see the end of this constantly generating patch, I can somewhat realize the disbelief, but this...
''''E-Eva... can we try something more... mild?''''
As I plead with a perfect pair of puppy eyes while shielding my vital spots, Eva returns a cold look at me.
''''No.'''' She says tly. ''''We have no time.''''
''''Ugh...''''
It''s a bit frustrating because I can''t refute it. So, following Eva''s gentle guidance, I fully remove allyers of defense I have, effectively disying my whole body in the middle of a busy street.
Vivid.
The sensation of every little gush of wind caressing my nipples or running through my legs, or the gazes of the ordinary people fixing on those embarrassing parts. At this point, I can''t even me my crest for itching so badly.
I clearly yearn for this immoral feeling, and my body is honest about it.
''''Stand still.''''
When we reach one of the more crowded ces, Eva orders me to stop.
Running her right arm through my armpit, she promptly begins to squeeze my breast, constantly jiggling it in various ways as if to disy its sticity to everyone. She grabs the base and whips it around, pushes it backward from the nipple, wholeheartedly squeezes with all her fingers, and...
''''Holy crap...''''
''''Are they shooting porn or something?''''
Curious, some daring girls start to get closer with their phones as I try my best to tone down the bitchiness inside me. Still, some moans have to escape.
''''Mn... ngn....''''
''''Legs out.''''
''''...!''''
As I start to getfortable with it, Eva roughly pulls my left leg to the side a bit, allowing her to easily slide her other hand down my crotch and get ahold of my damp pussy. For the girls who have been intently watching, my slit is then fully spread, giving them and their cameras a perfect view of my most precious, most embarrassing ce.
I can hear my heart racing. An immoral feeling, as though something is whispering to me, I shouldn''t do this, invades me. Still, I am aroused. Moreover, the wind blowing directly into my hole doesn''t help either.
''''Girls.''''
Absorbed in the act, the girls are startled when Eva calls them.
''''Y-Yes?''''
''''We''ll delete the footage, um...!''''
''''No need. Would you mind... preparing her for me?''''
Both the girls'' eyes and mine widen the moment Eva says that. As she also hints at her crotch, anybody with brain cells should understand what she is implying.
The girls, who seem nervous at first, shoot an affirming gaze at each other before getting even closer to me¡ªto my crotch.
''''Hgn...''''
A weak, rxed moan escapes my mouth as the four girls simultaneously put their fingers onto the pink flesh of my cat. Like children, they innocently poke around at various ces, tracing the entrance of this hole and that hole little by little, causing my crotch to itch terribly.
God, I want someone to eat my pussy.
''''It''s not opening up.''''
''''She''s shy.''''
''''Maybe... get a finger in there?''''
''''No, idiot, it''s not wet enough.''''
After tumbling around a bit, one girl finally pulls out one of her lotions and generously spreads it over my soft, sensitive skin. A cold, slimy, yet oddly satisfying feel dominates my bottom as numerous fingers run around wildly.
''''We need to coat the inside, too.''''
''''...!''''
After saying that, the boldest girl confidently thrusts two of her longest fingers inside my vagina, stirring everything inside together with the lotion stuck to her skin. Against this sudden attack, the climax that my body has been building since earlier finally erupts, resulting in a small gush of water sshing onto the girl''s face.
''''I-I''m sorry...'''' I say, sending an apologetic gaze to her.
''''It''s good, it''s all good... if you let us in with the funter?''''
''''...?!''''
Together with her bold statement, I can see a bulge surging up beneath her skirt, and the next moment, Eva softly tickles my ear with her whisper.
''''You love this, don''t you?''''
''''E-Eva... I love you.''''
As I turn to the side, Eva quickly steals my lips. After exchanging a passionate kiss, we get ready for the ''fun.'' With her arms under my kneepits, Eva lifts me up whilst teasing her lubed cock near my butthole.
''''Mmm~! Hgn...!''''
As she slowly lowers her arms, the cock grudgingly slides into my ass, filling up my back end with her pulsating cock. As I gasp for air, I can vaguely hear her signal the others to...e in.
''''Heheh... to think I''ll have such luck in the middle of the streets... then, excuse me~!''''
''''O-Ooh...!''''
With an equally impressive cock, the bold girl, whose name I don''t even know, curtly pushes her shaft into my pussy. At the entrance of a totally unfamiliar cock, my stupid whore pussy tightens up to wee its presence.
''''Woo~! So tight!'''' The girl exims as she begins to rock her hip while ying with my chest. ''''I''ll get wringed at this rate...!''''
Soon enough, both Eva and girl achieve theirfortable pistoning pace, constantly pumping their pipes inside me, sounding loud, indecent ps amidst my unapologetic moaning.
''''So hot... hey, pretty big sis with silver hair. Can I get her number? She can hang out with us sometimes, you know?''''
Pointing to her equally horny friends in the back, the girl asks Eva directly.
''''Oh, can I kiss her, also?''''
''''Sure. You can get both.''''
''''...!''''
Surprisingly, Eva agrees right away. With that said, my lips are once again stolen... by another woman. Someone other than Eva. Deep in my consciousness, I know these are all Eva''s creations, so she probably doesn''t feel anything, but for me... this immoral sensation is the best.
Drowned in such pleasure, I proceed to squirt a few times before both of them ejacte at the same time, filling up my belly with delicious, delicious semen.
''''Whew... thanks for the good pussy~!''''
Like a scene from one of those futanari masturbation doujins, the girl pulls her cock halfway out of my hole before churning out the remaining semen from the base up. Then, she flops it out, wipes it with a towel, and walks away.
''''It''s my turn next!''''
Following that, an enthusiastic-looking girl with an unusually long penis steps up. Riding this momentum, even more futanaris nominate themselves for a slot to fuck me, some stating they can wait for days if needed.
''''Time limit?'''' Eva whispers. ''''Just so you know, I will opt out after a while, so if you want this to go on for too long... you will be alone with them.''''
My whole body trembles. The mere thought of being surrounded by hungry futanaris without a way to escape... excites me.
''''T-Two days...''''
Case 268: Days with Eva pt.VIII (R-18)
Case 268: Days with Eva pt.VIII (R-18)
I don''t know how many times it has been.
Ever since Eva announces to the crowd of futas that they are free to have a go with me, things have been too intense. Unlike Eva, who treats me like a princess... except when I''m her ve, these strangers have no obligation to be gentle with me.
''''Mghmp! Uhgn!''''
So, gentle pushes turn into forceful ms, romantic hugs be reckless grabs, and a seemingly loved slut transforms into... a mere sexual relief toy.
Pinned against the wall of a random building nearby, I am now being hammered between my crotch by a muscr woman. With her sheer dominating presence, she has topped all the others who have been using me until then and monopolized this slut.
The woman is an incredible kisser.
Her meticulous, deep kiss melts away all my difort down there, considering her Anna-sized cock that is literally impaling me off the ground. Instead, there is only this airy, almost surreal sensation where my brain feels cloudy from all the surges of pleasure spreading.
In my blurry vision, I can see her red eyes sharply focus on me.
She''s... this is definitely not the first time she has ruined a woman like this. However, I have my pride as a top-tier slut, so I won''t break easily...
''''Hah... you''re not giving up. That''s new.''''
Her tone as she berates me sits somewhere between Liana''s and Sariel''s.
Holding me up by my waist, the woman then backs away a few steps before forcing me to lean on her shoulders. As my breasts squarely cushion her face, she then runs her hands down my butt...
''''Hyah?! Ooh¡ª! Uhn...! Ngh...!''''
With her incredible strength, the woman treats my body as if a mere fleshlight, jerking her cock with my pussy by forcing me up and down. The sheer forcefulness of each punch on my cervix is probably enough to knock anyone out, but since I amtrained in that area, only a mix of pain and bliss remains.
Through the very slight gap between my breasts, I can see the silhouette of my belly bumping up whenever her cock is pushed against my womb. Beyond that, when her jiggling balls finally tighten, I realize my fate.
''''Whew...''''
''''Ah...!''''
Audible, visible, feble pumps of her colossal cock result in a massive load of semen delivered straight into my womb.
''''You''re amazing. I''d want to go further, but...''''
When I btedly look around, I am met with dozens, if not hundreds, of jealous eyes, ones that are filled with unsatisfied lust. The sky hasn''t even turned dark yet.
It hasn''t even been a few hours since Eva said she''d go gaming.
And... I''ll have to endure this until the morning of the day after tomorrow.
''''Hehe...''''
As the muscr woman leaves and others begin to approach me, I lean against the wall, limping while trying not to spill anything down there.
Making an OK sign and jerking it off in front of my mouth, I silently tap my heart crest.
''''This slut...''''
''''It''s really too much!''''
Next thing I know, someone has already pulled my wrist toward them, while another one grabs my legs and lifts me in the air. With the holes pre-lubed, it doesn''t even take a full second before two brand-new cocks enter my mouth and my ass.
Then, the two unknown women generously lower me down so that another one can fit her cock into the remaining hole¡ªmy pussy. Feeling my insides all filled up, and even my breasts constantly yed with from all sides, I let the strangers do their work while enjoying the sensation.
Entrusted to the rough and horny futanaris, my soft body is used no different than a cumpdumpster, squeaking out lewd, sloppy noises and moans amidst the incoherent thrustings of the assants. Before long, even my hands and my hair are used to pleasure cocks, and even more cocks are poking at my body.
Each minute, at least a few of those lovely things will burst, releasing their hot, sticky juices onto my body... or inside my body.
The whole time, my consciousness is drowned in pleasure; I can feel no rest time in between any of the shots. Slowly but surely, a thickyer of semen has coated my entire body, and even my inner semen processing units are struggling to digest the amount of jizz shot inside me.
By the time the sky has turned dark, my barely conscious self is dragged somewhere else.
I can vaguely sense that we''ve entered a building... but where?
''''What''s this trash?''''
An intimidating woman''s voice resonates.
''''Someone threw this one out in the morning, ma''am.''''
Someone close to me replies.
''''I believe we can use her for a bit. She''s quite a good one if we wash her off.''''
''''Hoh... it''s rare for you to rmend cock-sleeves. Take care of it, then. I''ll have a taste.''''
''''Roger.''''
So, just like the woman, who likely brought me here, promises, I am then thrown into a shower. Bit by bit, theyers of cum on my body are washed off, and within my now-recovered vision, I spot a dark-haired woman washing me.
''''...''''
''''...''''
''''...Tch. I''m fucking hard again. Spread your legs, cunt.''''
Moving my trembling hands, I quietly spread my pussy, which has now be quite loose. It opens so easily...
After bursting a quick shot inside me, the woman then pulls out a cylinder scrub that has a long handle. Before I can even react¡ª
''''Ooh...?!''''
She thrusts the thing inside me, then violently twists and turns it all over the ce, making sure to rub all of my inner pussy walls well with the scrub. Seeing foam escaping amidst the strange pleasure, I assume it is coated in some sort of soap as well.
Since I don''t hate this kind of kink, I obediently let her shoot pressured water inside my pussy... and my ass as well.
After bing clean again, I am now being presented before the boss of this... facility, who has a rough appearance. Slightly tanned skin, fierce scars, and an extremely veiny cock that is absolutely bursting out of her pants.
''''Hm... it does look good.'''' She remarks.
''''Please try her.''''
As I am pushed toward the ''boss,'' I gradually realize just how tall and big she is. I-I mean, how can I only be at the base of her chest...?
''''A-Ah...''''
She grabs me by the waist and puts me on herp, but her thumbs are actually meeting each other. This is a giantess.
My heart begins to beat faster, in line with the throbs of my womb¡ªthe throbs of a slut whose passion is only dicks. As soon as the ''boss'' flops out her cock, my reasoning stops.
When it inevitably stops swelling, the monstrous thing actually pushes the under of my breasts a bit. If this thing gets inside...
gulp¡ª!
''''Look at how nervous this one is.''''
Ignoring the sneers, I instinctively cast numerous pain reduction and flexibility spells onto my own body, which I haven''t done even once because I heard that they reduced pleasure.
''''Oh, shit, it''s actually fitting.''''
''''Hgn...?! Nghn....! Hah...!''''
I-It''s stretching so much! Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god¡ª
I don''t even know how I manage to squirt out a bit, but this is it. My pussy is ruined forever.
''''Whew... there goes seventy percent. Not bad.''''
''''...!''''
My womb is nearly tearing apart, and it''s only seventy percent in?!
''''Hm... we can get this one performing something for our strip club tonight. Then, just throw her to the inmates or something tomorrow.''''
Case 269: Days with Eva pt.IX (R-18)
Case 269: Days with Eva pt.IX (R-18)
''''Ugn... hah...''''
''''...''''
''''...Fuck.''''
What in the fuck happened?
I can''t believe that I, an archmage of worldly caliber and an apprentice goddess, am having a hard time walking. Once I set my eyes on my shaking thighs, which are used to look milky white and pristine, I can''t help but let out a sigh.
Just how much do these gals love body writing? My legs are filled with creampie counts and slurs.
They act just like Liana, which I''m notining about.
I''ll be d that there aren''t dried semen stains on top of them, I suppose. It is a blessing to have a public bath near the stadium. Having to suck the ownerdy off for a pass is a mild inconvenience, though.
Nevertheless, somehow, I''ve made it home in time.
The house isn''t locked, and as much as I want to see Eva again immediately after two days, I also want to see the ''achievements'' I''ve made so far.
''''Mhm... I look just like a bitch. Perfect.''''
One thing I''ve realized is that even as I was being brutally used, my divinity just kept getting stronger and stronger. The more I be a ything for those hungry gals, the more I feel omnipotent.
Divinity is such a fascinating thing sometimes.
Now, the golden heart crest on my belly is so visible that I think anybody can see it, even if I wear a shirt. Will it shine through my clothes when I be a real goddess? I can''t wait.
Either way, my policy now is being naked. I''m too used to unting my private parts to everybody now.
I''m ruined, and it''s Eva''s fault. All because she wanted some free time to y games...
''''Babe?''''
''''...Do not call me that.''''
Eva quietly removes her headset and turns to me nonchntly. In response, I open my arms wide and smile at her.
''''Did you see how they fucked me all day?''''
"Only half of it. From the second day onward, it was all what you had constructed."
''''Oh, really? I didn''t notice that. I probably got, like, six hundred loads on me the second day, so.''''
''''Congrattions. You have umted five hundred on the first day, which makes the total more than a thousand.''''
Perhaps to tease me, Eva ps her hand unenthusiastically while nodding her head. Still, a thousand and more for two days isn''t bad at all. It''s my new record.
''''Maybe I''ll aim for a thousand per day next?'''' I ponder as I walk over and sit on herp. ''''We''ll need to eliminate any idle time and... I''ll have to milk them much more quickly.''''
''''Hm.''''
Nuzzling at Eva''s cheek as she rests her chin on my shoulder, I enjoy her familiar scent and warmth for the moment.
''''Still, how does that work? The second day, I mean. I didn''t feel my divinity moving.''''
''''You used up my divinity. I only catered the illusions ording to your taste.''''
''''Oh... so that''s why it suited my taste so well. Did you feel good as well?''''
''''A bit, yes.''''
This tsundere... even though I could feel her essence inside every gal that fucked me. In the end, even if it might look like I became a public toilet, it was all Eva''s semen that filled me. That''s the reason my divinity went up by so much in the past two days.
I know it''s all Eva, but...
''''Hey, can you... do this for me again sometimes?''''
''''...Sure.''''
Even now, just thinking about those times when I was thrown around and used like a doll... makes me horny. Unconsciously, my hands move on their own, and I begin to rub my nipple and my clit.
''''Eva...''''
''''Alright, alright.''''
As soon as my goddess flops out her cock, I wholeheartedly m my butt on it, impaling myself on her rod. The thing slides inside so smoothly despite its huge size, which concerns me a bit.
''''What if it''s too loose now...?''''
Then, I won''t be able to enjoy the fullness normal futa cocks bring anymore. I won''t be able to feel their veins scrubbing against my insides...
''''You can fix it with divine power,'''' Eva interjects.
''''Ah, right. I''m a goddess now, I''m a goddess now...''''
''''How did it be like this in the first ce?''''
My mouth forms a smirk as I begin to rock my hip up and down, swallowing Eva''s cock whole with every m.
''''Let''s see... they fucked me on the street for a long time, but most of those cocks were smaller than you. The... club owner stretched it by a lot. Hers was humongous.''''
''''And then?''''
''''They had me perform arge insertion show inside the strip club as well, so that was probably another one... ah, the inmates were also sooooo angry with their cocks. I thought the peeps at the club were rough enough, but they were on another level.''''
''''They did not hurt you, right?''''
Eva seems to perform a checkup on me, which is quite sweet.
''''Yeah... mhm... anyway. I was passed around the town for the afternoon, but then I got into a stadium at night. I was serving a whole bunch of athletes for the whole night. The futanari division is so goddamn strong... I thought my bones broke several times, seriously.''''
As I say that, I direct Eva''s attention to one of the marks on my thigh¡ªa spade.
''''Look, I even got the ''cked'' mark from some of them.'''' I proudly proim. ''''I only saw BBCs in porn and such, but the real deal is sooo insane! Ah, wasn''t that my imagination, too?''''
''''It is.''''
After rambling about how incredible those experiences are for a bit, I finally shut up and focus on my sex with Eva. Heeding her advice, I gather a bunch of divine energy and manually tighten my holes bit by bit.
Only then can I vividly feel her cock filling up my pussy, and only then do I regain that lovable sense of stickiness when a cock plows me.
''''Hey, Eva.''''
''''Speak.''''
''''Today''s thest day, right? Let''s... fuck all day.''''
In response, Eva simply seals my lips with hers, and as she grabs my waist, she also starts to move herself. For a while, we stay on the chair before theputer, passionately making out with all the vigor we have.
Then, the bed bes our love nest again. In a typical Sylvia the Slut fashion, I wring Eva''s cock nearly dry, drenching the bedsheet in the process.
Afterward, whenever we have the chance, sex will be the only oue.
One after another, again, again, and again...
Before long, the day has supposedly switched, and I only realize that the moment the door suddenly opens.
''''...What the fuck happened?''''
Liana''s genuinely bewildered voice snaps me out of my trance.
''''Mhmp?!''''
Somehow, I find myself tied withrge ribbons,ying face up on the ground right in front of the door¡ªwith my legs wide open and holes stuffed with dildos, no less.
''''You said you wanted to be a present for your lovers yesterday, no?''''
Eva casually states as she walks by, patting Liana''s shoulder.
''''I certainly enjoyed your Hanako wonderfully these seven days. I will be going back to work for now, so take care of her.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
For some reason, I feel my fianc¨¦s'' gaze on me is a bit... cold.
Case 270: Out of this world.
Case 270: Out of this world.
*****
In a pure white space, not-so-healthy sounding cracks quietly resonate.
It''s the sounds of my joints screaming for help.
''''Whew...''''
I had a bit of confidence going into this ''job'' since I have experience, but it is indeed grinding on my mental and physical state. I can''t get prolonged breaks, and even those breaks are quite meaningless because... there is nothing to see in this realm.
Just, a small gazebo¡ªnot very rxing.
Still, I believe it is almost time theye out. I wonder just how much they have improved.
With the thought that this hell will finally end soon, I muster a final burst of strength and continue working on theptop. On the outside, it might look as though I am ying various casual games, but this is actually how Eva chooses to manage the''s order.
Having to do this constantly and without error is hard, even if they have been converted to games.
Of course,s with more advanced technology will opt to have an AI to do these tasks so that their deity can escape being an overworked sryman, but [Aria] hasn''t reached that stage yet.
Right, didn''t Eva mention something about one of her sworn sisters working on something simr and that she would get one soon? That''s truly a relief.
''''Hah...''''
Right then, I sense the spacetime nearby being disturbed, and a sigh can be heard.
''''Wee back, Eva.'''' I greet.
''''...Aris.''''
''''My, if you insist on using our past names, I''ll call you Lucia?''''
''''Lunaris...''''
''''That''s about right.''''
As I giggle, Eva flops down the chair opposite mine. Different from her usual appearance, this Eva seems a tad more rxed, and... say... more enlightened?
It is as if she has found something meaningful in her life.
''''Was bedding Hanako that good?''''
''''Mhm.''''
When I directly ask her about it, Eva surprisingly doesn''t act like a tsundere anymore. With a subtle longing gaze, the goddess stares into the distance.
''''I understand that feeling¡ªI really do. The way she dances on you every time would make you feel like you are out of this world.'''' I utter. ''''Everybody loves an unapologetically erotic girl...''''
''''Thank you.''''
''''Hm? Why suddenly?''''
''''If it were not for you, I would have been hesitating about the matter with Hanako. Thank you for giving me a break as well.''''
''''No problem.'''' I smile. ''''You deserve to know what happened back then, you deserve a rest, and... I think it is only fair that you have a boost in this race.''''
''''Race?''''
''''The race to Hanako''s heart, of course. Without me giving you Lucia''s memories, you would have been stubborn either way.''''
''''...''''
With this, we''re equal, Lucia.
As of now, I have pretty much given up all of my advantages in this race, but I think this is fair. I had too much of an edge back then, after all.
"In any case, I will return to them now if you are ready to continue your work."
''''Alright. You can go.''''
''''Mhm... one more thing. Have you talked about theary management AI with Hanako?''''
''''I have. The only problem is... Neveah is unavable right now.''''
''''What?''''
''''Something had happened to her, it seems.''''
That is quite concerning. Without an automatic system to stabilize the world''s order, we will need to sacrifice one person to do this job, which is not an efficient strategy.
I''ll have to figure this out with Hanako.
After finally bidding goodbye to Eva, I first return to Eva''s private dimension, where she has spent her time with Hanako. Immediately upon entering the building, a distinct smell hits my nose.
''''Hm... are they doing it right now?''''
Feeling a bit shy, I click open the bedroom door regardless.
''''Oh...''''
''''Mhmp...! Mhmp...''''
''''...''''
Then, my eyes meet Hanako''s hazy ones. For some reason, the hope of the world, the most important individual who can bring about the world''s peace, is being erotically tied up and suspended in the middle of the room.
Immediately, I notice an unholy number of, let''s say, interesting marks on her body, ones that signify her ''usages,'' as Hanako would say.
Drool leaks out of her ball gag, and her incredible assets bounce freely every time she tries to move¡ªit''s truly eye candy.
*****
''''Oh, Lunaris. You''re back.''''
''''...Yes. I''m d you all have improved.''''
''''Mhmp...!''''
Um... instead of casually talking with each other like that, can you please let me off...?
Look, I know I''m guilty of indulging too much with Eva, but are you guys so salty that you would do this?
I mean, to be fair, I don''t think anybody would love it after hearing that their lover went to get creampied a thousand times by (imaginary)gals. Oh, correction, Anna would.
In any case, they do seem mad, so I''ll try to endure their punishment, I suppose.
As Lunaes into the room, she and my fianc¨¦s begin to discuss our newly found strength. Even if it''s only a week or so, being under the effect of the fragment of divinity is seriously wacked.
Not only does our divinity gain a massive increase in size and quality, but our overall mindset has evolved as well. It''s all because Eva teaches this mindset of being a deity during the training period. With it, I can already observe our party members being more decisive with their power, leading to better performance inbat.
How do I know this?
Well, Eva actually trains most of them personally with her clones, and she does let me observe them from time to time, so one could say that I was cheating on them, with permission, while they were painstakingly training.
Liana''s scythe now moves like a reaper''s scythe, inhumanely fast while deadly at the same time. Anna''s shields can be cast almost instantly and have the capability to withstand an insane amount of pressure. Tina''s singing now has be even more rxing, empowering, and a bit addicting.
Sariel can drop nukes with her breaths, Emy''s food can bribe the most tight-lipped sky in mere bites, and I...
I think I can make an ordinary person cum without touching them at all. I have certainly noticed my subus-like aura has gotten a lot more potent. I know this since even Eva seems to be affected by it.
''''No, seriously, I thought I improved a lot, but what happened with this bitch??''''
Right then, I hear Liana''s genuineint, which is full of confusion. Then, everybody''s attention turns to me. As the twin-tailed elf approaches me, I can see her furrowed brows more clearly.
''''Just look at this.''''
''''Mhmp...''''
Liana uses telekinesis to turn my body sideways, exposing the heart crest on my belly, which she soon grabs.
''''Look how dense that divinity is. Are you telling me she got this much from getting railed all day??''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
More than jealousy, they, including Liana, seem to just be baffled. Unfortunately, it is what it is.
''''Hey, say something.''''
As Liana removes my gag, a smile automatically blooms on my face.
''''Ngh... if you need to sexually relieve yourself, don''t be shy to take this holy slut for a quick shot¡ª''''
''''Oi.''''
Oh, crap. She''s mad again, heheh... hm?
''''Oh, my phone is ringing.''''
Dad is calling me... what''s going on?
Case 271: Succubi apocalypse.
Case 271: Subi apocalypse.
After holding up the phone with telekinesis, I press the answer button.
''''Hi, dad?''''
[It''s urgent, Sylvia.]
''''Yes?''''
[The frontline has apparently been flooded with an unusual amount of demons. I just got the news.]
''''Unusual amount...? Like, how many?''''
[An unmanageable amount, they said. Anyway, if they can''t handle them even with the weapons we provided, then there''s definitely something wrong there. The alliance would like to organize additional forces to help. Can your party hold them until then?]
''''Aight, bet. You call us just in time, heheh.''''
Like myself, it appears that our party members have been starving for some actions after an intense week of training. As a result, as soon as they hear what Dad has to say, excited smiles bloom on their faces.
After hanging up, I rip the ropes apart with my superhuman strength¡ª
''''Huh?''''
Excuse me? Why are they not breaking?
Okay, maybe I overestimated my physical strength. Let''s try telekinesis.
''''Hgn...!''''
W-What are these indestructible ropes??
''''That''s Anna''s rope.''''
Emy, who is sucking on her milk cartoon,ments. Then, as I struggle in the air, everyone somehow surrounds me like they''re watching a spectacle.
''''Yeah, you ain''t breaking them like that,'''' Liana adds, posing a smirk. ''''Imma have to ask this lil cat every time I need to tie your slut ass up.''''
''''Ahahah...''''
I can feel the heat rushing to my face as Liana wraps her arm around Anna''s shoulder. If they do me while I''m truly bound without an escape like that...
Crap. I really want to do it, but we have work to do.
After Anna dispels her divine ropes, I lightly stretch out and begin to erase the marks on my body. Let''s keep a few memorable ones for a bit, like the spade...
As I am about to snap an outfit onto my body, Sariel beats me to it.
''''Oh.''''
''''Don''t forget about the training.'''' She softly says, patting me on the head.
While it might seem wholesome, she just perfectly bondaged and stuffed me below, so. In any case, bringing a new mentality as a goddess, I am now able to instinctively do these kinds of tasks instantly.
Putting on clothes is easy enough, and figuring out how to exit this realm created by Eva''s divinity is alsoprehensible. The mana jewels are not really needed anymore, but I like to put them on for aesthetic reasons.
Upon meeting Mom and Dad outside, I let them briefly summarize the situation while I''m busy cuddling with my daughters. I feel like a hentai heroine trying to amend herself by doing wholesome stuff after going down the dark path.
Anyway, it appears that many of the frontlines, particrly those of smaller countries, are having difficulties handling this sudden wave of demons.
''''Wait, do they know how to strategy?''''
''''Yeah. Aside from doppelgangers, which are nowrgely gone, and the demon king''s main army, there is only...''''
''''...Subi. And incubi, too.''''
I see... that kind of exins why our troops are pushed back even with all the heavy firepower we provided them. With their intelligence and with that sort of power, I wouldn''t be surprised if they managed to do that.
''''So that''s why it''s ''unmanageable,'' huh.'''' Liana remarks. ''''I thought we could just st them away, but how do you guys think we should deal with them?''''
''''If they really are infiltrating our ranks and sucking the life force out of our soldiers, then simply scouting them one by one isn''t enough,'''' Tina interjects. ''''We need a more definitive solution...''''
Somehow, as the princess ponders, her gaze falls onto me.
''''Sylvia.''''
''''Hm?''''
''''You... no, maybe this might work.''''
Needless to say, Tina''s statement warrants everyone''s attention immediately. At this point, she pulls out her sses and pokes at my belly, where the heart crest is faintly visible.
''''As far as I know, subi and incubi have a certain tolerance to being charmed. If we have someone like Sylvia who can release a precise level of arousal-inducing aura, then...''''
''''We canrgely sort out the ones who are most likely demons,'''' Sariel interjects. ''''Above the threshold of what an average human can''t handle, and below what a demon of that kind can.''''
''''Exactly.''''
Oh... shit. My sluttiness is finally being useful!
As I celebrate to myself, my dad tacitly keeps his silence while my mom innocently ps without really getting it.
Either way, we once again say goodbye to our kids and begin our journey to the frontlines. As we gather on Sariel''s back, various conversations ensue.
''''Say, I heard subi''s kittens are really good.''''
Anna, who is leisurely resting her head on myp, shoots me a nervous yet somewhat sparkling gaze, ''''...What are you implying, Sylvia?''''
''''Just what I said.'''' I shrug. ''''You guys can try bedding them if you want. I don''t think doing that to a subus is illegal or something.''''
At my statement, they all seem a bit iffy. Eventually, Liana has an ''Eureka!'' moment as if she has realized something.
''''You... aren''t you saying this to excuse the fact that you want to fuck a subus?'''' She says, sending me a death stare.
''''N-No? Like I said, it''s just something new that I''m allowing you guys to experience.'''' I reply. ''''For real, like, you know, I have made myself the public sex toy before, even if it''s only imaginary, so you guys can do these casual ones as long as they stay casual.''''
I don''t forget to add, ''''Of course, you can be serious if it''s between any of us here.''''
As I say that, I notice Emy and Tina coincidentally turn to each other, and as a harem owner with multiple partners, I instinctively sense something.
''''My, Emy and Tina... you two seem close?''''
''''Ah, it''s not... like that.'''' Tina smiles awkwardly.
''''Mhm.'''' Even Emy tries to divert her gaze a bit.
''''Oh my, oh my, oh my...''''
When I activate my gossiping fangirl mode, a smug-looking Liana whispers in my ear, ''''I heard they did it with each other a lot during their trip.''''
''''Ohh? Where is this infoing from, Miss Liana?''''
''''From Emilia herself. Nothing can be more credible than this, Miss Sylvia.''''
Making sure that everybody can hear our ''whispers,'' we continue the conversation like that until we have our fun. Tina blushes the whole time, which is adorable. She''s usually the dom, but I guess she can''t win against Emy, the impregnator.
While Anna and Sariel don''t react much, Luna seems as amused as Liana and me. I suppose we are in the same poly boat.
"Anna, would you like to have another girlfriend? You can choose any of us here, " I jokingly ask, stroking her ears.
However, her reaction is a bit...ckluster.
''''Mhm... probably not. I''m just watching anyway. My hands are enough!''''
''''Fufu. Such an obedient kitten. I''ll send you the videos of me at the strip clubter, okay?''''
''''Yes!''''
So that''s that. I certainly didn''t imagine that Anna and Sariel would be the only devoted ones remaining. I mean, Liana is probably also another one...
''''Anyway, the gist of this is that I think we should be free to romance within our circle, and you can try something outside if you want something new.''''
So, after much persuasion, it seems everybody does agree with it.
As we nod to ourselves, the journey to battling subi is nearing...
''''Ah, I will have you all know something.'''' Sariel suddenly speaks up. ''''Normal subi can''t even dream of holding a candle topeting with Sylvia, so we will have to catch a particrly high-ranking one.''''
Hey, don''t discriminate pussies!
Case 272: Cleanup operation.
Case 272: Cleanup operation.
The kingdom of Azarel is a small country bordering the southeast corner of the Aragon Empire.
Known for its exceptional agriculture, Azarel is a valuable trading partner and ally of Aragon. As of right now, its borders with the demons are being breached.
If I were to make it sound more serious... well, the invaders this time are actually intelligent. It means that if they were to seize Azarel''s military, they would also be able to own the heavy firepower we gave the Allies as well.
Just imagine subi flying around with our magically engineered guns. It makes me cringe.
So, rightfully, we have the duty to wipe those things out.
As soon as we approach the border, I can see the destend beyond Azarel''s walls. Although there isn''t any apparent sign of battles, I can still smell the aura of death wafting over...
Okay, I actually just wanted to say that once.
Other than having nothing noteworthy, thends of demons arergely simr to normal territories. Only the area surrounding the demon king''s base is different. I know this from reading books, by the way.
''''Hm... that''s indeed a mess.''''
As we poke our heads out from Sariel''s back and observe the overall situation below, a clear picture of chaos emerges. Not just any chaos, mind you.
A depraved chaos.
Look, a border isn''t just a slightly long line of walls separating this side and that side. It''s a goddamn SCP-3000 over here, alright?
Behind those walls, buildings for amodation, storage, pathways, etc., extend deeply into Azarel''snd, which is seriously spacious. Cleaning up every nook and cranny of this border is inevitably going to be tedious.
Now, let''s get back to the chaos part.
To the naked eye, it might seem as though everything is going as usual, but since our eyes aren''t ''naked,'' we can see most things that are not inherently visible from this position. These can be scenes from really far away or scenes hidden behind covers.
I''m not quite sure how to exin it, but there is this certain wave that allows us to shape the outline of things around us. It''s like an omnipotent radar.
And what are those scenes, one might ask... sex, of course.
Whether it''d be subi luring soldiers into obscure locations to milk their life force or incubi seducing officers with their unnatural charm...
Either way, I need to devise a quick n for now.
''''Let''s quietly take care of the ones who are in the act first,'''' I propose. ''''Afterward, we can go through the entire border with my ability activated.''''
Then, I continue, ''''Since those things dying off will cause chaos, I think some might try to escape as well. Anna, can you take care of those?''''
''''Mhm... it''s a bit straining, still, but I think I can do it.''''
Bearing a sweet smile akin to that of a flower blooming, the cat girl quietly deploys a thin barrier roughly surrounding the border.
''''I''ll count on you all. Good luck.''''
As everybody nods at me, we swiftly begin the operation.
It starts with Sariel''s polymorphing. As soon as she turns into a human, we lose our footing and fall down. Then, with each holding their own weapon, we disperse.
''''Take these, Luna.''''
''''Oh... thank you.''''
Since Luna has depleted arge portion of her energy to rece Eva for a while, I thought she might make good use of a few rifles. Seeing her smile silly like this, I guess it is the right move.
And so, I also take out my M16 and sprint off.
As I have discarded mana in favor of divine power, I think I can start using up all the mana bullets now. Especially, I have a ton of AP and explosive tips. The former is useful here.
Running between buildings, I simultaneously erase my presence while aiming precisely at the heads of the demons nearby. Even if they are behind covers, they will die.
With my senses, I can vividly hear the moment their skulls are pierced.
Taste the true power of wallhacks, you idiots.
Still, there is an unimaginable amount of enemies to handle, so I should hurry.
''''Whew...''''
Tossing the empty mag into my space storage, I finally rest my gun and gaze at the sky.
When we first arrived here, it was morning, but now stars have filled the sky. It does take a while, even with the seven of us running at full speed, but finally...
My party members return from their jobs one by one, looking a bit exhausted. It''s understandable since they just had to sprint hundreds of kilometers while actively using their senses and abilities.
''''How''s your kill count?'''' I casually ask.
Surprisingly, the numbers are quite equal. It seems each of us has managed to eliminate around two to three thousand enemies. Only Anna''s number is marginally less than that. Otherwise, it''s honestly a lot.
''''Well... I think now is the important part.''''
The fact that I used the heck out of my gun since morning is partly because I wanted to simply shoot, but the most important reason was to preserve my strength.
Covering the whole border of this length and size is really, really taxing, but since I got a fuck ton of power from Eva fucking me, it can only be done by me.
''''Cover me, alright?''''
As I quietly unbutton the lower half of my shirt, in the process revealing my borate heart crest, I receive reassuring gazes from my partners.
''''Once we''re done with this, I''ll sit on your faces, alright?''''
Oh, that does fire them up a lot.
Nevertheless, I begin to float in the air and release my aura to the surroundings. If I had to describe it, I would say the ability feels simr to a fog. Meticulously controlling the density of this ''fog'' to be on just the right density, I advance forward.
If I concentrated it to the maximum degree, most would lose their minds within seconds, or even someone like Eva would be infatuated with my body. Yet, that is a story for another time.
Slowly, slowly, people begin to flock out on the streets, their gazes and attention solely on me.
They look like zombies. Creepy.
''''Huh, what is this¡ª''''
A young officer, who seems confused at the sight, then promptly gets her throat clutched by Liana. Soon, under my future wife''s immense pressure, her true appearance as a subus emerges.
''''Die.''''
And so, this process is then repeated again, again, again, and again...
The sun rises above the horizon beforeing down and rises another time before, once again, going down. At some point, I stop paying attention to the time altogether.
Fortunately, there are still my partners who will chat me up, feed me, and take care of me along the way.
Around a week passes, and we''ve finally finished rinsing the border.
''''Hah...''''
Copsing onto the ground, I silently look up at the starry sky.
I''m exhausted. Really hungry.Thatkind of hungry. I need energy.
Still, I heard reinforcements have arrived, so this border will soon regain its functionality, I suppose.
And...
''''Look at what we got.''''
''''Mhmp...!''''
We have captured the subus princess.
Case 273: They vs the succubus princess. (R-18)
Case 273: They vs the subus princess. (R-18)
''''Hm~... so this is their princess.''''
Smooth, lustrous grey hair with a base skin of light purple. Charming heart-shaped silver pupils and a voluptuous figure. It wouldn''t be outrageous to say that her appearance is strikingly beautiful.
Especially, even as she is tied roughly like this, the subus still exudes an otherworldly amount of sex appeal. One can''t help but want to release this pitiful-looking woman.
But not me.
Those horns and that tail are constantly reminding me of her identity. She might look like this, and I know in a lot of stories nowadays, a subus princess is just another harem girl for the protagonist, but... it''s serious.
Subi need to constantly replenish their vault of human life force, which means that this thing has likely sucked the life out of many people. And... when a whole subus princess does it, the opponents will likely sumb to death altogether.
She will probably be killed off once we hand her to the authorities, or maybe she will be experimented on. I don''t know.
''''Aight, whatever. Let''s interrogate.''''
Removing her gag, I roughly grab her chin.
''''What should we call you?''''
''''Hah... shut up, stupid elf.''''
Expectedly, she frowns before nearly trying to spit on me. Fortunately, I fuel power into my hand and choke her a bit, thus stopping that disaster. After that, she tries to break out, but since Anna''s ropes aren''t something a mortal can handle, it bes quite goofy.
She is tenacious, though. I''m tired of waiting for her to be obedient.
''''Alright, then. I''ll call you ''bitch.'''''' I shrug.
At this, the bitch finally snaps. When I loosen my hand wrapping her neck to let her talk, she makes a face as if offended.
''''It''s Dina Lilith Vanderblood! You insolent sluts, how dare you insult this¡ª''''
''''Okay, okay, Miss Dina. Keep that mouth tight if you don''t wanna be disqualified as a sex toy.''''
''''Mfmp...!''''
Once again, I grab her mouth, preventing her from activating bullshit-do. This is apparently very entertaining because everyone is kinda chuckling right now.
A bitch asserting dominance over a lesser bitch... I guess it is.
''''Let''s keep it short and sweet.'''' I let out a sigh. ''''Do you want to answer questions or not? Cause I''m very tired.''''
''''Fuck off!''''
''''Mhm... that''s what I thought.''''
Turning around, I absentmindedly ask, ''''They said that they would send people in three hours, right?''''
''''Yup.'''' Liana replies. ''''We can take our time here. The crisis is over anyway.''''
''''Well, then, in that case...''''
As I sh a sly smirk at Dina, the subus seems to flinch a bit.
''''You guys can have some fun with this bitch.''''
''''...?''''
All of a sudden, Dina''s expression turns to that of confusion. As I retract my hand, she actually begins to sneer.
''''Pfft¡ªhahahah! Dumb lowlifes! I''ve never seen someone trying to use a subus as sex relief!''''
''''Okay. And?''''
''''Try me. I''ll suck you all dry within minutes. And you, stupid bitch elf. Prepare to have yourrades turn into skeletons once I finish.''''
Usually, we''ll see subi pretending to be weak in order to get people to fuck them, thus securing the life force, but it seems this one has too much pride for that. It doesn''t really matter either way.
''''Wow~! That''s scary.'''' I purposely reply with a sarcastic tone as I snap her clothes away. ''''You''re so confident. I wonder how insane your body count must be.''''
With her slightly darker nipples dangling, Dina proudly puffs her chest out, ring the shining heart crest right above her spotless pussy.
''''Hah! See for yourself, low-grade bitch.''''
''''Hm?''''
Then, a faint aura is released from her body, hitting everybody in the room. Since it doesn''t appear to be harmful, we let it be. To my surprise, a set of two numbers appear on everyone''s head, including mine.
''''The upper number is the number of partners I''ve had sex with, and the lower one is the number of times they came inside me,'''' Dina smirks, forgetting even to open her eyes.
Her numbers are 453 and 1467, by the way.
''''Heh... this is interesting.''''
No, really. I never thought I would see a sex counter in my life. I''m assuming it can track other things, too?
I''ll need to learn thister. For now, back to Dina.
''''Now you kno¡ªhuh...?''''
The subus princess''s eyes widen the moment she gazes at me. Blinking. Blinking. Shaking head.
''''3-357 and... 4753...? Impossible!''''
As she screams in absolute horror, Liana and Emy begin to drag her to the bed, unzipping their skirts and pants. Good luck getting gang-raped by futas, soldier.
A few momentster, the room bes a moan fest as Dina is being stuffed with three cocks at once, her frail-looking body dragging back and forth violently.
It''s kinda disappointing, actually. Anna and Luna are not even participating, and Dina can only handle cocks to this degree...
''''See what I meant?''''
''''About me being better than a subus? Yeah, I can see it now.''''
Dina is crying. She is.
These proud futas of mine are so ferocious that even a slut who has a body count over 400 is struggling to breathe right. The heart crest of her is visibly unable to keep up with the amount of jizz shot into her body as well.
I don''t think crests can expressively tremble like that, normally.
Oh, it''s Sariel sitting with me, by the way. She has tried subi before, and she says she doesn''t particrly want them now. What intrigues me is Sariel''s numbers.
1432 and 3.
It''s insane to think that she has slept with more than a thousand people. The three creampies are mine, by the way. We did try to change things around in the first trial.
I know that even if it''s not real, the magic will count the numbers regardless as long as one ''experienced'' it. Otherwise, I would have six partners, not 357.
''''Right, did you see the subus you hooked up with?'''' I ask.
''''No. She probably got killed by one of you... or she might be stationed at her territory.''''
''''Hm... I see.''''
As Sariel and I chat and flirt for a bit more, the other side of the room seems to have wrapped up. Wiping the faint sweat, Liana drags a Dina triple stuffed with semen in front of me.
''''How was it?''''
''''Her pussy was trash. Her ass was decent. Only the mouth was somewhat good.''''
''''Er... okay.''''
Ignoring the brutalment, I grab the mouth of the barely conscious Dina, ''''How''s it? Ready to talk yet?''''
In a way, this is also a form of torture. Imagine being drowned in cocks forever.
...Wait, that sounds kinda nice.
Okay, whatever.
Unexpectedly, Dina still musters thest of her strength and tries to bite my hand. Letting out a sigh, I knock Dina onto the floor and climb onto her thighs, much to everyone''s confusion.
''''Try enduring this, then.''''''
''''...!''''
''''Miss Dina. ?''''
With a single snap, I remove my clothes entirely, letting my babies out in the wild. Then, just like with Eva, I swipe a massive cock up between Dina''s legs, causing her to gasp at the sudden sensation. Strong and thick, long and hard. It''s just what I want.
''''W-What are you¡ª?!'''' She tries to protest with a hoarse voice...
...but it''s toote.
In a few seconds, I climb further up and m my hip down onto her cock, swallowing the shaft whole.
''''Mhm~!''''
''''A-Ah...!''''
Now balls-deep into a goddess''s divine pussy, the supposed subus princess''s body jolts left and right while her eyes spring upward in sheer pleasure.
Right when I begin to lift my fat ass¡ª
''''Hm...? Eh? Already...?''''
Somehow, she already came. Such an anti-climatic, uninspiring creampie isn''t epted, so I lean down and firmly cup her head with both of my hands, locking eyes with her at a close distance.
''''It seems the esteemed bitch of the subus race is a small fry,'''' I whisper. ''''Don''t worry, I''ll properly train you, so... cum a lot for me.''''
''''S-Stop¡ª''''
Case 274: Me vs the succubus princess. (R-18)
Case 274: Me vs the subus princess. (R-18)
Unfortunately or fortunately, when someone asks me what is my strongest weapon, the honest answer will inevitably be my holy pussy.
No, it used to be the Hecate II. It was.
But... well, since I can make my masters'' dicks feel better with this, I won''tin. I''m also thankful for the fact that they are allowing me to screw around like this.
How many times can one expect to taste a royal subus''s cock, right?
''''Hah...''''
Sensing a less-than-decent smile creeping up my face, I lower my body and put my face near Dina''s. Those heavy melons of mine naturally stretch, dangling until they eventually collide with the subus''s.
Tightly wrapped around by my folds, her otherwise supreme cock seems to be on the verge of bursting anytime, making it cute rather than hot.
Somehow, the hearts in her eyes have gotten even more prominent than they were when she was fucked by my lovers. I suppose she is loving this.
With a melting expression, Dina pleads, ''''M-More... please...''''
Slowly, I can feel her hip trying to move on itself.
''''Nope~!''''
So, I lightly ram my whole weight down and refuse to move further. Getting closer to her ear, I whisper amidst her groans, ''''Weak cock.''''
''''...!''''
''''Imagine losing to a mere bitch... what a disgrace of a princess~.''''
Like a true slutty brat, I continue to shower insults on her, all the while getting my precious ce ripped apart by her raging cock. At this point, I can visibly hear the sound of her pride crumbling, as well as her puffing up in anger.
''''Look, look, your cock is being forcibly kissed by my womb. How pathetic that is, huh? Such a weak, weak, sloppy mess of a princess we got here~!''''
''''You...! Ugh...''''
''''Oh, my, what''s wrong...? Are you cumming already?''''
After I continuously pour the word ''cum'' into her ear, Dina finally bursts another shameful load into my womb. Licking my lips as I slowly rise up, Dina''s satisfying, defeated face greets me.
''''My, my...''''
However, since it does seem like her cock can go further, I stop myself from pulling it out for now. And, of course, I think it''s time for some more actions, like...
''''S-Sylvia...''''
''''Oh, hi. Isn''t this my fianc¨¦?''''
Anna, who hasn''t been participating in the earlier gangbang, is rightfully having trouble containing her monstrous cock, especially with her favorite dish of NTR right in front of her face like this.
''''How can I help you?'''' I purposefully ask with a more polite tone.
Realizing what I''m onto, Anna meekly cups her cat ears down, her face burning as she stares at the ground.
''''I-I want to use your mouth.'''' She utters. ''''Since... you''re upied down there, right...?''''
The sight of a legitimate soon-to-be wife of mine hesitating to shove off aplete stranger, who is fucking my womb out, is hrious. Well, since she hasn''t used my pussy even before the thing with Eva starts, I''ll let her do it a few times after I''m done with Dina, I suppose.
For now...
''''Heh.''''
''''...!''''
Because I''ve already posed myself as a scumbag slut who likes to tease her partner, let''s go along with that concept for now.
With my index finger, I very gently graze the below of Anna''s tip, bearing a mocking smile on my face.
''''You, too, are so pathetic,'''' I say. ''''You... you don''t think that size is all that matters, right?''''
''''H-Huh? What are you...''''
''''Even though you are the biggest, you never try to satisfy me. I''m honestly a bit baffled.''''
Bringing my other hand down, I scoop a fingerful of Dina''s cum that has leaked out and smears it all over my tongue. Perhaps because of her noble blood, Dina''s semen tastes quite delicious.
As for Anna... I see she has entered the ultimate cuck mode. Look at that face.
Flicking her bulging shaft, I sneer,
''''So, tell me a reason why I should entertain your miserable cock with my mouth?''''
''''Hgn...!''''
Burst.
As her futa instinct takes over, Anna holds up her little guy and shoots a thick load all over my breasts. Some even got onto Dina''s belly. It''s a treat for the slut inside me, of course, but I pretend to be disgusted anyway.
''''Ugh... that''s gross.''''
With unfocused, teary eyes, Anna begins to jerk off, unable to get permission to even touch a strand of my hair.
''''Well? You keep doing that.'''' I shrug. ''''If I feel like it, I''ll let you do it once, I guess.''''
Then, I promptly turn my attention back to Dina, who seems puzzled at our interactions. That puzzling face immediately disappears the moment I sway my hip, in turn grinding her cock back to its prime shape.
''''Hey, dear princess.?''''
''''...?''''
''''After cumming inside me twice... how''d you like my pussy? It''s heavenly, right?''''
In a stroke of stubbornness, Dina purses her mouth and res at me.
''''But... that''s not all from me.'''' I dere. ''''After all, you haven''t tasted my womb yet.''''
Bringing my hip up again, I loosen my cervix willingly before rxing my muscles, letting gravity do its work. With a heavy, crisp p, I can feel a hard thing prating my womb, and the moment that hits, the slut inside me immediately squeezes that sack to suck off the cock.
''''Hah...! Here it is... it''s inside...!''''
''''Mhm?!''''
As Dina''s body convulses, I steal a nce at Anna and begin my narration.
''''Y''know, my precious, precious womb where I''m supposed to nurture my future babies... it''s a surprisingly good masturbator, especially for vigorous cocks such as yours.''''
The cat''s hands start to move faster, just as Dina''s cock throbbing inside me.
''''From what I''ve heard, the suction is really impressive, and the tightness is also a plus. You can thank the goddess of sex for giving you an opportunity like this.''''
Dragging my torso to the back, I thrust my hip forward, letting the bulge in my navel¡ªwhere the heart crest is¡ªswell even further. After fixing the cock straight as well, even the shape of my womb can be made out. It''s surprisingly graphic, but not in a bad way.
''''Look, look, it''s the cock-sleeve that is wringing you dry~!''''
As I gently stroke my womb, both of these women seem to have reached their limit, groaning incessantly. So, as a finisher, I pinch the area right above my cervix and start to pull it up and down, mimicking the masturbating motion.
Oh, shit, this feels kinda good, too...
''''Mn...!''''
After rubbing my very, very sensitive area against a veiny shaft like that for a while, I reach my climax and spurt out a few gushes of cum. Right after, two more loads of semen are released on and inside me as well.
So, after properly sucking the leftover semen out with the sucking power of my womb, I finally get up, salvaging the taste of Dina''s rather delectable jizz for a while.
''''S-Sylvia...''''
''''Hm?''''
''''Can I¡ª''''
''''Not so fast, little kitten.''''
Right when the adorable Anna is about to take my hand, Sariel swoops in and pulls me into her embrace instead. With a nonchnt face, she begins to fondle my breast, her other hand already sliding between my legs. Soon after, a few thick, slimy tentacles touch my back, turning my almost sure decision into a sure one.
''''Sorry, Anna. I''ll have to serve Sariel first.''''
''''Ah...''''
With a smile, I turn to my lovable dragoness and begin kissing her.
Case 275: AI problems.
Case 275: AI problems.
After sex, naked.
As I quietly amodate the heartbroken cat, Anna, the topic of defeating Eve resumes. For context, after being brutally cucked for two sessions straight, Anna apparently bes frustrated with herself and turns on her other personality out of nowhere.
Now, she does get a few sloppy seconds, but since I''m partially to me for using the slutty brat personality during all of it, so I''m lending her myp right now.
Caressing her smooth, fluffy cat ears, I gently utter,
''''How repulsing. Is this the behavior of a priestess under the goddess?''''
''''Mhm...!''''
Moaning in bliss, the cat rubs her face even more passionately between my thighs, ''happy'' energy oozing out of her every movement.
Yes.
My precious Anastasia has turned into a masochist with a humiliation fetish. No, she was a masochist before, but she hasn''t been insulted like this... at all.
It was all me that got humiliated. So now, there are two bitches in the party. I don''t know about Luna, though. She might be another one.
''''Sylvia... berate me...''''
Anna''s face as she pleads is simply exquisite.
Nevertheless, all the sex stuff is out of the way, and by that, I mean my party members have been satisfied. They did spend a while without doing anything of the sort, after all.
We can now properly focus on the more heavy matters.
''''Aight. Luna, you had something you wanted to tell us, right?''''
I weave my hands together and put my elbows on the table, appearing serious. However, everybody has their eyes on my jiggle instead.
''''...''''
Okay, maybe I want to wear clothes now.
''''How about this one? Are we going to leave her here?''''
''''Valid point, Agent Liana.''''
On the ground, Dina is still spasming from all the things I did to her. Based on her expression, I don''t think she is capable of intelligent thoughts, but... anyway.
pping a sound barrier around that thing, we continue our discussion.
''''The AI?''''
''''Yes. We must have an automatic system to maintain the''s orders.''''
Pulling out a bit of divine power, Luna creates a hologram of [Aria] on her palm. The sphere isn''t very detailed, but it''s the first time I''ve seen this from an outside perspective.
''''Currently, Eva is the one doing all of it. By recing her with an automatic system, we can obtain her prowess in battle as well.''''
I mean, it does make sense when I think about it. I remember Eva briefly mentioning that before, as well. What''s with it?
''''The person working on our''s system is currently unavable.'''' Luna sighs.
''''Ah, so that''s it. Mhm... well, other problems aside, tell me more about the thing first. Why exactly do we have to manage those stuff in the first ce?''''
''''The root cause is those extraterrestrial beings. They, as the cancer of the universe, aim for the destruction of all living and non-living. Under their chaotic influence, bizarre and deadly phenomena will ur if we don''t fight against them.''''
''''...''''
So everything is because of those little shits, huh. You know what? Another reason I want to fight now. I don''t want Eva to be upied all day after we marry, so.
Firing up, I continue asking Luna several more questions.
''''Why don''t we make that machine ourselves? We have divine power, no?''''
With a slightly troubled expression, Luna ponders.
''''Mhm... to exin this, we need to understand the root of divinity first.'''' She says. ''''Divinity doesn''t just manifest into existence. Simr to mana, they are present in ''things,'' so to say. The exact mechanism by which a divine entity can gain energy from improving its talent''s proficiency is not known.''''
''''It''s divinity. Don''t question it.''''
''''Right. And... the amount of divinity stored at the core of the, where the activities are the most robust and vigorous, is staggering. We are currently drawing power from that ce to repair or prevent the damages. In a way, you can consider the phenomena as ''diseases'' and our prevention efforts as ''bandages.''''''
Hm...
Upon using my cum-stained brain a bit more, I''ve realized the problem. Global-scale disasters need global-scale methods of intervention. Even if a deity like Eva is powerful, she can''t possibly control the whole with a single thought. If there were someone like that, it would be ''that man'' that Eva used to mention.
Either way, it seems we only have enough power to control those power currents. ordingly, if we want a machine to do that, it would need to be incredibly borated and well-crafted.
At some point, Luna has already pulled out a pair of sses and a whiteboard. Why? I don''t know.
''''Now, let''s talk about divine power. Fundamentally, it is the power used to manifest the not-real into reality. As you might have noticed, the more you know about what you want to manifest, the less energy is used. Basically, the more steps you skip, the more you will have to pay.''''
Everyone nods like chickens. Only the barely recovered Dina is seemingly baffled at the iprehensible sight.
''''A standard AI used to manage a like ours is extremelyplicated. Without extensive knowledge, no amount of divine power is enough to bring it to life from scratch.''''
''''So, the solution is...?''''
''''For everyone here to learn AI and build the machine together.''''
Yup. That''s what I thought.
Fuck me. Hahah. No, I''d rather be fucked. I didn''t isekai myself for this. Granted, it was the cancer that killed me.
''''Can''t we simply increase our intelligence?''''
Amidst all the sighing, Tina utters a rather rudimentary question. Although it might seem like a ''eureka!'' moment, I suppose both Tina and I, along with everybody here, have realized that it doesn''t work.
If we can do that in the first ce, someone must have made themselves infinitely intelligent and ruled the whole multiverse by now.
''''Hah...''''
Nevertheless, since it''s something we have to do anyway, there''s no help to it.
''''Let''s get to it right away. I think you guys can ess the channel linking Eva and me with divine power, so there''ll be inte for all of us.''''
''''W-Wait, what about me?!''''
''''Ah, you...''''
Dina, huh. What should I do about this one?
Even though I did have a bit of fun with her, she is, at the end of the day, a terrible demon. As expected, do I toss her to the authorities of Azarel? Since they have been attacked by these things and all.
''''Shouldn''t we keep her?''''
Right then, the cat, who has been nting herself between my thighs, perks up. Her round, azure eyes blink with an unreal naivety.
''''What are you saying, Anna?'''' I raise my brow. ''''This one is a demon who took numerous lives. I was about to suggest a public execution.''''
At this, Anna remains unfazed. She looks to the side meaningfully, then innocently replies,
''''I know, Sylvia. But... it''s useless if we let her die like that. Instead,you can suck her potent life force to get stronger. Let her taste her own medicine.''''
''''You mean... we keep her as an energy bank?''''
''''Yeah. Why not? I have no sympathy for the likes of her, so I consider such a life as privileged, even.''''
Anna sneers at the subus princess.
''''No, it''s definitely a privileged life. Getting the hottest woman on the to ride on you in exchange for being treated as trash... that sounds like a good deal for me.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
A bit aroused, yet mostly disgusted, my cat somehow seems brutal today. That thing seems pretty excited, though. I think she is addicted to doing it with me.
The sight is quite ridiculous, considering the things we did earlier. The roles have reversed, they say. Or should I call it ''winning in humiliation''?
Nevertheless, I have obtained a legitimate sex ve, I suppose.
Interlude 7: Somehow, I got isekai’ed… again.
Interlude 7: Somehow, I got isekai¡¯ed¡ again.
Trial world, afternoon.
As I leisurely on the street with a cup of milk tea in my hand, I notice a little kid crossing the street recklessly. If this follows a temte, then a truck will soon appear out of nowhere and threaten to hit that child, but some dude will probably jump in before that and save the day.
Either that or the dude will get hit instead. Thetter is more popr nowadays, actually.
''''...''''
Wait, there''s actually a trucking.
Before anything can happen, I coolly teleport in front of the kid and use telekinesis to stop the truck from moving further. Flicking her forehead once, I start my rant.
''''Do you know how dangerous it is to run like that?''''
''''S-Sis, I¡ª''''
''''What if I wasn''t here, huh?''''
After a while, the kid eventually apologizes to me and the driver, who hase down to check the situation.
''''Thank you, pretty sis!''''
''''Ei, go home properly.''''
The moment I am about to take another sip of the milk tea, my vision suddenly goespletely ck. It takes my mind another few seconds to realize what is going on... and then panic ensues.
What happened?
As the minutes go by, anxiety begins to build up within me. Is something wrong with this trial world?
Wait, maybe something happened to my body...? Did something attack Eva?
''''Oh.''''
The next instant, my vision is restored.
Blue sky, white clouds. I somehow find myself lying naked amidst a sea of flowers.
Aside from the fact that my clothes are gone... something is clearly wrong with this scene. Just a bit, there''s this sense of... ipleteness.
Nevertheless, I rise to my feet and begin to look around. This flower field is surrounded by a thick forest, one that seems dangerous right at first nce. I''ll probably need to gain altitude to observe further.
''''Hm?''''
Right then, I sense a few presences approaching this ce. Three people.
''''...''''
''''...''''
My eyes meet theirs.
The first to move are them.
A young, t-chested elf with green twin tails slowly walks toward me. Trailing behind her is one orange-haired priestess who probably has cat ears under that hat and one noble-looking magedy with red hair.
''''Greetings,dy.''''
A bit jarringly, ''Liana'' waves her hand, bearing a friendly, almost naive face.
''''...Hi.''''
''''Oh, god, even her voice is pretty...''''
After blurting out the mutter that everyone can hear, ''Liana'' quickly adjusts her attitude, appearing proper even though her eyes have always been on my breasts since earlier.
''''May I ask your name?''''
''''Sylvia.''''
''''Sylvia... what a nice name! Oh, mine is Raeliana!''''
''''Okay.''''
''''What were you doing out here?''''
''''...I got lost.''''
No, it''s not like I want to be mean to Liana, but... this ''Liana'' is really weird. It feels like I''m talking with a generic main character in an isekai novel.
''''Sylvia, if it''s alright, would you like to travel with us?''''
As soon as ''Liana'' proposes that, ''Tina'' and ''Anna'' immediately jump in as if waiting for this moment. They clutch the poor elf''s cor, eyebrows furrowed.
''''Liana...! Why are you inviting this absolute nobody all of a sudden?!'''' Anna yells.
''''That''s right! I didn''t forget how difficult it was to get into your party!'''' Tina scoffs.
''''I, I mean... look¡ª''''
''''It''s because of her looks, isn''t it!''''
Almost crying from jealousy, ''Tina'' spitefully points at my chest, ''''If you want a big chest, then I¡ªugh...''''
Oh, yeah. My chest is supposed to be a bit bigger than Tina''s.
At least this part is urate, unlike their personalities.
In the end, I ept their invitation, ''joining'' their adventure party under Liana''s lustful gaze and the other two''s piercing ones. Of course, I do get some clothes, which suspiciously look simr to those of medieval female warriors. By that, I mean they are revealing as hell.
Really?
Is this an isekai? Even though I have already been through one?
The more I observe the party''s interactions, the more I get confused. Seriously, I don''t know what''s going on.
''''Hey, um... Raeliana.''''
''''Ah, sorry. Did that make you ufortable?''''
Hm?
As I turn around, I btedly realize the other two''s murderous gazes. Was Liana groping me or something? I''m so used to that now that I won''t even notice when she is around anymore.
''''What will we do now?''''
Nevertheless, I ask. I don''t know what is what anymore, but... I guess this will suffice for now.
''''Of course, we''ll aim to defeat the demon king!''''
The demon king, huh.
Somehow, I am on a journey to defeat the demon king... even though I already was doing that beforeing here. Still, is it a relief that mypanions are still people I know?
So, unable to find a way out, I begin the adventure to defeat the demon king with slightly different partners. Through many months and years of traveling the world, even if we haven''t found Emy and Sariel, or Eva for that matter, I have started to feel a special bond with these three.
Before long, we have made it as the official ''hero'' party, standing before the demon king''s castle.
...Wait, isn''t this development going too fast?
''''Let''s go in!''''
Okay, no, look. I can swear I was just standing naked on a flowerbed¡ª
''''Kuh...! As expected of the evil dragon Sariel!''''
''''Liana, we can do this!''''
''''That''s right! Tina and I got your back!''''
S-Sariel?? Why are you on the demon king''s side?!
Hey, wait! Stop fighting¡ª
''''So you havee, o heroes.''''
''''Indeed, despicable demon king... Emilia!''''
''''She looks so imposing...''''
''''Those sharp golden eyes give me chills.''''
...
You know, I wonder why I didn''t expect this. I really do.
At some point, I just kinda... give up.
''''...Huh?''''
Snapping my eyes open, the usual ceiling greets me. Taking a quick look around, I see that this is indeed my bedroom in the trial world.
I am still naked, but my whole harem is also staying naked with me. My memories are blurry, but judging from the stains on the bedsheet,st night must have been quite intense.
''''...''''
Was that all a dream?
It felt so real, though.
...Whatever. It''s morning. Let''s suck some dicks first.
Case 276: I didn’t want to study AI, so I blew up enemy strongholds with a giant railgun instead.
Case 276: I didn¡¯t want to study AI, so I blew up enemy strongholds with a giant railgun instead.
''''Ten thousand... eh... how far is the demon king''s castle from here again?''''
''''Around a few thousand?''''
''''Kilometers?''''
''''Kilometers. We don''t use miles here, Sylvia.''''
Fair enough.
I don''t know who adopted Earth''s measurement system into this world, but I''m d they chose the metric system. I want tofortably multiply things by the power of ten, not by some random abstract numbers.
Nevertheless, if the distance from the border, which we are temporarily staying at, to the demons'' base is only around a few thousand kilometers, won''t we be able to st them away with nuclear warheads?
After all, an ICBM''s range can exceed ten thousand kilometers back on Earth. I''m not sure if I can recreate the exact same thing, though.
Before making the missile, I suppose I''ll need to make the nuclear bomb first. Since we''re bringing about mass destruction anyway, I wanna try one of those sparkling hydrogen bombs.
It sounds easy, but I know absolutely zero things about the physics and maths behind them. It''s not like I was researching weapons of city-ending caliber while on my deathbed or anything. That would have been strange.
Okay, but I''ll probably have to do it. If we seed, we won''t have to send soldiers out to fight. However superior our weaponry might be, casualties will ur.
Fortunately, I have the Inte with me.
Let''s first find out more about the history of the bomb.
''''...Aren''t you only finding excuses to watch Oppenheimer?''''
''''N-No? You''re saying strange things, Anna.''''
This goddamn cat... is she mad at me or something? She''s being unusually strict with the study. No, I know she is usually a disciplined cat, but...
''''Ahem. I''ll go ahead and leave the AI stuff to you guys, myrades. Meanwhile, I''ll find a way to nuke the demon king''s house¡ª''''
''''Slow down for a minute, sweetie.''''
As I attempt to leave the room, a cold hand pulls my ankle back. Turning around, I see a pair of slit silver eyes staring at me. Sariel''s mouth is smiling, but her eyes aren''t.
''''We will all have to learn it regardless, so why don''t you do it with us?''''
''''B-But I don''t want to learn code!''''
''''Yes, you do.''''
''''Don''t wanna...!''''
This goddamn lizard...! She''s definitely gatekeeping me from researching nukes!
Just because you''re a bit cool doesn''t mean you can do me like this, huh??
''''If you don''t, I''ll have to let you sleep alone tonight.''''
''''...Okay, ma''am.''''
I reluctantly sit down and begin my coding study. I figured out that we also needed practice, so I took the time to hand-craft everyone aptop first and foremost. I suppose we can code online as well, but having a physicalputer always feels better.
These machines will connect to my circuit of divinity, which is connected to Eva, who actually maintains my inte connection.
Surprisingly, there are quite a number of free courses online that seem to teach this subject very decently. Salute to the heroes who made them.
Everything looks great. However... the more time I spend learning this together with my party, the more I realize how talented they are. They make coding seem like frying eggs. Somehow, I have attracted a bunch of geniuses.
Look, I don''t hate geniuses. I love hot ones¡ªlike them¡ªeven. Still...
Can you guys please slow down...?
I suddenly feel like I''m stupid. I''ve been jerking myself off the first twenty basic lessons for thest hour or so, and they''re already several segments ahead of me.
It''s like one of those things where you see a genius character in a piece of media who can casually flip through a book at an ungodly speed and memorize it whole. I''m certainly seeing it right now, and it''s baffling.
Is there magic to make one smarter...?
Okay, no, let''s think about it this way. If they''re this smart, I can leave all the hard work to them. Meanwhile, I can stay homezily and raise the kids. It''s perfect.
Sylvia is a smart girl.
Anyway, I need to focus.
''''Hah...''''
Proportionate to their stamina in bed, my lovers'' endurance in studying is also impressive.
ncing at the clock, almost eight hours have passed by, and the room is still filled with the aggressive clicking of keyboards being tapped.
''''H-Hey... water¡ªugh!''''
''''Oh, you''re here.''''
''''P-Please enjoy your cold water... masters.''''
Bearing a prominent cor around her neck, Dina utters the sentence with apparent shame and frustration¡ªher tail trembling as if wanting to burst. Teeth nailing into the magaret-colored lower lip.
Being reduced from royalty to a mere ve does hurt, hm?
I don''t really care either way. In fact, this isn''t even remotely close to what she actually deserves.
Is it a good thing I can let my lust influence my brain during sex? Otherwise, I don''t think I can enjoy riding this one.
''''Let''s take a brief break, everyone.''''
Following Luna''s signal, the girls promptly slump down their desks, some even sprawling out on the bed nearby.
''''Ah... crap. My shoulders are stiff.''''
I feel like Liana is about to p me whenever I say something rted to my chest, but it''s really not intentional. I mean, she''s not really energetic anymore, so that''s not happening, I guess.
''''I wanna exercise.''''
I really do. I want some brainless actions that''ll refresh my mind.
Like...
'''''''' ... ''''''''
The moment Iy my eyes on Dina, who''s meekly standing near the wall, the tension inside the room skyrockets. I can sense everybody anticipating my next move.
No, why are you preparing to take off your skirt?
Don''t think of me as a dick-crazed slut, please?
''''...Dina.''''
''''Y-Yes... master.''''
''''...''''
Why are you blushing?? Not you, too, stupid subus...!
''''Tell me the locations of the demons'' bases nearby.''''
''''Huh...?''''
''''Hurry up. Don''t let me use other methods to make that filthy mouth of you speak.''''
Strangely, the thing blushes even harder, covering its crotch as though genuinely embarrassed. Nevertheless, through the thumping of the hearts inside her eyes, I can tell she is aroused.
Yeah, that''s good. My intimidation ain''t working.
It seems my reputation has been reduced to that of a divine cock-sleeve whose only existing purpose is to pleasure cocks.
''''Tch. Fine. Speak if you don''t want to starve to death.''''
''''...!''''
That essentially means I''ll not have sex with her no more, and she''ll indeed starve to death.
Afterward, Dina obediently tells me three locations where the demons have apparently developed a base at. When I ask if anyone wants to follow me, only Sariel raises her hand.
The others probably want a nap or something.
Nevertheless, a quick flight with Dina''s navigation sends us to the first location. Here, on a hill covered in ashes, faint traces of life can be seen near the top.
''''...I remember they''re staying inside the hill itself.''''
''''Aight.''''
As I extend my right hand and concentrate my divine power, a long, elegant weapon is manifested within my grasp. With pristine skin as if made from quartz and a futuristic design, the baby made between Sariel and me is brought back to life.
The railgun.
''''Missed you.''''
After giving it a kiss, I unceremonially aim it at the hill.
Under Dina''s confused eyes and Sariel''s loving ones, I pull the trigger, subsequently jamming a tremendous amount of power through the gun''s veins into the barrel. With a high-pitched screech, a white ball is then gathered before the gun¡ª
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!
¡ªbefore a castle-sized sma beam explodes, razing the whole hill to nothingness.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
That wasn''t quite a railgun, but oh well.
Case 277: Flirting?
Case 277: Flirting?
After satisfyingly erasing a few spots out of existence, I fly back to where my lovers are.
Here, the atmosphere is quite calm since more than half have already been sleeping. I guess the mental fatigue is real, huh. Makes me wonder how those cultivators or whatever can stay awake for years without sleeping.
''''Hm... I think I''ll take a shower.'''' I say as I stretch out. ''''Anyone wants to enter with me?''''
In the end, three, including Sariel, decide to take a shower with me. It''s Tina and Luna. Either way, we rub each other a bit in the bathroom and then go back to the study.
At this point, it''s already been an hour since the break started, but I think a few hours of rest will work better for everyone. Since Sariel is already dozing off, leaning against the bed, and Dina is cowering in the corner of the room after witnessing my firepower, the only awake members are Tina, Luna, and Emy.
''''Mn...yawn~!''''
Oh, Luna-tan is sleepy.
I don''t want to disrupt Emy''s reading, so of course...
''''Heya...!''''
Itch onto Tina. She lets out a ssy ''oh'' as I cling to her waist, sprawling out onto the floor.
''''What''s wrong?''''
''''Nothing.''''
With an adoring sigh, Tina''s slender hand begins to caress my head, giving me a rxing sensation. Her touch reminds me of a perverted massager trying to ease girls up to eventually fuck themter in one of those doujins.
I''ve never experienced that, though, so I''m not 100% sure.
So, I lie there on herp for a while, watching half the ceiling as I feel Tina''s abs with my cheek.
Tina smells really nice. No, everybody in my party does, but perhaps because of her origin, Tina''s body seems to have been taken care of well.
Looking to the side, I see that Luna has indeed fallen asleep, and now, there are only four people with their eyes opened in this room. Thisbination... is it a coincidence?
After thinking it through a bit, I gently block Dina''s hearing and tug at Tina''s sleeve.
''''Tina, can I ask you something?''''
''''Hm?''''
''''Do you feel guilty?''''
Bam.
She flinches.
Although I can''t see her face, for the mighty boobs have blocked my vision, I can sense that she is at least stirred up. Even her handbing through my hair has frozen.
''''Be honest, Tina. I''m not trying to corner you or anything, but... this stuff is better discussed sooner thanter.''''
As I slowly rise, my eyes also meet Emy''s. When I wave a bit at her, she obedientlyes over as well. Facing both of them, I pose a gentle smile.
''''So... can you tell me from the start?''''
''''...''''
''''...''''
Okay, why do I feel like a mother getting her daughter to introduce her girlfriend? The way they look at each other screams teenager love, man.
Hey, you guys remember me?
Yeah, the girl you split-roasted the other day. I''m supposed to be their lover, by the way.
Eventually, Tina begins to exin the situation. She fumbles her words around a bit, likely due to nervousness, but the gist of it is like this¡ªwhen they went on the trip around the world together, they got sexually frustrated; that''s what futanaris do, and with me being monopolized by Eva at the time, they decided to ''relieve'' each other off.
''''Since we have done it once before, I figured it might work...'''' She adds.
With Emy nodding to every sentence Tina utters, it seems that is really the case.
''''Hm...''''
You know, I''m trying to think about it. Not about what to feel when they did it without me or with each other at all, but about what to tell them now.
''''I''ll say it once more, but it''s not like what you''re thinking.''''
Tina is frantically trying to deny any romantic involvement while her expression turns ghastly. Even the usually emotionless Emy is tensing her brows.
Yeah, no. I don''t want to see that.
''''Listen.''''
So, I grab their hands and lightly put them on top of mine.
''''As I said before, I don''t really care about that stuff as long as it''s between us,'''' I utter. ''''There is only one thing I want.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''I want you both to love me, still.''''
Showing them a brimming smile, I decidedly nail in myst thought, ''''If there''s anything you want, tell me. It''s my role as a partner to amodate you, after all.''''
''''Sylvia...!''''
My prize for being a good girl is a double hug from both of them.
Man, I do crave some simple hugs once in a while.
''''What do you guys intend to do going forward?'''' I ask.
''''We''ll remain like this.''''
''''Mhm. Mhm.''''
Both of their eyes seem to convey something like, ''As long as I have you...'' which is heartwarming. I think we can settle with this.
Since there are no more problems to be solved, Emy and I take a short trip to the dreand, aided by Tina''s magical luby. When I eventually wake up, the room is already filled with typing noises.
At some point, the sky has turned dark, and although not too many stars are visible due to the city light dominating, it is a strangely romantic sight out the window.
We''re currently staying in a private residence in Azarel, by the way.
''''You can sleep a bit more.''''
Tina, whosep I am borrowing, says, her voice resembling a divine whisper.
''''Mgm... I''m good.''''
So, I quickly get up and stretch out for a while, during which Emy enters the room with arge tray in her hand.
''''Dinner.'''' She says.
Like moths seeing me, we scurry over to get our portion of the delicious curry from the goddess of cooking herself. Right when we begin to dig in, a very hotanddamp Liana stumbles upon this scene from outside.
''''...''''
With a tower on top of her barely dried hair, it''s evident she has juste out of a bath.
As she takes the only remaining te and ces it on my table, I notice a refreshing scent wafting over. I feel like a te is pressed against my back¡ªokay, that''s disrespectful. Um... Liana hugs me from the back, digging her chin into my shoulder.
Seeing this, I let out a giggle and feed her a spoonful of rice and curry.
''''Is it good?''''
''''Mhm...!''''
Without uttering a word, Liana happily nuzzles at my neck with her cheek.
These gals can really be little squirrels sometimes, I swear.
Even as we openly flirt like this, everybody acts like their usual selves. Heck, even if Liana suddenly pins me down and fucks the brain out of me, they''d probably stay the same.
That''s the beauty of a harem, I suppose.
''''Right, Sylvie.''''
''''Hm?''''
''''My mom called me earlier,'''' Liana says. ''''She said the alliance wants information from that thing.''''
''''Ah, I see. I forgot we also needed to extract intel from her as well.''''
''That thing'' is obviously Dina, who''s still cowering in the corner of the room. Ever since she saw the sma beam of mine erasing terrain from the face of [Aria], she has been like that.
Beyond just being a sperm donor for me, her value as a potential hostage is quite substantial. Moreover, she probably holds a lot of juicy information on the demons.
''''Hii...!''''
As soon as I turn to Dina, the dormant trembling of the subus princess returns.
I can''t help but lick my lips.
Let''s see... how should I ''torture'' her this time...
Case 278: Is there hope for a good-for-nothing elf?
Case 278: Is there hope for a good-for-nothing elf?
''''Tch... so they have been itching this close, huh?''''
''''We''ll have to factor in the ones the subus doesn''t know and maybe the ones she intentionally left out, too.''''
''''Right. We can''t really estimate them all, so let''s just start striking them one by one.''''
''''Didn''t you say that a fleet of bombers is ready? Why not use this chance to test them out?''''
''''I was about to suggest that.''''
In the brief room, Dad, Mom, me, and a few others are discussing the intel I just got from torturing Dina, the subus princess. The king of Azarel is here, although he doesn''t do much. It''s mostly Dad and some unknown military advisors on our side talking.
Now, this one is quite boring, to be honest. I''m good at sting things away and maybe decent at devising some simple ns, but I certainly don''t enjoy thetter.
I''m only here to report on my findings... and to take a break from studying AI.
Look, there''s no one forcing me to study, but peer pressure is scary. When I see all six of my party members so absorbed in their lessons like that while I''m resting, I''ll feel like a leech who doesn''t do anything. s.
''''Hah...''''
As the discussion turns silent for a bit, my mom takes that cue and begins speaking to me.
''''Still, it is impressive that you were able to make that thing spit out this much information.'''' She says, sipping her tea elegantly. ''''Baby, just how on earth did you do it?''''
''''Er... it''s something rted to mind control. Even gods can''t fully manipte a strong mind, but with divine power, I can at least influence their thoughts.''''
''''Hm... interesting.''''
Yeah, so that was all bullshit.
I haven''t learned mind control yet. I heard it''s extremely difficult, so maybeter.
As for Dina... well, I just denied her orgasm around a dozen times, and that pretty much did the job. Apparently, not being able to cum when you want to can be painful.
Plus, being in that craze for flesh does reduce one''s guard a lot.
I can proudly say that I managed to obtain important intel for humanity using only my right hand now.
Oh, should I use my feet next? I''m sure that''ll be more humiliating for Dina. I don''t wanna have full-on sex with that thing. Thinking back, maybe straight-up riding her on the first day is not so bad. That can be the bait to get her hopes up.
Not that I''m taking pride in my whore pussy, by the way. I just don''t like doing it with the likes of subi.
''''Well, let''s wrap it up here, I suppose.''''
Noo! My break...!
This has been like, what, an hour? Don''t we have more topics...?
''''Good luck with your study, Sylvia.''''
''''Cheer up, darling. I''ll take good care of your daughters, alright?''''
''''...Yes, Mom, Dad.''''
Fine, fine. Studying, huh.
Coming back to the room, I feel like my spine is giving up. Somehow, they still keep it going, it seems.
''''Nn... you guys aren''t going to rest?'''' I ask, begrudgingly flopping down my seat. ''''I feel like dying...''''
''''You can rest if you like, of course,'''' Anna replies, her ears twitching. ''''You''ve done a lot already.''''
With the others expressing the same thoughts and giving sweet words, a burst of energy suddenly descends upon me.
''''Mmm...! No! I''m going to work for my meals!'''' I dere. ''''I won''t be a good-for-nothing elf!''''
Firing up, I open myptop, but then¡ª
''''Hah... alright, stop, stop.''''
Held by the scruff from behind, I il my short arms to reach the keyboard, but it''s all in vain. Sariel, the one who always seems to be the most calm, now looks at me sternly as she carries me in the air.
''''Don''t push yourself too much, alright?'''' She says. ''''Everybody needs rest, regardless of what they''re doing. If you are stressed out, how can you ever help us unwind?''''
''''Helping you guys... unwind?''''
As I tilt my head like an idiot, Sariel smiles meaningfully.
Ah, right. Sexually.
Indeed, fucking a gloomy little doll won''t be too exciting... except if it''s a fetish. I guess it''s reasonable.
So, surrendering to my fatigue, I gracefully fall into Emy''s embrace, letting her hold me to sleep. Wrapped by the warm, soft, and fragrant nket that is Emy''s arms, I drift into the dreand.
*****
Crisp typing noises continue to fill the room until the sky turns dark.
Amidst the binge of coding, virtually no words have been spoken. Since everyone knows they are doing it to save the whole, none dares to ck off.
Not that any one of them wants to condemn Sylvia, who is peacefully sleeping in Emilia''s arms, for sleeping through the day.
For one, everybody agrees that Sylvia has already been shouldering too much. On top of being the party leader, which requires careful decision-making and nning, the elf girl also devotes herself to training... while taking care of her party members.
Bed training, sharp shooting training, researching firepower, and diligently apanying her lovers¡ªSylvia hardly even sleeps these days.
It isn''t difficult to spot dark circles under her clear, brilliant eyes. The lovable elf is the type of girl who doesn''t concern themselves with makeup.
The consensus of the emergency meeting between the party members before this is indeed to convince Sylvia to take sufficient rest. That''s why, even if everybody''s minds are already exhausted, they keep going to meet the deadline without aint.
''''Whew...''''
Raeliana ms her head onto the table, closing her eyes for a moment of respite. Then, as if possessed, she turns sideways toward Emilia, who''s sitting beside her, and begins to caress Sylvia''s cheeks.
''''Ah, my beautiful cock-sleeve...''''
''''...Use propernguage. Why are you being such a ruffian?''''
In response to Christina''s annoyed remark, Raeliana exaggerates her voice even further, ''''My beautiful sex doll...!''''
''''You...''''
As the two bicker with each other, perhaps to relieve some fatigue, the others take the chance to rest their hands as well. Some evene over and start to cuddle with the sleeping Sylvia.
''''Muh... so stuffy.'''' Emilia frowns, almost drowning in the mess of women gushing overherlover. ''''Too many at once.''''
''''Now that I think about it, once we finish this machine, won''t that cheeky goddess be free to roam the world?'''' Raeliana absentmindedlyments.
''''Hey, don''t call Mother Goddess ''cheeky''!''''
''''Yes, yes... hm...''''
Ignoring the rowdy orange cat, Raeliana grimaces, twirling her green hair.
''''It''s a bit troublesome if she joins in as well.'''' She utters.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Certain memories surface. At those times, Eva certainly seemed puffed up as she proudly showcased a ravaged Sylvia, who clearly got mesmerized by the goddess.
''''...It is insulting, but the goddess''s dominance is too potent.'''' Sariel sighs as shebs through Sylvia''s silky hair. ''''Something this little female can''t handle, certainly.''''
''''Yeah. We need to work together.''''
''''Ugh... someone like you suggesting ''working together''...? Is the world about to end?''''
And so, Raeliana and Christina resume their bickering.
*****
''''Sylvia, you should have some fruits. They''re good for your body.''''
''''Yeah! I''ll go buy them for you!''''
''''Oh, don''t forget dessert... mhm, I guess we can have the people at the pce to make them.''''
''''???''''
''''Right, hey, red-haired, can''t you see her stiff shoulders? Massage her!''''
''''????''''
Somehow, when I wake up, everybody is suddenly so nice to me.
Case 279: Recruiting a goddess.
Case 279: Recruiting a goddess.
Recently, I''ve been feeling that my lovers take really good care of me¡ªlike, really good care¡ªto the point that it has be a bit ufortable.
As I just found out, they are worried that Eva will swoop in and take me away from them.
''''Pfft¡ªhahahah!''''
What? For something that silly?
At first nce, they all seem to be seriously concerned over this. I mean, I suppose being in arge harem does facilitate the problem, but... it''s me.
''''Haven''t I already sworn to be yours forever?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Okay, they still look skeptical. How about this?
''''Fine, fine. Do you think I''d give up on sooo many hot girls loving me?''''
When I say that with a bitchy smile, the girls'' expressions begin to ease, looking like I''ve finally convinced them. The fact of the matter is, I''m just a slut. I love a lot of people, and I''m truly d these girls can tolerate that.
Why would I ever abandon such devoted and loving partners?
The more I exin it that way, the more my party members seem to rx.
I guess Luna is out of this since she is more amused than anything, and she isn''t my lover... yet, anyway. To be honest, she hasn''t made too many advances toward me, so I''m not sure.
Maybe we can have time for thatter.
For now, freeing the old officedy¡ªEvaes first.
Just thinking about that shy person traveling with us is exciting. It''s only been a few days, but I''m already missing her co¡ªher scent... and her embrace, yes.
So, after giving each of my partners'' ns a reassuring kiss, I urge them to continue cramming AI knowledge into their heads.
Fortunately, this one is a very hot topic at the moment on Earth, so finding good materials is not a difficult task. Fortunately, upon calcting the amount of energy required to bring the final product to life, we realize that it will only take a bit more time.
Still, dangers lurk around us, so we are continuing to be careful in our daily lives. Even with divine perceptions, there are supposedly underhand ways someone can get us, ording to Luna, so we can''t be too rxed.
To keep up with what is happening outside, we have someone briefing the situation at the borders daily, and even to other ces, we havemunication lines established as well.
The results of sending our first fleet of bombers to the frontline are incredible.
Carryingrge batches of mana-fueled bombs that add up to the equivalent of tonnes and tonnes of TNT, they blitz through the sky, destroying the targets before they can be recognized.
It''s quite insane to think that by me giving some bald researchers blueprints, countless lives of soldiers can be saved. Our researchers aren''t bald, by the way. Hardly any elf gets bald, unsurprisingly.
Anyway, now that we have the initiative, the alliance is nning a counter-attack¡ªa full-scale invasion¡ªsoon with newly produced equipment. Dad said the preparations should be fully done within a year. Isn''t that too fast?
I guess we''re in a fantasy world.
Either way, the deadline I''ve set for this AI project is a month, and I''ve promised myself that if we don''t meet it, I''ll go out naked¡ªno magic in public, so let''s not do that.
Without a single warning, a week has painfully passed by.
Time spent rxing passes by quickly, yet time spent straining one''s brain refuses to move. That''s the principle of the world. Suffering aside, during this one week, I''ve realized how talented the IT guys and gals actually are.
No, maybe I''m just dumb. I don''t know.
Still, unlike me, my capable partners have made really good progress on the topic. Is it very weird that a fantasy princess, a dragon girl, a cat girl, two elven girls, and one... uh... former fantasy goddess(?) understand AI better than most ordinary people?
In any case, I''m bored. My brain doesn''t let me handle this stuff anymore. I just can''t concentrate, man.
''''Hey, guys... don''t we also need to consider the overall structure of the final machine?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
At my seemingly random question, the sounds of fingers hitting keys stop.
''''...Like, we need to get it to sustain damage and stuff, just in case.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''The AI is one thing, but then we''ll have to connect it to the, too. And then... the¡ª''''
''''Sylvia.''''
Suddenly, Tina interrupts me.
The students who have been sacrificing entire sleepless days for our cause to the point that they look a bit like graduate zombies stare at me with a cold gaze.
They''re all smiling, but I don''t feel good.
''''Sylvia, as a princess, I do think spreading kindness is the way to make a civilization prosper, yet... everything has its limit,'''' Tina says softly, her tired expression unchanging. ''''We should help others... but not at the cost of our own health and well-being.''''
''''T-True, really.''''
I find myself instinctively agreeing with Tina. Somehow, she''s super scary at the moment. The others, even the ones who normally won''t endorse the red-haired princess, are also nodding along her words, so it''s even scarier.
''''Well... if you guys don''t want to do that, then I can research all of them.''''
''''...Are you sure?''''
''''It''s more interesting than this for me, honestly.''''
So, receiving permission to switch majors, I begin to hold a new dream of being an architect and venture into the roads of buildingrge machinery.
The goal: a machine that does the job well with little to no maintenance and can withstand attacks without going down.
Let''s say Anna will temper the outer protectionyer, which solves the material problem. After a quick dive into the current system, I also find out the method to connect the system to the inner parts of the.
So now, I need a design...
''''Hm...''''
Once the topic fully draws me in, I be locked in right away, allowing for a seamless session of binge studying thatsts for days. Overall, it is going very well.
''''Sylvie.''''
''''Hm...?''''
''''Wanna hop on myp real quick?''''
''''Later. Endure it for a while.''''
Instances like this where members of our party request bedding me happen every now and then, but I''m too absorbed in this whole building design stuff now.
Eh... I do feel bad, but they can suppress their lust now, so it''ll probably be fine. I''ll just get gangbangedter, I guess.
''''...It''s done.''''
It''s actually done.
No, really. The AI machine thingy is done!
After days and weeks of suffering, we''ve finally freed Eva...!
Here I stand before a magnificent tower made entirely of Anna-reinforced metal, soaring amidst therge trees that almost pierce the clouds.
This is the machine, and it''s working.
Since we need it to connect to the, we can''t have it in someone''s pocket dimension. So, we collectively decided to put it in the druids'' forest, which has the best natural defense due to the oversized trees.
No one can really break this masterpiece, anyway.
''''Heheh... hm?''''
As I turn behind me to my partners, the reality slowly sets in, telling me that¡ª
''It''s time to get fucked, little slutdy.''
Case 280: An unusual daughter-in-law.
Case 280: An unusual daughter-inw.
Moment of truth.
Approximately ten hours after finishing up the construction of the world''s first AI-poweredary management system, here I am, standing before the masterpiece once again for observation.
I know. The name sounds likeputer CPUs nowadays since I just shove ''AI'' into it, but it''s actually AI, okay?
And yes, the only reason it takes ten hours for me toe back here to check if the machine is not blowing up is because I was being fucked the entire time. I basically cock-blocked my harem for thest month or so, so that''s what happened.
In the meanwhile, we have Luna, who''s not terminally horny like the others, thanks to herck of cocks, to break the news to Eva.
Right now, the goddess is standing beside me, nkly looking at the machine.
''''...''''
''''What do you think? Amazing, right?''''
In truth, we have kept this whole operation a secret from Eva. We just wanted to surprise her, who has been silently working for this world for so long.
Now that she''s truly free, I suppose even more good can be done.
As I itch closer to my goddess, worrying if my body is still bearing a scent, she suddenly turns around and hugs me.
''''E-Eva?''''
''''...Let me meet your parents.''''
''''Okay...?''''
Before I can finish trembling in arousal at her whisper that tickles my long ear, Eva smoothly pulls back and seals my lips with her own.
''''Mn...''''
In an instant, an overwhelmingly addicting sensation, like that of candy melting, spreads across my body. Even though I''m so used to kissing now, doing it with Eva brings forth a special kind of excitement, the kind that makes my legs want to go limp.
After mutting my consciousness, Eva lightly backs away and snaps her finger.
Dragging my barely sane self into the newly created rift, the goddess of Aria remains stoic on the outside. In reality, the moment she sees my parents, who appear to be discussing work, her hand that is wrapping around mine trembles ever-so-slightly.
''''Sylvia...?''''
While my mom only bears a slightly surprised expression, Dad drops his documents straight up once he sees Eva.
In simple yet elegant motions, Eva guides me to an empty couch, settles me down, sits down herself, hugs me closer, and begins to caress my side very intimately.
''''Greetings, king and queen of Everwood.''''
Using the same tone full of authority, the same cadence, and the same face as her usual, Eva sets her momentum.
After finally being done with being stunned, my parents clumsily return the gesture.
''''It''s an honor to meet you again, Mother Goddess. However... may I ask the reason for your visit?''''
Dad starts it off with a serious tone, bringing Mom together with him as well. Perhaps this is the correct response most of the time, but after talking with Eva for more than twenty years, I know better.
This woman... is absolutely panicking inside after making a rushed decision.
And, knowing what I did with her during the trial, I have an inkling of what she wants to do. Gazing at my goddess''s gorgeous side profile, I swallow a gulpful of air, feeling the tension going up.
Is she going to do it...?
The final judgmentes in faster than I thought. After shooting me a barely noticeable grin, Eva turns back to my parents.
''''I would like to take Hanako as my wife, so please give me your blessing.''''
''''...''''
''''...''''
''''...''''
S-She actually said it...!
Thinking back, how the hell did it escte so quickly?
We texteda bit(twenty years) and then fuckeda bit(non-stop for probably four days), and now she wants to take me as her wife?
Is this really right? Is she only being overwhelmed with the joy of escaping that work hell?
No, no. Usually, seizing the opportunity to score a critical hit like this is correct. It must be. It''s what we did for her as well as for the world, so it''s all good, right?
Really, what am I thinking?
I know my slutty ass won''t even entertain the chance of resisting Eva''s advances. This mental self-battling is all useless.
Useless!
So, under my parents'' [???] eyes, I bashfully wrap my arms around my new lover(?)''s body, enjoying her divine scent. At this point, I''ll just pretend that I know nothing and leave this whole case to Eva.
By the way, the whole time I''ve been rambling in my head, my beautiful lover has just been staring the heck into my parents'' souls. Like, she''sreally going in with those piercing eyes.
Is it an intimidation tactic?
''''O-Okay, please give us a second.''''
''''Sure.''''
''''Sylvia,''''
Dad calls, turning to me with a wry smile.
''''What did you do...?'''' He asks.
He looks like a stressed vassal overhearing the tyrannical lord''s nonsense request. So, I rightfully reassure him and my mom by nting a kiss on Eva''s cheek.
''''This?''''
Contrary to my expectations, Mom and Dad begin to hug their heads in horror, pale faces matching to a tee. Their mouths are moving, but words aren''t getting out.
Right. I mean, no one really thinks their daughter can end up seducing awholegoddess. Um. Okay.
In the end, they still have no choice but to nod at Eva''s request. To begin with, they will allow me to be with anyone as long as we love each other, not to mention Eva, and I appreciate that.
"Hahah... at this rate, I''ll bear so many little deities in a few more years.'''' I jokingly say. ''''Maybe we can start colonizing our star system in a decade.''''
''''Actually, how do you feel about it, Mother Goddess?'''' Mom nervously inquires. ''''I mean, about my baby having so many partners already.''''
''''I''m fine with that.''''
''''...I see.''''
Afterward, this and that are discussed, and at some point, it even resembles a real conversation between parents and a future daughter-inw.
Anyhow, we''re clear in this department. Yes, only this department.
Parents are one thing, but harem members are another problem. The moment the gals with limp cocks from fucking me so much encounter Eva, they instinctively have their guard up.
''''So this day has finallye, huh?''''
No, Ms.t-chested twin tail, why do you look like you''re about to fight her?
Since the leader of the party must be clever and quick-witted, I swiftly hit Liana in the back of her head and force the situation to end.
On the other hand, the cuck, Anna, is already fawning over Eva.
''''Mother Goddess! I''m honored to have met you again!''''
''''Long time no see, Anastasia.''''
''''Kya...! Your voice is so cool! Please do try bedding my lover again! Even though I don''t use her a lot, I know it feels really good!''''
Hey, hey. Don''t treat me like a disposable cock-sleeve, alright?
''''Ahem.''''
Clearing my throat, I seize everyone''s attention.
''''As you might know, I have had the honor to experience immense pleasure sleeping with Eva. Not only that, but I''ve also felt that the way she takes care of me is extremely adorable and sweet.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Please allow me to date her with the intention of marriage.''''
It takes a whopping six-hour session of gangbang that I''m finally released.
Case 281: A date with Eva.
Case 281: A date with Eva.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''So...''''
Now that Eva has sessfully been freed¡ªgranted, we still need more observation to see if the machine is working properly¡ªand there are no major problems needing our attention immediately, the question bes:
What do we do?
Of course, the first answer is most likely training. ording to Eva, after thousands of years, Eve can only get stronger, not weaker, not to mention the demon army.
To be honest, even now, I don''t really have an image of Eve in my mind. The only ''meeting'' between her and I was way back when I first visited the Aragon Empire, and she was possessing another person then.
Like, isn''t it time for her to finally show up?
If this world hadn''t operated on stupid juice and the viiness knew how to think for herself, I don''t think she would have let us grow our strength peacefully until now, even releasing Eva from her shackles. Oh, am I the hero in that equation?
Either way, this means that Eve has something to be worried about¡ªsomething preventing her from moving directly.
What could it be? Is she actually on her deathbed? Or is it that she has other schemes?
''''My head hurts... mgm... whatever. Let''s continue to train now. Eva, can we¡ª''''
''''No, stop.''''
''''Liana?''''
''''Stop the training for now, Sylvie. You look exhausted.''''
A sense of confusion creeps up as Liana gently scratches my chin, holding me lovingly as she has always... not done. She''s usually quite rough if one can recall.
Then, riding the momentum, the other members flock in, holding parts of my arms and waist, telling me to take a proper break.
''''No, aren''t you guys the ones who ravaged my body for half a day straight?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Criminals! Hypocrites!
I did enjoy the dicks, though, so thanks.
Well, jokes aside, I do indeed feel a bit stressed after all of that work. Maybe it''s really time for a break, sure. But then, what should I do?
Fucking all day? Sounds a bit empty-headed. Maybe working on new weapons... maybe not. Not ''working.''
Er... just sleeping?
''''Why don''t you take that new lover of yours on a date?''''
''''Oh... that makes sense.''''
Nodding at Sariel''s offer, I turn to Eva and receive exactly half a nod. She''s on it.
''''Do any of you want to go with us, then?''''
''''Nah, we''re too sleepy now.''''
One by one, the members express their desire to drift into the dreand, leaving behind only Eva and me. Even Luna seems exhausted. I got to sleep yesterday, so my body might not be nearly as bad, but...
''''Mother Goddess, I hope you have a nice date with my fianc¨¦.''''
''''...Thank you.''''
''''H-Heheh... you don''t need to thank me. Instead, w-when¡ª''''
''''Yes, yes. We''ll take pictures and videos if we happen to get in bed together.''''
Noticing Eva''s apparent awkwardness, I cut Anna off and jump in with that response. After giving the cat a few reassuring kisses and cuddles, I hug Eva''s arm and pull her outside.
Leaning on her cold shoulder, I happily match our steps.
''''Now then, where should we go?''''
''''Wherever you want to.''''
Eva''s gentler tone once again reminds me of the fact that we''re officially dating. It''s hard to believe, yes, but how should I say this... it might sound weird, but I''ve had this strange sense of attraction toward Eva ever since we met the first time. This goes for the others as well, but with Eva, it''s the strongest.
It might have something to do with our previous lives, but I suppose I need to focus on the present.
In the end, I choose a calm cafe located near the heart of Azarel''s capital and book a table on the fourth floor. Here, we can oversee the seas of people moving like currents on the main road.
I sit to her left, clinging to the goddess''s arm as I feel her warmth.
With her, time seemingly passes quietly like it has never been before. Eva is a woman of few words. She likes to have things done without much hesitation, and beyond that stoic facade of hers, a surprisingly considerate soul resides.
That''s what I love about her¡ªan awkward person with actual good qualities.
''''Eva, can I ask you something?''''
''''Go ahead.''''
''''Did Luna do something to you?''''
''''...Why do you think that?''''
It''s cute. She flinches but thinks that I don''t notice. I gently put my hand on her cheek and smile,
''''I still can''t believe you epted someone like me, you see,'''' I utter, as embarrassing as it is. ''''We''ve honestly not met a lot, and we certainly didn''t flirt either.''''
A brief silence passes, and then, surprisingly, the corners of Eva''s lips curl up.
''''Yeah. Aris gave me my memories as ''Lucia.''''''
''''As I thought, heheh.''''
ording to Luna, me of the past had a ton of entanglements with women. Lucia, the saintess of Aris, is one of them. Lucia was smitten with the old Hanako, you see, so it makes sense that Eva acts this way if her memories have been restored.
To be honest, I''m still on the fence if I want to bring past fates into the current time. That''s why I have not received my own memories from Luna yet.
''''I don''t know about fate and destiny and whatnot... but I think I really love you, Eva.''''
The responsees in the form of a sweet kiss. It fills me up with raw excitement, not only because I''m kissing the woman I love but also because of Eva''s divinity, which I crave so much.
However...
''''Eva?''''
''''Yes?''''
''''Why don''t you say it back?''''
''''...''''
''''Are you... shy?''''
Eva has never said that she loved me directly. I''m not sure if it''s something Lucia used to do, but I want to hear it from Eva.
Hugging her even closer, I discreetly release my aura and whisper, ''''Come on. If you just say it... I''ll let you do anything with me.''''
''''...''''
''''I''ll let you fuck me balls deep. I''ll even listen to your most perverted requests. Let me know your feelings, Eva~?''''
''''I... love you, Hanako.''''
''''Mn...! That feels so good to hear. One more time, please...?''''
''''I love you.''''
''''Ah...''''
Hearing those slightly timid wordsing out of her mouth is enough to blow my entire being away. She''s too cute for a goddess of war, I swear. After showering Eva with kisses, I contently let myself be embraced by her.
''''Let''s go somewhere to make loveter,'''' I suggest, looking down at the hidden camera inside my bag.
I''m trying out something new today. I''d usually give Anna sex tapes, but by adding in flirt scenes like this... I hope it can immerse the cat further. I actually feel a bit bad for her since she doesn''t get much action despite having a vigorous sex drive, so this is the least I can do.
''''Alright.''''
And so, the date continues as usual.
We visit numerous spots in Azarel as a couple, enjoying our time leisurely. Being with Eva is always peaceful, so I can really feel my stress going away.
Besides, my goddess is very courteous despite her cold impression, reminding me of the gap moe I''ve seen with Liana, who''s rough in bed but graceful overall.
As Eva is, by any measure, out of touch with the world, she seems to actually have fun exploring the new culture that has evolved for thousands of years, riding on the back of the peace she brings.
At every spot, we always try to take a few pictures, making sure that our fateful first date can be vividly remembered.
When the day approaches its end, we enter a hotel and have some intimate moments thatst until the early morning.
''''Aw... we made a mess here. It''s your fault for being so rabid, Eva.''''
''''...That is ironic,ing from the same woman who shot all over the floor every time she climaxed.''''
''''Eh... okay, well. Fine. Let''s roughly clean it ande back.''''
Case 282: Saying goodbye to our daughters.
Case 282: Saying goodbye to our daughters.
The morning I return to my harem''s embrace after sleeping with Eva, I feel a tingle in my abdomen.
''''...''''
''''Sylvia?''''
Yeah, it''s probably time.
This itch is not caused by a weird sexual phenomenon or something. Somewhere deep within my divinity, it''s giving me a signal. Technically speaking, one of our ''products'' is expiring.
My two daughters'' time is nearing its end.
It seems Emy is also realizing it. As soon as our eyes meet, I show her a bitter smile.
''''Well, I think I know what we need to do now.''''
To the group of unsuspecting women, I dere, ''''Let''s throw a party.''''
After a while of housing my daughters, I am proud to say that I''ve never neglected them. Even as long periods of worke up, the most I''ve stayed away from them is probably around two or three days, during which I''ll call them every night to check on them.
I''m not boasting or anything. It''s just something I feel satisfied enough to talk about.
My daughters are cute, and I very much want to spend more time with them. If I can, I want to raise them day by day, indulging them while also enjoying myself in the process.
But... s. We have lots of work.
I do admit I have hobbies for work, but I want hobbies to stay as hobbies, lest I hate them in the future.
Back to the topic...
For now, Elysia and Ste are staying with their grandparents. Based on my instinct, they should be gone in around a day or so. A day, huh... a short day.
Let''s make it a memorable day for our kids.
So, for the space itself, we''re borrowing Eva''s dimension. There''s nothing moreforting than the house of one of your moms... assuming Eva won''t dump meter.
''''Hm... won''t that decoration be too colorful?''''
''''The hell are you saying, lil redhead? Everything is colors. Children like these, okay?''''
''''No, no, we should stick with a simple color palette. Green, yellow, and purple should be good enough.''''
''''Yes, yes, stop right there.''''
I quickly stop Liana and Tina, who are about to put up some kind of decorations on the wall.
''''First of all, both of you are terrible at this. Everything isnot colors, and that color palette is one of the worst, Tina.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
''''Look, I love you both, but leave this to me and Anna, okay?''''
Like saddened puppies, they''re about to retreat, but this tugs at my heartstrings a bit for some reason, so I briefly kiss them on the lips and hug them to alleviate the pain.
''''Sylvia~! This side is done!''''
''''Oh, good job!''''
''''Heheh...''''
Unsurprisingly, Anna, who has the most feminine charms among the harem members, is good at decorations and handmade jobs. She and I are making the room as cozy andfortable as possible for our little angels.
The food is, of course, prepared by Emy herself. The elderly, namely Sariel, Luna, and Eva, are wasting away at the table, discussing nonsense.
Why the hell are they discussing reverse bunny suits?
Fiss? Heart tapes?
Why are they so serious...?
Either way, I suppose Liana and Tina are helping in the kitchen, so the only thing left is...
''''Hi, mom?''''
[Baby. Do you need something?]
I take a seat at the table, ncing at the dragon-gods trio as I speak.
''''Mom, you know... about my daughters.''''
[Yes?]
''''Their lifespan is running out.''''
A profound silence ensues. Perhaps sensing the mood, the trio promptly stops running their mouths.
[I... see. Do you know long until they...?]
''''Around a day. Actually, mom, we''re nning to have a farewell dinnerter tonight. Can you and Dad take them here?''''
[Of course, of course.]
''''Thanks, mom. I love you.''''
[Me too, darling. Take care.]
''''Aye.''''
A sigh escapes my mouth after I hang up the call.
As I throw a bitter smile at the trio, someone hugs me from the back.
''''C''mon. No sad faces during farewells, okay?''''
''''Liana...''''
Said the one who always pouted when she had to leave our pce to go home. Man, the little brat that day has grown up, huh.
As the dishes are served to the table, apanied by reservation spells, one by one, the orange tail wagging around the house has also settled, meaning she has finished her set.
Soon after, knocks can be heard outside the door.
''''Yes~!''''
Beyond that, my beautiful daughters stand, each holding their grandparents'' hand.
''''Mama.''''
''''Mama!''''
Of course, I wee them with a big, warm hug. After squishing their cheeks a bit, I take them and my parents inside.
Here, at therge, oval-shaped table, Elysia and Ste sit between Emy and me. To my left, my silly dad and loving mom are also rxing themselves, and the other members have already seated beforehand.
''''Mama, why are we suddenly eating this grandly?'''' Elysia, my eldest, asks.
''''Hm... I just want us as a whole family to have a gathering, you know? Now that mom Eva is also here. Look.''''
Both Elysia and Ste nod approvingly as Eva, in her ever-so-awkward stage, waves at them.
''''You did a good job, mama!'''' Ste exims. ''''You said that mom Eva is always shy, so this is a big feat!''''
''''Heheh...''''
Although that one gives my parents some sort of chill, the rest of us seem fine. Eva is not bothered, too.
''''Well, well. Let''s eat up, shall we? Don''t let Emy''s food go to waste.''''
And so, the little banquet begins. Once this many people of diverse backgrounds and knowledge have gathered, it makes for a rowdy time. For one, everybody looks so absorbed in Luna and Eva''s celestial talks.
It''s not every day they can see two deities casually conversing, after all.
Of course, I haven''t forgotten my daughters. I make sure to softly talk them up as I always do, giving them a warm final moment before we part ways.
''''Which of the moms besides Emy and me do you guys like the most?''''
''''I love mom Anastasia! I love cats!''''
''''I like mom Christina... she''s calm.''''
''''Hey, hey, how about mom Raeliana, huh?''''
''''Er... mom Raeliana is a bit violent... and she''s t...''''
''''Ugh...!''''
Oh, god. Liana is wilting...
Nevertheless, the good time passes quickly just like that, and before long, the dinner has wrapped up. At the door, Emy and I hold our daughters'' hands, patting their backs as they say goodbye to their grandparents.
''''Grandpa loves you both, alright? We''ll meet again someday, I promise.''''
''''Fufu... don''t forget grandma too, okay?''''
'''''''' Um! ''''''''
With that, my parents slowly leave, waving their hands for a long time as if not wanting to part. It''s only after a bit that we''re able toe inside again.
''''Then... prepare for bed, shall we?''''
A big bath with our daughters follows. They obediently let us wash their hair, dry their bodies aftering out of the tub, and tuck them into the quilt.
Now, carrying heavy eyelids, Elysia and Ste hold each other''s hand, embraced by both Emy and I on both sides. Not only that, the spacious bed allows for all of us moms to lie down.
Amidst the night''s cold, their warmth is clearly felt.
Caressing their little faces, I take in the final strokes of their beautiful existence. Clenching my jaw, I desperately try to hold my tears, and that''s when Emy reassuringly holds my hand.
I smile at her, and she smiles at me.
Then, to the fruits of us¡ª
''''Sweet night, my dearests. I love you.''''
''''Mhm...''''
''''We love you, too...''''
A kiss to the foreheads.
With a click, the light goes off.
When my consciousness is awakened by the sunlight¡ªwhen I open my eyes... they''re already nowhere to be found.
''''...''''
I''ll miss them for a long time.
...Really.
Thank you, Elysia, Ste.
Let''s meet again someday.
Case 283: Seizing the moments.
Case 283: Seizing the moments.
''''...''''
Dawn.
Usually, I''d sleep until at least seven or eight, but it''s only around five at the moment.
I''ve been awakened by the sudden... disappearance of my daughters. I am, and Emy is, too. We hug each other for a good while, and now she''s in the kitchen, and I am staring out the window for no particr reason.
Losing... well, not ''losing.'' Separating from Elysia and Ste has got me thinking mncholically. I know it''s probably just a momentarily thing, but I don''t want to bury it.
As of now, we''re rapidly moving toward an ending. For that, we''re also working really hard every day. We spend special times together, hours upon hours... but what about these mundane scenes?
With so many different women from different circumstances in my life, I''ve realized that this ordinary life we''re leading is just as great as our adventures.
So... let''s see it.
For a day, let''s try to capture these moments and burn them into my mind.
Having that decided, I softly move past the bed, where most of my harem is still lying in their sleep. The kitchen room has long be Emy''s grounds,yered with cooking utensils and ingredients of all kinds, stoves, pans, and whatnot.
Emy herself is donning casual wear and topping it with an apron. The sight of her skillfully chopping vegetables beside the cooking pot and pan is unbelievably peaceful.
Unconsciously, I approach her from behind and wrap my arms around her waist.
''''Emy.''''
''''Hm?''''
''''I love you.''''
''''Me too.''''
Without a question, she turns around and lightly kisses my forehead.
''''What do you want for breakfast?''''
''''Something... sweet.''''
''''Got it.''''
An ordinary exchange.
I wouldn''t think much of it normally, yet at this moment, I can''t help but be amazed at how things have turned out. Did I ever dare to imagine that someone like Emy would want to adore me as her wife?
Certainly not.
After kissing her a few more times, I return to the bedroom.
As the clock ticks toward five and a half, a womanzily rises from bed, sitting at the edge of therge bed with her fluffy cat ears drooping forward. Two sleepy eyes facing the rising sun, gleaming a bright azure hue.
''''Mhnya...!''''
Anna stretches her entire body out like a real cat, bending her back while exposing her sharp, cutesy fangs. The ears have now moved backward like a ne, creating a sense of unnecessary aerodynamics.
Seriously, I never get bored of this creature.
''''Sylvia...?''''
They say cats are perceptive. As soon as she sees me approaching, Anna seems to have realized something and grabs my hand, looking apologetic. Without a word, I begin to pet her chin.
She leans in right away.
We continue like that for a while, and Anna herself is enjoying it, too. Some minutes pass, and amidst the purring, I can hear someone''s morning groan on the bed.
Liana, now not in her signature twin-tail, rolls toward us like an egg, not wanting to be hatched.
Chuckling, I climb onto the bed and hug the big baby into my embrace. I''ve long used to having multiple scents floating around, so even if it''s a bit jarring when they''re too different, I can ignore it.
Liana mumbles something, finally opens her eyes, looks around a bit... and pauses.
''''...''''
An expression as if understood something. With that, she properly wraps her arms around my back, her head staying deep in between my breasts.
I wonder if this is her way offorting me.
''''Good morning, Sylvia.''''
Gradually, the members wake up.
With a bitter smile, Tina also kisses my forehead before going into the bathroom for her usual routine. Sariel offers me a gentle hug like that of a mother before telling me that everything is going to be fine.
Surprisingly, Eva and Luna are thest to get up.
Luna, with her divine beauty, sleeps peacefully like she is praying and only opens her eyes when she smells the fooding out of the kitchen. Meanwhile, Eva curls up into a ball, monopolizing the quilt for herself. It is not until we are about to have breakfast that I finally wake her up with a long kiss.
Both of them console Emy and me in their own way.
I''m thankful.
The breakfast passes by with a more somber mood, but after a while of me trying to lighten it up, everybody seems to be returning to their usual selves.
''''Well then, I''ll go ahead and train, I guess.''''
''''Me too.''''
''''Do you want to spar today, Raeliana?''''
''''Sure. I''ll beat your ass, lil Sariel.''''
As usual, almost everyone prepares to leave for training. This time, I decide to stop them.
''''You guys rest, too.''''
It''s not really a suggestion. It''s a request.
''''Please.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
After exchanging a certain look, they promptly sit back in their seats. The sheer obedience they show is honestly adorable.
''''Sylvia... do you perhaps want us to do something?'''' Tina asks, her tone soft.
''''Not really. I figured I want us to rx once in a while, you know?'''' I reply. ''''Just be yourself.''''
And so, the morning begins in its earnest.
Usually, I''d upy myself with something productive even if I''m not training, but not now. The more I look around the room, the more surprised I be at just how much is happening.
Gestures I haven''t known they do.
Interactions I haven''t yet witnessed.
Sights of themselves I haven''t had a chance to appreciate.
No, really.
I didn''t know how awkward it actually was between Tina and Emy. I thought they were more... intimate than this, but I guess not. On the other hand, Liana and Sariel have be much closer than before, seeing them starting to joke around with each other. I haven''t really noticed that.
And Anna... is studying economics? I guess that carries over from when we were in the trial world.
Luna seems to be daydreaming for long periods. Is she maybe remembering something? Her mncholic profile is also beautiful, though.
Eva... she seems absorbed in theptop. I guess she really wants to y games.
There''s also a certain former subus princess mopping the floor, but let''s ignore that.
Taking in all of these scenes is quite satisfying. Like stroking flower petals, there''s a certain sense of coziness welling up within me. I''m not sure if we can keep it going, but we have to try.
And... well... what can I say?
Watching them like this is kinda interesting. I am confident I can interpret my lovers'' signals¡ªmost of them, at least¡ªbut now, I realize there are many more I need to learn.
Many are subtle, and many are honest, yet thetter might be difficult to notice.
''''Um...''''
Luna''s one is not hard to see at all, though. When she openly stares at me like this, it''s quite obvious that she has something to say.
Worry not, for I am adies''...dy?
Anyway, I leisurely walk over to her and extend my hand.
''''Do you want a quick talk?''''
Case 284: Once upon a time.
Case 284: Once upon a time.
''''It''s the rooftop again, huh?''''
''''You know me well, Luna.''''
''''That''s true.''''
Luna giggles, her purple hair scattered by the wind.
Yes, I love the rooftops and balconies. I am a fan of sceneries, one, and I feel this atmosphere is really suitable for more serious talks. As for why I know this will be a serious talk... well.
''''Hanako.''''
''''Mhm.''''
Itching closer to me, Luna soon grabs my hands. I usually avoid sudden invasions of personal space if they''re noting from one of my loved ones, but I can sense that Luna doesn''t have a weird motive.
Closing her eyes, the former goddess speaks in a subdued tone,
''''First of all... I assure you that we will meet your children again. I will make that happen.''''
''''...Thanks.''''
That''s kind of her.
...Look, I''m not devastatingly sad or anything. I won''t allow myself to be like that. I know I will see themter, and I will make that happen. Still, little words like these let me know that she has good intentions.
With something like divinity brewing inside me, I can also, to some degree, interpret many things, like how this woman in front of me genuinely cares about all of us.
It has been puzzling me for a while, really. In my experience, no feelings that are this intimate and warm can be born one-sidedly. Only through interactions do we build them.
Maybe I''m still not buying the past live stories deep down. I''m not sure.
So,
''''Luna.''''
''''Yes.''''
''''Can I have my past memories...?''''
The goddess poses a bitter smile. Her expression holds no surprise as if she knew I was going to ask that question. Perhaps she really did.
A brief silence descends the ce.
''''...Fine.''''
Luna adds, ''''I had an inkling, you know? Like, if it were the Hanako I knew, she would try to... get to the depths of it.''''
''''You really do know me well, Luna.''''
Right. If I know another life of mine that I could get a hold of, why wouldn''t I try to capture it? If it''s me, then it''s me. I don''t view my past life''s Hanako as someone different from the present ''Sylvia.''
It will help me learn more deeply about this apparent ''danger'' of the world.
Learn more about my partners'' past.
More about the as what it used to be.
About... myself.
More than anything, I want to understand the heavy emotions that this woman before me has toward me. Why, I won''t pretend I''m not curious about why a pretty woman is attracted to me.
''''Hanako.''''
''''Mhm.''''
''''Have a safe trip. And... please don''t mind the embarrassing old me, okay...?''''
As Luna gently puts her hand on my forehead, I can see through the gaps her flustered expression. Her eyes, as sparkling as summer''s ocean waves, can hardly meet mine, yet she still pushes out an encouraging smile before sending me off.
''''Good night... Hanako.''''
''''...''''
Pitch-ck.
My vision is filled with an utterly ck color.
I have a guess as to where this is. Unlike before, however, both the sense of floating and the sense of helplessness are absent. Actually, I think I can even move...?
To my surprise, the moment I think about moving away, my viewpoint actually changes. Now, I am looking at an orb-like thing that emits a soft light.
It''s a soul. My soul, to be exact.
Er... maybe not the same one that got caught by Eva''s hand two decades ago.
This one is probably my previous life''s previous life. Maybe it is on the way to being reincarnated?
As I think that, my soul is suddenly being showered by an intense light. Adjusting my position again, I can now see the whole thing. This is awfully simr to operating a third PoV camera in FPS games, isn''t it?
Anyway, A... door? Above is where the lightes from.
Slowly, the soul is sucked into it, looking like a scene straight out of a movie. It''s a whole other levelpared to Eva''s crude method of collecting souls.
But then again¡ª
Ugh...!
T-This brightness...!
Clearly, I''ve not been prepared for a shbang of this caliber.
I am put in a space of pure white. There is seemingly nothing beyond the horizon... is what I want to say, but this area is surprisingly beautiful. Sitting amidst the endless beds of colorful flowers and swaying trees is a small gazebo, one that shields the woman from the sunlight.
The sun is too bright, goddamnit.
''''Oh, my, you''re here.''''
With elegant steps, the woman in a white robe approaches the soul.
''''Now, then, please follow me inside.''''
When she smiles, her azure eyes squint and spark, rejoicing their owner''s delight. Each time she moves, her amethyst-colored hair sways, adding to her lively expression.
This is undoubtedly Luna. Or should I say... Aris?
''''Pretty sis, can I... uh... ask some questions?''''
The moment the soul ''speaks,'' I almost jump back. No, it''s... even though I have obviously not been here, it feels as though I actually just uttered that sentence.
Maybe this is the way Luna intends to replenish my memories?
It''s quite trippy. Anyway, let''s hear what they have to say first.
Putting the soul gently on the table, Aris giggles.
''''Of course, miss. You have the right to, after all.'''' She says.
The orb glows faintly, signaling that it is talking: "So... I''m assuming this is some sort of afterlife, right?"
''''By some definitions, yes. More urately, it should be called ''another world.''''''
''''Ueh... so the wacked fortune tellers were right?''''
F-Fortune tellers?? What era is this Hanakoing from? Wait, do I get to know the memories of this Hanako when before shees here, too? I guess not, seeing I haven''t gotten it at this point.
''''Anyway, my name is Hanazawa Hanako. What''s your name, pretty sis?''''
''''Mine''s Aris.''''
''''Mhm... are you a goddess or something?''''
''''You can call me that.''''
The conversation between Aris and Hanako flows pretty well. Just like the old me, this Hanako likes to joke about a ton of stuff, but here, Aris actually ys into them rather than pretending to be tough like Eva.
It''s almost night and day how well Aris guides Hanako through the important bits without making it feel seriouspared to my clumsy Eva.
Hey, that makes me remember that I''m now Eva''s official girlfriend. Isn''t that crazy? Maybe because it has just been two days since we confirmed our feelings. Heheh...
Eventually, after getting enough information about the world, Hanako switches to another topic.
''''So, Aris... why was I summoned here?''''
Then, her tone turns shaky, ''''M-Maybe I have to save the world or something...?''''
No, wait a sec. She knows the concept of isekai?? Seriously, what era is this Hanakoing from?
Anyway, Aris responds with a slight chuckle.
''''It is not that serious, Miss Hanako.''''
''''...?''''
''''How should I say this... you see, our world has been rapidly growing these years, and I am in need of helping hands to manage and bloom it further. You, being from another culture entirely, can certainly aid us.''''
''''Ooh... that sounds exciting. But... can I really live again for free?''''
''''Not for free. You will have to work, of course.''''
''''Hahah... I had to work before this anyway.''''
Thus begins the journey of Hanako, the ambassador from Earth, in a brand-new world.
Even if I know the ending to this story, receiving Hanako''s raw excitement as it is, I can''t help but hold certain expectations moving forward.
Let''s witness it.
Case 285: Little Hanako and the cultural shock.
Case 285: Little Hanako and the cultural shock.
''''Hm... let''s begin with giving you a body first.''''
''''Oh? I thought I was gonna be some sort of guardian spirit, heheh.''''
As per every isekai, the character selection period ensues. In this section, it can go in a few directions¡ªeither the god is mean as fuck and just throws you in a random body, or you get to choose.
Fortunately for both that Hanako and this Hanako, we get to choose.
''''Er... I''ll take my old body.''''
And so, the old Hanako chooses to resurrect her old body. I''d go ahead and assume that she didn''t die of cancer like I did because if not, she''d not be so fond of her body.
Then, Aris lets out an elegant chuckle, ''''Understood, Miss Hanako.''''
Let''s see... oh... she''s quite pretty, isn''t she?
Whates out of Aris''s divine magic is a woman who looks like she''s in her early twenties, with typical Asian ck hair and ck eyes. She does resemble me a bit¡ªunderstandably, since we''re basically the same.
Once Aris finishes pushing Hanako''s soul into her body, a brand-new Hanako is then born.
''''Oh... this is amazing. My left hand is moving again!''''
No, seriously, what did she do in her past life? A samurai?
''''Do you wish to change anything else?''''
''''Probably not.''''
Posing a radiant smile, the old Hanako is officially set for adventures.
A bitter, the scene changes and both of them arrive on a tall beacon overlooking the capital city of the Aris Kingdom.
Yeah, it''s the same as the capital I remember from the VR game, just much, much more vibrant and peaceful.
''''Whoa... the sight is incredible, Aris!''''
''''Heheh, I''m d you like it. Now then, shall we go over some important details?''''
''''Bring it on!''''
Afterward, they spend considerable time talking about this civilization. Since I don''t know much either, I try to listen intently. Aside from that, it''s also apparent that this Hanakoes from a pre-modern Earth. I haven''t heard a singleparison featuring modern stuff on Earth, so.
Aside from having a slightly strange manner of speech, particrly adding weird noises in between some sentences, Hanako talks just like me.
''''Muh... so this country is called ''Aris,'' which I assume is named after you?'''' She asks.
''''Yes, embarrassingly...'''' Aris shyly nods.
''''No, it''s a thing to be proud of, right?''''
''''T-Thank you. Anyway, let''s talk about the country''s current leaders, who you will often meet and coborate with.''''
Aris clears her throat and then draws the silhouette of two people in the air, ''''We have two queens, Anastasia Aris and Christina Aris. They currently don''t have any children together¡ª''''
''''No, wait, wait,'''' Hanako interjects.
''''Yes?''''
''''Two... queens?? How are they going to make an heir?''''
At the absolutely dumbfounded woman, Aris giggles a bit before pointing roughly to her lower stomach area. I can see her cheeks tainted with a lustful peach color and her eyes squinting seductively.
So Luna was already a pervert at this point, huh...
''''Somedies here, I tell you... they havethe thing between their legs.'''' She whispers, covering her mouth with her hand. ''''You know, the same little boy that males have...!''''
''''W-What¡ªno, like... er...''''
It''s a bit amusing to see myself stammer, looking like her brain has just got blown out of her skull. After being frozen in the same Pikachu surprised face for a bit as she contemtes the universe, Hanako finally snaps out.
''''F-For real...?''''
And, as expected, she immediately turns into a horny mess.
Yeah, this is me, alright.
The two degenerates spend the next few minutes discussing the topic, and once that is finally over, they move on to other issues. Unlike the current [Aria], where there are conflicts between territories, be it of mankind or not, this civilization is peaceful.
I suppose it is thanks to Aris''s care that the continent is united.
''''Since there is no reason to rush, feel free to amodate yourself here for a while,'''' Aris says to Hanako with a big smile.
Oh, I damn wish my reincarnation was this peaceful. Well, the first seventeen years or so were, to be fair.
Either way, taking Aris''s advice, little Hanako begins to explore the city as she likes, starting with the royal pce. With Aris apanying her, no ce is impossible to visit.
''''A helper, you say...''''
In the throne room, a pair of orange cat ears can be spotted. As Anna ponders to herself, her ears keep twitching and turning, making me and good ol'' Hanako really want to touch them. Beside her, there''s also one beautiful red-headeddy who''s covering her mouth with a fan.
Both of them stand obediently before the visitors instead of using the thrones since... you know, Aris is a goddess.
In the corner, I also spot anotherdy with two-tone hair, her slit silver eyes breezing through the documents in her hands.
Again, it''s strange to see them like this, but I guess there is also the element of ''freshness'' from inheriting the memories as well, so it''s even stranger.
After introducing herself and shaking hands with them, Hanako and Aris move to the main church of the city.
''''Greetings to Your Holiness.''''
'''''''' Greetings to Your Holiness. ''''''''
''''Fufu, I told you not to be so stiff.''''
''''How could we show such an attitude to our savior?''''
''''Alright, alright...''''
Here, we meet the remaining actors of this stage¡ªLucia, Liana, and Emy.
Lucia seems much better than she was in the game. Her hair is now of a proper silver shade, brimming with lustrousness that reminds me of the current Eva. The other two are pretty much the same.
''''Oh, my... a helper, how precious,'''' Lucia exims, gently grabbing Hanako''s hand. ''''We will do our best to assist you, Miss Hanako.''''
''''T-Thank you. I hope we can get along, ahahah...''''
Don''t think I didn''t notice your eyes wandering down to their crotches, lil Hanako... because I do that, too.
I mean, isn''t it incredible that this dumb-looking specimen will seduceall seven of these womenter? What a strange life.
In any case, Aris then takes Hanako to various other ces, letting her try the food, the clothes, the books, etc. The more they travel together, the more I sense this elevating gust of wind brewing in me. It is as if I am really here, experiencing all these wondering things.
I''m not sure if this Hanako knows it, but the reason she''s so happy is probably because of Aris.
Aris has been with her since the start, and it is only because of her presence that everything seems so lively and fun. That''s whatpanionship does to people.
I know because I''m her. She''s enjoying being with Aris.
''''Whew... today was fun!''''
''''Heheh, I''m d.''''
Sitting together on top of the beacon while showering in the moonlight, the two continue their seemingly endless conversation.
''''I never thought there was another world like this.'''' Hanako smiles contently, her long gaze gleaming. ''''It''s... it''s really good. I don''t know how to describe it. Thank you, Aris.''''
''''...Me too. I didn''t think I would enjoy apany as much as this.''''
''''Is that so...''''
The two look at each other for a bit before both of them break out intoughter.
''''Then, do you want to go out together tomorrow?''''
''''Sure.''''
It is at this point that I realize... the romance probably starts here.
Case 286: Where love stems from.
Case 286: Where love stems from.
Love.
It is such a strange emotion for me, even as I am dating several women at once.
Love is being attracted to something or someone, be it your family, your romantic partners, your pets, your belongings, etc. Of course, like anything in life, ites in all types and intensities.
I might love my parents more than my pets, my lovers more than my favorite food. The love I have for my parents is different from what I have for my lovers.
And perhaps most intriguingly, love begins differently every single time.
I fell for Liana''s brash yet loving personality, Emy''s gentleness and cozy hugs, Anna''s sweet smiles and adorableness, Tina''s courteous kisses and possessive tangles, Sariel''s matureness and her divine bed techniques, and Eva''s charming gap in her personality.
Well, there''s also their looks and dicks, too, but that''s negligible. Maybe.
For Luna¡ªfor Aris, I''ve half expected the experience to lean towards being besties turn lovers, and it seems I''m right. After observing her and Hanako roaming around the city for several days, I''vee to a conclusion¡ªAris is on thisside.
What I mean by that is in this futa-female dynamic, Aris leans more toward being a female, which I obviously am.
Of course, futas have immense style and feminine charms, too. Just look at Anna and Tina. However, they are fundamentally different than me because of their extra pieces of organ¡ªit is what it is.
Meanwhile, Aris is a genuine, natural female, just like I am. Most importantly, she also has a lot inmon with me in terms of taste, and she is a pervert, too.
The only distinction is perhaps she can go both ways, meaning she can be the one prating or being prated, whereas with me... you know.
This makes her a near-perfect talking buddy for me¡ªa great friend and bestie.
''''Aris, look at that!''''
''''Which one?''''
''''The one with brown fur! Isn''t that so cute?!''''
''''Oh... that''s the capybara, I believe.''''
Floating in the air, I watch quietly as the two admire various animals, locking arms and all. In just a few days, they''ve closed the gap by an impressive amount, going as far as to lightly hug every time they see each other.
Man, the level of intimacy is through the roof with these two. I''m jealous.
Wait, that''s me.
Okay, no, look. The more time passes, the more ''I'' as Sylvia merges with ''Hanako.'' It starts with distant thoughts¡ªsometimes, I will unconsciously have such feelings that are undoubtedly from this Hanako''s perspective.
''Woah... her hair smells so good.''
''That building is super expensive-looking...!''
''Damn, the seasonings on this are perfect!''
Like that.
And then it esctes toward the senses. As of now, I''m still watching the memories from a bystander perspective, but I''m convinced that I''ll be seeing right from Hanako''s view soon. After all, there have already been moments where I can physically feel what she is feeling.
Now, perhaps, thanks to that, my emotions are a mess.
On the one hand, there''s still this side of me that rejects Aris just because I don''t really know her and don''t want to know a past version of her. On the other hand, there''s Hanako, who''s going all in as if she doesn''t have a care in the world.
Mhm... I suppose I''ll just have to watch.
Time passes by quite fast.
It''s already been around a month since Hanako got reincarnated, and... there''s really no progress. In romance, I mean. Of course, that is only natural.
A rtionship won''t form in such a short time. Maybe. Ignore what happened with Sariel. Please.
Anyway, without apparent interest in forming a partnership from either of them, there hasn''t been anything yet. Heck, they don''t even know if the other is interested in a female or not. All they talk about regarding romance are boobies and dicks. Jesus Christ.
Aside from that, I''ve been finding myself in Hanako''s perspective more often. I''d wake up as her, sometimes walking as her, exercising as her, etc. I don''t have autonomy, of course. This isn''t the real past, just a recording of sorts.
Somehow, I''m getting more used to this world when I thought I wouldn''t care all that much.
I suppose it''s my memories, anyway.
As I quietly observe while pondering how the romance would start, something significant finally happens.
''''Aris, I wanna learn magic!''''
The old Hanako begins to develop a fascination with magic. Of course, me being me, she will.
Hearing this, Aris ponders for a moment,
''''Hm... if so, I can introduce you to a few masters.'''' She says.
''''Huh? You won''t teach me?''''
''''Why, I do want to, of course, but I am not using mana anymore¡ªmy constitution isn''t suitable at this stage. I''m afraid I wouldn''t be a good teacher.''''
Hanako appears a bit pouty, but once Aris reassures her that she will watch over her, the childish woman finally calms down.
''''Let''s see... why don''t we have Prime Minister Sariel teach you offensive spells?''''
''''Sariel? Ah, you mean thedy with two-tone hair.''''
''''Yes. She is a dragon, by the way.''''
''''...Eh?''''
The two soon arrive at the royal pce, where the queens¡ªAnna and Tina¡ªreluctantly agree to have Sariel teach Hanako. This means they will have more work to do, which, in turn, means Sariel will happily take the job.
''''Of course. How could I refuse the ordering from our goddess?''''
Sariel replies so, posing an elegant smile. However, for I have been with her for a few years, I can practically sense the lust rising in her eyes.
''''Hahah, you''re too courteous, prime minister. Isn''t that right, Hanako?''''
''''Mhm, mhm! If you need help with anything, please tell me. I''ll help!''''
''''Hoh... anything?''''
''''Anything!''''
Yeah, these two are getting eaten soon. What? How are they supposed to be romancing before that...? If we''re talking about Sariel, it will only take a few months at most for her to seduce any female. This is ridiculous.
Okay, regardless.
The two then go to the church, where they once again receive a warm wee.
''''If it''s magic, we will dly contribute,'''' Lucia replies affirmatively. ''''Since the offensive area has been covered, we will tackle all other fields. Is that alright?''''
''''Fufu, it is such a blessing to have loyal believers like you three.''''
Hearing the words, ''you three,'' two pairs of elf ears perk up.
''''Nn?''''
''''Wait, we''re teaching her, too?''''
''''Raeliana, Emilia. You two are the most proficient in magic among our nuns. Don''t you think it''s a duty to aid our goddess''s helper?''''
At Lucia''s almost reprimanding tone, Liana looks like she''s about toin, but then, she takes a look at me and Aris. Particrly our bodies, and promptly shuts up.
That seems about right.
So Lucia, Liana, and Emy will take on the rest.
Hm... even on this side, I somehow feel like Liana and Emy are also showing interest in Hanako. I guess that''s natural, considering we''re fianc¨¦s now in the real world.
The real question is, who will get there first?
''''Man, having all these hot women as my tutors... how lucky is this?''''
''''Fufu, you''re too excited, Hanako.''''
Hey, stop giggling. It''s going to be real tough for your body these first months.
Case 287: Love blossoms within lust.
Case 287: Love blossoms within lust.
''''Whew... I''m excited.''''
Yeah, I know you do, Hanako. You don''t need to say it out loud like that, though. And what''s with that motherly side it hairstyle you''re rocking today? Really? You want a death g that badly...?
You know, I actively avoid this one solely because of this trope that I''ve seen. Maybe it looks nice and isfortable. I don''t know.
But what I do know is that both Hanako and Aris are going to be real women very soon. For a different reason, I''m also excited to see it unfold.
Now, since the old me is quite passionate, the schedule she chooses is packed. It is no different from what I used to follow as a young elf. Today¡ªthe first day¡ªis for basic mana principal lessons.
As usual, Hanako exits herfy little house, and Aris has already been waiting outside. Thetter does this unconsciously, but it''s probably because she looks forward to Hanako''spanionship a lot.
After a brief greeting, they soon arrive at the royal pce, ready for a private meeting with the prime minister.
''''Excuse me...''''
Upon entering Sariel''s office, a very different scent hits both Hanako and Aris. It isn''t very suffocating per se, but it certainly isn''t refreshing either. A more urate description of it would be something like ''a calming, mature scent.''
Dazed by this, the two fail to notice the person herself sitting at the table, grinning meaningfully.
Man, I''ve only heard of these tactics from Sariel, but I''ve never seen her in action like this. Also, what''s the deal with Aris, anyway? Isn''t she supposed to be a goddess?
Why does she act like a clueless, naive woman...?
''''Wee, Your Holiness, Miss Hanako.''''
''''A-Ah, good day to you, Prime Minister.''''
''''Please call mefortably. ''Sariel'' is perfectly fine.''''
There it is. The killer smile that probably seduced hundreds of women.
It''s worse that I am actually in Hanako''s perspective right now, so I can feel every thumping heartbeat of hers. Taking a nce to the side, Aris is also simrly blushing, albeit faintly.
Fortunately, the three soon shut off the strange atmosphere and begin the lesson for real.
Not that the lesson is any better.
''''Since you have been decently exposed to mana by this point, I''d imagine finding them won''t be hard.''''
''''Y-Yes...''''
''''Say, do you see blue, glitter-like mists floating around you in this room?''''
''''I d-do, but... erm...''''
''''Yes?''''
''''...Nothing.''''
Hanako swallows a dry gulp, hands clenching uniformly on her thighs. She shuts off her eyes, avoiding the soft and alluring sensation enveloping the back of her head.
As if finding this reaction funny, Sariel pushes it further by gently cupping Hanako''s cheeks from behind and pressing her chest forward even more aggressively. Hair meshes with hair, hard shes with soft¡ªthe young woman seems almost intoxicated.
Sariel''s slit eyes gleam a dangerous light for a moment.
Despite this, not to mention Hanako, even Aris, who intently watches from the side while reddening, doesn''t seem to have noticed either.
Just like that, the study session filled with flirts and other seductive activities somehow continues. Even amidst all that, Sariel still manages to pack in a really good amount of information. I guess we can call her ''wise.''
Oh, when I say ''flirts,'' it''s not exclusively to Hanako.
If Hanako gets a few boob brushes here and there, Aris will also get some forms of handholding or light skin rubbing.
The mood is strange. Very much so.
Coming out of the pce after the session, the two idiots stand nkly, looking at the sky with their mouths ajar. While Aris repeatedly tries to calm herself down, Hanako chooses to dive back into those moments instead.
''H-Her chest was so soft...!''
''Wait, I heard Sariel hasthat thing between her legs, too. So what touched my back at that time was...?!''
''One, two, three... that was at least three fingersrge...!!''
Oh, poor souls. You have absolutely no idea how screwed you two are.
I am speaking from experience. It takes tens of thousands of thrusts to make a pussy perfect. Before that? Yeah, you''re going to get shredded by that monstrous thing.
Well, I guess Aris can do something about that with divine power.
Anyway, moving on to the next ss.
''''Wee, Your Holiness, Lady Hanako.''''
'''''''' Wee. ''''''''
This time, the atmosphere seems more rxed. You know, in the sense that the immense sexual tension felt with Sariel isn''t here. Instead, with Lucia strictly supervising the two frivolous nuns while acting as a teacher herself, nothing really happens... until a whileter.
Once the theoretical stuff has been sessfully(?) conveyed, now is the time for practice.
What is the best way to guide a newbie in spellcasting?
Right. You cast the spells for them. I''m not joking. By making skin contact with the pupil, one can share their casting experience to some extent, allowing a more efficient showcase of the process. In simpler terms, it''s a lot of hugging.
''''U-Um...''''
''''...?''''
''''Nothing...''''
The timid Hanako, on top of being overly conscious about what has happened with Sariel, is now bearing the pressure of a very clingy Emy. In fact, Emy only acts like this with me, and this stays consistent throughout the multiverse(?).
She says I smell good and am cuddly, I believe.
Nevertheless, Hanako is being aggressively back-hugged by Emy, who''s nonchntly resting her chin on top of the poor woman''s head. On the other side, we have Aris and Liana, who are looking at this scene meaningfully.
And then there''s Lucia.
The innocent woman, seeing Hanako''s steam filling the space,es over and gently holds her hands, thrusting her worried face closer.
''''Miss Hanako, are you perhaps feeling unwell?''''
''''I... e-erm...''''
''''Yes?''''
Assaulted from both sides, the pitiful Hanako finally copses¡ªnot literally, since Emy is still holding her. And¡ª
Oh, I''m switching to Hanako''s perspective.
Well, this certainly feels nice. Pretty woman on the back, pretty woman on the front¡ªis there even something more satisfying than this?
Nevertheless, that day, Aris and Hanako walk back to their houses in total silence. It isn''t as though the mood has suddenly be awkward between them¡ªthey simply don''t know what toment.
''''Y''know. Thosedies...''''
''''Thosedies...?''''
''''They''re dangerous.''''
''''...''''
Aris nces at the clear, orange-ish sky and sighs. Somehow, she has that feeling, too.
''Dangerous'' can mean several things. In this case, it doesn''t describe destructiveness or harmfulness, which Hanako understands very well.
When she sits in the bathtub, mind drifting across the room, she suddenly sees herself in the mirror.
''''...''''
Naked. Without an ounce of protection.
She isn''t an idiot, however her appearance might suggest. She knows what those women have been up to, yet she can''t find a reason to be dissatisfied with their actions.
She likes it, in fact.
A yearning for somebody''s flesh warmth... it''s certainly a first for Hanako. Trembling, she puts her hand on the lower area of her stomach.
''''So... around this length... h-huh? How would it even fit...?''''
Unconsciously, she has begun to imagine herself doing it with the wolf-like women.
Greed, lust, and desires.
She wants more than just physical rtionships. What''s the meaning of romantic, blissfully sweet sex if the opponents act indifferentlyter, right?
So, bit by bit, Hanako''s innocent mind starts to show signs of ''corruption.''
Still, her end goal remains ''love.''
In a sense, one can say that it is love blossoming within lust.
Case 288: First taste.
Case 288: First taste.
Dating is stranger than some might think.
In reality, there''s not really ''destined love'' or ''fate'' involved. It''s mainly about finding out if you and the other person arepatible or not¡ªwhether you can tolerate, change, or ignore that person''s ws or, whether you can fix your ws for that person, whether your personalitiesplement each other, etc.
There''s more, but the reality is that it''s not as rosy and innocent as many media works portray.
In my case and this case, the process is a bit different since an anomaly called ''Mr.D'' is involved. Due to pheromones and lust and whatnot that I wouldn''t want to exin in depth, romantic rtionships between a futanari and a female are much more dynamic.
They''re both much hornier, that''s why.
Statistically, couples like this have intercourses more often than usual, and those sessions are also more intense. Because of thergely satisfying bed activities, they''re less likely to break up and more likely to take steps toward marriage, too.
Oh, and due to their immense lust, futanaris asionally have more than one partner. I guess I''m the outlier here.
Anyway, the point is, once a female has had a taste of that shaft, it''s quite hard for them notto fall in love. It''s biologically designed that way.
For someone like this little Hanako, she wouldn''t even need to taste it. Just a whiff would be enough to melt her legs. I know her. She''s me.
As evidence, the more she attends these honey traps disguised as magic lessons, the more she bes conscious of her ''teachers.'' To any observer, they will realize how shaken she is¡ªevery single time.
In just five or six sessions, she hase from steaming whenever Sariel touches her to not even having a reaction when that lizard lightly gropes her.
And don''t even get me started on the other three ''teachers.'' It is as though the scenes from the present days are reenacted. Emy hugs Hanako whenever and wherever she can, while Liana is also trying to flirt with her bratty tactics.
Lucia?
Lucia is innocent. How can she utter a word of defiance when her goddess actively encourages this?
A week has passed by, and while Hanako''s magical prowess is soaring, her horniness is also skyrocketing. Somehow, every time before bed, she will start imagining lewd things and pleasuring herself a few times.
''''Hah... should I get some toys...?''''
That won''t cut it, girl. At this point, just nt your face into Sariel''s crotch. You''re bound to get eaten either way, so.
Little do I know, that tasteless joke of mine actually bes reality the next day.
In the pheromones-filled office, the usual magic ss is going on as usual. However, there are subtle changes in the cement of the furniture today.
''''Miss Hanako, can you stand here and draw the correct form for me?''''
''''Ah, got it.''''
Hanako swallows a dry gulp, and so does Aris. Sariel is sitting beside the board, and each time Hanakoes there to write something, she will start stroking her thighs. Perhaps anticipating this, Hanako takes a deep breath before moving her legs.
''''Ack¡ª''''
However, since her body is too tense, she promptly trips over a stand''s leg and falls face-first toward Sariel.
''''Oh, be careful.''''
''''...!''''
And what do you know, her face ms right into the dragoness''s crotch. Observing from above, I see Sariel cleverly receives the naive girl''s body slowly, not letting any pain ur while also allowing her face to barelypound on theher area, thus maximizing the effect.
Scary.
In any case, as Hanako''s eyes widen, she also unconsciously takes a deep sniff, stunning her on the spot. Aris appears to be equally shaken, covering her mouth in shock.
Soon enough, with her eyes as if looking at a prey, Sariel slowly lifts Hanako''s head, cupping her chin in an elegant motion.
''''Are you alright, Miss Hanako?''''
''''...''''
''''Miss Hanako?''''
''''E-Eh?''''
''''Are you alright?''''
''''I-I''m good! I''m good, hahah...''''
Hanako hurriedly rises to her feet, finishes the exercise with a whisk, andes back to her seat. Afterward, the lesson continues as usual, but she doesn''t seem to be paying any attention to anything except Sariel.
Ack, the perspective is changing...
thump¡ª! thump¡ª!
Damn, the heart is beating so loudly. This girl is really drowned in it, huh.
I guess this is more intense for her since Sariel is much better at seducing girls than Liana or Emy, who took my first time.
''''Hmm... I guess we will conclude the lesson now. Miss Hanako.''''
''''...Oh, yes, yes...?!''''
''''You did well today, although I would like to know what is distracting you so much.''''
''''I''m sorry...''''
''''No, it''s alright. Everybody has their reasons. Please find meter if you have any questions or requests.''''
And so, the session officially ends right around the time the sun is about to go down. Standing in the hallway, both Hanako and Aris remain paralyzed, not knowing what to do next.
While Aris seems a bit curious and even eager to ask Hanako something, she ultimately chickens out.
''''W-Well... I wish you a nice evening, Hanako. I''ll get going now, okay?''''
''''...Um.''''
With that, Aris jumps through her portal and disappears. Now left with nothing but the distant, submerged sun beyond the balcony at the hallway''s end and the flickering lights above, Hanako hesitantly moves her feet¡ª
''''...''''
Except, she stops right after that.
''''¡ªPlease find meter if you have any questions or requests.''''
As I do, she also remembers the sly smile Sariel has when she utters those words. It is quite obvious how things will turn out if she steps into the office again.
Yet, despite that...
''''Oh, fuck me.''''
Hanako sharply turns around, ps her hand on the doorknob, and pushes it forward. Once again, the alluring atmosphere greets her. At this point, Sariel is still sitting on her chair, holding some documents in her hand.
''''Hm? Do you still not understand something, Miss Hanako?''''
''''U-Um... Sariel.''''
''''Yes.''''
Bumbling and almost tumbling, yet still daring, Hanako trots toward the wolf, pulling along a chair so she can sit directly in front of her kind, graceful teacher.
''''I-It''s like this.'''' She says, averting her gaze. ''''Ever since I came here, I was curious about... um...dies with t-that extra stuff down there. I was wondering if you could tell me what it''s like... heheh...''''
''''Oh, really? Were you curious about us?''''
''''Yes, yes...! I was curious¡ª''''
''''Only curious?''''
In half a moment, the idiot Hanako, who thinks she is somehow in the clear, feels a sharp sensation below her left breast. I know because I''m in her perspective again. Sariel is tantly pping my chest right now, and it is shaking up Hanako real good.
''''S-Sariel...''''
''''Be honest. I like honest students, you see.''''
The dragoness''s hand brushes my chest in a full, elegant motion. As she rises to her feet and walks to my side, my vision shakily pursues her. Then, Sariel keeps her steps going, her hand slowly creeping from the crooks of my neck into my shirt, tapping into my naked skin.
''''Say... would you like a full demonstration of the futanari''s unique organ?''''
''''...!''''
A hot, bulging sensation presses against the side of my head. At the same time as Hanako detects that same girthy scent again, her lower body lightly convulsed, wetting her own panty.
It''s Hanako''s first taste of the D.
Case 289: Missed. (R-18)
Case 289: Missed. (R-18)
Hanako swallows a big gulp.
She doesn''t know how she got here or how to react, but she knows she''s in trouble. It doesn''t help that Sariel''s hand touching her breast is getting bolder and bolder, further distracting the naive girl.
Even more troubling is Sariel''s bulging cock, which seems to be bursting out of her pants, pressing against Hanako''s head.
I would start diving into it right away, but Hanako is controlling this body, unfortunately. It''s a bit irritating, too, since a sense of urgency that I don''t normally have can be felt.
Don''t get panicked over a cock, you idiot. It''s a good cock.
Eventually, my vision is pulled down a little, then up, indicating a nod from little Hanako.
''''Good choice, Miss Hanako. Then...''''
''''...!''''
My field of view instantly widens the moment Sariel flops out her cock and lets it rest on my shoulder. The vivid heat felt through the shirt and the unexpected weight seems to be enough to blow Hanako''s mind, yet what surprises her the most is... the sheergutturalappearance of the thing.
It''s veiny, it''s ugly, but the overwhelming scent is actively brainwashing her head into liking it.
''''You can touch it if you want.''''
Sariel, now receiving consent,fortably brings my head toward her thing, forcing my cheek to make contact with the shaft. At the same time, her hand begins to dance around, removing my garments one by one.
Unburdened, Hanako shyly ces her shaky palms on the cock, stroking it with the gentlest moves one can imagine. She seems so absorbed in the thing that she doesn''t even notice Sariel womping on her breasts the entire time.
Gradually, the itch below gets more ferocious. In ordance with this, my hands get bolder and bolder, touching the thing with more intent. What started as a light cheek press has now turned into a thirsty hug, with the shaft caving into the cheek so much the corner of the lips is making contact.
No, this slut... is she really trying to kiss it?
I guess instinct can''t be erased.
chut¡ª!
''''...!''''
And so, it happens.
The two thin, soft lips perform a resolute suck on the middle of the rod, sounding an unbelievably lewd noise that surprises both Sariel and Hanako herself.
I usually kiss the tip, but this is not too bad.
While this novice slut is dazing around, a light chuckle can be heard above.
''''Miss Hanako. It appears you are an excellent student in this field.''''
''''I-Is that so...?''''
''''Yes. Now then, shall we take it to the next step?''''
''''W-W-What''s the next step??''''
Even though she asks that, the corners of her lips have already curled up wryly. Meanwhile, Sariel''s eyes gleam with an even more dangerous light. She seems to love this slut.
''''Well? Traditionally, it is the female''s job to get this organ ready for pration by sucking on it.''''
''''P-Pration?!''''
''''Why, didn''t you want to see my instrument''s functionality? We can only demonstrate it correctly... when we use it correctly.''''
''''But... isn''t that just s-sex?''''
I can''t see what Hanako''s eyes look like right now since I''m seeing through them, but I''d imagine they seem so stupid. The dragoness appears to agree, just smiling mysteriously while rubbing her cock lightly against my cheek.
Eventually, the idiotes to terms with her fate, heaving out short breaths as she slowly smears her lips across the length of the cock. The taste isn''t there yet, but the texture of it has certainly been instilled inside this girl''s mind, pumping her lust even further.
''''Mnya...''''
One flick.
A single flick of the tongue causes this body to immediately react, convulsing at a level its owner has never imagined.
''Did I just... cum...?''
Yes, you did.
The slut within me is being born.
Once the female has had a taste of that cock, there''s noing back. I''m sure it''s somewhat of an aphrodisiac, too, considering howheated this body has be.
''''Hah... please continue, Miss Hanako.''''
''''I-I got it.''''
Right when Hanako is about to kiss it again¡ª
creak¡ª!
''''...!!''''
Suddenly, the door creaks open a bit, revealing a faint orange silhouette that quickly dashes away. Perhaps realizing the situation and how weird it is, Hanako jumps out of the chair.
''''I-I''m sorry! I have to go!"
Leaving behind a puzzled Sariel, she fixes her shirt at the speed of light and runs out of the pce, forgetting to grab even her bra.
''''Ah...! Fuck me!''''
Rotting on a bench nearby, Hanako ps herself a few times,menting her life choices.
So the first attempt is actually ruined, huh. Now, I won''t even know what will happen anymore. It''s not like they''re going to fuck for real the next time they meet. It''s going to be super awkward, really.
Though, with how absolutely thirsty Hanako seems to be right now if someone were to approach her...
Bingo.
''''Hanako.''''
''''E-Eh? Sister Emilia, sister Raeliana...?''''
A wild Emy and a wild Liana appear, each holding a paper bag of food.
''''What are you doing here?'''' Liana casually asks. ''''Lost?''''
''''I''m not... um... just hanging out, I guess?''''
Hanako gives an awkward smile, which isn''t very convincing. Perhaps worrying about this idiot, Liana pursues the matter further instead of cutting it off.
''''Do you feel wrong anywhere? Any troubles? We can help.''''
''''N-No, I''m¡ª''''
Before she can finish her replies, Emy quietly puts her bag into Liana''s arms and presses her palm on Hanako''s forehead.
''''...!''''
''''Hm... no fever.''''
''''Excuse me¡ª''''
''''Why is your face so red?''''
''''I''m fine, I''m fine! Please leave me alone...!''''
The two elves nod at each other, and what agreement they have is unknown, but it certainly leads to Emy whisking the horny Hanako and putting her on her back.
The slut, now suddenly assaulted by the overwhelming futanari scent, instantly melts.
''''Let''s go. We can''t leave someone who looks visibly ill in the middle of the street like this.'''' Liana sighs.
''''...Mhm.''''
Meanwhile, Emy nces back with meaningful eyes. I think she realized something.
Thinking she can''t retaliate anyway, Hanako obediently lets the two carry her to their dorm. I didn''t know Emy and Liana lived in the same room, but alright.
Now sitting on the bed, Hanako tries to calm herself down.
''''Hey.''''
''''Uh?!''''
Liana, being Liana, thrusts her face real close to the naive girl, staring at her with a stoic expression.
''''Look, I don''t know what is bothering you, and you won''t tell us.''''
''''That''s...''''
''''But since you''re bothered and unstable, stay here for the night. Sort out your things during this time, alright?''''
''''Ah, thanks... that''s fine by me. We have ss tomorrow anyway...''''
''''Yup.''''
With that, Hanako finally lets out a relieved sigh.
Hm... yeah, this girl is cooked. I don''t think anyone with eyes that has been this close to Hanako would not notice the signs. Besides, that grin from Liana is he suspicious.
Takes me back to the day she suddenly tied my wrists to the bed frame while we were making out, you know.
It seems this night will not be as peaceful as my naive self thinks.
Case 290: First time. (R-18)
Case 290: First time. (R-18)
''''Huff...''''
After leisurely washing herself in the shower and having a warm meal, little Hanako flops onto the bed, nting her face into the pillow.
''''...''''
''''Nn...''''
However, despite eating abo of sleep-inducing activities, she can''t quite close her eyes yet. The culprit is, of course, the immensely potent aphrodisiac that has seeped into her body from earlier. In addition to that, intentionally or unintentionally, she is using Emy''s bed right now, meaning that the deeply arousing futanari scent is still assaulting her mind.
Oh, I''m switching to that perspective again. It''s a good thing I get to experience something, I suppose.
My old self nces at the running bathroom a bit before secretly pushing her hand into her pajama, curling up like a shrimp. Then, she does what she does best¡ªfingering herself until climax.
''I need to finish this fast...''
The idiot doesn''t realize she''s going to leave behind a mess on her pants... and the other two elves will definitely notice it. Maybe it''s intentional. I don''t know.
But damn, this girl''s fingering technique is so goddamn terrible... hey, quit being a pussy and hit it a bit deeper, hear me?
After enduring a bit of that numbing sensation, something finally happens.
''''Hey.''''
''''...!''''
A whisper in the ear.
At some point, the cheeky-looking elf Liana hase back from her night patrol duty, now sitting right behind me. Under the room''s mellow light, her golden eyes shine a dangerous hue.
''''Thought we wouldn''t realize?''''
''''Ah, n-no...''''
Hanako tries to push Liana away with her hand, which is stained by pussy juice, but thetter promptly catches it instead. It quickly turns into a scuffle, but being basically powerless, Hanako soon leaves herself to the current.
Now being embraced by Liana from behind, I feel an even more intense itch below, especially after the failed attempt at masturbation just earlier.
''''Want some help down there?'''' She whispers.
''''Huff... huff...''''
My body is burning.
''''You know, I''ve been interested in you for a while. Such a cute, docile-looking woman...''''
''''Nn...!''''
Liana''s sharp teeth gently mp on my shoulder, weakening my non-existent resistance even more. After releasing my limp hand, she slowly creeps under my pants and starts caressing my crotch. Her fingers, although crude, provide much-needed vigor to satisfy this burning desire of mine.
Despite that, she doesn''t go all the way to the slit but stays just above that, proving her reluctance.
''''Hey. Can I?''''
Turning my head a bit, I see a very different Lianapared to the frivolous image earlier. With flushed cheeks, uncertain eyes, and rough breaths, the girl seems just like any horny teenager wanting to explore sex.
''''...''''
Hanako contemtes while feeling the thick rod pressing against her butt from behind.
And eventually, she nods.
''''G-Go ahead. But... it''s my first time, so be gentle, okay...?''''
Liana doesn''t give an answer.
''''Mhn~!''''
Instead, she immediately seals my lips with hers, taking away my first kiss. The hot, sticky sensation that I thought was so familiar is somehow so new, so refreshing that I momentarily lose my awareness.
Not stopping at that, with full consent, Liana dominantly pushes her slender fingers around my dangerous area despite my legs squeezing in. Once again, an alien sensation¡ªa desperate pleasure wells up deep within me, making my body yearn for more.
The deep kiss soon turns into a French kiss, with her tongue now going in to greet mine.
At this point, her other hand is groping my butt while her hip is already humping uncontrobly. Liana does like her backshots, huh...
...huh?
She likes backshots? How do I know this?
Liana... um... Liana? Is that a nickname for Raeliana?
I don''t know. I don''t know. But... my body is burning. I want it. I want something down there...
''''A ravenous one you are...''''
''''Ah...!''''
As if responding to my deepest wish, Liana lightly turns me around and removes my lower garments. Then, With a flop, she releases her member directly onto my naked belly.
The thing''s shape is slightly different from Sariel''s, and it smells a bit more... rough.
''''Rx. It''s my first time, too.''''
Perhaps sensing my fear, she gently whispers that to me. Then, as I close my eyes, enduring the shameing from her lifting one of my legs to pave the way for the penis...
''''You''re beautiful tonight, Hanako.''''
''''Hgn...!''''
Slowly, the rock-hard tip pushes my lower lips aside, forcing its way into my vagina. Slowly, the room is filled with my shameful, squeaking moans as every inch of my pussy is stretched to its limit. The extreme sense of fullness down there is almost excessive, but the way her cock rubs inside me is also unbelievably pleasurable.
''''Whew... so tight.''''
''''Hah... hah...''''
Surprisingly, it doesn''t hurt at all.
''''Here, a little kiss.''''
''''Mn...!''''
Liana lightly pushes her hip, pouncing on my cervix yfully.
''''I''ll start moving slowly now, alright?''''
With that, her flushed face gets closer to mine again, and we begin to have sex while kissing. Liana''s gentleness at the start offers a melting, honey-dripping kind of pleasure, sending me steadily toward a satisfying climax.
''''Mhmp...!''''
I push myself toward Liana, leaning against her to stabilize my trembling body. By this time, I''vepletely entrusted my body to her, giving the immoral nun free reign over it.
For example, my chest.
Her clumsy hands make me feel more ticklish than anything, but they also help me unwind after cumming, so no objection.
''''...I''ll go faster, okay?''''
''''Ah.''''
However, it seems touching my breasts has greatly energized her.
Liana quickly gets on top of me, pinning my wrists down the bed before aggressively humping her hip. Her vigorous member begins to pound my cervix with increased intensity, ensuring rapid and constant stimulus.
I want to cover my mouth to prevent Emy, who''s in the bathroom, from hearing my moans, but I can''t move my hands. I hope she doesn''te out soon.
More and more, the cock''s presence inside me bes familiar, to the point that there is no difort even if she pounds harder. Perhaps sensing this, the lustful nun adjusts her pace ordingly, unleashing all of her vigor on me.
''''Mmm...! R-Raeliana...!''''
''''Shh... I''m cumming.''''
In the end, after pumping me through several climaxes, Liana finally delivers one of her own. Feble, almost audible thumps resonate from below, signaling the semening through her cock.
I soon brace myself for it, locking my legs behind her back instinctively.
''''A-Ah... so hot...''''
Gulp after gulp, the piping hot cum stters all inside my womb, prompting an electric-like pleasure running all over my lower half.
Afterward, Liana falls limp on top of me, and we stay still for a while.
Both of us are heaving outbored breaths.
But maybe she''s just like me, not hating this kind of exhaustion.
So this is... sex.
''''Whew... that was good,'''' Liana mutters. ''''Hanako.''''
''''Yes?''''
''''Let''s keep going.''''
''''...Huh?''''
For a moment, I doubt my ears.
Keep going? Doesn''t she need a rest? How can she...
''''Oh.''''
I swallow a nervous gulp, sensing her cock swelling inside me again. In a moment of panic, I seriously think about this not being so bad.
But then again... What do we do about Emy?
''''Hey, um... we might want to change location¡ªah.''''
''''...''''
Oh, shit. She''s already here.
Somehow, looking at Emy''s bulge under the tower, I don''t have a good feeling at all.
Case 291: Innocence’s demise. (R-18)
Case 291: Innocence¡¯s demise. (R-18)
They say humans constantly think about something.
I think there are exceptions to that. Some might be stunned by something for a bit; some might be suffering from a medical condition, etc.
For Hanako, at this moment, all that is present in her head is utter shame. If not, she won''t be sitting dumbly in a corner, tucked in the quilt while covering her face like this.
Me? I''m a bit ashamed, too.
For some reason, Ipletely fused with Hanako a bit into the action part earlier. It''s nottoojarring, and being able to relive early sex experience is fun, too, in this case. I''m not sure if Aris did something to Hanako''s body, but the insertion was exceptionally smoothpared to Sylvia''s.
Perhaps that''s why, instead of being frightened by the act, she even feels eager to do it again.
Not without resolving this mess first, anyway.
''''C''mon. It''s not that big of a deal, alright? You know she doesn''t mind it.''''
''''But still...''''
As Emy nkly dries her hair, sitting on her bed, Liana tries to rx Hanako by patting her back. The elf leans on the human''s shoulder a bit, whisperingfort words with a slightly thoughtful expression on her face.
''''Hanako, look at me.''''
She says, gently removing the hands covering Hanako''s teary face.
''''Are you scared of Emilia?''''
''''N-No...?''''
''''Right. So no need to make a big deal out of it.''''
''''B-But, this and that are different!''''
At this point, Liana ponders a bit, ''''Hm... if you''re embarrassed about Emilia finding it out, then... why don''t you do it with her, too?''''
''''...Eh?''''
''''Hm?''''
Liana''s nonchnt attitude only further turns the pitiful Hanako into an idiot. It seems the old me was pretty innocent, after all. Knowing how degenerate these elves are, that innocence will soon be obliterated, though.
''''But... what about our rtionship??'''' Hanako fervently asks, grabbing Liana''s shoulder. ''''I thought we were just...''''
''''Oh, damn. Did you get that impression?''''
''''Huh...?''''
With an apologetic expression, the t-chested elf bows her head slightly, her ears cupping down, ''''I''m sorry if you thought I was confessing. Um... how do I say this... my intention was for us to beginfinding out about each other, y''know? Like, hanging out and such... and I was curious about real sex, so...''''
''''...''''
''''T-The truth is, we both talked about searching for a mate a while ago. Our goddess doesn''t forbid that, so we got curious. And then we both got to you, Hanako. They were lengthy talks, but long story short, we both agreed that wecouldboth be, like, your partners, you know what I''m saying...?''''
So Liana is getting a bit flustered since Hanako hasn''t shown a reaction so far, and even Emy is probing from afar, too.
''''L-Look, you can try both of us and then find out which one is more for yo¡ª''''
''''So you''re saying I can have both of your dicks?''''
''''...''''
''''...''''
''''...''''
''''...Excuse me?''''
The first one to respond is Liana. She genuinely looks baffled at what the little slut just uttered¡ªwith a straight face, no less.
I knew you had potential, Hanako.
Although she''s being shy again, averting her gaze and whatnot. Still, after Liana and Emy exchange an understanding look, the former gets to work right away.
Bearing an insidious grin, the t-chested elf pounces on Hanako, wantonly molding her breasts as she likes.
''''I didn''t know our guest from another world was this slutty.'''' She whispers.
''''Nn...''''
''''If that''s the case, why don''t we see if you can handlebothof us?''''
''''...''''
Hanako''sck of response is effectively a yes. Of course, by this time, Emy has also approached her closely, and...
Yeah, my vision is shifting again. Goodbye, world.
''''Excuse me.''''
Emilia''s soft voice reaches my ears from behind.
She wraps her arms around my waist, leaning over my shoulder for a warm embrace. Meanwhile, Raeliana continues to fondle my chest, nibbling on my neck on the other side.
This makes me unable to focus my attention, but eventually, I turn to Emilia... and kiss her.
If yesterday''s me knew I was going to kiss two different women and have sex with both of them in one night, she would be stunned.
But this is where I am right now.
After a bit of familiarizing myself with Emilia''s lips, I feel her hand sliding down my belly. Her long, slender fingers caress my damp slit, massaging the two protruding lumps of flesh in an unhurried motion.
''''Mhm...''''
Then, her middle finger enters my vagina.
Even as her hand is soaked in Raeliana''s semen, she doesn''t appear to be bothered. This honestly makes my heart race for some reason.
''''Damn, girl, this is hot. Hanako, can I use your mouth while she''s doing it?''''
''''Ngh...''''
I pull myself from the kiss with Emilia and give Raeliana an affirmative nod. Even though I have never given someone a blowjob... I feel like I''m going to love it.
I''m scared of my own expression right now.
So, Ifortablyy down on my back, my head squarely rested on the pillow.
''''P-Please go ahead...'''' I utter, spreading my legs in front of Emilia and her erect cock.
As the white-haired nun approaches, Raeliana, who sits beside my head, springs her own cock onto my face. It''s a rather violent gesture, but I''m... more aroused by it.
I wonder why.
But the overwhelming scent that makes my mind numb is once again assaulting my nose, and I can''t help but give the thing a hearty kiss. That seems to do a lot to the eager penis, but I''m not done yet.
I begin to move my head around, wrapping my tongue all over the cock''s surface. Then, after deeming it''s ready, I open my mouth wide and let the tip enter. The hard, piping-hot cock brings its heavy scent into my system, allowing an unfamiliar yet arousing sensation to be felt within my mouth.
''''Mhmp...!''''
At the same time, Emilia, who has found herfortable position, lightly pushes her shaft into my vagina.
With the electric-like pleasure dominating my mind, I let my most honest urge take over. The more Emilia digs inside, the more I thrust my head toward Raeliana''s crotch.
Eventually, I find her cock throbbing in my throat.
''''Holy shit... this girl is a beautiful mess.''''
''''She''s so tight...''''
''''Hey, is my semen at least lubing alright?''''
''''I guess so.''''
As if to demonstrate, Emilia begins to thrust her hip, repeatedly knocking on my cervix as she hugs my legs dearly. Not losing to her, Raeliana also starts to feel herself inside my throat, nudging her lower body while holding my head.
It''s strange.
The constant, overwhelming pleasure is making my mind go nk.
The two cocks ravaging my inside are so big they''re almost bloating.
Most of all, this immoral feeling of letting myself be fucked both ways... it''s exhrating.
''''Whew... I''m cumming first.''''
''''Hey, hold on a bit, I''m about, too...!''''
At some point, their huffs and the sloppy sounds of flesh hitting flesh drown out my weak moanspletely, and almost at the same time, their cocks start to pump hot semen straight into my body.
It marks the time of my innocence''s demise.
Case 292: Getting out of control.
Case 292: Getting out of control.
''I''ve graduated.''
Yep. She has graduated.
From being a virgin, I guess. After a night full of actions, Hanako now has something to brag about¡ªhaving a threesome with two gorgeous nuns. Oh, she also got marks all over her thighs and chest, too, just like me back in the old days.
She looks so simr to me that it''s endearing. Well, I guess she''s me.
Anyway, as the sun rises, Hanako is the first one to wake up, likely feeling her muscles aching. She briefly looks at the two elves sleeping beside her, blushes, and then quietly slips out of bed.
For a maiden-head, she actually has the gall to go around the room naked, huh.
''''Bathroom, bathroom...''''
After washing up a bit, she gazes at her reflection in the mirror.
Each time she touches a red mark, her heart beats faster. Merely recalling the night before seems to be giving her satisfaction, and that reaches its peak when she gets to her belly.
''''Nn... I wonder whose child it is...''''
With a motherly smile, Hanako mutters.
This... seems about right. Unlike Sylvia, Hanako doesn''t actually have an obligation to fulfill. I guess she has one, but it doesn''t affect pregnancy much. Either way, she can be a mom however she likes. If it were me, I would have done so, too.
More than anything, this incident also marks the end of the maiden Hanako and opens a new chapter for the mature one. Somehow, this little shit is a bit smug after getting banged yesterday.
That emotion is well-expressed when Hanako meets Aris, who appears to be waiting in front of the dorm.
''''Hello, Aris.''''
''''H-Hello, Hanako...''''
Oh, yeah. Aris definitely watched what was going onst night. Her flustered expression is so easy to read.
''''What''s wrong, Aris? Are you feeling unwell?''''
''''No, no, there''s nothing... let''s move to ss, shall we?''''
''''Sure!''''
Of course, the mood at the magic ss is now quite different. While Lucia constantly tilts her head puzzledly at the sight of the two elves making intimate skin-ship, like hugging, toward Hanako, Aris seems to be... pouting of sorts. I''m not sure.
But the ss passes by rtively smoothly, thanks to everybody not making it excessively weird.
Lunchtime.
''''Say, Hanako.''''
''''Mghm?''''
''''Do you have any experience in bed beforeing here?''''
''''?!''''
Hanako nearly spits out her food, but since she doesn''t want to trouble the janitor, she decides not to do that. Of course, thises at the cost of a few heavy coughs.
''''Huff... huff... w-what are you asking all of a sudden?'''' She says, teary eyes blinking.
The goddess casually takes a sip of her drink, appearing pouty again, ''''I''m a goddess, you know? You''d think I could notice some... things.''''
''''...Did you see?''''
''''...Yes.''''
''''...''''
''''...''''
Strangely, Hanako doesn''t seem to be embarrassed or anything. She''s merely surprised. Though, I guess this is just what friendship is.
''''How do you stay that confident against two, not one?''''
''''I honestly don''t know. I just thought it felt good, heheh...''''
''''...''''
''''...''''
''''See, I''m a bit jealous,'''' Aris grumbles. ''''To think that my friend would experience something wonderful like that before me.''''
''''Um... aren''t you _the_ goddess? I''m sure there''ll be people lining up to be with you.''''
That seems to have opened a floodgate as endless words begin to flow from Aris''s mouth.
''''Hmph. It''s not as simple as you think. If theye to me knowing that I am the goddess, won''t there be a chance they''re just after my status? Also, if I use a disguise, how do I take care of the promised offspring? It''s not like I can convince those hungry women to let it out outside.''''
''''No, but what about condom¡ª''''
''''In the first ce, where do I even find qualified people to¡ª''''
As the rant goes on, it bes more apparent that Aris is only being shy about sex. In a way, one can say she is even more innocent than Hanako, who has now be a woman despite always touting lewd things.
The old me, being the responsible friend that she is, immediately tries toe up with something to help the situation. In short, she has to find a mate for the old goddess.
Firstly, the people from the church are disqualified. No matter what, bedding their own goddess is a bit...
The remaining connections Aris has, fortunately, include that of hers with the queen and the king, as well as the prime minister. And between the three, there isn''t even a choice.
''''Aris.''''
''''¡ªand then you''ll have to worry about¡ª''''
''''Aris!''''
''''Huh?!''''
With her face beaming, Hanako puts both of her hands on Aris''s shoulders.
''''Hey, I have an idea.'''' She whispers. ''''Look, you watched me yesterday, right?''''
''''Y-Yeah?''''
''''You know I almost did it with the prime minister, too, right?''''
''''You did?!''''
''''...I did. Anyway, the point is¡ªI think I''m going to finish the business with her this afternoon!''''
''''What?!?!''''
The sight of the two idiots loudly whispering across the table is quite hrious, but the content of the conversation is no less dumb. In short, Hanako has somehow obtained permission from Liana and Emy to go sleep around with people. Perhaps because the two elves didn''t grow up with Hanako or because of cultural differences, they seem less obsessive than their modern counterparts¡ªextremely so.
In any case, Hanako, being the slut she is, immediately seeks to spread her legs for Sariel.
''''That''s... amazing.'''' Aris unconsciously mutters, bearing a slightly envious look.
''''Heheheh... for sure. But this is where youe in, Aris...!''''
''''Huh? How so?''''
''''Say, don''t you want to join me in the action?''''
''''W-What?!''''
At this point, Hanako takes it to the next level, walking around the table and sitting right beside Aris. As she snuggles up to the goddess, thumping hearts resonate.
''''Just think about it. You and I both serve the prime minister in bed... won''t that be so lewd?''''
''''Ugh...''''
''''Just saying,'''' Hanakoes right to Aris''s ear. ''''I saw her cock yesterday. It was so big and long I thought I wouldn''t be able to handle it. If something of that size enters me... I think I''ll faint.''''
In the corner of her eyes, Hanako notices Aris''s legs rubbing against each other, and even her shortened breaths are starting to reach the miscreant''s ears.
She''s clearly aroused.
''Got her.''
¡ªis probably what Hanako thinks at the moment.
Hm... what can I say? The old me is surprisingly cunning. Maybe it''s because she has more life experience than me, who just holed up in the hospital my entire life.
Anyway, Aris eventually nods, albeit a very slight one.
Lunch then continues in a slightly exciting mood before ending in rtive peace. And so, the anticipated afternoones. The duo now stand before the royal pce, bringing two very nervous hearts.
Inside, the prime minister is surely waiting, perhaps with an elegant smile.
Case 293: Down with the goddess. (R-18)
Case 293: Down with the goddess. (R-18)
''''So, if we apply that theory to fire spells that are designed for wide-scale destruction, we can almost see immediate results. Take this [st] magic, for example... hm...''''
Sariel pauses for a moment.
Her eyes, as dazzling as they are, turn to outside the window, where even the clouds have been soaked in the sunset. Then, with an almost inaudible sigh, she closes her book.
''''Let''s stop here for today. Miss Hanako, you have been quite attentive. Am I correct to assume that you have solved your fervent curiosity?''''
As calm and graceful as she is, the other two in the room... not so much.
For one, Hanako is actually able to be absorbed into the lesson, but Aris isheavily distracted the whole time. Perhaps she is nervous, but that''s for sure at this point.
Okay, whatever. Now''s the chance, Hanako. Go fuck her!
''''Um... here''s the story, Sariel.''''
Right. The story. Tell her everything.
''''I was able to get some help from friends yesterday to satisfy that curiosity, actually. A-And so... I''m sorry I ran away even though you have shown such kindness to me.''''
''''...''''
''''I know this is shameless, but... would you be interested in still... doing it?''''
All this time, Sariel only listens to Hanako''s words with a slight smile on her face¡ªtypical Sariel.
However, as someone who has slept with her countless times, I can tell she is fired up. Even so, her outward demeanor remainsposed like that of a queen.
I guess she is a queen in a way.
The dragoness puts her book aside and rises to her feet. Then, just like before, she walks around Hanako''s chair and rests her hands on the girl''s shoulder.
''''Why, I would be honored to do so.'''' She replies, her voice low to the point of being a whisper. ''''But may I perhaps know the reason for Her Holiness''s presence?''''
''''Ah, t-that''s...''''
''''Might you be interested in such fetishes?''''
''''No, no, um... she was going to get in with us, too, so...''''
''''...''''
''''...''''
For a brief moment, Sariel''s face shows true astonishment. However, that gets quickly reced by a sinister smile.
''''Then...''''
''''H-Hanako, is this right...?''''
''''Stopining, Aris. I got stripped naked yesterday when they did me, alright?''''
''''Ugh...''''
We got a bed.
Yeah, Aris just spawned a bed right in the middle of the room, so that''s nice. As much as I like fucking in various ces, beds are always the best.
Anyway, the goddess, who is now in her pure white underwear, is showing such divine beauty and shyness that even I get scatterbrained looking at her. Hanako certain is. She''s feeling something along the lines of ''I didn''t know she was this sexy...''
Man, Sariel is really lucky, huh.
''''Anyway, Sariel told us to warm up first, right?'''' Hanako nervously looks at the door, through which Sariel exited just a moment ago, citing ''preparation'' work.
''''Warm up? You mean...''''
With both of them being perverts, it''s pretty easy to end up in the same conclusion.
''''S-Shall we?''''
''''Okay...''''
With very tense gestures, the two close in on each other and begin to share some intimate kinship. The hands... oh, crap. Here it is again¡ªthe switch.
''''Mhm...''''
I thought I was the one with more experience here, but somehow, the way Aris rubs my breasts is even more erotic than what Raeliana or Emilia can do. Maybe they''re just bad at it?
I''m not quite sure, but since she''s groping mine...
''''H-Hanako...''''
An unmistakable excitement swells within me as I wrap my fingers around her sizeable chest. Absorbed into her milky white skin, I keep fondling her goddess breasts just as she does mine.
She''s blushing immensely, and so am I.
Aris is seriously beautiful, I swear...
''''...!''''
In a burst of courage, I jolt forward and ovep her lips with mine. Although she flinches a bit, she doesn''t seem to hate it.
With assurance, I start to feel her soft, thin lips while rubbing my body against hers. Right when I think I finally hold the initiative here, Aris unexpectedly thrusts her tongue onward first, her blue eyes gleaming a rebellious light.
''''Mn...''''
And so, we spend a while kissing, mashing our tongues together. The sensation of a deep, romantic kiss is something I am still not used to, even though I was aggressively kissed a ton yesterday.
It''s sticky, it''s hot, kind of suffocating, but it feels like melting¡ªin other words, really good.
Eventually, we end our first kiss after a while has passed. Both she and I start to breathe more heavily, our gazes intertwined.
''''Then... um... excuse me.''''
The first to reach for her legs is me. I start by slowly caressing my way up her thighs, then only creep my hand in after thoroughly rxing her muscles. Like Emilia''s thighs, whose I had the privilege to touch yesterday, Aris''s are also very soft and warm.
''''Mhm...!''''
The moment I put my finger between her slit, the goddess jerks her lower body, unintentionally pushing it further in.
''''P-Please wait...''''
She takes a few seconds to adjust her breathing, then leans onto my shoulder rather obediently. As her lewd, previously inaudible moans reach my ears, I feel a burning desire.
This woman... is dangerously erotic.
But I''m confident. It''s not like I don''t have experience fingering a pussy. I''ve done it before¡ªmultiple times. So...
''''Nn~!''''
With a steadily advancing rhythm, I move my finger inside Aris.
Never before have I dared to imagine I would be doing a literal goddess one day, much less onethishot. There''s something about her divine nature that thrills me more than ever. Furthermore, each time I hit a certain spot inside her, she lets out an unbelievably sweet moan.
''''I-I''m going to...!''''
And then, just like any other female, she cums.
Now, her whole body leans onto mine. Together with the convulse of her hip and the extreme contract of her vagina, a stream of hot liquid flows all over my palm.
The sensation is utterly vivid, leaving me in a daze.
So this is what it''s like to do a goddess.
''''Aris¡ªah..?!''''
Suddenly, Aris pushes me down the bed before climbing onto my legs. She slicks her long purple hair behind her ears, narrowing her fervent blue eyes.
''''It''s not fair... if you''re the only one doing it.'''' She says. ''''C''mon. Spread your legs.''''
''''No, w-wait¡ª''''
Before I can finish my objection, Aris has already found her way inside my panty, essentially grabbing my pussy whole with her palm. Because she doesn''t have any experience in this, it further makes my desires grow more than anything, and it doesn''t help that her determined expression is so adorable.
''''...You can leave that for Sariel, Aris. You don''t have to try now if you don''t want to.''''
Eventually, I have to open my mouth. However, that seems to have angered the goddess much, seeing that she suddenly pouts before turning around, showing me her butt while pulling my panty off altogether.
''''Mhn?!''''
In a bold move, Aris puts her tongue squarely on my clit, her hands ying with the parts below.
Suddenly, the difficulty bes a bit higher.
But it''s nowhere near ufortable... especially when her pussy is this close to my face.
Case 294: One on two. (R-18)
Case 294: One on two. (R-18)
''''Mng... ngh...''''
In the weirdly dazing office room, small, sticky slops ring.
As Aris and I kiss, we make sure to rub our other parts against each other, ending up with her being directly on top of me. Evenpared to the nuns'' embrace yesterday, this one is clearly superior in its intimacy.
Aris does not try to anchor herself up, so her weight falls directly onto me, further enabling more skinship. And... what can I say? Kissing is awesome.
''''Am I intruding much,dies?''''
'''''''' ...!! ''''''''
Perhaps too absorbed in the act, wepletely miss the moment Sariel enters the room. She stands beside the bed, cross-armed, holding several bottles and some toys in her hands.
''''Should we begin now?'''' She asks, bearing the same elegant smile.
''''Y-Yes, please!'''' I plead, eager to get a taste of her penis.
As the dragoness casually begins toy out the items and remove her garments, I turn to Aris, who appears nervous.
''''It''s alright. I''ll do it first.'''' I whisper. ''''You can watch and... help me, okay?''''
''''Mhm...''''
And so, the goddess gets off of me, and we sit on the bed nicely like two pet dogs. While stripping away her final pieces of clothing, revealing her perfect hourss figure, Sariel winks at me.
''''Miss Hanako, how did your friends do you yesterday?''''
''''T-That''s...''''
''''It is for your sake, Miss Hanako. Even amongdies such as myself, the size of my member is substantiallyrger.'''' Sariel says. ''''If a female wants to handle that, she will need a whole lot more experience than what you have.''''
Indeed, Sariel''s thing is almost one-third bigger and longer than that of both Raeliana and Emilia. Though...
''''I-I think I''ll be fine.''''
Somehow, yesterday wasn''t painful at all, despite it was indeed my first time. I''m not sure why, but I have confidence now. In response, Sariel calmly nods, appearing unfazed.
''''Sure, then. However, just as a precautionary measure, I''ll have some of this applied to you. Is that alright?''''
What she presents to me is abelless yet somehow expensive-looking bottle, which she exins is a solution that helps ease the process of pration.
Of course, I agree right away.
''''Here we go...''''
Sariel halfway climbs onto the bed, dangling her huge penis between her legs, then squeezes out a bean-sized paste of that solution before massaging them nicely right below my belly button. It feels a bit warm.
''''Such pristine, healthy lips. How nice.''''
''''Don''tment on it like that...!''''
It''s already embarrassing to have someone witnessing my private area being rubbed like this, but Sariel''s words are way too brazen. Eventually, she stops that and signals me to turn around.
''''I believe we don''t need forey anymore, do we?''''
''''Y-Yeah...''''
I know how wet I am already. But this position... is this what they call a doggy style? Raeliana did me in this position before, but why are they called doggy style? Where did I hear this in the first ce? Hm...
Anyway.
''''Then... please enjoy to your heart''s content, Miss Hanako.''''
As Sariel grabs my butt and brushes the tip of her penis between my slit, preparing to insert, I take a nce at Aris, who''s watching us intently with bated breaths.
Of course, I shoot her a reassuring smile¡ª
''''Mghm...?!''''
¡ªuntil myposurepletely explodes.
Somehow, the penis that is totally stretching my insides sends much more intense waves of stimulus, ones that I couldn''t get with the nuns, turning my head an utter nk. With each little length it is forced in, my mind is further dominated by a sense of defeat.
Before I know it, my hip is already trying to jerk itself into oblivion, and an unbelievable ecstasy dominates me.
''''Ngh...!''''
''''Oh, my...''''
Sariel''s soft exmation intertwines between my ugly moans.
''''This is such a blessing, Miss Hanako. Your inside fits my member like a glove.''''
''''A-Agaeh...!''''
''''I often encounter ones that are too tight or sometimes a bit loose, but yours is perfect. Now then, if you could just take it to the base... hup!''''
''''Mgfmp...?!''''
Not even before my miserable body bes ustomed to the presence of hers, Sariel lightly taps her hip once, sending the entirety of her cock straight into me.
By this point, I have already lost strength in all of my limbs¡ªhead lying limply on the bedsheet. In my vision, I can see a shaken Aris, who''s covering her mouth with her hand.
...I hope I''m not scaring her away. This is practically heaven, after all.
''''Fuu... Miss Hanako.''''
''''Aeh...?''''
Right then, Sarieles up to my ear, whispering some seductive words I can''t quite make out in this cloudy state.
''''Can you feel me deeply kissing your womb? Since I''m assuming you didn''t use contraceptives yesterday, it wouldn''t matter if I let it out inside, right?''''
''''Yesh...''''
''''Fufu, on second thought, having you bearing my child wouldn''t be so bad, no?''''
As she tells me all sorts of happy-family shenanigans, her hip also diligently moves back and forth, making sure I''m not allowed a moment of sanity.
At one moment, she even turns my head around and kisses me right in front of Aris as if telling her what will happen to herter.
''''Are these all the marks they left on you?''''
Saying so, Sariel begins to ovep those spots with her own marks meticulously as if trying to truly make me her own. With each kiss on my skin, each bite on my flesh, a piece of her possessiveness is shown.
I love it.
I love all of it.
Moreover, this melting pleasure is simply too addicting. For every instance her hip collides with my butt, I yearn more for Sariel''s love.
''''Hah... I''m at my limit, Miss Hanako. Clench your hip.''''
''''L-Let it all out!''''
Together, this climax is... divine.
''''I-Isn''t it too big?''''
''''It''s fine, Aris. How many times do I have to tell you that?''''
''''...Can I get some more of that cream? That''s still¡ªow, ow?!''''
Feeling frustrated all of a sudden, I pinch Aris''s squishy cheek, which, amazingly, doesn''t decrease her divine beauty in the slightest.
''''Girly, you already used half the bottle. How many more do you need??'''' I scold.
''''But...!''''
The goddess looks at me with teary, pitiful eyes.
In response, I smile at her and tap Sariel''s thigh, basically telling her to push it in at once. At this point, she''s already flopped her cock onto Aris''s belly already, so it shouldn''t be that hard.
''''Well then, if I may,''''
''''W-Wait, what¡ª''''
Somehow, Sariel''s attitude as she gently rubs her way between the goddess''s slit is a bit stiff. Maybe she''s nervous because the opponent is a divine entity.
''''So h-hard...!''''
Thinking back, it''s quite a mystery how I was able to rope Aris into doing this in the first ce. I guess we''re just that close as friends.
Friends?
Do friends usually make out with each other?
''''...''''
Whatever. Let''s enjoy this night first.
Case 295: By the dragoness’s irresistible touch. (R-18)
Case 295: By the dragoness¡¯s irresistible touch. (R-18)
''''Hgn...! Ngh...! Ah...!?''''
''''W-Woah...''''
In the office room full of strange but arousing scents, gentle ps fill the space. Each time Sariel brings her hip forward, the monstrous cock of hers is pushed into Aris''s bare, spotless crotch, painting a faint silhouette of itself on the goddess''s navel area.
From an outside perspective, Sariel indeed seems to be enjoying herself a bit while Aris is struggling in ce, moaning helplessly as she crutches the bedsheet. Seeing it, I can''t help but feel an itch below, too.
For someone so gorgeous as Aris to show this kind of shameful expression... is absolutely erotic, not to mention the sound action and the smell action.
Eventually, not being able to endure seeing Aris''s ample breasts dancing around for longer, I trudge toward her and take hold of them.
''''N-No, wait...!''''
For the right breast, I curtly pinch its pink nipple while pushing the soft bunch around, and for the other one, I deliciously have a taste of it instead.
''''Nnn...!''''
The warm, exquisitely soft sensation spreads onto my palms, and that same sensation also reaches my lips, which are pressing down the hill as I roll her nipple on my tongue.
The more I do that, the more Aris''s moans be weirder. It seems she''s reaching her limit.
''''Mhmp...?''''
When I try to reach down to at least scratch my itch with my fingers, someone else beats me to it.
''''Let me take care of it,''''
Sariel says so between her breaths.
True to her words, even as she busies herself with railing the goddess, her fingers still boast an insane proficiency, ripping inside me like a snake. With my aroused state, and with Sariel alreadyprehending my weak spots somehow, she quickly brings me to my climax.
"I-I''m also!''''
Both of us, actually.
As Aris''s body starts to convulse, so does mine. Both of us tremble in ce together as if resonating while letting the mind-numbing pleasure invade our minds.
Powerless, I soon rest right on Aris''s chest, to which she responds by hugging my head in.
I can hear the goddess''s moans again after a short silence, apanied by vague, damp hitting noises. Sariel is apparently not satisfied yet despite already making Aris cum.
So, I decide to spend my time quietly here, recovering some of the stamina I have lost during this whole asion.
''''Nyuh...?''''
However, when I suddenly feel a tad hot something sprayed onto my hair and trickle down my scalp, it takes a bit to click.
Did she just... cum on me??
''''I apologize for the rudeness, Miss Hanako.''''
''''No, um... it''s nothing.''''
Even if I have a fewints, thinking about it once more makes me realize that, indeed, she can''t really cum insideoronAris. That would be kind of too disrespectful for a deity.
The dragoness then flops down, wiping her damp forehead under the two-tone bang.
''''Whew... I''m craving some warmth. Lady?''''
Her piercing silver eyes are only directed at me. I take a look at Aris, who''s definitely too exhausted for another shot, and once again, Sariel really can''t kiss or do other intimate stuff with Aris, the only goddess. Without more development... that just seems a bit too inappropriate, even if they just had sex earlier.
Once she can do that, it''ll be thrilling, though.
So, I climb on Sariel''s instead.
''''Mhn...''''
As expected, she immediately goes for my lips, hungrily forcing her tongue in as if a starved beast. Her hands, now way bolder than before, merely hug Aris''s thighs, reach for my breasts and my lower lips¡ªthe two most critical areas.
''''N-Nn...!''''
Just like what I did to Aris, She sinks her fingers into my chest and starts to knead them to her liking, albeit with much more skill and desire. I can tell that because my bottom is already a mess with her pinching and twisting my clit, making my legs want to jolt.
Within the span of minutes, I am closer to climax again.
And soon after, when she slightly lifts my hip by grabbing my buttocks...
''''Mhmp...''''
...I know where this is going.
In the end, I end up having to let Sariel do me for two more rounds. Now, I''m just as tattered as Aris, who has barely recovered after her first time.
By now, the sky has turned dark, and right when I''m about to call it a day¡ª
''''Well? I think that was sufficient for a warmup.''''
'''''''' Eh? ''''''''
After stretching out a bit, Sariel snaps her finger lightly, burning mana to summon two dazzling lights. Those lights quickly calm down, revealing what they have been covering...
''''W-What?!''''
Two more Sariels.
With the same face, same body, and same humongous cock.
Instinctively, I feel my body heat up. Although sex with Sariel was indeed amazing, this sense of... exhration is probably what I''ve been looking for. If not, I don''t think my heart would be protesting immensely like this.
Ah... so that''s it. I want to have sex with multiple people.
So that''s why.
I see.
''''Miss Hanako, are you into this kind of thing, perhaps?''''
One of the Sarielses over and grabs my chin, making my gaze meet hers. I can''t help but nod. I can hear Aris''s gulping beside me, too.
Smirking, the dragoness bends over, ''''Since you have already done it with two yesterday... how about three today?''''
Gulp.
An audible, almost feble gulp.
My breath is shortened, and a warm, mushy liquid is already trickling onto the bedsheet below.
''''P-Please...?''''
With that one word, I am immediately surrounded by three massive cocks. One resting on top of my head, one anchoring on my shoulder, and one right before my eyes.
The overwhelming scenting from these is making me dizzy.
But with unwavering courage and lust, I position myself a bit back and grab two of them before kissing the remaining one. While I have already somewhat learned to blow someone, jerking them is another story.
''''Miss Hanako. In real life, moving your hands like this won''t do much.''''
''''Mhmp...''''
So, Sariel immediately corrects me like the teacher she is and thenys me¡ªstomach up¡ªon top of one of herself.
''''This is how a triple pration is done correctly. Look closely, Miss Hanako, and... Your Holiness.''''
I steal a nce to the side. There, Aris is sitting neatly with an incredibly bashful look but still brimming with curiosity. She and I both smile at each other.
And that''s it.
I don''t know why I need this kind of assurance, but as the warmth of Sariel''s cocks draws closer, I start to panic.
''''W-Wait, I''ve never used my other hole before...!''''
''''It is alright then, Miss Hanako. We''ll justbothuse your usual entrance.''''
''''Eh?''''
I stare dumbfoundedly as the Sariel in front of me applies some sort of magic to my belly, then¡ª
''''Hgn...?!''''
¡ªshe swoops in with a swift push into my pussy. Not long after, the Sariel below me also traces the tip of her shaft around before ending up in the very same hole.
The stretch feels like my flesh is being ripped apart.
Amazingly, it doesn''t hurt, but instead, the pleasure is so overwhelming that I have trouble forming thoughts for a moment. It is as though I am floating in the clouds of heavenly pleasure. In that state, the remaining Sariel doesn''t have any trouble opening my mouth and squeezes her cock into it.
Both the bottom and the top have been filled.
And with that, the exciting nightes to an oundish start.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Case 296: End of friendship.
Case 296: End of friendship.
Aris Kingdom, daytime.
''''...''''
''''...''''
As the two friends sit somewhere breezy near the pce, a suffocating silence remains. One only chews on her bread while the remaining one watches the flowers sway in the wind.
Afterst night''s insane ''party,'' a certain awkwardness has grown between them.
Shame.
Guilt.
Uncertainty.
Somehow, all these emotions float around in their heads.
Okay, fine. I''ll stop narrating it like that. Let''s go back to the real world.
So lil'' Hanako and Aris just got absolutely devoured by Sariel, a seasoned womanizer and yer,st night. Although that damn dragon showed restraint on Aris, she was ruthless with Hanako.
One might think a fresh, naive-looking woman like Hanako would get some sort of trauma after being manhandled by several ravenous futanaris, but that appears only to have opened up a whole new world for her. In other words, she enjoyed it a ton¡ªjust like me.
For whatever reason, Sariel seemed to really love fucking this woman, which makes sense, and it also means that Aris actually got a more appropriate pace for herself, although she also got a lot of action.
I mean, how is a goddess''s stamina less than an ordinary human?
While I''m grumbling to myself, Hanako has finally gathered enough courage to speak to her friend first. With a reserved expression, she taps the other''s shoulder,
''''...Hey, Aris.''''
''''Hm...?''''
''''How was yesterday?''''
''''...!''''
Immediately, Aris''s spotless cheeks begin to burn. Although she can be lewd sometimes, when ites to real stuff, she is undoubtedly the most mellow one. A good analogy might be the infamous ss cannon.
Ah... but I guess she doesn''t even have offensive capabilities. What do I even call her?
''''I-It was good! It was really good... but do alldies like the prime minister act like that...?''''
Especially when she asks so boldly like this while reddening like a tomato.
''''Like that? You mean when she grabbed my head and¡ª''''
''''Yes! Yes! You''re on it already, so don''t get too graphic...''''
All of a sudden, as Hanako looks at the shy Aris, who''s barely hiding behind her long ears, a spark of adoration is born inside her¡ªis what I would describe this feeling that Hanako has right now.
Objectively speaking, Aris is inhumanely pretty, so it''s only natural for someone to feel an attraction towards her at some point, no matter how well that person tries to avoid that.
Moreover, I think both of them should be conscious about the previous night''s ''warmup.'' That was probably done while in the heat of the moment, but it''s not like they forgot about it afterward.
I guess Hanako''s heart is a bit ambiguous, but at the moment, the two are still ''friends.''
''''Well, well... I think it''s Sariel that''s special.'''' Hanako replies. ''''Your believers were rather gentle with me.''''
''''D-Don''t tie them to me?!''''
''''So they aren''t your believers?''''
''''Ah.''''
Puffing out her cheeks, Aris throws a few noodle punches at Hanako, who onlyughs back. The scene isparable to that of a small animal trying its best to protest.
Fortunately, at the end of the day, it seems their friendship won''t crumble because of something like this.
Now that I''ve been in this... memory for a while, I think my feelings have also assimted with that of Hanako. To some extent, at least. Instead of regarding Aris as some weird gal suddenly popping up out of nowhere, I see her as an ordinary, sweet woman.
But the more I see of this world, and the more I see of their situation...
...the more I envy them.
It would be a lie to say that I''ve been locked inside this memory with only myself to talk to since I share feelings with Hanako, but I indeed have more time to reflect.
Often, I would wonder, ''what if.''
What if I was reincarnated here instead of in the current world of [Aria]? Would I be living this peacefully, able to screw around as I like without a care in the world?
Maybe. No, most likely.
But hey, it is what it is. It''s not like I can do anything about that, so why even bother, right?
With that kind of mindset, I decide to enjoy myself the rest of my time here. I was kinda tired of working nonstop anyway, so let''s think of it as a vacation of sorts.
Eh... so it has been a few months since Hanako gave away her V-card, and I have to say¡ªnothing really changed from that point.
Sure, she now has some cool magic to use and is a whole lot morefortable with the new environment, but her rtionship progress has been stagnant for a bit. At this point, it is an open secret in the pce and the church that Hanako is often rendezvousing with the two nuns and the prime minister.
That''s the problem. It''s only ''rendezvousing,'' not ''became a couple'' or something like that.
From the viewpoint of me, who have wild sex basically every day, it''s kind of boring. Should I be d that I am able to skip watching myself sleep?
No, this is my memory, so I guess it only makes sense that way.
Now, the important part¡ªHanako''s rtionship with Aris. In short, they have be much morefortable around each other, if they haven''t before.
Like, a weirdly close pair of besties.
I''m half-sure Hanako has something for Aris already because the sensation I''m getting from her is simr to my own when Liana started flirting with me back in the day.
Aris''s slightly thoughtful expressions these days are suspicious, too.
''''Is something on my face?''''
''''Nothing, nothing.''''
''''Mhm... anyway. Like I was saying, I still don''t know what the hell is wrong with me. I still can''t choose someone out of those three.''''
''''It is normal to hesitate. All of them are good people, after all.''''
''''Nice joke. I don''t think Sariel is exactly ''good,'' but okay.''''
Hm... are they going to make progress at all? I mean, when they sit side by side and hold hands like this, it does seem quite romantic.
There are good reasons I expect these two to evolve their rtionship. Hanako shares her thoughts with me, which means I know her intentions and all that easily.
This woman... she''s finally considering flirting.
''''...!''''
Oh, here we go.
With an energetic heart beating as if there''s no tomorrow, Hanako boldly leans on the goddess''s shoulder. Below, the hands that are clutching one another get even tighter.
Aris shows no rejection.
Has she been anticipating, too? I guess it''s natural when her friend is such a lust monster.
But now is the deciding moment. I can feel this is the breaking point in their rtionship. My non-existent heart is racing. Depending on what she says, she can get a whole goddess as her lover...
Please don''t choke.
Please don''t¡ª
''''...Aris. I wanna thank you again for freezing my pregnancy. I could have gotten into a lot of trouble with those women if it wasn''t for you.''''
''''...''''
''''...''''
''''...''''
No, you stupid fucker.
Why''d you talk about pregnancy in flirting?!?!
Case 297: Boundaries of friends.
Case 297: Boundaries of friends.
One might wonder: What are the boundaries of friends? How can I avoid acting too distant or too intimate with a friend? How do I tell each person''s boundaries?
Well, I don''t know. I didn''t have friends.
Just kidding. I had Emy and Liana, and to some extent, Anna and Tina as friends before they became my lovers, okay?
Now, of course, each person''s personal space and tolerance are different. Say, take Liana, for example. As much as she might appear to be the tactless kind of girl, she is actually respectful when ites to boundaries. I could tell she was quite cautious when she started to probe around me, even backing away and apologizing in several instances. It wasn''t until I subtly hinted that it was alright that she began to be more shameless, but that''s a story for another day.
For someone like Emy, the lines are quite blurry. I mean, she kind of acts the same as she did prior to bing my lover. It''s not easy to tell whether she means something or not when... she often doesn''t show it much.
So, considering all of the above, the answer is ultimately... it depends. As annoying as the answer is, I think it is the truth.
My boundaries are pretty standard¡ªone might say generic. If you''re my friend, act like a friend. If you''re my lover, do whatever you want.
Thetter part might not be normal since lovers aren''t masters, but in my case, they are, so you can say that it is a bit crooked.
But even if I might have some screws loose in my head, I know for a fact that this isnothow friends act around each other.
''''Hah... this ce is really nice.''''
''''I agree...''''
No friends are going to sit beside each other, weaving hands as they lean their bodies against one another like this. You know, there''s a certain mood people can see between other people. This is the level where some might raise eyebrows and wonder if something is going on.
If these two are men... well. Something''s definitely up.
Anyway, it has been a while since the two started to be chummy with each other. Despite both of them still engaging in lewd activities with the other three from time to time, it seems the progress of their rtionship hasn''t really been affected.
One thing I find really funny is that even though they have indeed kissed or even fingered each other before, when ites to kinship, there are clear moments of shyness. Without the context or the justification that they''re merely doing that to ''smooth out'' the sex with the other members, it bes a bit exciting.
Especially when they''re both females. With the others, there is a sense of normality because the act is obviously for reproduction, but in this case, if one thinks about it only practically, it''s pointless.
What I''m getting to here is that it feels a bit wrong between females, and that''s what makes it exciting. I had experienced it for a while with Anna before she got her stick, too.
Wait, is Anna of this world a female? I''ve never questioned that, actually.
Well, let''s leave that forter and focus on Hanako''s story with Aris first. You know, they say when two raging lesbians stay together for a long time, something ought to happen at some point, and these two are about to prove it.
''''Eh? Living with me...?''''
''''...Um.''''
Because Aris suddenly decides to be Hanako''s roommate, saying that she feels lonely in her domain.
Hanako has a decent house provided by the Monarchy, and it is certainly spacious enough for several people to live in. To the goddess who has given her a second life, Hanako, of course, can''t refuse it.
It is a pleasant surprise, considering recent developments.
''''Well... I have never lived with anyone before, so I hope you can teach me.''''
When Aris says that with a shy smile, both Hanako and I sense a ''pang!'' in our hearts. Seriously, how pretty is this woman?
''''S-Sure. Think about it: if I could tell you all about my country''s culture while we''re together, wouldn''t it be great? We haven''t had a lot of time alone, yeah?''''
Oh, Hanako was summoned here for that. I totally forgot.
''''Ah... r-right!''''
...It seems Aris also forgot it.
Nevertheless, now that the decision has been made, it is time to shop for another set of living essentials.
''''Wouldn''t it be faster if I made them instead?'''' Aris asks, tilting her head like a squirrel.
''''Tut, tut, tut. Shopping is also an experience on its own, okay?''''
''''Of living together?''''
''''Of living together.''''
A little unconvinced, but Aris looks willing to follow Hanako''s lead. I suppose this is also one of her great charms¡ªhumbleness. If she hadn''t worn the peplos, nobody would be able to assume that she is a deity that stands above all.
Talking about that, the first thing to buy if Aris is going to stay here is clothes. She can''t possibly wear the peplos all the time.
''''Hm... yours seem to be around D, so we need something like...''''
''''D?''''
''''It''s your... cup size. Your chest. We do have that system installed back on Earth for an easier time making and choosing bras.''''
''''Ah, is that so? But I''ve never worn one before. Is it necessary?''''
Aris''s innocent-looking face is a bit enviable. She doesn''t need one because her body stays perfect even through centuries, and the protruding nipples can be hidden under theyers of a peplos, but it would be beyond vulgar if she doesn''t wear one beneath normal clothes.
So Hanako tells her just that, sessfully making the goddess flush a bit. But they proceed to pick out several pieces that look good, and now, it''s time for Aris to try them out.
''''C-Can you help me wear them?''''
''''...''''
As expected, this woman is trying to lure Hanako in.
Say what you want about a honey trap, but I''m going in anyway, just like Hanako does.
In the changing room, where Aris stands just before the mirror with Hanako right behind her, the atmosphere suddenly heats up. Without a specific trigger, the goddess begins to undress her top, revealing her bare, spotless skin.
Thebination of her perfectly arched and softly toned back, along with her unabashedly naked front in the mirror, is enough to excite even an observer without a body like me.
''''P-Please.''''
Swallowing an empty gulp, Hanako reaches for the pure white bra with her right hand and, with surprising stableness, begins to put it on Aris''s body. Her hands carefully run under the goddess''s armpits, brushing against the sides of her arms before reaching the two drooping breasts.
I say that, but it''s only physics. Aris''s breasts are amazingly shaped.
''''Stay still.''''
Hushed voice. Hanako eventually gets ahold of the other hook with her left hand after some effort to avoid touching the chest itself.
What the hell is this tension?
No, really. Why are you both so shy even though you have made out before? And why am I so shaken, too...?
''''Get your arms through these... that''s right.''''
''''Nn...''''
''''Okay. That''s it.''''
Eventually, after getting the straps in their ces, Hanako brings both the hook and the eye under the armpits again, and then, with a bit of pulling back and up, the two cups perfectly capture Aris''s breasts.
''''Whew... I think it''s done.''''
''''...''''
''''Aris?''''
''''...I want to try others, too. Can you help me, Hanako?''''
Ah, this one''smitted.
Case 298: Roommates teasing each other(?).
Case 298: Roommates teasing each other(?).
''''Huff... huff...''''
''''Nn...''''
The two''sbored breaths.
Okay, it''s not to that extent, but both of them are indeed sweating a bit. Since Hanako has unknowingly stepped onto andmine by choosing a whopping seven bras for Aris, she has to remove and put on all of them in a series of tense actions.
And I have the misfortune to have experienced all that heart-thumping nervousness of hers. At one point, it stops being the pounding of love and bes pure stress, you know?
But now, at least all three of us can breathe¡ª
''''...Since you''ve chosen all these wonderful pieces for me, shouldn''t I do it for you, too?''''
''''Eh?''''
Eh?
A brief silence passes. I also prepare my mind in the meantime as I know what choice Hanako will make next.
''''O-Okay. Go ahead.''''
She will ept it in a heartbeat. Yup.
Before I know it, the weird sensation of being sucked into somewhere is felt, and...
Why did I just agree to her proposal...?
I already have plenty of bras stocked up inside my closet...! More than that, why is she suddenly being so aggressive these days??
I thought we were going slowly but steadily toward being something more than friends, but this development... is she hitting on me purposefully?
''''Hanako. Can I remove your clothes?''''
''''A-Ah, okay¡ªhuh?''''
Seeing Aris''s deep, brilliant blue eyes locking onto mine, I can''t help but take a step back in surprise. Soon, her soft pink lips part,
''''I need to measure your size. No?''''
''''Oh... so that''s what you mean. I already have my size, though. It''s also D, so we use the same ones...''''
''''...''''
Somehow, Aris''s slightly bent down posture allows her to look at me from below with sharper eyes, and the unknown silence makes me a bit frightened. As if my heart does not already want to jump out for a walk...!
In a trance, I hastily nod and spread my arms wide open. Only then does the goddess put on a smile and begin to unbutton my shirt. After removing that, she confidently snaps the hook of my bra, rendering my top utterly naked.
''''Hm...''''
This is embarrassing. Why is she staring like this??
''''So, I measure the base and the top, right?''''
''''Y-Yeah. How did you know...?''''
''''I sensed the employee doing that to another person earlier.''''
W-While she''s in here?! A goddess is impressive, huh...
''''Pardon me.''''
Unsurprisingly, Aris''s dexterity is top-notch. She makes wrapping the tape measure around my torso feel like nothing, and within a few dozen seconds, the base has been recorded. But then¡ª
''''Ah, sorry~! I can''t see the front, so...''''
''''...!?!''''
As I am about to rx, Aris''s hands from behind suddenly cup my chest whole from below, dragging the tape with them. The sudden coldness sends a flinch that runs through my whole body, and in response to that, the goddess shamelessly grabs onto my breasts even more firmly.
''''Stay still.''''
''''Hyah...?!''''
Closing in.
Now, Aris is nearly hugging me from the back, whispering her words into my ear. She''s looking over my shoulder.
As she continues to fiddle with my bare breasts, I start to regret not standing before the mirror but instead facing my back toward it. No, in the first ce, can''t she see normally even if she''s behind me?!
You''re a goddess!
''''Ngh~!''''
Before I can vent that frustration on my mean friend, that very same friend almost purposefully flicks the measuring tape against my nipples, creating another flinch and a whole bunch of wobbling with my legs.
''''A-Aris...!''''
''''Shh. Let me do it properly.''''
Argh...! This woman is so mean.
But she eventually presses down the tape correctly, and the size is finally determined.
''''Let''s see, ording to the document... it is a D cup, Hanako.''''
''''That''s what I''ve been telling you...''''
''''Heheh, I just wanted to make sure,'''' Aris shrugs. ''''I am a careful person, so I want to know what exactly I''m getting.''''
''''...Huh?''''
Realizing the meaning behind those words, my face rapidly heats up. In contrast, Aris remains smug, giggling as she continues to tease me and my chest.
In the end, I am unable to escape her clutches.
The rest of the shopping trip goes quite smoothly, though. When the sun starts toe down, we also finish our buying and walk back home with a whole lot of stuff.
Determined to get revenge on this cheeky little goddess, I guide her to the living room first.
''''The first step to bing a resident of this house is to look at and register the house.'''' Or so I say. ''''Sit here on the sofa and look around. I''ll take a quick bath, and then we can explore other areas, alright?''''
''''Oh, sure.''''
''''Decorate around if you want. We could use some.''''
Heheh... just wait, evil woman. I''ll let you know just how shameless I can be.
''''Whew... sorry for letting you wait, Aris.''''
''''Ah, it''s no problem¡ªeh...?!''''
Yes. That face.
I wanted to see that astonished expression so much.
You didn''t expect me toe out of the bath buck naked, did you?
While Aris crashes out a bit, I take confident strides toward the couch and flop down right beside her. Then, I itch even closer and hug her left arm with my whole upper body.
The slender arm, which is exposed ording to the peplos''s sleeveless design, is woefully buried between my breasts, and with my cheek, I repeatedly rub at her shoulder.
Aris''s face is burning.
Not to flex, but when I did this to Raeliana, she railed me several times harder than usual.
''''Hah... as I expected, having someone I can hug after a shower is much morefortable than being alone.''''
''''I-Is that so?''''
''''Mhm.''''
Even as I nkly stare at the wall, I can feel her gaze burning at my body. Frankly speaking, I''m still a bit embarrassed about showing my sensitive areas like this, but... I can''t lose to this cheeky goddess.
Never.
So, despite Aris''s effort to wiggle out of my clutches, I remain absolutely firm, holding onto her arm like my life depends on it. Eventually, she resorts to other methods.
''''Are you hungry, Hanako? I might be able to make you something?''''
''''I''m full from the meal at the restaurant. Besides, we live together now, so I can whenever, right?''''
''''Ugh... h-how about we y some games? I heard the pce released a new type of board game recently.''''
''''Nn. I''m tired from having to choose your clothes earlier in the day.''''
''''Ah, shall we go to bed, then?''''
''''Okay.''''
Finally hearing a positive from me, the goddess''s face lights up. She looks like a small puppy. So cute.
But I won''t let it slide because of that. The price of groping my breasts is steep, you know?
''''Since the new bedframe for youes tomorrow, let''s both sleep on my bed for tonight.''''
''''Eh?''''
I open a wide smile at her confused face, ''''I can''t really make a goddess sleep on the floor, and I can''t sleep well down there either, so it''s the only solution.''''
''''E-Eh? But... um... right! How about I make another bed with divine power¡ª''''
''''That''s cheating, Aris. Why did we shop for, then?''''
''''Ah...''''
Cornered, Aris makes a painful expression before her eyes fire up, looking ready to n revenge.
''''...Fine. We''ll sleep together.'''' She says.
Unaware that whatever scheme she has, it won''t work this time. My offensive streak doesn''t end here.
Tonight, I''ll sleep naked.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Case 299: Orange cat strikes.
Case 299: Orange cat strikes.
rustle¡ª!
rustle¡ª!
''''H-Hey, Hanako.''''
''''Mhm?''''
''''Is this really right...?''''
''''What are you talking about? Of course, it is!''''
After finally convincing the stubbornly shy goddess to sleep on the same bed as me, we get into the bed, and this is the position we have assumed¡ªa tight hug!
Aris is still too embarrassed to lie face-to-face with me, so I position myself a bit higher, allowing her to nuzzle my chest at will. I''m still naked, as a matter of course, and although I felt a bit uncertain if she would like my less-than-perfect figure, she thankfully doesn''t seem to hate it.
I mean, I think my body isn''t that bad. I do exercise sparsely, and I feel healthy all the time, but for someone as divinely beautiful as her...
Anyway, as Aris finally stops wiggling her body around, I run my arms around her head and pull her even closer, essentially burying her head into my chest. Her sharp nose and eyshes poke me quite ticklishly, but I can manage.
''''Hanako.''''
I take that back. Her hot breaths, her lips swiping across my skin, feel so wrong. But regardless of that, I still try to reply to her muffled call,
''''Nn... yeah?''''
''''...Good night.''''n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
You silly woman.
Sometimes, I wonder if Aris is truly not aware of the stuff she does. Can anyone really me my heart for racing up when she whispers sweet words like these and hugs me back?
Ah, wait, she can hear my heart. This is embarrassing.
But... as embarrassing as it is, I am happy that I can hug someone this closely to sleep, even more so when it is someone I like. Now, whether that ''like'' isthiskind of like orthatkind of like is unknown, but I think I know where this rtionship is heading.
Suppose that three girls have proposed to you.
All three of them are very nice, very hot, and very attractive as a partner. One is quiet but caring, one is aggressively affectionate, and the remaining one is mature and reliable.
You are having trouble choosing one.
Amidst all that, you start to develop feelings for your friend, who has been your best buddy for a while. Here''s the question¡ªwhat would you do?
If it were Sylvia, the elven princess, she would unhesitantly chooseallof them. After all, she has experience in this field. But for someone like Hanako, who presumably holds traditional values concerning the number of life partners and hasn''t been exposed to the ''harem'' tropes in modern anime space, it is not easy to go about it.
It''s fortunate that all four of those girls are decidedly patient since the world is so peaceful and stress-free, but it''s also unfortunate that all of them are somewhatpetitive and won''t yield easily.
As time passes, it gets progressively clearer that a rivalry is going on between these four women.
Among them, three have the biological advantage, meaning they have the ''thing'' that Hanako loves very much, while the remaining one is literally living together with her.
Of course, Aris can make one for herself anytime, but I guess she doesn''t want to go on the same old route as the others. At least, I think so. I''m not sure since I only know Hanako''s feelings, yet based on months of observing the goddess, I am confident in my judgment.
More than anything, I think Aris is utilizing her feminine charms the best. Pretty people are always pleasant to look at, and when even their personalities are sweet, there is hardly any argument.
Today, too, the two link their arms as they head toward the royal pce.
''''I wonder if they would be impressed...''''
''''Surely. Have some confidence in yourself, Hanako!''''
''''Thanks.''''
This time, there isn''t a lesson from Sariel, but the King and the Queen have requested a meeting with Hanako. They said they wanted to see a bit of her magic talents and discuss cultural matters. I guess they finally thought that Hanako had adapted to this world.
Upon entering the throne room, the two highest seats are empty as usual, but both Tina and Anna are already waiting near the door.
Yeah, they can''t cheekily sit on the thrones when a whole goddess is here.
''''Wee, Your Holiness.''''
''''It''s an honor to meet you.''''
The two bow to Aris to first show their respect, then shake hands with Hanako, who actually holds herself quite nicely. I guess I have always been like this¡ªnervous before something but calm when dealing with it.
''''Well then, shall we move to the training ground?'''' Anna says enthusiastically, her cat ears twitching back and forth.
I like the fact that her crown is bigger than usual so as not to squash her fluffy ears under its weight. It''s so cute seeing them moving inside the crown. I need to make my Anna wear this, too.
Tina is... Tina. She''s still unreadable once she pulls out the poker face¡ªand ssy, too.
Anyway, the four then arrive at the empty training ground, where various targets have been prepared beforehand. Puffing her chest, Hanak steps forward and begins to wield her mana.
By the way, magic in this civilization is the same as the current one, meaning we still have gemstones as mana batteries. Hanako uses Lapis Lazuli, just like me. Though, I don''t need it anymore.
''''Then... I''ll go.''''
Firstly, the girl lifts a big chunk of rock with decent struggle, moving it around with her mind and using hand movements as control inputs. Then, she fires off a bunch of different spells, and just like me, she excels in earth magic.
In the end, after sweating a bit, Hanako receives apuse from the other three.
''''I''m impressed, Miss Hanako!'''' Anna nods approvingly. ''''I never thought you would improve so much in such a short time. I suppose Her Holiness chose you because of your talents.''''
''''Eheheh...''''
Feels good being praised by a pretty girl, right?
I know. I''m feeling good, too.
''''S-Shall we move on to other matters?''''
When both Tina and Aris join in, Hanako bes flustered and tries to divert the topic. That attempt seems sessful, seeing they''re heading to the guest room now.
Now, this is one of the more dull parts¡ªI just know it. ''Spreading culture'' and whatnot, I don''t really care... and I don''t want to follow it much either.
You know, especially when I have already learned the ending of this civilization. It''s a hollow and sad feeling, and I guess Aris doesn''t want me to get even sadder inter episodes.
So, I proudly close my mind and let it drift for a while, practically dodging words as I start to daydream.
It isn''t until the sun starts to set that the discussion concludes.
''''Ah, wait. Can I speak privately to you for a moment, Miss Hanako?''''
Suddenly, Anna calls out to Hanako just as she is about to stand up. She, together with Tina and Aris, are a little confused, but they agree to step out anyway.
Now, the two are alone.
''''What might be the matter, Your Majesty?''''
''''Say, Miss Hanako...'''' Anna blushes a bit, though mostly camouged by the vivid sunset. She scratches her cheek, eyes darting around nervously. ''''You are involved with our prime minister, right? In terms ofthat...''''
''''Y-Yes?! No, um... I mean... yes. Is there a problem with that...?''''
''''Of course not. Why should I be concerned about who my employee dates? But, you know? I just want to ask a favor. A-A weird favor, I know, but can you hear me out...?''''
This is where Hanako senses that something is wrong, seeing Anna''s azure eyes full of immoral lust, which are trembling as she heavesbored breaths.
''''Can I... watch you guys make out sometime...?''''
Case 300: Something special about these people.
Case 300: Something special about these people.
Throughout history, humanity has stumbled upon many mysteries.
If the universe was created from the Big Bang, then what was it before that? How did the ancient Egyptians build the pyramids without modern machinery and tools? Do aliens truly exist?
None of those have been concretely answered yet, just like how no one can exin why orange cats are so... unique.
Living through¡ªI mean, living right until the era of inte cats, I have seen my fair share of those orange organisms. Most of these creatures are living without an active brain cell in their heads, but those with brain cells tend to behave like they''re halfway to getting an aneurysm but instead being vehemently attracted to their feet or their tails at the same time.
Anyway, my point is¡ªorange cats are special.
I know that because I have one. Her name is Anastasia, or Anna. She is, at many levels, a strange person.
Okay, as her soon-to-be wife, here''s what I know about Anna. Firstly, she is demonically adorable, possessing the charms of a pretty girl anda cat at the same time. Secondly, she''s too sweet for this realm. Thirdly, she is a goddamn pervert¡ªthe kind of ruthless, out-of-pocket pervert that would reallye off as unexpected sometimes.
Oh, the angry kitten mode of hers is a bonus, too.
But regardless of what mode she is in, she can make someone''s thoughts stop within a heartbeat.
''''...Excuse me?''''
Like what''s happening with Hanako right now.
She stares a hole through Anna''s blushing face with confusion, trying to process each and every word the cat-girl-king has said.
''''So you... want to watch us... have sex...?''''
That''s the same line Anna said, idiot Hanako.
''''Y-Yes.''''
''''But... why??''''
''''I like it?''''
It''s even funnier in this context because this version of Anna is a royal, meaning she uses none of the usual honorifics and tends to speak more arrogantly. She''s a lot bolder here, too.
Now, the hriousness is one thing, but whether Hanako epts that favor or not is unclear to me. I say that not because I don''t understand myself but because Hanako herself is on the fence.
Common sense says no, the slut goddess Sylvia says yes, and why is Hanako even considering this in the first ce?
This feels like a fever dream¡ªthis whole thing.
''''Er... um... do you maybe feel aroused when seeing other people do the deed...?'''' Hanako cautiously asks. ''''If not, then why us...''''
On the other side, Anna''s gaze turns to the ceiling, and her cat ears throw a yful twitch, ''''It''s just you guys, I think. No, it''s just you.''''
''''M-Me? What''s special about me?''''
''''Hm...''''
The cat girl ponders with unexpected seriousness, purring idly around the ce. Then, her eyebrows furrow, and her little nose scrunched up, looking as if she has given up on thinking.
''''I dunno. You seem so obedient and... I like your expressions when the prime minister bullies you¡ªah.''''
''''D-Did you see us doing it?!''''
Rightfully flustered, Hanako quickly covers her chest and leans back, causing Anna to panic.
''''That was...! That was a m-mistake, yes!'''' She pleads. ''''I just happened toe across you guys at that time, but I had no intention to spy on you!''''
''''...Really?''''
''''Really!''''
''''It''s alright, then...''''
Whoa, look at how dummy dumb this girl is. How did she even believe that? Mhm... well, I guess Anna is a good person.
''''Well, since you''ve already seen it... I think it should be fine...''''
Impressive logic. Why, if you have seen it already, there''s no need to hide anymore, right?
Mindblowing.
I mean, I would''ve done the same, but...
''''B-But! Please don''t show your face! It''s embarrassing if Sariel knows...''''
Ah, yes, the only real concern here. Keep it going, girl; you''re onto something.
But Anna seems quite happy, though. Look at that erect tail and those sparkling eyes.
I want to pet her.
''''You know... I think the prime minister already noticed me the other day,'''' Anna says, grinning from ear to ear. ''''And I want to see it up close. Is that not okay?''''
''''Eh? Um...''''
Needless to say, under the cat''s unexpectedly strong pressure, Hanako eventually folds and agrees to let her spectate whenever she and Sariel do it. It''s honestly a bit outrageous how Anna is able to negotiate so that she can watcheverysession, not just some.
I guess she really has the talent to do business?
When the two exit the guest room and regroup with Aris and Tina outside, it appears as though everything will be smooth sailing from now on, but then...n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
''''Miss Hanako. May I also have some of your time?''''
''''Your Majesty...?''''
This time, it''s the mysterious beauty, Christina. I say ''mysterious'' because even I, her modern counterpart''s fianc¨¦, don''t know what she''s thinking.
Er... let''s wait and see.
''''Do you perhaps have any interest in having sex with me, Miss Hanako?''''
''''...''''
''''...''''
''''...Yes?''''
Yes...?
No, seriously, that''s the first line Tina utters after pulling the dummy to a quiet corner. The absurdity of the situation is enough to leave me, a somewhat crazy head myself, stunned.
Meanwhile, the culprit is still staring at Hanako with expectant eyes, hiding a faint grin behind the fan she holds.
''''N-No, um... can you let me think for a moment?''''
''''There''s no need for further thoughts, Miss.''''
''''What do you mean...?''''
Step by step, the red-haired beauty corners Hanako against the wall, and when she''s a whopping head taller than her, it can seem intimidating.
Hanako swallows a dry gulp.
''''You see, I happen to know my wife''s innermost desires,'''' Tina whispers.
''''Ah, so Her Majesty''s...''''
''''That''s right. I know she is a terrible pervert who is into voyeurism. She doesn''t make a decent effort to hide it either, so you will hear this eventually, but... she used to ask me to bed other women.''''
''''...And then she would watch?''''
''''You got it. But there''s something deeper.''''
From below, Tina''s slender hand creeps up Hanako''s arm, eventuallynding on her shoulder. Then, despite the girl''s apparent shudder, she swipes her index finger along the neck''s contour, ending it with a gentle lift of the chin.
''''Before all of that, she would spare no effort to court the other women, making sure they''re wholly hers before... letting mepletely steal them away.''''
Just as Tina exhales a hot puff after the confession, Hanako''s breathing also bes unstable.
''''T-That''s... impressive.'''' She mutters.
Seeing such a cute reaction, Tina lets out a chuckle. ''''You put it nicely, but she''s just a masochist. Well... as you can guess, this is why I''m asking you this favor.''''
''''Oh...''''
''''And please don''t spare me any pity. It wouldn''t be right.''''
In the darker space, Tina''s fiery orange eyes seem almost shining, exaggerating her already unnerving aura. Using her hand, which is still making contact with Hanako''s face, she pulls her closer.
''''After all, I, like a pervert, also enjoy stealing people''s things¡ª?''''
''''...!''''
Oh, damn...
Nowadays, in the real world, Tina has be quite tame, but this brings me back to the first few months that I started dating her. It''s so... goddamn exciting like this, I swear.
Sometimes, I wonder¡ªis this some kind of blessing?
Because I think I''m being surrounded by some very special people, past or current life.
Interlude 8: Every pervert’s dream.
Interlude 8: Every pervert¡¯s dream.
''''Huh? Cosying?''''
''''Yes! Why haven''t we figured it out until now?! Sylvie needs to be cosying!''''
One peaceful morning, Liana and Co. barge into my room, spouting some nonsense about cosying and whatnot. Well, it''s more like they havee back from an errand, but it feels like that.
Anyway, the degenerate says that I should be cosying, and the other degenerates readily agree with that proposal.
I mean... it''s fine, I guess?
Unlike the old me, this body is very beautiful. I''m sure I can make some great visual entertainment.
''''Sure. Let''s try it.''''
''''Eheheheheh...!''''
But as soon as I nod, Liana pulls out her signature insidious grin, which always gets my body shudder in a not-so-wholesome way. Then, she retreats into the corner of the room, dragging the others with her.
The scene of five grown-ass women huddling up as they seriously discuss this kind of matter is... bizarre, to say the least. Somehow, from their sly expressions, I get a feeling it won''t be too pleasant.
''''Phew...''''
Well, I guess I can let them do what they want sometimes, even if it means I will be embarrassed a bit. Nothing''s too much for lovers, right?
''''Ugh...''''
Turns out, I waspletely right.
I did let them do what they wanted, and I am extremely embarrassed right now. Why am I so flustered? Well, it all started when they asked me to wear a maid outfit.
Sure, that''s easy enough, but then they wanted acat-girlmaid, which was honestly understandable. So, I put on a cat ear headband¡ªa mellow golden one, which, surprisingly, is in stock since we took quite a lot of gear from the previous saint''s storage.
The problemes after that.
The tail that belongs to the same set as the headband... is a plug-type. Actually, they all are the same type,ing from the pervert saint. Now, I would be fine wearing a skimpy maid outfit whose dress barely covers anything, but moving around the house with something inside is... challenging.
''''You have to put your heart into a cosy!''''
Especially when that''s what they said.
Yet, in the end, unable to ignore their desperate pleas and crocodile tears, I was stuffed and somehow robbed of my undergarment.
''''G-Good day to you, mistresses.''''N?v(el)B\\jnn
The moment I bend my waist, the friction down there sends a weird kind of excitement all across my body. My bottom is all so breezy, thanks to the skirt that, once again, barely covers anything. Worse, the stupid tail is imbued with some kind of magic that allows itself to squirm around like a real cat tail, meaning it''s quite rowdyinside.
But of course, as my breathing bes more ragged, I can hear gaspsing from my mistresses.
''''Holy cow, this is insane...'''' Liana mutters.
''''O-Ooh...'''' Even Emy is letting out a sound, which she doesn''t usually do.
''''Amazing... her nipples are popping right out of the dress...''''
''''That''s exactly why we chose a smaller size, Anna.''''
Meanwhile, Tina and Anna are marveling at their outfit choice, and somewhere deep within my being, I sense a dangerous intent from Sariel, even though she hasn''t uttered a thing.
Regardless, I soon straighten myself up, squeezing my overflowing breasts into the suffocating bust again.
''''H-How may I help you today...?''''
I also try to squeeze out a smile, which apparently impresses them a lot, seeing their sparkling eyes. However, contrary to my expectation that they would immediately ask for sex¡ª
''''Then... clean the table and mop the floor a bit.''''
''''Huh? Okay¡ªI mean, understood.''''
Puzzled, I take a spare piece of cloth and get to work anyway. Since the table is around my waist level, I have to bend down quite a bit to clean the farther area. And that''s precisely when I realize their intention.
''''Ooh...''''
''''D-Damn...''''
They''re looking at me from behind.
This is strange. Even though I''ve done much more shameful things with them, whether in private or in public, having them juststaringat my bare bottom like this is... kinda exciting.
So, as my heart beats increasingly faster, I try to maintain a steady but slow rhythm for the cleaning part, enjoying the attention to the fullest. Something about the prospects of this scenario being real is making me lose my mind. It''ll be so hot if this is a real situation...
''''Nn...''''
Eventually, someone''s patience has run out as I can feel a palm sinking into my butt. It then slides down to caress the hamstring beforeing up again, this time grabbing it firmly and... pulling it to the side a bit.
The sudden airiness forces a strange moan out of me, and the more I think about five pairs of eyes scrutinizing my most embarrassing ce, the more my excitement rises.
Ah... no good. It''s watering up...
Perhaps skewed by the primal desire for flesh, my mind suddenly thinks of an idea to make this situation perfect.
''''Whew... it doesn''t clean well without moisture.'''' I dejectedly mutter as I turn around, shaking off the hand. ''''Well...''''
It''s true that this cloth needs to be dampened, but I don''t want to use magic or go to the bathroom, so...
'''''''' ...! ''''''''
I just kinda rub it between my legs~¡ï
To get every bit of my water onto the fabric, I make sure to rub it deep and thoroughly¡ªnot only on the outside but on the inside, too. However, I might get a bit addicted to this strangely pleasurable and masturbating-like act, so I might rub it a bit more...
''''N-Ngh...! Ngha...! Ah...!''''
I just can''t stop... how can I stop after seeing such mesmerized faces?
In the end, my head goes nk for a dozen seconds as a sense of euphoria kicks in, and unknowingly, I have drenched the piece of cloth with my bodily water.
It''s also a bonus that because of the excessive movement earlier, my breasts have been freed again.
...How is this any different than when they forced me to masturbate in front of them?
What now? Their cocks are all dying to kiss my pussy. What will they do?
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Still hesitating?
Fine, then. I''ll just do it by myself.
''''Mhm...''''
So, I start by ring out my slit with two fingers, letting the leftover water fully drip onto the cloth. Without bothering to fix my hanging chest at all, I move over to a corner of the table, tiptoeing myself to reach the other side...
''''Ah...''''
But oh, no, the corner of the table is rubbing against my crotch! How horrible.
Heheheh...
It feels exceptionally good with proper lubing, so much so that my powerless upper body just falls t onto the table, only cushioned by my chest.
I''m still cleaning it. I have to do it so that Anna has something to lickter.
But... hah... let''s rub it a bit more...
''''I can''t take this anymore.''''
''''Ah.''''
Before I realize it, someone has already picked me up onto their shoulder. After looking at the familiar twin-tail for a bit, my vision rapidly morphs, and now, I see all five of my lovers surrounding me on the bed, their eyes permeated with lust.
''''We just keep being impressed by how much of a slut you are, Sylvie.''''
''''T-Thank you for thepliment, mistress...''''
''''You''d better be thankful. Now, kneel.''''
''''Yesh...''''
So it''se to this, after all.
Case 301: Entanglement.
Case 301: Entanglement.
Reality is often different from what one might expect.
For example, when you watch some type of rom shows that take ce in high school, there will be all sorts of romantic situations, dramas, and eventually climaxes¡ªthose are expected. But when ites to real-life high schools, all that you hear in ss is, ''Hey, did you study for the math quiz?''
And your response will be like, ''Oh, shit. There''s a quiz??''
Okay, I digress. The point is, you can''t expect fiction to be a reflection of real life.
That point applies to this situation as well. Media might portray a polyamorous love story, especially one that leans toward harem, as a fiercepetition, with all sorts of battles from the love interests to secure the protagonist, but in reality, people adapt.
That''s right. Humans are creatures that can adapt.
Not only that, they are also quite apathetic and self-serving¡ªmore than what they might tell you.
Once those love interests realize that they can all share a partner, most of thepetition will die down. Of course, there are cases where strong-willed individuals might not be okay with that, whether due to a moral contradiction or ack of physical or emotional relief, but based on my experience, it''s generally fine.
Now, that might sound good, but I''m sure they''ll start leaving if they don''t receive sufficient love from the harem owner. The only reason I''m able to hold a harem of six is because of my proficiency in bed... and I guess I do make sure to spend time with them regrly.
What I''m getting to is that a lot of the responsibilities fall onto the harem owner.
And that''s not something that Hanako, an absolute novice who hasn''t had any experience or prior knowledge on this topic, can navigate through easily.
She doesn''t even know you can date two people at once.
Wait, isn''t that kinda strange? She did a threesome already, so why not?
Anyway, this is like being spawn-camped.
''''So, will you say that you are interested, Miss Hanako?''''
''''Um...''''
Faced with the tough question, Hanako hesitates. On the one hand, she finds Tina''s offer reasonable and honestly exciting, but on the other hand, she wants to protect her integrity as a woman who doesn''t fool around that much¡ªif she still has any integrity, that is.
But ultimately, agreeing to something like this without consulting her potential life partners doesn''t make much sense. It''s different from letting Anna watch, that''s for sure.
''''I-I''m sorry. Can I have some time to discuss it with my partners?''''
''''Of course. But don''t take too long.''''
Fortunately, Tina seems to understand that well and doesn''t press the poor girl.
That night, at Hanako''s house.
Perhaps seeing her friend so clearly bothered by something, Aris speaks up, ''''Is there something wrong?'''' She asks, itching closer to the girl.
''''Ah... um... yeah, I guess,'''' Hanako replies. ''''It''s rted to the king and the queen.''''
Narrowing her eyes, the goddess grumbles, ''''Did they threaten you?''''
''''No, no, that''s not it. It''s just... they told me some peculiar things...''''
''''...''''
''''Um... can I have your opinion?''''
After a bit of silence, Hanako resigns to Aris''s squirrel-like pouting cheeks, and the goddess finally smiles again.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
''''Sure!''''
''''...''''
''''...''''
''''...So, the king asked you to let her watch your intimate moments, and the queen wants to bed you to satisfy her and her wife''s lust?''''
''''Y-Yes.''''
''''Hah...''''
Hanako lightly flinches at Aris''s rare sigh. Watching the goddess, who''s often all smiley and positive, rubbing her temples in distress like this is a bit nerve-wracking, I''d imagine.
Eventually, Aris shakes her head once more and, with her signature pouty face, flops down right next to Hanako. Then, as if angry at something, she aggressively snatches the girl''s arm and wholeheartedly hugs it.
Since Hanako is sharing her senses with me, I can vividly feel the warm softness and smoothness pressing against me¡ªthe stupidlyfy boobs that I love. Oh, and I suppose my heart beats, too.
''''A-Aris?''''
''''It seems as though everybody wants you these days.''''
''''That''s not... I mean, that''s true, I guess.''''
It''s a miracle, honestly. For some reason, they are all attracted to this ordinary girl despite so many more existing choices out there. It might not seem like it from Hanako''s busy perspective, but just like their modern counterparts, all these women are immensely popr. Liana and Emy are both considered goddesses within their church. Sariel has already seduced countless women from all over the country, and even the royal duo is very much desirable.
Even more so when the person apanying Hanako at almost every turn is Aris¡ªa drop-dead gorgeous female with a top-notch status and a desirable personality.
''''It''s fate.''''
''''...Huh?''''
As if reading Hanako''s and my thoughts, Aris mumbles, ''''I may look like this, but as a goddess of stars and constetions, I know a bit about the strings of fate.''''
''''No, you do look like a goddess of stars¡ª''''
''''Quiet.''''
''''...Sorry.''''
''''...Anyway, there are souls out there that are meant to be with one another, and yours... is destined to be entangled in theplex web of fate, twirling within the swirl of time and ces to finally be with your intended ones.''''
After saying that, she gazes out the window toward the starry sky, her eyes glistening.
''''And then... hah... I guess I''ll be honest.'''' Sheughs¡ªbitterlyughs. ''''Are you having difficulty choosing a partner?''''
''''You could say that, yeah.''''
''''Then... don''t.''''
For a moment, as Hanako¡ªno, as I stare into the goddess''s simmering eyes, those that are like the molten gxies and bottled within those irises, a floating, enlightening sense fills my head.
The whole world seems to fade away, and only a lone woman remains in my field of view.
Below those mesmerizing eyes, her plump, peachy pink lips slowly move,
''''ept all of them, Hanako.''''
''''...!''''
''''If you so believe in your fate, and if you want the stars to guide your way, be a lovable girlfriend to your partners, a dutiful mother to their children, and... a person whose existence can never be reced in their hearts.''''
''''B-But, the nuns...''''
''''The doctrine does not prohibit nuns to marry, and neither does it prohibit polyamorous rtionships.''''
''''The prime minister... no, but the king and the queen...!''''
''''As long as it is consensual, there is nothing wrong with romancing married women.''''
''''T-That...''''
Finding nothing to retort, I clench my fists and let reality sink in.
That''s right.
The possibility has been there in my head right from the start, but I was too much of a coward to acknowledge it. Taking all of their hands... sounds difficult. I wasn''t sure if I would be able to take care of them properly. I was scared of neglecting them.
Thinking back, wasn''t I too arrogant?
Who said I would be able to convince them to share me?
I don''t know. I just thought I could do that. But now...
''''I... I think I''ll go for it.''''
With a renewed determination, I confidently say to Aris.
The goddess, now brimming with some sort of delight and a mix of relief, holds my face gently.
''''I''m sure it''ll be a good choice for you, my dear Hanako.''''
''''Um.''''
''''And... if you so choose fate, please take me with you, too.''''
Before I realize it, her lips have already ovepped mine.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Case 302: A source of happiness. (R-18)
Case 302: A source of happiness. (R-18)
I thought it would take a while for Hanako to realize the path forward. No, really. I didn''t expect Aris to be the one guiding her toward that path.
But now that everything''s clear, her next move can only be to¡ª
''''Please!''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
¡ªkneel in front of the women and beg them to be her harem.
Liana and Emy have been called to the royal pce, where they first meet Sariel, and right now, all three of them are sitting before a nervous Hanako.
''''I promise I''ll take good care of all of you!''''
With that, the girl meekly bows her head a bit, her eyes shut closed as if scared of seeing the three''s expressions.
Well, thanks to that, I can''t see anything, too.
Recently, the time that I spend being one with Hanako significantly outweighs the time I spend as an observer. It''s not a bad thing since I can enjoy sex, but regardless.
After a while, a sigh can be heard.
''''So you''re saying... that you will beourgirlfriend? All two... three of us?'''' Liana, almost flustered, asks.
''''Y-Yes...''''
Being the prime minister, Sariel is indeed busy. So, she hasn''t had the chance to meet the two nuns before this. Perhaps because of that, there''s an air of awkwardness between her and the nuns.
''''What makes you think you can ''take good care'' of all of us?''''
Oh, this is more interesting.
Unlike in my situation, where our love has been growing for a long time, Hanako hasn''t been able to capture their hearts fully in such a short period, it seems. If she messes this up, they can easily abandon her.
Thankfully, Hanako perks up as if she has expected this question.
''''As long as I am still in this world, I will continue learning magic, so I will have a lot of time with you guys. Furthermore, even without magic, I would still want to hang out with you a lot. Of course, I''ll respect you and think of you as proper humans... no, sentient beings.''''
''''Hm...''''
''''A-And... um... I can do this...''''
Brimming with determination, Hanako''s hands quickly move to the first button of her shirt and... I can already feel the merging sensation that appears whenever she is about to be bedded.
I think I''ll enjoy this one.
Under the scrutinizing eyes of three women, I brisky strip off my clothes and fold them neatly on the floor, stacking one on top of another. Seeing my white undergarment sitting on the pile reminds me of just how bare and vulnerable I am right now.
And somehow, it arouses me.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Then, I bow my head once more.
''''I-I know you guys have a lot of pent-up frustration every day, so if I have the blessing to be your partner, I promise to take care of them whenever you want. During a meal, a bath, or even in the middle of the night¡ªI''ll stop and satisfy your needs!''''
Saying all of those things feels wrong. It feels way too wrong. However, I decided to trust Aris.
''''Your greatest quality that thosedies value is obedience. You seem so easy to bully; that''s why they love you, and that''s the way to convince them.''''
Ugh... this is so embarrassing...!
For a while, there''s only a suffocating silence in the room. Are they going to reject me...?
''''Sure, I can get on that.''''
''''...!''''
To my delight, Sariel agrees right away without much resistance.
''''It sounds exciting, isn''t it? Having more people to y around with. Besides, I can be sure you won''t feel lonely whenever I can''t be with you.'''' She says. ''''Thesedies seem capable.''''
''''Sariel...!''''
The dragoness gracefully smiles at the two nuns, and almost immediately, Raeliana''s face contorts. She mumbles something and keeps staring at me, but eventually...
''''Fine, fine. I can tolerate that, but since my time will be shortened with more people in this rtionship, I''ll have to go harder on you, Hanako. Okay?''''
''''O-Of course! Feel free to do so, and...''''
''''I''m good, too.'''' Emilia unceremoniously nods. ''''It''s something I''ve expected.''''
''''T-Then...!''''
An inexplicably warm feeling arises in my heart as all three of these lovely people express their desire to be with me, even tolerating my selfish greed.
''''I''m your lover now?''''
''''Yes, you are.''''
''''Yeah...''''
I feel like shedding a tear.
''''So there''s that, but Hanako.''''
''''...Yes?''''
Without saying a single word further, all three of my newly made girlfriends begin to unzip their skirts, revealing the sleeping dragons underneath.
My whole body quivers with excitement as the three beasts close in on me. One after another, they rest the hardened shafts on my tilting-up face.
''''Shall we move to the bed right away?'''' Sariel suggests.
''''Sounds good.''''
''''Mhm.''''
The hearty weight of those things, their scorching heat, and the overwhelming scent that makes my head mushy... how can I say no to this?
''''Urgmp...!!''''
''''Hey, what''s wrong?! I thought you could handle all of us?''''
I feel dizzy all over.
Perhaps still angered by my selfishness, Liana is even more rough today. She grabs the back of my head with both hands, forcing her cock down my throat with a steady rhythm. Of course, it hurts a bit, and it''s hard to breathe, but I can''t really focus on anything right now, thanks to the fact that both of my holes below are being ravaged as well.
Emilia always makes sure to knock her shaft balls-deep into my pussy, forcing the tip of it to pierce my cervix before curtly pulling out, repeating the cycle. It is as if she wants to instill the sensation of my womb opening and closing into my soul.
But even amidst all of that, Sariel still finds a way to slowly enjoy the insides of my ass, breathing lightly behind my neck every time it hits a good spot for her.
''''It seems the anal training I had you did paid off, Miss Hanako. It''s perfect to use now.'''' The dragoness whispers. ''''Fufu, I''m not sure if you can properly hear it, though.''''
Three people moving at three different paces. They each have a different way of making themselves feel good, but for me, every second is pure bliss. On top of the fullness that makes my very soul tremble, their cocks are so big that they hit my weak spots almost constantly. I''ve already lost count of how much I came.
''''I''m cumming...!''''
Even as Emilia reaches her climax, pumping an ungodly amount of semen straight into my womb, the other two continue their business as usual. With a pond of piping hot liquid resting inside my womb, my ass and mouth keep getting vited.
''''Hah... I wanna cum inside her too, Emilia. Can we switch?''''
''''Okay.''''
And so, Raeliana and Emilia pull out their cocks. Hearing that conversation, Sariel locks her arms around my shoulders and turns me to the side, her thing still deeply lodged inside me.
cough¡ª! cough¡ª!
''''Ah...''''
Before my throat can recover, this time, Emilia holds my chin and brushes the tip of her cock against my lips, smearing the semen as though applying lipstick before forcing it inside, too.
''''Here we... go.''''
''''Mhmp...!''''
''''Oh, it''s slippery.''''
Once again, I''m barely getting used to the fishy smell and the bitter taste of Emilia''s semen when Liana pushes her rod into my creampied pussy. It slides in smoothly, lubricated by the previous user''s cum.
''''Agh... goddamn it. I''m cumming...''''
''''Me, too. Let''s do it together, Miss Raeliana.''''
''''It''s my turn next.''''
Ah... I have a feeling this won''t end easily. I should be prepared to stay up all night... and be their little toy¡ª?
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Case 303: The king’s indulgence. (R-18)
Case 303: The king¡¯s indulgence. (R-18)
''''Nn... nhya...?''''
''''Oh, are you awake, Your Majesty?''''
Finally, she''s up.
''''...??''''
As Her Majesty Anastasia darts her eyes around, a deep shade of confusion appears on her face. It is quite reasonable, seeing that she has been tied to a chair¡ªnaked, no less.
''''H-Huh? This... Miss Hanako, what is going on?''''
''''It''s no use trying to break out, Your Majesty.'''' I giggle. ''''Those are reinforced by none other than mother goddess Aris.''''
''''W-What?!''''
Indeed, I have borrowed my good friend''s power for this. Right now, Anastasia is bound to her own chair in her own office, with ropes fixing her torso in ce and her ankles to the chair''s legs, ensuring her crotch is always open.
Her sizable breasts, with cute and pinkish nipples, are further emphasized by the tight cords, her floppy cock is also in full disy, and even her tail is tied.
It''s such a lovable appearance.
''''Please calm down.''''
Slowly, as I climb onto the chair and face her directly, the cat''s eyes once again widen at my naked body. It is a bit sudden, but both of us are already aroused.
I mean, when pressing bodies this closely...
Anyway, my goal here is not to rape her.
''''Your Majesty, I heard from the queen,'''' I utter. ''''I know about your... preference now.''''
''''T-That...! It''s embarrassing!'''' She cries, the cat ears cupping down as her cheeks redden.
''''It''s nothing to be ashamed of, but if you chose me¡ªnot just anybody, but me¡ªthen... you must like me to some degree, right?''''
''''...Eh?''''
Perhaps noticing my nervous tone, Anastasia finally starts to stabilize herself, and after some moments of thinking, she cautiously looks up at me and opens her mouth,
''''Well, I guess...'''' She mutters. ''''You''re pretty and kind. Moreover, I like the erotic side of you.''''
''''...!''''
It''s one thing to regainposure even though she''s baring herself out like this, but it''s another thing to admit her fetish and confess love on the spot. This person... is unexpectedly bold.
Ugh... the way she keeps eye contact with me even though her face is burning, not to mention those ppy ears. So endearing.
Well, I''m not here to actually make her my girlfriend... yet, even if I might act like so. This isrgely to satisfy both the king''s and the queen''s needs since I agreed to thetter''s request.
I don''t even know how I managed to convince my three girlfriends to greenlight this one. They said to record the whole thing so they could watch it together. It''d be interesting, as theymented.
I hope the magical recording is still running.
''''Then... Your Majesty.'''' I itch even closer to Anastasia. ''''Can I try to be your mistress from now on? I think I might have developed a crush on you, too.''''
''''O-Okay?''''
I bet she''s thinking about letting the queen bed me once we be lovers, seeing the sinful lust in her eyes. How can a person be so predictable?
But regardless, having obtained permission, I quickly pressed my lips against the king''s.
It feels surprisinglyfortable kissing the person I recently thought was a friend. Have I already been corrupted? Anyway, let''s move on to the main dish...
''''Huu... have you not been sleeping with anybody recently, Your Majesty?''''
''''Ah, u-um...''''
Anastasia''s cock, although only half the size of the others that I have tasted, is bursting with energy, rising and twitching as if wanting to spurt at any moment.
''''...It''s cute.''''
Ah, I unknowingly muttered that.
I thought she would be upset, but upon checking her expression, she actually looks more aroused.
''''Then... excuse me.''''
Kneeling on the floor, I promptly take the kind''s royal cock into my mouth. Hm... the taste is still there, but how do I say this? There''s not enough size to feel anything...
''''I-I''m almost...!''''
''''Mhmp?''''
After only a minute or so, her cock throbs uncontrobly in my mouth, releasing a modest amount of semen onto my tongue. Feeling the shaft already softening up, I release it and swallow the cum in one gulp.
...That''s it?
''''Your Majesty¡ª''''
''''Oh, my. What''s this?''''
Before I can address the limping king, another voice cuts into our space. Clicking the door shut, Christina elegantly walks toward us, holding an amused expression.
''''T-Tina!'''' The king exims.
''''Stay still, darling. It seems you have found another cute mistress?'''' The queen softly asks. ''''Confident you won''t abandon her this time around?''''
''''She... she''s different. Now that I think about it, we should postpone the stealing act¡ª''''
''''Toote~?''''
In an instant, both Anastasia and I are forced to let out a dazed sound.
My heart begins to pound relentlessly in excitement, and so do my lower lips, seeing the queen''s massive cock springing out of her skirt. This one... no, this majestic creation is not only impressive in size and length but possesses an elegant upward curve, making it the most unique so far.
''''You can freely taste it.''''
''''N-No, Miss Hanako¡ª''''
Ignoring Anastasia''s desperate plea, my head immediately jerks toward the superb cock, shoving it straight into my mouth. The cat, although letting out frustrated sounds, can''t actually do much of anything other than grow a pathetic boner.
Ah... I''m such a bad woman.
But how can I resist such a delicious cock?
''''Fufu, she''s worried because every woman I touch ends up head over heels with me,'''' Christina says as she strokes my head. ''''Don''t worry much. Just let me use your holeter, yes?''''
''''Mhm...!''''
An enthusiastic nod while giving head.
''''Ugh...''''
On the side, Anastasia is painfully grumbling, but let''s ignore her for now.
After sufficiently moisturizing the cock, Christina lifts me by the kneepits and lets my embarrassing parts face her spouse directly. Up here, I can see every part of the cat''s shameful face.
It''s delicious.
''''Alright. Excuse me...''''
''''Mhm...!''''
Soon after, the long-anticipated cock arrives. As Christina pushes her hip, the shaft slides into my pussy without a hitch, stretching my hole to its limit in one stroke. More incredibly, the curved shape allows for a butter-smooth path to my cervix despite the position.
''''L-Look at this, Your Majesty... it''s kissing my womb.''''
''''Hgn...!''''
Hahah. Her cock looks painful. Wouldn''t it be nice if it had a pussy to alleviate the pain?
Just kidding. She can stay there alone.
And so, the queen starts to leisurely fuck me bareback right in front of my supposed lover, who can''t move an inch. Right in her own office, on her own chair... she''s being cucked.
This is almost poetic.
In line with the sloppy sounds that ring across the room, I also mix in my moans of pleasure as I enjoy Christina''s cock ravaging my insides.
''''Here''s the first one, Miss Hanako.''''
''''Ngha... ah... c-cumming...!''''
Both the queen and I reach our climax at the same time. While she spurts an ungodly amount of semen into my babymaking room, my lower half starts to convulse, and I can feel my water trickling down to the ground.
''''Ah...''''
Basking in the afterglow of the amazing sex just now, I take a look at Anastasia. Beet-red cheeks, dripping eyes, and, most of all, a frustrated cock waiting to burst.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
''''Hm... you look miserable, darling,'''' Christina remarks, looking over my shoulder. ''''I''ll let you ejacte once, okay?''''
Following that, the queen curtly pulls her cock out of my pussy and approaches the tied one. Then, to both Anastasia and my surprise, she lowers my whole body onto the cat''s, letting the protruding batter enter my freshly-creamed hole.
''''Ooh... nn... nyah...!''''
I can''t feel much of anything since I just had such an amazing cock, but after only a few schlops, the pitiful king finally let it all out inside me.
''''Hahah, I wonder if yours can reach her womb.''''
Man... this queen is such a mean one.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Case 306: To the end of the world.
Case 306: To the end of the world.
''''Hey, Hanako.''''
''''...Hm?''''
''''Why do you think humans try to go against their fate?''''
As both of us gaze at the sky, Luna suddenly asks me that question. By this point, the asteroid has already collided with the divine barrier, exploding spectacrly in the atmosphere while radiating immense light.
Watching the little pieces fall all over the world amidst the debris of the broken barrier, I feel like I''m seeing a big fireworks disy. No, perhaps it is more than that.
The word I''m thinking right now is ''inevitable.'' Like a force of nature, those raining meteorites will crash into us, and there''s no way anyone can stop them. In a sense, it is nature.
And I also think that this is what Luna means by ''fate''¡ªit''s nature.
Although I''m an elf at the moment, I can speak for them as a former human. Mankind''s downfall can only be caused by either themselves or nature. I have faith that humans won''t try to end themselves no matter how desperate the situation might be, so the only thing left to worry about is Mother Nature herself.
In a lot of elven philosophies, they attribute life''s existence to nature.
Nature creates life and nurtures life, but it also dooms life. Take my old, for example. In around a billion years, the sun will be so hot that life on Earth will die out, and in five billion, it might just swallow the whole.
No matter what the universe or timeline, I think humans will try to survive, even if some say that their end is inevitable.
Some might call it the will to live, some might say tenacity, but I like to call it¡ª
''''Stubbornness.''''
''''Stubbornness?''''
''''Yeah.''''
Against the fading background, Luna and I lock eyes. Although both she and I don''t have any meaningful emotions to show, we instinctively understand the fleetingness of it all.
''''Humans are inherently selfish creatures. We like to put ourselves over others. We are always prepared to fight one another to death over somend or some vain causes, and in that process, we put the very thing that gave us existence in danger.''''
Putting up a smile, I continue,
''''Still, beyond all of that hatred and cynicism, we will unite in a heartbeat if we were to be endangered. ''Hypocrisy'' is a word only used for humans, and so is ''altruism.'' Some aliens would probably look at us and say that we are inefficient in utilizing our intelligence for the greater good and that we are stupid... but I think that''s what makes us humans. That''s our unique identity¡ªfoolish, but it''s humanity.''''
''''...''''
Oops. I might have talked too much BS. Well, that is what being an overthinking elf girl is like, I guess.
Nheless, what blooms on Luna''s face right now is a soft, mellowy smile.
''''You still say the same thing, Hanako.'''' She muses. ''''I guess something just never changes.''''
''''Is that so?''''
From that point onward, the two of us continue to walk through the memory, burning the images of the world at its end into our minds with each step.
In this strange reality, time passes by so quickly that my sight snaps from one scene to another dozens of times per second, yet the sheer weight of those scenes makes it feel as though I''m experiencing them at a normal rate.
I''ve seen Hanako''s smile gradually fade away as she witnesses many tragedies and bleeds herself to greatness, leaving behind a stoic expression.@@novelbin@@
I''ve seen the two young elven nuns and their saintess slowly overwork themselves into exhaustion, helping people in need whilst sacrificing their health.
I''ve seen the king and the queen of this kingdom with weary faces as they deal with strenuous governing affairs days and nights, or the prime minister who never seems to leave her desk in months.
I''ve seen the people of this country and the light of hope that is flickering within their eyes¡ªand the children''s innocent gazes that seem to haunt me constantly.
And... I''ve seen Aris, who works harder than anyone to protect her home.
''''At this point... I think the infectious matter has consumed a few countries whole.'''' Luna speaks, her soft voice ringing between the dreadful whispers of the wind. ''''It''s why you''re seeing mad soldiers running amok. Soon, they''ll turn into demons.''''
''''So this is the beginning of those things...''''
Luna then goes on to exin to me the energy that caused this cmity. Simply put, it is an element of chaos and destruction. If divine energy and its derivatives are rtively tame, then this one embodies disorder itself, turning things into a total mess.
Soon, the scene arrives at the point where Aris, the one and only light of the world, ultimately realizes that she will not be able to prevent the end.
With her head hanging low, Aris nkly gazes at a crater in the distance, from which the invasive energy eats into the surrounding grounds, forming deep purple cracks. Luna''s expression is not that different from Aris''s.
''''I think... this was when I decided on it,'''' Luna mutters.
''''...''''
Yeah. I remember the virtual game Luna had us yed a while ago.
Just like how it was in the game, Aris willingly absorbs all the malice into her own body before persuading the people to perish her together with what is causing problems. Yet perhaps because she is so loved, only the higher-ups of Aris kingdom, who have conversed directly with her and have seen her sincerity, are convinced.
That''s excluding the king, the queen, and the prime minister, by the way. Like it or not, they aren''t monopolizing the administration''s power, so the country is technically in favor of sacrificing Aris.
As for Hanako... let''s just say that her answer has been the same since the very start.
Unlike me when I yed the game, Hanako knows exactly what she wants. To her, Aris is everything. Without Aris, she wouldn''t be living right now. Every moment, every connection she has is owed to the goddess.
To the point that she is willing to abandon the whole world for her.
Yet, looking at the stars within Aris''s eyes, which seem to gleam brighter than ever, Hanako can hardly call her out. Bit by bit, she powerlessly watches on as Aris descends on the path of corruption, her rational mind chipped away piece by piece.
Until she locks herself inside her own gazebo, bearing the pain by herself, only waiting for someone to end her existence.
''''...Ah, I see.''''
So, this was the feeling I had toward the end of the game¡ªa regretful love¡ªa love that is equally as romantic as its regr counterpart yet tragically lost by fate.
The moment both Hanako and I realize that, our muddled minds suddenly get a lot clearer.
At the edge of the world, I look onward as Hanako takes her determined steps toward her Aris. Then, just like how I did it, she hugs her tightly.
''''I''m sorry, Aris.''''
''''Hanako... you don''t... need to¡ª''''
''''I''m sorry. I''ll... not listen to you this time around.''''
''''...?''''
''''Forgive me, Aris. I''ll always love you.''''
In a heartbeat, Hanako, with her meticulously honed senses, ignites every bit of her mana, even drying out her veins to scorch the thing that has been tormenting Aris to nothingness.
But in that process, she also burns her very own life.
''''A-Ah... no! Hanako!!''''
As the weight on Aris''s shoulder lessens and the warmth on her skin fades away, tears begin to roll out of her eyes. Despite that, Hanako''s smile remains untouched... until even her presence within myself fades away.
''''Hey... let''s meet again... somewhere.''''
''''N-No!''''
I feel a tug on my sleeve.
On the side, Luna is watching herself tumbling to retrieve whatever is left of Hanako''s soul, bearing almost the same painful expression. Of course, I grab her hand right away.
''''Don''t cry. Look, we really did meet again, no?''''
''''You... hic... idiot...''''
''''...Let''s not do this again, yeah? Both of us.''''
''''Um...!''''
Luna finally smiles.
Slowly, the world around us meets its end, just as the image of a broken Aris hugging a piece of light into her embrace is deeply imprinted into my mind.
Case 307: End of a fairy tale.
Case 307: End of a fairy tale.
''''Ugh...''''
Slowly, the senses areing back to me.
Although experiencing the memory through Luna''s channel does provide a very natural replication of reality, nothing beats thereal real life. When I find itfortable enough to lift my eyelids, a vast sky is directly in front of me¡ªno, above me.
Instead of a refreshing blue, it is bearing a burning orange right now. Clouds scatter here and there, sailing across the space at a leisurely pace.
''''...''''
A hell of a lot has happened, huh.
Really, I had expected toe back from the memory with a changed mind, but I didn''t think it would changethismuch. A lot of emotions are still in disarray, and a lot of ideals are in conflict with one another, but at the same time, I feel as though I have found a lost piece of myself.
Nevertheless, I need to focus on the moment.
Since there is something soft cushioning me from behind...
''''Hu... you''re finally back, Hanako.''''
''''...Hi.''''
Turns out, I have been sleeping on Luna''sp the whole time.
As the goddess''s face enters my sight, a sense of bitterness takes over me. She is neither sad nor happy, but just... bothered, somehow.
So, I quickly employ a method of lightening a woman''s mood that has a one hundred percent sess rate so far¡ªkissing. It''ll be even more effective if I kiss them down there, but the lips also work wonderfully.
''''...!''''
Ah... I guess there''s something that never changes. Kissing Luna feels amazing.
''''Hanako...''''
''''Heheh.''''
''''Really, you are...''''
Looking at her smile now, maybe it isn''t so bad after all.
They say if you don''t use something, nominally a skill, for a long time, it will be worse.
I''d imagine the same goes for memory, too. Since I was practically away from this timeline for a few years, touching everything now feels strange¡ªnot physically, but metaphorically.
It feels weird to remember ''recent'' events¡ªlike I''m essing someone else''s journals. It does get better as I continue, though.
Anyway, the first thing I want to do aftering back is...
''''So... how did this happen in just a few moments?''''
In line with Liana''s annoyed words, her expression bes quite a spectacle as she discovers my newfound intimacy with Luna. For reference, we are hugging each other''s waists right now.
Tina is here, too, and her face is arguably scarier than that of Liana, but we can''t forget Sariel, whose perpetually smiling mouth doesn''t match the suspicious glint in her eyes. Anna and Emy are also here, but they seem more curious than anything.
''''Um, so...''''
Yes. I''m trying to exin my ''sudden'' rtionship with Luna.
In reality, I had spent a few years with her, both as best friends and lovers, but only the two of us knew that. In this regard, I''ll just need to be straightforward. It''s not like I would hate it if they came at me with some sort of punishment anyway.
''''Ahem.''''
Taking a deep breath, I begin to summarize my experience within the memory¡ªfrom the moment I was reincarnated for the first time all the way to the end of the old civilization.
I discuss my role in that story, their roles, and Luna''s, too.
But of course, I also try to tread a bit carefully on the love story between us. Unlike the free woman that I was, I am now these girls'' possession, after all. I wouldn''t want them to reject Luna.
''''Phew... that''s all.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Needless to say, they seem to have a lot to think about. I''m sure they already had an idea after the virtual game shenanigans Luna pulled off some time ago, but the difference is that I now present these events as facts.
As I hold my breath and wait for their reactions, I notice that Luna doesn''t seem worried at all. That gives me confidence, for sure.
''''So... that is a lot to take in, but you ultimately want us to recognize your rtionship with Miss Lunaris, correct?''''
The first one to voice her thoughts is Tina, and she quite literally sees through me and my maneuver. Well, since it is not false, I obediently nod back.
Surprisingly, even after hearing that, most of them only make variations of an understanding expression. The sole exception is Anna, and being the naughty girl she is, her cheeks burn up instead.
Continuing the streak, Liana raises her hand, ''''No, more than that, you said ''Hanako'' was summoned by Aris?''''
''''Yes. What about it?'''' I tilt my head.
''''Can I have my memory of that period, then?'''' The t-chested elf requests. ''''I want to see the real Hanako.''''
''''Oh, me too.'''' Anna quickly agrees.
''''Me three.'''' Followed by Emy.
Soon enough, Luna and I are overwhelmed by the members who wish to regain their original memory. As much as I am happy that they want to see the original version of myself so much, I also have my reservations.
''''It''s a tragedy, you know?'''' I smile bitterly. ''''It''s not... a pretty thing to see, let alone experience.''''
''''Hah. I couldn''t care less. It''smymemory. Refusing to have them is just cowardice.''''
''''I agree with that.''''
''''M-Me too!''''
These gals... really. Did Luna already know this beforehand?
''''Well, you do you, I guess. But don''t go back and cry to me, okay?'''' I utter after confirming it with Luna.
''''Of course!''''
''''Oh, but how about you, mother goddess?''''
''''Hm?''''
At Anna''s question, Eva, who has been typing away on herptop, turns to us. ''''I already got my portion of memory. Go ahead without me.'''' She replies.
And so, it ends up being five of my fianc¨¦s lying on two beds, ready to fall into a dream of themselves in another reality. Some look nervous, some excited, but all of them are determined.
''''Then... have a nice trip, you guys.''''
With a snap, Luna sends the five into the dream, leaving me and two goddesses behind.
''''Fufu. Without them, it bes a bit lonely, isn''t it?'''' Luna chuckles. ''''Shall we do something together while waiting?''''
''''How long would it take for them to wake up?'''' I ask.
''''Perhaps an hour.''''
''''Hmm...''''
You know, I suddenly have this idea...
See, no matter how positive those five are, they will inevitably be a bit slumped after witnessing the world end, so why don''t we prepare a ''wee back'' thing for them?
''''Hanako?''''
''''Shh. Come here, Luna.''''
As I whisper some magic words into Luna''s long ears, her face gradually heats up, and her deep blue eyes steal some nces at Eva. Nevertheless, without much hesitation, she nods.@@novelbin@@
''''Then...''''
Step by step, both of us approach the goddess of war, who is enthusiastically browsing some sort of social media tform.
''''Hm?''''
When we ce our hands on Eva''s exposed shoulder, she lightly turns around, her blood-red eyes casting some questions.
''''Hey, Eva... would you mind showing me your dick?''''
''''...??''''
Case 308: Two goddesses and a Sylvia. (R-18)
Case 308: Two goddesses and a Sylvia. (R-18)
''''Hamph...''''
''''Nhg... am I doing this right...?''''
''''Just keep going, Luna...''''
''''Nn... it''s been a while...''''
In the spacious room where five of my fianc¨¦s are still drowned in their past memories, a particr type of tension is rising.
Within the space''s confine, where not a speck of sunlight is allowed inside, only the flickering light from Eva''sptop is present, illuminating just enough so that I can see the goddess''s calm yet somehow mesmerized face. Her eyes, as red as blood, look down on us, the two long-eared women in this room.
''''Hah...''''
For a moment, I think I spot Eva''s pretty nose scrunched ever so slightly and her reddening cheeks twitching.
Still, what I need to focus on right now is her cock¡ªher beautifully shaped, almost elegant cock. I think I''m the only one who uses the word ''elegant'' to describe a cock.
Anyway, kneeling on the ground alongside me is Luna, the former governing goddess of [Aria], and my colleague in sucking cocks today.
You''d think it''s going to be awkward since Eva used to be Luna''s saintess, but even as I suck on the former''s balls, mypanion is still diligently running her little tongue on the shaft. Moreover, Eva seems quite excited. I think she is enjoying the sense of conquest, having the goddess she once worshipped lowering herself to this degree.
Moreover, we''re objectivelyvery hot women, so it''s even more exciting.
Ah... but it''s been a long while since I''ve tasted a cock. This addictingly salty, fleshy vor and the thick, overwhelming scent...@@novelbin@@
''''Mhn...''''
I can''t hold it anymore...! I''m sorry, Luna, but I''ll have to take the first¡ª
''''Nn?!''''
Suddenly, I feel Eva''s balls contracting, and from within the sacks, ripples are sent to my lips¡ªshe''s cumming. So, as quickly as I can, I take a step back and open my mouth wide, tongue extended. Luna is also doing the same, pressing her cheek against mine, waiting for the semen to cum.
''''Hah...!''''
Soon enough, Eva begins to rub her own cocks, pushing out loads of hot, sticky cum onto us. Mostnd directly onto our tongues, and since she sshes alternatively between us, some end up smearing onto our lips.
This divine taste... so sweet...
Eva''s breaths seem to have stopped as she looks at us gulping her semen down in sync, and using the moment when Luna licks off the remaining stuff, I lunge forward and climb onto the chair.
''''Ah, Hanako!''''
''''Sorry, Luna. I can''t hold it anymore...!''''
Sitting on Eva''sp, I lightly adjust the goddess''s cock and fall my hip directly onto it. Smoothened by our saliva and my natural lube, the divine phallus lightly prates my vagina and hits the cervix in one go.
''''Mhm...!''''
Almost immediately, a surge of pleasure sends my whole being into a climax. Cumming in this body is vastly superior to in Hanako''s as it makes my thoughts truly go numb for a while, but thankfully, Eva holds me with her arms so that I won''t fall.
Then, the cock that just tried to soften starts to swell again now that my insides are mping down on it, but I also hear some plucking sounds, so Luna is probably sucking on her balls, too.
''''Ngah... mhm... ngn...''''
So, without hesitation, I begin to move my hip, hungrily chomping down Eva''s cock with my lower lips like my life depends on it. Each time the tip of the shaft pounds on my womb, it feels like something has knocked the eggs out of me. It''s a sensation so addictive that I can''t help but yearn for more, even as I''m cumming constantly.
As it goes on, Eva''s hands start to slide from my waist down to grab my butt, and she only intensifies the pping by moving my hip at her own pace.
''''C-Cum inside me...!''''
''''Alright. Hold it tight...!''''
...And soon after, the goddess releases her second load whole inside my womb, filling up the sack with her precious, precious seeds.
''''Ah...''''
Really, nothing beats this cozy, fulfilling sensation...
''''It''s my turn now, Hanako.''''
''''Mhm.''''
Regretfully, I am not alone today, so I obediently back away so that Luna can also have a taste. I''d imagine not doing that for thousands of years must be tough.
''''Ngh...''''
Instead of facing Eva as I did, Luna points her round ass at the goddess of war, and as if casually sitting down on a chair, she puts the juice-soaked cock into her pussy, too.
Eva appears stunned at this incredible sight, so Luna is the only one moving her hip and moaning.
Feeling all lonely and aroused again, I take Eva''s hand and let it grab my dripping pussy, then close in for a kiss. My partner understands the assignment and starts fingering my hole, her tongue skillfully digging into my mouth.
And so, only sloppy sounds of flesh rubbing against flesh resonate between a woman''s lewd moans.
I wonder if this affects the sleeping ones.
THUD¡ª!
''''...?!''''
A bitter, I hear Luna drops her butt very gutturally, gulping Eva''s cock down to the very base as if preparing to take a cumshot. But the next moment...
''''Ngh...! This is great...'''' Luna mutters, her long ears twitching alongside her lower hip.
Eva truly does cum.
Suddenly, I feel like I still have a bit to learn.
After milking Eva three times, we gradually move on to another dynamic, and I, being the ultimate slut there is, love this one a lot.
''''Heheh, I love seeing your face like this, Hanako.''''
''''It''s indecent.''''
''''Oh,e on, Eva. Hanako is the prettiest when she is surrounded by cocks.''''
That''s right. Luna grew a cock. An equally beautiful, elegant cock.
No matter what, the view of looking up at my mistresses while having cocks resting on my face or poking at my cheeks is the best. Ah... I''m already fingering myself...
''''Let me use her lower lips this time, Eva. You can try the upper ones.''''
''''Alright.''''
Hearing that, I immediately fall onto the bed and spread my legs. Then, I pinch my pussy wide open, too.
''''Please!''''
As excited as I am, Luna seems to want to enjoy this as much as possible. She gingerly climbs onto the bed, approaching my pussy while Eva goes up to near my head.
''''Such pretty lips...''''
As if teasing my impatient soul, Luna takes her time rubbing the tip of her cock against my vagina, flicking it up and down. It isn''t until Eva pushes her shaft through my lips that my purple-haired partner begins to push in.
Tasting the strangebination of Eva''s semen mixed with Luna''s juice, weing a brand-new cock with my pussy... can I really be this happy?
''''Mhgn...! This is even better than what I thought!''''
Luna''s eyes begin to shine stars like the gxies above as she falls onto my chest, humping her hip enthusiastically. Once settled, she confidently grabs my breasts and presses them onto her own head, pushing down on my womb harder and harder by the second.
''''Mhmp...!''''
Signature of hungry futanaris, Luna doesn''t show a hint of stopping even as I climax; just continues to use my pussy with the sole purpose of relieving herself. At the same time, Eva also tries to shove her cock whole into my mouth as if finding it interesting, almost suffocating me.
With such familiar yet unmatched bliss prolonging for a bit, both of them eventually pour their semen into my body, one after another, sending me out of this world with each second passing.
''''Phew... don''t pull out, Eva.''''
''''Hm?''''
''''Let''s see how long we can keep ejacting without pulling out of her.''''
''''...Okay.''''
Ah... this... I''ll faint once the others wake up, won''t I?
Case 309: Sylvia and her seven partners. (R-18)
Case 309: Sylvia and her seven partners. (R-18)
There''s a spectrum to sex with futanaris.
With one, you''re set for an intense night. With two, you''ll most likely pass out by the end of the session. With three, you''ll feel just how a sex doll feels for a whole night. Four, five, six, seven¡ªthat feeling just keeps intensifying... if you can even hold your consciousness, that is.
For me, however, things are different.
I can already handle five with some difficulties and maybe six, but seven... I can''t help but feel a bit intimidated.
gulp¡ª!
And that''s precisely what I feel right now.@@novelbin@@
A bit earlier, my five fianc¨¦s had finally awakened... to the sight of Eva and Luna raw dogging me right beside them. That finally ends the ongoing record of them not pulling out for the longest possible, and now, my throat hurts, but who cares?
The point is, ignoring all the heavy stuff that we should be discussing right now, I am naked and defenseless against sevenarousedfutanaris. Somehow, I get the same emotion as when I got gangbanged a lot by hundreds of women in Eva''s realm.
It really feelslike a group going at it on me.
''''Hm... it seems we are all eager for it, but can you make us a few clones, Hana... Sylvia?'''' Sariel speaks up amidst the sexual tension. ''''Preferably, one for each person, unless someone wants to do a threesome with me?''''
Mustering all of my courage, I raise my head, ''''Um, actually... I want to try something different since we have everyone here this time.''''
'''''''' ...? ''''''''
''''H-How about all seven of you dome at the same time...? Heheheh...''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Against the intense stares, I meekly spread my legs open and invite them with a smile on my face. ''''You''re free to use anything you like, and, um... if it''s not enough, we can maybe stretch my vagina for two...''''
I already had that done to me during the previously mentioned gangbangs, and it didn''t actually hurt much. Rather, it felt great.
The deadly silence continues for a bit.
I''m not sure if they''d like that or not, but... ah... just imagining seven cocks ravaging me all night is already unbelievable.
''''Hah, this bitch... she''s really wetting herself just from that.''''
''''I-I''m sorry, master Raeliana...''''
''''Hey, I''m doing it. Let''s try pushing her limits for once, hm?''''
Eventually, the other members also jump on board, flinging their rock-hard cocks out. As if agreed beforehand, the women swiftly arrange themself around me, with Tina holding me from below, Emy and Liana on either side of my thighs, Eva and Sariel near my face, plus Anna and Luna pping theirs on my breasts.
Now, faced with this reality that is as real as it can get¡ªwith the palpable heat piercing my skin, the immense scent assaulting my nose, and most of all¨C
''''Anyst words?''''
Their faces almost hold a certain grudge¡ªlike they''re mad at me for some reason. And that makes me even hornier.
''''Pleasedestroy my holes!'''' I yell. ''''Make me no better than a throwaway cumdumpster and use me like a cheap cock-sleeve that you''ll dispose of once used!''''
Immediately after that, I have a huge cock shoved into my ass.
That hole hasn''t been used today, so it''s still quite tight. However, before I can settle my body with Tina inside me, Emy also lightly pushes her shaft into my pussy, filling up my two holes in an instant.
Not stopping at that, Sariel and Eva simultaneously press the tips of their cocks between my lips, and when I open my mouth, both of them are partially pushed in.
On the sides, Luna and Anna''s huge cocks rest on my breasts, deforming them severely with their sheer weight. In the case of Luna, every time she taps her thing onto my chest, it bounces a lot.
As I begin to move my tongue, licking off the two deliciously salty tips in my mouth, and jerk the two on my breasts with my hands, the main star of the show arrives.
''''Man, I can hardly think of anything more slutty than this.''''
Chuckling, Liana approaches my already-upied pussy with her raging penis. Bit by bit, Emy itches to the side, skewing my hole in the opposite direction.
In between the steady rhythms of Tina''s pounding, Emy and Liana seem to be doing their own business. While the former stirs her cock inside me around to make room for another, thetter tries to stretch my pussy with her fingers, and eventually¡ª
''''Oh, damn. The tip really did go in.''''
This... this is it. The tearing pleasure of two cocks ripping apart my pussy...!
Unable to hold it anymore, I freely let my perverted hole cum, which isn''t what the two elven girls like.
''''Tch. Stop mping, stupid bitch.''''
Grabbing my thigh, Liana rams her hip forward even harder, forcing her way toward my cervix together with Emy. I already feel like my belly is tearing apart, but even the pain is amazing.
''''Mhrmp...!''''
Still, it isn''t until Eva and the dragoness start to tug their cocks back and forth inside my mouth that it clicks¡ª
I''m having sex withseven people at the same time.
Even if it might not be strictly as pleasant as the other options, just the fact that my precious parts are all in contact with theirs and that we are all making one another happy fuels me with joy. Moreover, the extreme sense of fullness felt in all holes fills me with bliss.
Though sluggish at best, the sex continues for a good while until someone whispers into my ear, ''''I''m cumming, Sylvia.''''
Tina, who objectively has had the best position among them all, seems to be reaching her limit.
''''Me too...'''' Emy sighs.
''''I-I''m also...!'''' Anna exims, her eyes glued on my connections with the others, her hand moving nonstop.
''''Your blowjob has improved a lot, Sylvia.'''' Sariel muses, stroking my cheek. ''''My goddess is also at her limit, I feel?''''
Thankfully, it looks as though they will all be releasing at the same time.
So, I quickly free my mouth, give the two cocks each a hearty kiss, and speak up, ''''Wait, guys. I want to do something. Can you all pull out first?''''
Although flustered and perhaps frustrated, my loves allply, keeping the pleasure going with their hands. Not to disappoint them, I immediately pull my legs back to form a ''W'' before pointing my pussy upward a bit.
''''C-Can you all cum into my pussy...?'''' I ask, gaping the hole with my fingers.
'''''''' ...! ''''''''
Suddenly, the rate at which they jerk off skyrockets. As professional as she gets, Anna pulls out her phone and begins to record, and as all seven cocks point their tips into my vagina¡ª
spurt¡ª! spurt¡ª!
Gulp by gulp, the cloudy, thick liquid is shot out amidst the moans. They collide with one another in the air before falling right into my open cervix, filling up my womb in no time. However, the sshes keep going, and slowly,yer byyer, my pussy is filled from the bottom up with that same piping hot substance.
It isn''t until my vagina is absolutely filled to the brim with semen that the ejactions ever stop. This has been the first time I have ever felt this full. This is... true bliss.
For a bit, only the clicking sounds of Anna''s camera taking pictures, plus heaving sounds, can be heard. The cat is already jerking off again right after cumming, which is typical.
I bet she''s going to use this photo as her wallpaper for a long time.
Heheh...
''''But... you guys aren''t done yet, right?''''
Case 311: Reconciled memories.
Case 311: Reconciled memories.
Okay, so apparently, there isn''t a clear way to ''learn'' controlling the absorption thingy that I have. It''s instinct, as the subus bitch says. I''m assuming that this is simr to how humans recognize faces but for subi and the like.
Still, if subi and incubi ultimately came from deities of lust, which I am one right now, I should be able to do the same. Thinking about it a bit more, it would be ridiculous if I couldn''t control one of my own abilities, right?@@novelbin@@
So that''s the good news, but I think we can put it aside for the moment. I can''t really practice it without sleeping with anyone anyway.
''''Now...''''
Since I identally sucked up all of my partners'' activeness for today, let''s get them to do something else. If it''s a rxing activity, how about...
''''How about just resting for today?''''
Yeah. Rest is important. Their bodies may be able to function well, but their minds are surely exhausted after spending years inside the memory.
I really do want them to take a break now.
Thankfully, it seems nobody has any other ideas, so we all decide to chill inside our room for today. Almost instantly, the orange cat, who evidently had a rough night yesterday, falls back onto herfy nest on the bed, hugging two pillows tightly into her embrace. As her tired, slightly puffy eyes close, her cat ears also cup downward, seemingly wanting to stop the noise froming in.
As for everyone else, they pretty much scatter to finish grooming themselves before returning to the room, all freshened up yet not entirely vibrant.
Sariel climbs onto the bed and meditates beside Anna.
Luna peeks over Eva''s shoulder, watching the goddess''sptop screen.
Liana puts on her earbuds, leaning over the open window for some refreshing breezes.
Emy walks up to where I''m sitting, lifts me by my armpits, and settles down on the chair herself before putting me on herp for a nice bear hug.
And finally, Tina, who''s rubbing her chin, clearly bothered. Before long, she lets out a sigh,
''''Say... don''t we need to sort out our memories together?''''
Eight people in one room with very different agendas, yet with that single line, all movements are halted. Straightforwardly or subtly, everybody turns their attention toward the red-haired princess. Even the peacefully resting cat has her ears standing up.
''''It is necessary, no?'''' Tina continues. ''''Otherwise, it''ll be awkward going forward.''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Yes, that is also true. It''s nice and concise in this life since they are allmylovers, but the previous one was a bit... convoluted. Without some sort of agreement being done, future interactions can be awkward.
''''You guys do it.'''' Liana nonchntly speaks up, sounding disinterested. ''''Emilia and I weren''t any different than today''s us anyway.''''
''''Mhm, mhm.''''
On my shoulder, Emy nods affirmatively, and right as Liana is about to put her earbud back¡ª
''''No, you guys were,'''' Tina interjects. ''''We all did something to the goddess Aris at some point, didn''t we?''''
'''''''' ... ''''''''
Ah... that''s also true. Luna was my ''receiving'' partner back then, after all.
Mhm... this one is hard to make sense of. How are we going to wrap this all up? I mean, even Eva and Luna are at a loss for words. The only rxed one seems to be Sariel, who stays basically the same in any era.
In any case, I think I should say something here.
''''Well, well. It might soundplicated, but we have Tina and Anna, who used to be a married couple; we have Emy, Liana, Sariel, Luna, and I, who used to be official lovers; we also have Tina, Anna, Eva, and I, who used to be unofficial lovers, and one way or another, we all slept with Luna at some point¡ªthat''s it.''''
''''What do you mean ''That''s it''?'''' Tina bends her waist and gets really close to me, her incredible jugglers bouncing in the air. ''''Let me be clear. Even though I had Anna as my wife at that time, I only love you now. I made that clear in my mind. We need to settle our feelings so they don''t get in the way¡ªjust like what I did, no?''''
''''I mean, that''s true, but...''''
At this point, unexpectedly, the orange cat Anna herself speaks up from the slumber of sleep, ''''...It''s fine either way, is it?''''
''''Anna?''''
''''Those are something that happened long, long times ago. We grew up in different circumstances... so we were basically different people. Besides, I don''t even know how to feel about being your wife in my past life. I want to marry Sylvia first...''''
For whatever reason, Anna''s words sound really convincing. Maybe a tad... confident? Arrogant? No, that might be a stretch, but I think her aura has increased manifold after absorbing her old monarch self.
Ah, but she''s still pathetic in bed, though.
''''Anyway, that''s it. I''m sleeping.''''
After offering no further exnations, Anna falls to her slumber again with a ''thud.'' Now, all the attention is on Tina, who''s clearly a bit flustered.
'''''''' ... ''''''''
This is kind of awkward in a way, I guess. Er...
''''Ah, but wasn''t the old Eva really cute?''''
Suddenly, a certain someone with a t chest drops a bombshell¡ªa nuclear one. I know I like to poke at angry bears a lot, but even I am trembling right now. Does she not want to live...?
''''I really miss the naive Lucia, hahah. I loved how flustered she was when Emilia and I did Hanako in ss¡ª''''
''''Raeliana.''''
''''Hey, don''t run from it, ''saintess.'' There''s nothing to be embarrassed about¡ª''''
''''Raeliana.''''
Oh, crap. Things are about to get really ugly here, I think.
''''C-Calm down! I was just joking, yeah?''''
''''Eva, don''t destroy this ce!''''
''''Ooh... it''s shaking...''''
It is shaking, Emy. Should we run? Ah, but that sleeky dragoness is already nowhere to be seen. The damn cat is already posing a barrier to protect herself, too.
Well, I think I''m out. Let''s teleport away.
''''Ah, Sylvia, take me too.'''' Tina calmly grabs my hand.
''''Aight.''''
''''W-Wait, take me too, Sylvie!''''
Godspeed, Liana.
Hm... nevermind the earlier ident, but although my partners are all tired, I''m quite literally brimming with energy right now. I don''t think I want to rest like the others.
I need to be productive!
Should I try to make a new weapon again now that I know what the cmity looks like? That sounds good, actually.
Now, let''s categorize the enemies first.
For one, there are those freaky zombie-like low demons with decent strength. I think we can st them away with magic, no problem, but the more evolved ones are more durable, intelligent, powerful, and quite hard to deal with.
Still, heavy artillery can do the job. The real problem lies within the source of it all, or the ones that are infinitely close to the source, namely the demon king. At that point, just bullets and small explosives won''t work.
We need the big guns.
A force so powerful they will have no hope of ever dodging, so deadly they will have no hope of surviving... in other words, weapons of mass destruction.
Is it finally time for me to create nuclear bomb equivalents?
Case 314: On the brink of nuclear oblivion.
Case 314: On the brink of nuclear oblivion.
In the end, I think Luna''s proposal should remain a proposal... for now.
There is still a clear goal we haven''t aplished yet, which is recreating the firepower of a nuclear bomb, and wouldn''t it be kind of weird if I told my lovers I want to have sex with a bunch of random nts and whatnot? No, I mean, they already know how perverted I am, but they just got their sad memories back. I don''t want to bethatobnoxious.
So, I want to wait until those scenes fade away, but that''s only a part of it. Eva has also promised to put me on the line with the otherworldly Goddess of Seduction¡ªAthena.
ording to what Eva told me, she met Athena and Neveah on Earth, of all ces. The whole story sounds kinda lengthy, but in short, they became quite close and have pledged to be sisters ever since. As someone who is walking on the path to bing omnisexual, it would be a great help to receive advice from a senior. Not to mention that I''m copiously curious about another deity of lust like me.
What does she look like? How is her voice? What kind of techniques is she using?
It''s exciting, honestly.
For now, though, I need to focus on the nuclear bomb while waiting for Eva.
''''Phew... it''s grinding time!''''
I am the kind of elf who gets really bored really fast if what I''m doing doesn''t interest me, whether that''s studying or some other boring tasks.
That''s why I try to find the ''fun'' in every activity I do. I think it can really help with productivity, and the results stemming from passion will probably be superior.
Although it''s hard to enjoy sifting through tens of thousands of scientific papersandrerouting them to match the physics of this world, I have people who stay here to keep me from going insane.
And before long...
''''...I think we got it right.''''
Through thousands of experiments, weeks of time, and just about ny percent of my brain cells, we finally got it working. The fissioning part has already been done a while ago, but we have only perfected the other stuff just now.
Although stupidly expensive material-wise, meaning we have to pour a significant amount of divine energy to get the damn uranium, and we haven''t evene close to actually mass-producing them, we have something that should work.
Oh, by the way, we can contain the radiation with divine power. We were prepared for some sort of telekinesis shenanigans to handle the uranium safely, but Anna just casually wrapped them all in a shield, so that was that.@@novelbin@@
In any case, sitting before us right now is a roughly shaped, metal-looking bomb that is the size of two or three Sylvias. We''ve designed it to detonate upon impact, and if not, we also imnted a piece of my magic inside it so I can manually activate the first bomb as well.
It''s only now that I realize it, but... even if I am already a semi-goddess, standing before something that can raze a whole city to the ground like this is quite nerve-wracking. It really does go to show how close humanity hase to reaching godhood.
Terrifying.
...But also impressive.
All of a sudden, a wave of excitement washes over me. I swallow a gulp, turning to Sariel, who has an equally mesmerized expression.
''''Hey, Sariel...''''
''''Yes?''''
''''What do you want to call it?''''
''''I''m not sure. It looks like a Pi, so should we name it that?''''
What? Itlookslike a Pi? What does that mean?
Well, it''s a good name, I guess...
''''Anyway, should we start finding a ce to drop this thing on, Sariel?''''
''''...I think so.''''
''''Also, since we have reached this far, resting for a day or two won''t be a problem, right?''''
''''Of course. Even I am tired, Sylvia. It''s alreadyte. How about a celebratory drink with me inside thisb''s bedroom?''''
...Smooth as ever, huh. Still, aren''t there concerns over how the ripples of divine powering from our ''exercise'' can affect the bomb? We don''t know how it reacts when passing through a portal, so storing them in my space storage is a no-go...
I guess we can have Annae over here to shield the bomb offpletely. A threesome is nice, too.
In the end, due to worries of a nuclear fallout that might affect the''s face for millennia, we have decided to put off detonating the bomb for now.
Since Sariel and I have poured the majority of our divine power into making the atomic bomb, we''ve got no choice but to stay put for a while. During this time, we work on stuff that doesn''t need a lot of power, namely, constructing the infrastructure required to produce weapons of mass destruction.
Of course, we fully intend to keep this dangerous concept to ourselves, so somewhere inside Eva''s extra dimension is good. At this point, only she can recreate and maintain an environment identical to that of the outside world. I initially thought we could just cheat our way through this by making the bomb inside a heavily altered dimension, but my idiot brain didn''t consider that it needs to workoutside, not inside.
So, the days keep flying by.
The others are quite busy helping out the frontline in clearing the demons and reiming the lostnds. Only Luna and Eva can visit us often. This means that I''m shoving tentacles down my throat a lot, but...
''''Hanako.''''
''''Oh, Eva.''''
One day, while I''m building another boring science machine, the owner of this realm appears before me. As usual, I stubbornly demand a hug before anything else. Although shy, Eva properly takes me into her embrace, and that warms me.
''''Did something happen?'''' I ask.
''''She is avable now. Do you want to connect to her right away?'''' Eva replies.
''''By her, you mean...''''
''''Yes. Athena.''''
And, after a long time of waiting and anticipating, I''ve gotten a chance to talk with Athena, the Goddess of Seduction. Obviously, I don''t want to make her wait long, so I immediately tell Eva to hit up thatdy.
What the goddess pulls out next is... herptop, unexpectedly.
We sit side by side at a nearby table, and after clicking here and there a bit, Evands on a very... pink profile in the messaging app. It''s weird because I only know that both the wallpaper and the avatar are pink, but I don''t know exactly what they are.
This is somehow still not worse than watching censored porn, but I digress.
Without hesitation, Eva clicks on the call button. A separate window pops up, and a few ringster...
[Hello?]
''''Woah...''''
Even without actually seeing the person, I can almostfeel the sensual aura oozing through the virtual screen. Is this the same aura that I have? I mean, how strong is it that the intensity stays this prominent when she is literally in another universe...?
I''m humbled. Really.
[Is anyone there~?]
Oh, did I forget toment on her voice?
Like honey dripping onto flowers, her voice naturally sounds thick and raspy yet sweet, and something about the way it wraps around my ears makes it especially bewitching. There''s a word for this¡ªsultry, and I don''t even think that does it justice.
''''Hanako.''''
''''Ah.''''
It seems I have zoned out for a moment. This is quite insane. Focus, focus.
''''Phew... hello, Miss Athena?''''